《The Transmigrated Sword Emperor》 C1 In the small and tidy room, a young man was holding a cigarette in his hand with a constantly changing expression on his face. Smoke curled up in the small room. After a long while, the young man''s eyes revealed a fierce look. "Breaking off a person''s road to wealth is like killing one''s parents! Wang Badao, do you really think that I, Li, am someone who only know how to pinch mud? " After saying that, the young man gently pushed the door open with the backpack that he had prepared earlier. He wanted to do something big. The night was dark and the wind was strong. It was perfect for killing and arson. At the foot of the Phoenix Mountain, a black shadow was touching the villa on the mountainside. Suddenly, a bolt of lightning streaked across the dark night sky, illuminating the entire Phoenix Mountain as well as a resolute face, followed by the rumbling of thunder. The situation in the outside world did not in the least affect the chaos within the villa, which was accompanied by heavy breathing and seductive crooning. Standing outside the brightly lit villa, the black shadow didn''t hesitate in the slightest. Finding the right direction, he flipped his body and entered the villa. He carefully avoided the surveillance cameras and made his way to the second floor. "AHH!" "Brother Wang, you''re so awesome! I''m almost falling apart!" "Hehe, let me tell you. It''s just that I didn''t perform well. Otherwise, I''ll let you try something even more powerful." "Aiya, I hate you. I know you''re the best," said the woman. She extended her white fingers and drew circles on a piece of fat. Her eyes were filled with disdain, but her face was full of smiles. "Hahahaha, it''s good that you know it." The fat man laughed proudly. Just then, the door clanged against the wall, and the sound echoed through the room. "So quick, Wang Badao." A youth dressed in a black night attire appeared in the room. His resolute face was sharp and sharp, and the murderous intent in his eyes was undisguised. "Li Dao, what do you want to do? "Don''t forget that this is a society ruled by law. Have you thought about the consequences?" The fatty who was lying on the bed propped himself up and shouted in a low voice. Looking at the bright dagger in the young man''s hand, his eyes were filled with fear. The woman was also very smart. Although she was afraid, she didn''t scream like the characters in the movie. "You asked me what I wanted to do, but when you stole my treasure, why didn''t you ask me what I wanted to do?" The youth sneered. "I gave you two hundred thousand, this is a legal transaction." Fatty stared into the young man''s eyes, one of his hands groping under the blanket. "Fuck you, the thing we painstakingly brought out from the ancient tomb is worth two hundred thousand? "In order to bring out this item, my two brothers both died in there. Do you know that?" The youth''s eyes were bloodshot and his killing intent grew stronger. Recalling how the fatty had led a group of people to snatch the treasure from his hands and then left with 200,000 yuan that day, Li Dao could not suppress the killing intent in his heart. The villain had died talking too much. Li Dao didn''t want to say anything else and rushed towards Fatty. His shiny dagger reflected a cold light. "Bang bang!" The sound of a gunshot rang out the instant Li Dao pounced in front of Fatty, followed by the muffled sound of "Puchi" "Puchi" and "Puchi" sounds of sharp blades stabbing into flesh. Boiling blood splattered everywhere, leaving behind the corpse of a fatty who had his eyes wide open. As for the naked woman who was tightly covering her mouth, the expression on her face was one of extreme fear. After the young man left, the woman got down from the bed and dialed a number with trembling hands. "This bastard, he almost lost it in his hands." Li Dao spat out a mouthful of phlegm as he looked at the ancient sword in his hand. To be honest, this was the first time Li Dao seriously sized up this thing that he had brought out of the ancient tomb. Previously, he had been immersed in the grief of losing his brother. It was hard to tell what material the purple sword was made from. There were mottled rust on the sword, and a thick and ancient aura of history assaulted their senses. Anyone could tell that this sword was priceless. As he held the sword hilt, he felt a sense of connection between his flesh and blood. Li Dao did not know why, but he felt that this sword was very familiar. Blood gushed out of the shot''s right shoulder. The blood flowed down his arm to the hilt of the sword and then to the sword itself, but he did not notice this detail. After slowly absorbing Li Dao''s blood, the rust on the sword began to slowly disappear. At this moment, Li Dao was thinking about where to go. Just as Wang Badao had said, this was a legal society, and with the police''s tracking methods, they believed that it wouldn''t be long before they found him. What should he do? Escape overseas? He had never regretted such a thing in his life. Frowning, Li Dao was thinking about how to escape the pursuit of the police, but he ignored the ancient sword in his hand. After absorbing Li Dao''s blood, the ancient sword emitted a hazy purple light, as if it was alive. At the right time, the sky rumbled as lightning illuminated the entire night sky. The void began to slightly tremble. Strands of blackish-yellow gas came out of the void and gathered towards the ancient sword in Li Dao''s hand. At this moment, Li Dao also noticed this strange scene. Li Dao lowered his head to look at the glowing purple sword in his hand. His eyes flickered with uncertainty. At this moment, he thought of many things, such as the online novels he had read before. He could not help but hold the sword even tighter. Maybe he had eaten his fill, or maybe the dark yellow gas in the void had been absorbed by the sword, causing the phenomenon to disappear and the world to return to calm. The strange phenomenon had disappeared, but the sword in Li Dao''s hand was still shaking uncontrollably. The space was like a calm lake that had been thrown into a stone, creating ripples. The blade of the sword slashed across and a black crack appeared in front of Li Dao''s eyes. There was nothing to be seen beyond the crack, only darkness. C2 When he regained consciousness, Li Dao discovered that the surrounding environment had changed. The dazzling sunlight did not give people any warmth in the early spring season. Li Dao slightly squinted his eyes, as he adapted to the change from night to day. After getting used to the blinding sunlight, Zhang Xuan looked around. What entered his sight was a messy city. There were many people coming and going, and most of them were wearing old coarse clothes and torn cotton-padded jackets. A few of them were wearing neat suits. "Yali pear, yali pear, large and sweet yali pear, come take a look." "Roasted sweet potato, roasted sweet potato, one corner." The vendors feebly called out to them and listened carefully to hear their numb hearts. There was a rickshaw driver jogging along with a man in a suit and a pair of leather shoes. He was engrossed in reading a newspaper. Then there was the movie where you could see the cars of the Republic of China and the newsboys selling newspapers. "So I transmigrated?" Li Dao''s heart was in a mess, but he did not panic. After stepping into the space crack created by the sword, Li Dao had already thought of this possibility. It could be said that he was an idiot, or it could be said that he was a lunatic. Otherwise, how could an ordinary person go steal a tomb? Lowering his head to look, he saw that the long sword was still in his hand. The rust on the sword had already disappeared, and it no longer had the heavy and ancient aura of history, as if it was just an ordinary ancient Chinese sword. "Sir, would you like to buy a newspaper for two cents a copy?" "Sir, sir, would you like to buy a newspaper?" A newsboy pulled Li Dao''s sleeve as he asked in a clear and childish voice. Only then did Li Dao come back to his senses. He looked at the boy with a cute appearance and shook his head, indicating that he would not buy it. The newspaper boy left in disappointment. After taking a few steps, he didn''t forget to look at Li Dao pitifully, hoping that he would change his mind. How could Li Dao not understand the little newsboy''s thoughts? However, he had just transmigrated, so how could he have the money to buy newspapers? He wouldn''t mind buying two if the yuan was okay. With a bitter smile, he shook his head and took large strides forward. If not, then this should be the Republic of China era of Shanghai. From the accent of the people around us, we can tell that this is Shanghai. However, he still had to clarify the current situation as soon as possible. At this moment, Li Dao felt relaxed. He had been worried about the police chasing him. Well, the police couldn''t possibly come after him in time and space. Traveling through these kinds of things seemed very beautiful. Many people might have all sorts of fantasies in their free time, but what would happen if they did so? They would either seek immortality or build a massive harem. Or do something earth-shattering, drunk beauty knees, awaken the world power. In fact, when ordinary people actually transmigrated, they would usually be at a loss as to what to do. Just like a good dragon. Li Dao did not have any unnecessary thoughts. Right now, what he wanted to do was to eat a meal first and think about the future matters later. On the beach, walking on the street, a strange family member, he was at odds with the surroundings. He didn''t seem to feel anything when people pointed fingers at him. He was still dressed in black, with an ancient purple sword without a scabbard in his hand. His tall and straight body contrasted sharply with the small citizens'' thin and hunched bodies. Wandering aimlessly on the streets, enjoying the love of the beach during the Republic of China era, Li Dao did not know what to do. If a person did not have an ideal, what was the difference between him and a salted fish? Li Dao tragically discovered that he seemed to have become a salted fish without an ideal. "Gu Gu," Li Dao''s stomach growled. He suddenly felt ashamed. However, thinking about the fact that many of the transcender seniors were worse off than he was, he felt relieved. C3 "Gu Gu," Li Dao''s stomach growled. He suddenly felt ashamed. However, thinking about the fact that many of the transcender seniors were worse off than he was, he felt relieved. He touched his watch which was inlaid with a fake diamond on his wrist. Finally, he no longer had the awkward feeling of starving. Go on, find a pawnshop first. After walking for a long time, Li Dao stopped and raised his head to look at the sign that read "Li''s Pawnshop". He walked in with large strides. Li Hongshun was sitting at the counter, playing with a delicate purple clay teapot that he had purchased from the countryside some time ago. He had only used one piece of the ocean. If he sold it, it would sell for at least thirty dollars. Thinking of this, Li Hongshun could not help but feel happy in his heart. It wasn''t until Li Dao knocked on the counter three times that Li Hongshun realized the person had arrived. He raised his head and saw a dignified young man dressed in weird clothes. "Little brother, what can I do for you?" Li Hongshun had a round smile on his face. With one glance, he could tell that he was an experienced old man from the shopping mall. Li Dao didn''t say anything else. He took off the pocket watch on his wrist and handed it to Li Hongshun. "Bro, give me a palm and a eye. Let''s see how much you''ll pay for this." Li Hongshun took the pocket watch and carefully looked at it, but didn''t say anything unrelated. "Little brother, you''ve just come to the beach, have you encountered any difficulties?" Cursing an old fox, Li Dao ignored Li Hongshun and said, "Old brother, this watch was given to me by a friend when I was studying in the United States. Please give me an estimate. If you are satisfied with it, I will give it to you. " Li Hongshun looked at Li Dao in surprise and straightened his expression. "Looks like little brother is going to die. This brother knows you very well, so I won''t say anything. How about twenty pieces of ocean?" Li Dao didn''t say anything. He seriously looked at Li Hongshun''s eyes until the middle-aged man in front of him avoided his gaze. Then, he said, "I''ll give you one hundred yuan for the deal." "No way, no way. Even a gold watch cannot be worth this much! "The watch in the world is only 10, 8 pieces of ocean. I see your watch is only 20 pieces of ocean." Li Hong shook his head like a rattle, shaking his head as he waved his hand. Li Dao noticed that his expression did not seem fake, and said doubtfully, "Look at the diamond inlaid on my watch, it is much more precious than gold. "Bro, if you don''t give me a fair price, I''ll change it to someone else." After a final round of haggling, Li Blade left Li''s Pawnshop with sixty ocean dollars in his possession. Looking at the bustling stream of people, Li Dao decided to find a restaurant to fill his stomach. The reason for choosing a restaurant was not without reason. It was a place where all sorts of people gathered. There were all kinds of people, merchants, and so on and so forth. At least that''s what movies and novels say. Li Dao decided to go to a restaurant and inquire about the news of this era. He wanted to see where his path was. As soon as they stepped into the restaurant, a waiter came to greet Li Dao. At the same time, the surrounding customers also shifted their gazes to Li Dao. At this time, it was truly strange for someone to carry a longsword with him. Even a gangster of the Axe Gang would only have a small axe stuck to his waist. Holding onto the hilt of his longsword, he chose a table and sat down in the lobby. In his ears, the waiter chattered on about the signature colors of the restaurant. Listening to the shop assistant''s voice and feeling the gazes of the surrounding people, Li Dao wondered if he should make a sheath for his sword. C4 The beach at night was the domain of the gang leaders. There was a saying among the people. Those who dared to walk the streets on a beach night were either gangsters or people who didn''t care for their lives. Now in the darkness of the beach by the white, smiling Buddha, Chou Lao-Si, I am the world. Let''s not talk about the other small gangs for the time being, they were all just following behind these four big shots to pick up some dirty water. There was also a young man worth mentioning. His name was Long Qi. Long Qi was a ruthless person who had risen to prominence. He was like a dragon crossing a river, skilled in martial arts. If he dared to fight or kill, the power of his faction would grow very quickly. The four big shots of the gang couldn''t stop his development, his power was slowly being consumed by them. The yard of the northern beach was quite spacious and empty. A young man was waving a purple long sword with his upper body pressed against the beach. Sweat soaked the corners of his ears, and the firm muscles in his body tensed. He drew his sword, then sheathed it. A chilling aura permeated the entire yard. "Long Qi, this is really interesting." "This is a bit out of my expectations ¡­" The youth mumbled to himself as a smile appeared on his face. The young man was, of course, Li Dao, who had just settled down on the beach. He did not expect it to be a movie he had seen before, "The Battle of the Fighting". At this moment, Li Dao knew what he should do. At this time in history, the biggest gangsters on the beach were probably Du Yuesheng, Jin Rong, and Zhang Shaolin. What white dysentery? Laughing Buddha, Qiu Lao Si, Chen Ergou, Long Qi ¡­ they had never heard of it before. But this was also good. Wasn''t such a chaotic environment the best stage for him? In this chaotic era, even true dragons and serpents could display their true colors. Li Dao was not an arrogant person, nor would he think that his identity as a transcender was the main character. At the end of the day, he was a restless person, a crazy and lawless person. His restless blood made him unable to be normal. Even if he was in a different time and space, he still wanted to be a monarch, to be the supreme being! He gently stroked the sword. The scabbard made of shark skin felt especially good to the touch. Of course, it was expensive. Although the Shark''s Skin was quite extravagant when used to make scabbards, Li Dao was unwilling to treat it unfairly. The feeling of flesh and blood coming from his palm intoxicated Li Dao, as if the sword was a part of his body. Li Dao had tried this sword before, but the sword''s greatest feature was its sharpness. It could cut through gold and break jade easily. When the hair blew up, it immediately split into two halves. As for the other functions, he did not discover them, but based on the fact that it could allow him to transcend worlds, it could be seen how magical it was. Right now, Li Dao treated the sword like he was treating his new girlfriend. He ate with his arms around her, slept with her, and even went to the toilet. He put on a snow-white shirt, a large black trench coat and a black hat before pushing open the door and looking out at the world outside. Li Dao nodded. Today was a good day for killing and killing! The sun was high in the sky, and it was a bit dazzling. Li Dao pushed the brim of his hat up and narrowed his eyes as he looked at the sword in his hand. "Friend, I have truly wronged you. Today, I will bring you to have a feast." Can swords eat? The answer is yes. A sword based killing weapon was born for slaughter. The sword drinks blood. Only blood can satisfy the sword. A sword that had not drunk enough blood could not even be called a sword. C5 The sun was high in the sky, and it was a bit dazzling. Li Dao pushed the brim of his hat up and narrowed his eyes as he looked at the long sword in his hand. "Friend, I have truly wronged you. Today, I will bring you to have a feast." Can swords eat? The answer is yes. A sword based killing weapon was born for slaughter. The sword drinks blood. Only blood can satisfy the sword. A sword that had not drunk enough blood could not even be called a sword. Walking on the street, Li Dao did not even glance at them. His face was solemn, as if he was about to do something sacred. Many people were observing the youth wielding the sword from afar and were discussing in low voices. Although Li Dao''s current attire was very normal, his aura still attracted everyone''s attention. The north of the city was a place where refugees lived. The residents were poor people. However, this was also the place where the gangs were based. If the gangsters didn''t bully the poor, would they bully the rich and powerful officials? It was obviously impossible. All the forces of the world are based on the poor. The poor here work hard enough to pay taxes, then endure exploitation by capitalists, while being bullied by gangsters. On the other hand, it was a little unusual for Li Dao to be walking on the streets of the northern district. With his snow-white shirt, black fashionable coat and hat, and the luxurious longsword in his hand, he obviously didn''t belong to the poor, and even gave off a sharp feeling. Many people did not dare to approach Li Dao. He was dressed like a big boss of a gang. Of course, Li Dao was also prepared to form a gang. However, what he needed to do was not to be a gang leader, but rather the emperor of the dark forces on the beach. Today would be his first day in the gang. Li Dao did not notice that not far behind him, there was a middle-aged man that was looking at his back with an indescribable envy in his eyes. At the noisy pier, the workers, dressed in brown patched gowns, were working hard to move the cargo. The supervisors at the side held whips in one hand and cigarettes in the other. They chatted and laughed as they discussed the current situation between the gangs. From time to time, they would shout a few words at the porters. The other supervisors were alarmed by his scolding and raised their heads, ready to teach a lesson to this group of inattentive workers. When they looked up, they knew why the workers had stopped carrying the goods. He saw a tall and straight young man carrying a long sword walk into the dock. The way he dressed up as a gang leader was really eye-catching. The crux of the issue was that this young man had a cold and hostile expression. It was clear from the first glance that he was here to cause trouble. Since they had come to cause trouble at the dock, the workers would naturally not want to miss such a good show. One by one, they put down the bags on their shoulders and stood to the side. "Where did this little red guy come from?" A supervisor shouted angrily. Li Dao acted as if he did not hear the overseer''s question and walked forward by himself. "Hey, boy, don''t cause trouble. You know this is Sea Dragon Gang''s territory. "Don''t blame me for not reminding you when you lose an arm or a leg." An older supervisor advised. Li Dao stopped in the middle of the dock. He reached out his hand to push the brim of his hat, revealing a mouthful of white teeth, "Of course I know. The one I''m looking for is you Sea Dragons!" C6 A mouthful of clean white teeth, in the sunlight but gave people a cold feeling. A barely discernible curve appeared on his face, indicating the arrogant attitude of the young man in front of him. Heavy footsteps accompanied by flying dust, the muffled sound of a meat mountain came out of the dock warehouse, the flesh on its face swaying with his footsteps. "Greetings, Prince!" "He actually woke you up, your highness. That kid really deserves to die." The faces of the supervisors changed very quickly. They were all wearing flattering smiles on their faces as they walked forward one after another as if they were welcoming their fathers. "It''s Wang Tiegu, that young man is finished." Around them, workers were whispering to each other, their voices weak to the point that it could not be heard. The prince that the supervisors spoke of was not a real prince. The Great Qing Dynasty was long over, there was no prince here. In this day and age, people with low status would add a ''man'' to their gender or name to show their respect to people with a higher status than them. Li Dao sneered incessantly. It was as if he had a grudge with the Wang family. The first person killed was surnamed Wang, the second person was also surnamed Wang. This could be said to be fate. Before coming here, Li Dao had gotten to know all the gangs and gangs on the beach. In the end, Sea Dragon Gang was just a mediocre gang. They didn''t have many members and the upper echelons didn''t have many powerful individuals. Of course, the persimmon would choose to be soft, and levelling up would also start from the small monsters. Thus, he chose Sea Dragon Gang as his first target. Sea Dragon Gang''s name was domineering, but in reality, it was only around twenty gang members. Including the higher ups, it had a total of thirty people. This world had martial arts, but Sea Dragon Gang didn''t have martial arts experts. This small gang was founded by the two brothers and had no history. It would only be two years since the gang was established, so calling it a gang would be praising them. The man not far away was none other than Wang Tiegu, the second leader of Sea Dragon Gang. Wang Tiegu was over two meters tall and had a full body full of fat. Compared to ordinary people, he had a huge advantage over them in size. No one could stop him with his brute force. The two brothers'' position today was earned by their vicious means. When they had just come to the beach, Wang Tiegu had torn off the arms of many people and created a great reputation for himself. His older brother was called Wang Tiezhu. Although the two brothers'' names were simple and honest, they didn''t even seem to be on the same level. Wang Tiezhu was ruthless and merciless. When he mentioned their names in the lower class citizens of Ji Bei District, everyone dared not to say anything. Li Dao had already drawn his sword. He did not know any Heaven Cleaving Sword Art, so he did not dare to pretend to be wrong. Wang Tiegu was exactly like that. His green eyes and that cruel smile made people feel nauseous. Wang Tiegu''s fists were clenched as they collided with each other. At the same time, he twisted his neck, causing cracking noises to ring out. "All of you move aside and make way for me. Your highness is going to open everyone''s eyes today!" "Break that brat''s hands. Let him know the outcome of coming to our Sea Dragon Gang to cause trouble." A few supervisors loudly shouted, flattering Wang Tiegu. Wang Tiegu was extremely pleased with himself as he listened. The old overseer lowered his head and sighed. Although he had seen many such scenes, he still felt cruel. C7 "All of you move aside and make way for me. Your highness is going to open everyone''s eyes today!" "Break that brat''s hands. Let him know the outcome of coming to our Sea Dragon Gang to cause trouble." A few supervisors loudly shouted, flattering Wang Tiegu. Wang Tiegu was extremely pleased with himself as he listened. The old overseer lowered his head and sighed. Although he had seen many such scenes, he still felt cruel. The workers didn''t dare to say anything. A few of them loudly cheered Wang Tiegu on. Their excitement was indescribable. No one was optimistic about Li Dao. After all, everyone''s judgment was based on their first impression of Li Dao. Li Dao didn''t say anything as he attentively watched Wang Tiegu''s every move. His right hand was placed on the sword hilt, and the feeling of being connected by flesh and blood rose up in his heart. Li Dao was completely focused on his task, his full attention was focused on Wang Tiegu, he was no longer affected by any external factors. Like a mountain of flesh, Wang Tiegang started to madly run on the dock. The smile on his face became even more ferocious and cruel. He let out a weird cry as the fat on his body trembled, as if the earth itself was trembling along with his body. Li Dao could not hear what the fat guy was shouting about. He only stared at the fat guy who looked like a mountain of flesh. He watched as the fat guy''s body grew larger and larger in his eyes. "Kill!" With a loud shout, Li Dao naturally handed over his long sword, as if he had practiced this technique a thousand times. There was no sound of a sharp blade piercing through flesh, no sound at all. The long sword accurately stabbed into Wang Tiegu''s chest, directly into his heart. He didn''t die immediately. His eyes were wide open and blood frothed in his mouth. He raised his palm, which was the size of a millstone, and smacked it towards Li Dao''s head. Drawing his sword, he immediately retreated, leaped up, and brandished the sword. The pillar of blood shot into the sky like a fountain, hot blood spurting out continuously. The scene was extremely terrifying. He saw the young man standing on the spot. In front of him was a headless body, and even though it was headless, it was still as tall as him. He held a purple longsword in his hand, its blade untainted by even a speck of dust, as if he didn''t kill anyone. The pier was completely silent. After a short period of silence, there were cries of alarm, and some people tightly held their mouths to prevent themselves from making a sound. Most people''s legs trembled, as if they would collapse at any moment. The visual impact from a moment ago had truly been a bit shocking for them. There were no screams, only men, and they couldn''t be expected to scream like silly female dragons in a movie. No one shouted and rushed out to take revenge. They were not stupid in front of fear. The people on the wharf looked at Li Dao in a different light. No one dared to speak, and the supervisors did the same. The two youngsters in the crowd looked at Li Dao with a complicated gaze. There was fear, excitement, and hesitation. As for Li Dao, he was in the midst of calming down. Just now, when the sword had pierced into Wang Tiegu''s heart, it had given him a wonderful feeling. Now, he had to adjust his state of mind. Otherwise, if someone threw a brick at him, he would probably be thrown into the street. Second Master has been killed! Second Master has been killed! " A supervisor howled as he ran towards the warehouse. The other supervisors also reacted and quickly ran towards the warehouse. However, their legs and legs were no longer as nimble as they usually were. The old overseer did not run away. Instead, he gave Li Dao a look, indicating for him to leave quickly. In the face of the old man''s kindness, Li Dao immediately replied with a brilliant smile. "Big Brother, quick, come with us out of here, Wang Tie-zhu that bastard will be coming out soon." The two young workers immediately spread out the crowd and ran towards Li Dao. "Why are you leaving?" Li Dao smiled. This, his little bro had come to vote, this was the result he would end up with. "They have a lot of people, so hurry up and leave with me," the other explained. "No, I''m here to raise a stick. I can''t let the two of you leave." Li Dao shook his head and gestured with the sword in his hand with a harmless smile on his face. The two youngsters looked at each other. They were born and raised in Shanghai and were not bad, but that did not mean that they did not understand the meaning behind the pole. C8 Standing stick? The two young men looked at each other and couldn''t help but be shocked. But thinking about it carefully, it seemed to be within his expectations. The sound of footsteps could be heard. In a short moment, the twenty or so Sea Dragon Gang members were facing Li Dao and the two young men. This included the previous supervisors. These twenty people held sturdy wooden sticks in their hands. Leading them was a short and sturdy middle-aged man with a round face, thin lips, and sinister eyes. In his hand was a half foot long sharp short knife. Needless to say, Li Dao had already guessed it. He was the gang master of Sea Dragon Gang, Wang Tiezhu. The headless body that was still standing was a little dazzling, and the atmosphere was heavy. Wang Tiezhu glanced at the head that had fallen to the ground, the blood that had yet to solidify was silently telling him something. He turned his neck stiffly and hid the sadness in his eyes as he looked at Li Dao''s resolute face. "How did we brothers offend you? Are you going to chop off his head?" His voice was low and hoarse. This was the result of Wang Tiezhu''s deliberate suppression. "Those who come out to roam the Jianghu, which one of them doesn''t have their head on their belt? You brothers should have thought of this day the day you entered the martial arts world. How can I not cut off his head? How can I not cut off your head? " Li Dao replied with a light smile. "We have no enmity with each other. Aren''t you afraid of being cut by the heavens when you act so viciously?" "One foot in the path of the martial arts world, two feet in the wrong door. Killing was normal, but being killed was also normal. Don''t you understand such obvious logic? Don''t you think it''s laughable that you''re telling me that the killing you two created is too little, or that you guys worship Buddha scriptures every day? " Li Dao felt that Wang Tiezhu had gone silly. What nonsense are you spouting? Why are you talking so much nonsense with your enemy? Wang Tiezhu was rendered speechless by Li Dao''s words and no longer bothered about the motive and reason behind the murder. At this moment, he only had one thought, and that was to make that kid pay with his blood and tear him to shreds. Wang Tiezhu''s voice was like a loud bell as he angrily roared, "What are you still standing there for? Go, all of you!" Kill him and then chop him into minced meat to feed to the dogs. " A few sect disciples led the way with sticks in their hands as they aggressively charged towards Li Dao. The rest of them did not dare to fall behind as they hurriedly followed behind them. Only Wang Tiezhu and the supervisors from before remained where they were. A few of the supervisors were intimidated by Li Dao''s ruthless method. Naturally, they did not foolishly rush towards him. As the boss of a gang, Wang Tiezhu would definitely be the last one to go on stage. "What should we do?" The two young men beside Li Dao immediately became frightened. They were just young men with slightly greater courage and ambition. They did not have the time or skill to get close to Li Yao. the long-haired young man asked softly, tugging at his crew cut''s sleeves. The little guy hesitated for two seconds, then bit his lips and said, "F * ck!" The two of them stood behind Li Dao and assumed a fighting stance. In reality, however, they were feeling uneasy. Compared to the two nervous people behind him, Li Dao was calm and composed. Although there were many people on the other side, they only numbered twenty-nine. If it was the army, he would definitely be terrified. Unfortunately, the enemy was neither the army nor some outlaws. He was just a group of rogues that bullied the weak and feared the strong. He lifted his foot and stepped towards the incoming person. His sword flashed with a cold light and followed by an earth-shattering scream. Li Dao waved his sword and cut off half of the head of one of the sect members that was in the forefront. His sword did not slow down in the slightest and immediately after, it cut off the second person''s right arm. Red and white mixed together and sprayed together. There was also a severed right hand. The painful screams pierced the hearts of everyone present. C9 Li Dao waved his sword and cut off half of the head of one of the sect members that was in the forefront. His sword did not slow down in the slightest and immediately after, it cut off the second person''s right arm. Red and white mixed together and sprayed together. There was also a severed right hand. The painful screams pierced the hearts of everyone present. Out of the seven sects that had charged up, only five were left, and there were still many people behind them. The five gang members who had already rushed to Li Blade''s side did not attack him. They only felt their legs go weak and two of them collapsed on the ground. The air was filled with the smell of blood and the smell of impetuosity. The scene was especially strange. The originally aggressive gang members were like a punctured balloon. All of them looked at Li Dao with fear in their eyes. No one could calmly die. Besides, they were just gangsters on the beach. Wang Tianzhu was also fiercely intimidated by this bloody scene. Anyone would subconsciously feel fear. The two young men behind Li Dao, who had been anxious and anxious, were no longer as frightened as they were now. A light flashed in the eyes of the young man with a flat head. He immediately straightened his expression and took a step forward to stand behind Li Dao. "What are you waiting for? Go, go!" There are only three of them. "Whoever kills that brat, I will make him the Deputy Sect Master." Wang Tiezhu had fought his way up to this day and was definitely not an idiot. Naturally, he was a bit more courageous than the average person. People die for money, birds die for food! Unfortunately, the condition given by Wang Tianzhu was still not attractive enough. Between their lives and the Sea Dragon Gang''s Deputy Sect Master, the gang had still chosen their own lives. Although they did not continue to rush upwards, the gang did not retreat. They only stared at Li Dao with fear in their eyes. The stick in their hands hung in the air, giving them a bit of courage. "You bastards, how am I supposed to treat you? "Attack, as long as you are careful of his sword, we will kill him!" The veins on his forehead bulged, and Wang Tie-zhu''s neck was red, his voice flustered and exasperated. Some of the sect disciples who were not smart enough immediately felt that what Wang Tiezhu said was reasonable and started to get restless. Li Dao sneered. In the end, this was just a motley crowd. Taking another step forward, a cold light flashed and another unlucky gang member was beheaded. Blood spewed out of the wound without regard for his life. Although he had already seen such a terrifying scene before, seeing it again still left him in shock. "Those who don''t want to die, get out of my way. My target today is only Wang Tiezhu." Li Dao coldly said as he swept his eyes over the Sea Dragon Gang''s gang members. Maybe because they didn''t react in time, no one backed off. Without the slightest hesitation, Li Dao brandished his sword and a huge head flew into the air before landing on the ground with a loud thud. The head that fell to the ground still had its eyes wide open. He didn''t even know how he died. After killing four people consecutively, the crowd finally felt fear. One by one, they began to retreat, exposing Wang Tiezhu in front of Li Dao. "They are all trash. They are all rice buckets. I have raised you all for nothing." Wang Tie-zhu spat out a mouthful of thick phlegm and then tightened his grip on the sharp short knife in his hand. Now was not the time to vent his anger on those trash. Li Dao smiled at Wang Tiezhu, his white teeth dazzling under the sunlight, "Are you ready? Yama is waiting for you. " Wang Tiezhu did not get angry. His feet slightly bent as he approached Li Dao step by step. He was not a reckless person. Li Dao wasn''t as careful as Wang Tiezhu and immediately rushed forward. His purple blade reflected a cold light and directly cut Wang Tiezhu''s short blade in half. Afterwards, the Sea Dragon Gang became history. C10 Under the setting sun, the pier was covered with a layer of golden muslin. The pier that should have been bustling was unusually quiet. The blood and organs on the ground had already started to solidify, and no one dared to look directly at it. He held a white handkerchief in his hand as he wiped away the bloodstains that did not exist on the sword. His expression was serious and focused, giving off an indescribable feeling of sanctity. The others didn''t dare to move at all as they watched Li Dao clean his sword back and forth in fear. Finally, the crowd waited for Li Dao to speak, "From today onwards, this pier belongs to me. Anyone who disagrees can come out now." Hearing this, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. To them, changing a boss wasn''t much of a difference. This was because the Wang brothers were unpopular in the first place. Outside the dock, a middle-aged man clicked his tongue and felt his mouth go dry. He had been following Li Dao all day, ever since the beginning of the street, he had always been following behind that young man. The moment she saw him, she felt that he was not an ordinary person. As expected, her judgement was not bad. "Tsk tsk tsk tsk, yet another dragon like Dragon 7 crossing the river!" The middle-aged man was amazed, and his face was full of the aura of a marketplace. "It seems that no one has any objections. "Good, I am not stingy either. I will double the salary you had before." No one stood up to say anything, so Li Dao could only continue. It was because he had killed a few people earlier that shocked the people on the dock. After these words left his mouth, the workers who originally thought that Li Dao was terrifying immediately felt that he was not as scary as before. "Big brother, what should we do with these people?" The little guy stood behind Li Dao and pointed at the remaining Sea Dragon Gang members as he asked. His character moved very quickly. Li Dao turned around and glanced at him. He felt that this person was talented. Having silently acknowledged the nickname given to him by the crew cut, Li Dao said, "You''re not bad at all. What''s your name?" "Big brother, my name is Zhou Jian. This is my brother, Wang Li. We are from the same village." Saying this, he pulled the other young man in front of him. "What are you still standing there for?" "Hurry up and say hello to big brother!" The small flat head kicked his brother, which made him feel quite infuriated. "Ah, hello big brother, I am Wang Li." Wang Li reacted and hurriedly bowed to Li Dao at ninety degrees. "Alright, since you all call me big brother, I won''t treat you all unfairly. "Don''t worry, you guys will have a bright future following me." Li Dao smiled and accepted his two lackeys. With that, he straightened his expression and sized up the original members of Sea Dragon Gang. To be honest, Li Dao did not like this group of people. What was the point of messing around in the martial arts world? No matter how hard he tried, he could not avoid the word ''righteousness'' no matter how hard he tried. At first glance, this group of people did not seem to care about loyalty. If a person wanted to stick his head out, it was impossible not to be fierce. The main theme of the gangs on the beach was to dare to kill. This group of weak chickens had no spirit of loyalty and no courage. They could not rely on this group of weak chickens. "Wang Tie-zhu and Wang Tie-dan are dead. You two can leave now. Don''t let me hear the name ''Sea Dragon Gang'' from now on." Li Dao raised his sword halfway as he spoke to the original Sea Dragon Gang members. "Big brother, we are willing to acknowledge you as our big brother. Let us follow you!" Immediately, someone stood up and pleaded. They were all a bunch of bitter laughing. They were used to being Brawlers, so naturally, they weren''t willing to leave. What could they do if they didn''t want to be thugs? Should they go and work hard? In this era on the beach, gangsters were quite impressive. The commoners would have to hide a little when they saw them. C11 In this era on the beach, gangsters were quite impressive. The commoners would have to hide a little when they saw them. Li Dao firmly shook his head. At the beginning of pulling a team, he couldn''t possibly have this group of useless braggart as his underlings. It didn''t matter if he was a martial arts master, but he didn''t know any martial arts. He only relied on the sharp longsword in his hand and the ruthlessness in his bones. Every time he fought against others, he couldn''t always be the first to fight, so right now, what he needed was a few subordinates who dared to fight and were loyal to him. Seeing Li Dao''s resolute attitude, these people dispersed one by one. As for where they went from here, Li Dao didn''t care. The one that gave him a headache was this uncle in front of him who was almost a hundred years old. "Sir, please, let me follow you." The old man with the gray hair kept begging. This uncle was the old overseer from before. He did not leave with the gang members, but stayed behind. Li Dao really did not know how to deal with such a person. Fighting and killing was a matter for the youngsters. He could not possibly let this middle-aged man follow him and fight, right? But if he left here, where would he go to earn a living? Not only were they unable to win in literature, they were also lacking in ruthlessness. There was simply nothing good about them at all. However, Li Dao had a good impression of him. At the very least, he was a kind-hearted person. Li Dao had never thought of himself as kind, but that did not stop him from appreciating good people. "Alright, Uncle, you can stay here and look after this pier for me." In the end, Li Dao chose to keep him. Logically speaking, the guardian should have chosen someone who could fight. However, Li Yao was lacking manpower at the moment. Plus, he had a good impression of Uncle, so this Uncle directly leveled up. Li Dao took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket, took one out, and handed it to his two new lackeys. He then watched as the sun gradually set to the west. Behind him, he could hear the berating voice of the old man. The uncle who had just been appointed by Li Dao was directing the workers to deal with the situation. Of course, the so-called treatment was also very simple. Just move the corpse to the river bank and throw it down. After that, you just need to clean up the bloodstains. The beach was bleeding to death every day, and the detectives weren''t going to look for any clues. "Cough cough cough, big brother, what is the name of our gang? How many people are there?" Wang Li had never smoked a cigarette before, so for the first time, he couldn''t help choking on his cigarette. "Just the three of us. If you have a name, let me think." Li Dao pondered. "So we don''t have any gangs!" Hearing Li Dao''s words, Wang Li let out a cry of disappointment. Originally, he thought that he had become a powerful underworld organization, but he didn''t expect that the gangs hadn''t been established yet. The little flat-cut Zhou Jian kicked Wang Li unceremoniously, scolding, "You little redhead, can you be any more promising?" Wang Li refused to give in and immediately, the two of them started to fight. From the looks of it, this was their normal behavior. Ignoring the two of them, Li Dao looked at the long sword in his hand and said seriously, "Our gang is called ''Sharp Sword Association''." Although Zhou Jian felt that his Eldest Brother had given him a bad name, he did not object when he saw Li Dao''s serious expression. "Then boss, what should we do next?" the boy asked. What a gang should do after being established, in Zhou Jian''s opinion, was naturally to expand and take control of the territory. Thinking of this, he felt his blood boil. But Li Dao''s words overturned his thoughts, "What? To take over the business before the Sea Dragon Gang, of course. Later, let''s ask Elder Wu who the Sea Dragon Gang was dealing with before. " "Why? Shouldn''t we be fighting?" Wang Li revealed his doubts while rubbing his head. His thoughts were much simpler than Zhou Jian''s. Looking at his two lackeys, Li Dao wondered if he had accepted the wrong lackeys. Were they stupid? C12 The first wisp of purple qi rose in the morning. It was so dense that it was beautiful. The youth with the naked upper body was meticulous. He drew his sword and sheathed it, constantly repeating the same action. Sweat flowed down his cheeks, converging on his chin and dripping onto his chest before splashing away. In the early spring morning, many people do not want to leave the warm bed. The sun rose higher and higher, and the purple clouds disappeared. The young man was sweating more and more. His sweat-soaked skin was full of beauty under the morning sun. With a creak, the sound of a door opening sounded out in the courtyard. It was the sound of two tired young men. Both of them were yawning and stretched, their spirits not very good. These two were Li Blade''s new subordinates. They had moved out from the dock and moved into Li Blade''s yard. This is also why China has paid great attention to the merits of dragons since ancient times, often the first to seek refuge with preferential treatment. "Big Brother, you''re up so early?" While yawning and stroking his head that was only half an inch long, Zhou Jian hurriedly said hello to his boss. Li Dao acted as if he did not hear anything. He still meticulously brandished his sword, not even blinking once. Zhou Jian felt a little awkward. Although they had just met, Zhou Jian had a certain understanding of his boss''s personality. He immediately went into the house and brought out a basin to wash up. After washing their faces and rinsing their mouths, the two of them looked up and saw that Li Dao''s movements had not changed at all. Wang Li couldn''t help but ask, "What do you think is the use of Big Bro constantly swinging his sword and being so serious about it?" Don''t true experts have powerful techniques? " Zhou Jian did not know how to answer Wang Li''s question. In his subconscious, he knew that a true expert could fly and overtake others, and their moves would be awe-inspiring and magnificent. They had also seen the boxing masters of the boxing club practice their boxing skills before. They were called handsome. They moved like wild horses that had escaped their reins and stood tall like pines. To constantly draw and sheathe their swords like Li Dao, they really couldn''t see anything special about him. The only thing he could tell was that Li Dao was very serious, even giving them a sacred feeling. However, Zhou Jian would not directly say it like Wang Li had done. He had never read a book, but he knew what to say and what not to say. "Brat, you are the one who blabbered the most. What do you know about our boss'' level? Come with me quickly!" Zhou Jian scolded as he kicked Wang Li''s body yet again without any warning. "What are we doing?" "I haven''t slept enough yet," Wang Li grumbled, extremely dissatisfied with Zhou Jian. "You idiot, you''re not going to eat breakfast, are you?" "So you''re going to buy Big Bro breakfast. Just say it earlier." "Cut the crap, hurry up and come with me." Zhou Jian''s tone was impatient as he walked around Li Dao and headed outside. Wang Li also followed behind Zhou Jian. Li Dao turned a deaf ear to the conversation between the two of them. Every time he swung his sword, he would have a special kind of comprehension. He could not say that this was martial arts, but no matter what he did, it required practice to produce skill. If an old man who sold oil could sell his cultivation level, then so could he. There was nothing difficult in this world. He was only afraid of people who wanted to help. Just like this, he continued to swing his sword without feeling the slightest bit of boredom. What he lacked the least was patience and perseverance. Pushing open the gate to the courtyard, many hawkers had already set up their stalls on the street. There were those who sold vegetables, those who sold soy milk and youtiao, those who sold newspapers, and those who pulled carts. These people in small businesses are often among the earliest in the city, as they have been since time immemorial. C13 Pushing open the gate to the courtyard, many hawkers had already set up their stalls on the street. There were those who sold vegetables, those who sold soy milk and youtiao, those who sold newspapers, and those who pulled carts. These people in small businesses are often among the earliest in the city, as they have been since time immemorial. However, the first person that Zhou Jian and Wang Li saw was a wretched middle-aged man. He wore a round hat, was wearing a brown shirt, and on his feet was a pair of black cloth shoes. "Good morning, big brothers!" Seeing Zhou Jian and Wang Li walking out of the courtyard, the man hurried forward with a flattering smile on his face. "Who are you? Do we brothers know you?" Zhou Jian frowned and asked. He had to be like Wang Li, who could not think of anything. Looking at the man''s face, Zhou Jian could tell that he was a hooligan who had no ambition. "Yeah, do we know you?" Wang Li also put on a stern face as he tried his best to act like a gangster. Since yesterday, the two brothers were no longer the laborers on the dock. Now, they were the big brothers of the sword club. Although they didn''t have any subordinates, it didn''t stop them from showing off. "Look at what you two big brothers are saying. You don''t know me now, but you''ll know me soon. " The smile on the man''s face didn''t change at all, it even became a bit more radiant. Although Zhou Jian and Wang Li were younger than him, the man still called them big brother affectionately, as if they really were his big brother. "Let me introduce myself to the two big brothers. My name is Niu Sanguang. There is no one in this area of northern Qaidam who does not know that I have three lights ". The man''s voice was much louder, and his flattering face had a look of satisfaction. "I''ve never heard of your name before." Wang Li looked at the man with disdain. The man''s expression turned somewhat awkward. He didn''t know what to say next. A smart and tactful person will often choke to the point of not saying a word when he meets a simple-minded person. The middle-aged man called Niu Sanguang was obviously a smart and tactful person, while Wang Li was undoubtedly a simple-minded person. "Is it Niu San Guang? Tell me about it. What are you looking for us brothers for? " Zhou Jian asked with a scrutinized look. Although Zhou Jian''s tone was not too good, it relieved the man of his embarrassment. "Yes, yes, yes. I am Three Light Ox. "My two brothers, today I have come to pay my respects to the lord who wields the sword." "Is our big brother someone you can meet whenever you want to?" Wang Li tried his best to keep a straight face as he shouted. Zhou Jian did not say a word, instead, he just stared straight at Niu San Guang. Niu Sanguang was not unfamiliar with such a situation. Taking a few steps forward, he held Zhou Jian''s hand and said, "Such a small gift, it is not worthy of respect." Zhou Jian subconsciously wanted to push away the three streaks of light, but as he felt the metallic touch on his hand, he gave him a meaningful look before silently inserting his hand into his pocket. "You want to see our big brother, right? Wait here, we''ll bring you in after we buy breakfast. " Zhou Jian said to Niu Sanguang with a slightly calmer tone. Looking at Zhou Jian and Wang Li''s departing figures, Niu Sanguang was overjoyed. "There''s a way!" He had visited Long Qi several times, but hadn''t been able to meet with him in person. Thus, he gave up. When he saw Li Dao yesterday, his heart began to stir restlessly. No one had ever thought this way before. There were some people who knew their own abilities, so they often placed their hopes of rising to prominence on those who were capable. Niu Sanguang was such a person. Thinking back to the story that the storyteller told him, he felt his blood boil. C14 The sun was already a little warm, and the two strong pectoral muscles were completely drenched in sweat. Feeling the soy milk and youtiao in his hands slowly losing their temperature, Zhou Jian wiped the sweat off his forehead. They no longer knew how long he had stood there watching Li Dao swing his sword. It was just one action, which made Wang Li yawn again. "Don''t you think Big Brother can just change his actions? If he''s not tired, I''m already tired of watching him," Wang Li muttered. "You talk too much!" Glaring at Wang Li, the three of them continued to watch as Li Dao brandished his sword. The temperature rose bit by bit, and the three of them were somewhat anxious. However, they couldn''t recklessly chat, so they could only play with their fingers. Finally, Li Dao sheathed his sword and slowly exhaled a mouthful of impure air. Zhou Jian quickly carried the water basin to Li Dao and handed the white towel to him. "You''ve been standing there for a long time, right?" Li Dao asked as he received the towel. Ignoring Zhou Jian, Li Dao used a wet towel to wipe his body. He felt that the muscles on his body were slightly trembling, and he felt as if his cells were heating up. After putting on his white shirt, Li Dao finally noticed Niu San Guang. "Brother, this is Niu Sanguang. He saw what happened yesterday and came to look for us." Zhou Jian hurriedly stepped forward to explain, afraid that Li Dao would be displeased. This was because even he himself despised Niu San Guang, and even more so in the eyes of his elder brother, Zhou Jian thought. "Greetings, Master Li!" Seeing Zhou Jian introducing him to Li Dao, Niu Sanguan quickly went up and bowed to greet him in an honest manner. Li Dao didn''t say a word as he carefully examined Niu Sanguang, making it hard for people to understand what he was thinking. Niu Sanguang usually relied on people to cheat him in order to live his life. Now that he was being watched by Li Dao, even though he was usually as shrewd as a ghost, he could not help but feel anxious. One had to know that this wasn''t an interview. The person in front of him was someone who would kill without batting an eye. "Why did you join me? What''s your purpose?" After a long while, when Niu Sanguang''s legs were starting to go soft, Li Dao finally opened his mouth and asked. Hearing Li Dao''s question, Niu Sanguang let out a sigh of relief. Li Dao''s sharp eyes gave him a lot of pressure. Standing up straight, Niu Sanguang knew what to say in front of someone. "Wealth and glory, for the sake of wealth!" Niu Sanguang shouted loudly as he was brimming with vigor. Then, he used the corner of his eyes to carefully glance at Li Dao. Zhou Jian and Wang Li looked as if they had seen a ghost. Was this really the Niu Sanguang that they knew? Li Dao started to ponder. From Zhou Jian''s and Wang Li''s expressions, he could guess a few things. If he wasn''t a meticulous person, he would have definitely been tricked by Niu Sanguang. What made Li Yao lost in thought was the person called Niu Sanguang. He had a vague impression of the movie''s image of Niu Sanguang, which was quite different from the person in front of him. However, a movie was a movie, and the real person would definitely be different from the film''s image. How should he put it? This Niu Sanguang was a talented person, but his talent had yet to be discovered. Furthermore, Li Dao remembered that the first person Ma Yongzhen had pledged allegiance to on the beach was Niu Sanguang. Li Dao might not care about a smart and tactful Niu Sanguang, but he cared a lot about a super lackey like Ma Yongzhen who was in the middle of a charge. To be the Emperor on the beach in the dark was impossible. While Niu Sanguang was waiting anxiously, Li Dao patted his shoulder and said meaningfully, "You are very well!" C15 While Niu Sanguang was waiting anxiously, Li Dao patted his shoulder and said meaningfully, "You are very well!" Niu Sanguang''s legs went soft and he almost lost his balance. His body tilted to the side, but he quickly suppressed the panic in his heart. He didn''t show any unusual expression on his face. "Master Li is too kind!" "What? Aren''t you in good health?" Li Dao teased. "No, my body is very good. It''s just that Master Li''s strength is a bit too great, so I couldn''t stand stably." No one could see the cold sweat dripping down Niu Sanguang''s back. "Don''t call me Master Li, just call me Big Brother like them." As Li Dao spoke, he took the soy milk youtiao that Zhou Jian and Wang Ying had bought earlier. "Yes, Big Brother." After a few shouts, Three Light Ox stopped talking. Zhou Jian and Wang Li stared at the scene with their eyes wide open. However, they did not say anything. Could it be that he wanted to tell Li Dao that this little bastard was a villain? The two of them did have some brains. "Big Brother, this soy milk and youtiao are cold. Don''t eat anymore, we''ll go buy you another serving." Zhou Jian watched as Li Dao drank a mouthful of cold soy milk and then bit down on the soft youtiao. He could not help but pat his head. "Big brother, what plans do you have?" Upon hearing Li Dao tell each of them to buy a knife, Wang Li immediately became excited. "I won''t be lenient against whoever you say you''re going to cut." Zhou Jian pounded his chest. The two brothers had fantasized about fighting and killing countless times before. Although the martial arts world was a bloody place, most of the young people yearned for the sword light and shadow of the martial arts world. It was the same for Zhou Jian and Wang Li, and it was the same for Niu Sanguan as well. He just didn''t know if they would have the guts to attack him when they did. "Who said I was going to chop people up?" Li Dao couldn''t help but roll his eyes. "Then why are we buying knives if we''re not going to chop them down?" Hearing Li Dao say that he wouldn''t cut him down, Wang Li was immediately depressed. His tone had become somewhat dejected. His fantasies had all been shattered by Li Dao. Zhou Jian and Niu Sanguang also looked at Li Dao in confusion. They wanted to hear the answer from Li Dao''s mouth. "I told you yesterday that we would go and discuss business." Li Dao replied casually. Do you have to bring a knife when discussing business? Although they had never done business before, for people like Li Dao to bring blades to discuss business, they could only say that they were inexperienced and inexperienced. At night, the upper beach was lit up with wine and wine. There was an indescribable feeling to it. However, the busy night streets of the Upper Beach were deserted and devoid of pedestrians. In this world, those who dared to walk the streets at night were either gangsters or people who didn''t care for their lives. The three people behind him wore short brown robes, and the clothes at their waists were slightly bulging. The four of them walked with an awe-inspiring and awe-inspiring aura. Soon, the four of them stopped in front of a nightclub. The sign of the nightclub was a neon sign. It had three sky and three big words, ''Blind Man''. "Are you sure that old bastard Jiuquan is here tonight?" Li Dao coldly asked. "Big brother, don''t worry. I, Niu Sanguang, don''t have any other abilities, but I''m the best at gathering information." Niu Sanguang patted his chest and assured Li Dao. Li Dao did not ask any further questions and stepped into the third sky. C16 The third day was a nightclub. The people who came here to play were not rich, but at least there were no poor people. As he stepped through the gate, he saw a group of girls dancing in a fashionable manner on the stage directly in front of him. There were people from all walks of life sitting below the stage. There wasn''t much fun on the beach at this time of year, so nightclubs became the most popular place in Shanghai at night. Not only was there fine wine, but more importantly, there were beautiful women. And most people were after the beauties in the nightclub. No one paid any attention to the arrival of Li Dao''s group of four. Everyone was completely engrossed in the scene. "Which one is Rodent King Jiukun?" Li Dao turned his head and asked in a low voice. Niu Sanguang immediately scanned the area and pointed to a table in the middle of the field. "Big Brother, that old fogey is Qing Kun." Li Dao followed Niu Sanguang''s finger and looked at it. It was an extremely wretched old man. The old man seemed to be about sixty years old. He was wearing loose clothes and holding a dancer in his arms. If one were to take a closer look at his face, they would be able to see that his facial features were very straight. However, when put together, they caused others to frown. A pair of small eyes wandered about unnaturally. His beard was like a ruined crop, growing in an irregular pattern, and his hair was sparse and sparse. Li Dao did not know how a person could cultivate such a temperament. Qing Kun had a nickname, Rat King. Even though there was a "King" in his nickname, it was actually just ridicule from the people in the underworld. It was a pity that the old fellow didn''t know and was extremely proud of himself. "Next, we have a guest, Sheng Xiang Jun, on stage!" A waiter shouted. Then, everyone started cheering. Listening to the passionate cheers resounding in his ears, it could be seen that he was the champion of the Third Heavenly Layer. Li Dao was not interested in the top singer of the third heaven, Dancing Lady. After taking a glance, he walked straight towards the direction of the Jiuquan Peak. The gentle music started, everyone stared at the stage, no one noticed a young man walking on stage with a sword in his hand. A melodious voice rang out, sounding like the melody of nature itself. Li Dao sat down next to Fresh Kung. "Can you let me walk with you?" Since you say you can''t be held back The way back is a bit dark Worry about leaving you alone I think it''s because I''m not gentle enough Can''t share your sorrows If you can''t say it like this So I put my regrets to the bottom of my heart Leave my grief to myself Your beauty lets you take it away And from then on, I never had another chance Reasons for happiness Is it possible Is it possible "Is it okay?" The sound lingered endlessly. This singing girl truly had some ability. No wonder she could enchant so many people. Even Li Dao had to admit that this woman''s voice was very pleasant to hear, and her face was very pretty. "Good, good, good!" Fresh Kun let go of the woman in his arms and stood up to cheer loudly. His flushed face made Li Dao seriously suspect if he had taken medicine. "Uncle Kun is in a good mood." Li Dao held the wine cup in his hand and drank it all up. Only now did Fresh Kun realize that there was a young man by his side. When he saw the sword hanging horizontally on Li Dao''s leg, Fresh Keng began to sweat profusely. "Little brother, what do you do?" Jiukun moved to the opposite side of Li Dao and sat down. Li Dao couldn''t help but laugh inwardly when he saw Xue Kun''s actions. He really was a scoundrel. It was already a miracle that he could survive until today. C17 Li Dao couldn''t help but laugh inwardly when he saw Xue Kun''s actions. He really was a scoundrel. It was already a miracle that he could survive until today. Zhou Jian and the other two people, who had been busy cheering for the singing lady on stage, reacted by quickly running behind Li Dao and standing up straight. Li Dao didn''t care much about the trio''s behavior. As youngsters, who wouldn''t be dazzled by their beauty? With a polite smile on his face, Li Dao replied, "I''m just a hooligan right now, aren''t you asking Uncle Kun for a bite to eat?" After a while, he calmed down. After all, he still had seven or eight bodyguards with him. A hand grabbed the dancer''s arm and pulled her back into his embrace, a lewd smile on her face. "I was wondering what kind of person it was. So they''re actually here to ask me for food. "I, Fresh Kun, have been in this Great Shanghai for half my life and have gone through many bloody battles in order to attain my current status." As he spoke, his eyebrows began to rise, and he became increasingly proud of himself. However, he did not realize that the woman in his arms was obviously disgusted with him. Li Dao almost laughed out loud. This old bastard was too shameless. What kind of status do you have? However, in the end, the inner activities were still the inner activities. On the surface, no one dishonored him. "Yes, yes, Uncle Kun is right." When you mentioned your Uncle Kun in Shanghai, who doesn''t know who doesn''t know who? " Naturally, Li Dao was unable to say such disgusting words. He could only let Niu Sanguang do it. Under the constant barrage of flattery, Fresh Keng felt as if he was floating in the air. These two people were so disgusting that even the way Zhou Jian and Wang Li looked at Niu Sanguang changed. A sycophant and a sycophant is easy to dislike. Other than his target of flattery, other people would feel disgusted when they saw him. "It''s alright, it''s alright, we''re all brothers. From today onwards, the four of you will follow me. My brothers and sisters have seen it all. " Jiukun laughed, one arm around the woman, the other roaming around disobediently. Hearing these words, Niu Sanguang froze on the spot. Zhou Jian and Wang Li couldn''t help but burst out laughing, while Li Dao also laughed. This old man had probably been beaten senseless by Niu Sanguang. To be honest, this Jiukun was just a businessman with a bit of money. He had several factories under his command. The business he did had a bit of a black character, so he had dozens of hooligans under him. This time, he truly thought of himself as a big boss. Forcefully suppressing his laughter, Li Dao stretched out his hand and made a gesture of stopping. "Uncle Kun, I''m afraid you''ve misunderstood. Let me introduce myself. My name is Li Dao, and I''m here to discuss business with Uncle Kun. " "What business?" For a moment, Fresh Kun didn''t know how to react. After some sorting out, Fresh Qun finally made sense of the situation. So these people weren''t here to be his lackeys. "Hehe, young man, why should I give you my business?" Jiukun sneered, his expression arrogant and domineering. "On what basis? Is it possible to rely on my sword?" Li Dao sneered. He had long guessed that this old bastard would not know how to appreciate favors. Zhou Jian and the other two looked at each other. So this was the reason why Big Bro asked them to buy knives. C18 The singing and dancing had not stopped yet, and the atmosphere in the nightclub had started to freeze. "You think you can rely on my sword?" The ice-cold smile on Li Dao''s face and the murderous intent in his words made Jiukun feel somewhat uncomfortable. Even his scalp began to tingle. Everyone had a unique temperament, and temperament was closely related to a person''s personality. From his vulgar temperament, it was obvious that he was a person who bullied the weak and feared the strong. He was also a selfish and cowardly person. As for how such a lowly person managed to obtain such a huge fortune, it was hard to say. Perhaps, it was due to his heaven-defying luck. "Who are you scaring? Old... When laozi was killing people on the street, you were still wearing your open slacks, you ¡­ You''d better take back what you said, or you can leave today... "You won''t be able to leave these three levels." Jiukun pushed away the dancing girl in his arms with a fierce expression and slammed the table. "You old bastard, I can''t even talk to you properly. As expected, violence is the best way to solve everything! " Li Dao sneered as he pulled out his sword. "Little red man, are you trying to stir up trouble? "Don''t hold back! Hit him! Hit him to death!" Yingkun immediately stood up and retreated with a loud roar, retreating behind his subordinates. "Don''t you see that it is the Rat King? "Bullying the young again!" Someone in the distance exclaimed and laughed at the bad past. Upon hearing their boss'' order, the lackeys stood up and glared fiercely at Li Blade and the other three. Behind Li Dao, Zhou Jian and the other two men did not want to be outdone. One by one, they drew out a sharp and narrow dagger from their waists. The shiny black blade resembled a pig slaughtering knife. Although the number of people here was less than half that of Qing Kun, the moment he drew his knife, he immediately suppressed the aura in front of him. The noisy nightclub also became quiet. "Brat, you are very arrogant. I advise you to immediately apologize to Master Kun, or else we brothers will not show mercy. " One of the lackeys shouted loudly. "Use your mother to push them. If you don''t apologize, I''ll kill you all." The other subordinate whose long hair was disheveled spoke even more arrogantly. "What did you say?" If you have the guts, say it again. " Wang Li exploded as he rushed forward with his dagger in hand, grabbing the collar of the boy who had just spoken. The cold blade rested on his neck, and Long-hair was on the verge of tears. Wang Li''s actions were a bit sudden, but from this, it could be seen how determined this person was. "Big Brother, Big Brother, be careful!" "Blades and swords are blind." Long-hair''s legs kept shaking, and he couldn''t help but cry. Wang Li grabbed him by the collar and held him still with the dagger on his neck. "I didn''t say anything. Big Brother, let me go, this is easy to kill." Long hair was like fresh water, typical bullying of the weak and afraid of the strong. When he came into contact with a knife, he immediately became terrified. However, Chu Kun didn''t think the same way. He only felt that the long-haired man had lost his face and could not help but curse, "Coward, coward!" "What are you guys still standing there for? Attack together and beat them to death." The lackeys looked at each other, but did not move. With the long hair as an example, no one cursed loudly anymore. They were unarmed, and the enemy held sharp swords in their hands. Who would dare to charge at them? No one moved, and Long-hair became even more desperate. C19 "Big Brother, let me go. I was wrong, can we talk it out?" "Let you go? "You just called me mother, you called me mother." The knife that Wang Li had placed on his neck came closer. "Cut off one of his ears first." Li Dao said coldly. Hearing Li Dao''s words, Wang Li did not hesitate. He loosened his grip on the long-haired man''s collar and moved to grab the long-haired man''s ears. Under the shocked gazes of the crowd, he cut off the long-haired man''s ears. "Ah ¡­!" A heart-wrenching scream rang out as Long-Haired rolled on the ground. His ears were cut off in a bloody mess, and large droplets of sweat rolled down his forehead. Wang Li also came to his senses. Just now, it was just an act of anger on his part. Holding a warm ear in his hand, Wang Li stood dumbly on the spot. A woman in the hall exclaimed, and the atmosphere in the nightclub became stifling. Looking at the frozen Wang Li, Li Dao shook his head. However, he didn''t expect his two lackeys to be able to kill him right now. People needed a process of growth. He was very clear on this principle. Taking two steps forward, he took the severed ear from Wang Li and walked step by step towards him. Everyone looked at Li Dao and held their breath. With every step Li Dao took, Fresh Kun''s face became paler as he cursed, "You pieces of trash, what are you waiting for? "Quickly stop him for laozi!" In the eyes of everyone on the scene, Li Dao was even more terrifying than Wang Li, who cut off one''s ears. This was the result of Li Dao''s strong aura. At the critical moment, a lackey stood out and blocked the path between Li Dao and Liu Jian. The little brother''s legs couldn''t help but tremble, but he still stood up without any hesitation, his firm eyes flashing with something called loyalty. Li Dao looked at him and found this loyal person very pleasing to the eye. Although the sword was pleasing to the eye, he still didn''t hesitate to swing it down. Even if it was pleasing to the eye, it still blocked his path. Li Dao''s swordplay was very natural and unrestrained. It was crisp and clean, giving off a sense of beauty. But that shocking gush of blood and the fact that his body had been cut in two seemed rather dazzling. The upper half of the guy who was cut in half by Li Dao fell to the ground, while the lower half of his body was still standing. Fresh blood bubbled and bubbled. Many screamed and covered their eyes. Not everyone had the courage to suppress their fear. When faced with this bloody scene, most women would cry out in fear and most men would feel their legs go soft. Because the longsword was too sharp, the person blocking their path did not make a sound even in death. After circling around the corpse, he walked to the side of Fresh kun. The process went smoothly, because most people were scared silly. Jiukun even forgot to call out. It wasn''t until Li Dao was beside him that his legs went limp and he collapsed on the floor. After cutting Wang Li''s ear off, Li Dao asked, "Uncle Kun, can we have a good talk now?" After all, he was still over sixty years old, and his tear ducts had dried up, making it impossible for him to shed tears. However, there was no problem with his bladder. A pungent smell began to spread from the source of his legs as turbid liquid started to flow along the floor. The amount was rather large. Chicken nodded: "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me!" Li Dao disdainfully smiled. To refuse a toast only to be punished, he had to force himself to make a move. Now that it was done, killing had been added in vain. This was the Limitless Empyrean! C20 Humans were all scum, so it was impossible for them to speak properly. They would only know how to cry if they saw the coffin. Qing Kun was like this. It was hard to imagine a sixty-something old man sitting paralyzed on the ground with tears streaming down his face. But people in the nightclub were lucky to see it today. "Old thing, can we talk properly?" Li Dao had a headache. What could he do in the face of such a wretched old man? If it were not for the fact that he wanted to do business with him, he would have long since chopped down his sword to purify this world. The moment he heard Li Dao speak, Fresh Qun shrank his body and pressed his body against the wall with all his might, with a face full of fear. "Big brother, what do we do now?" Zhou Jian approached him and asked. Li Dao sighed. How could he have known that this would happen? He had not given the Rat King the title for free. The king of the rats was truly worthy of his title. "Go find paper and pen." It seemed like Jiukun was unable to communicate, so Li Dao could only come up with this plan. Zhou Jian seemed to be deep in thought. Niu Sanguang immediately ran over to borrow a pen and paper. The four of them wielded long swords or short knives. Niu Sanguang quickly loaned them paper and pen. Taking the pen and paper, he spread them on the table and began writing. Since Fresh Kun couldn''t speak properly, he could only press his palm. He was carefully writing down the terms, completely immune to the gazes on the field. It was quickly completed, and contained a series of details of the collaboration. As for whether Qing Kun would comply with these terms, it was not Li Dao''s concern. "Go, give that old bastard some blood," said Li Dao to Niu Sanguang and the others as he picked up the piece of paper he had just written. Li Dao couldn''t let someone bleed him. If he wasn''t careful and wasn''t able to control his strength, with the sharpness of the sword, he would probably cut off Qing Kun''s finger. Zhou Jian understood and stepped forward to grab Fresh Kung''s hand. Seeing Zhou Jian walk towards him, Qing Kun trembled again, and the murky liquid started to flow again. Zhou Jian was also not a good person. With a ''chi chi'' sound, the sharp blade cut into Qing Kun''s thumb, causing blood to gush out. The moment he saw his own blood, his eyes rolled back, and he fell into a coma ¡­ This scene was rather comical. Many people in the nightclub couldn''t hold back their laughter, even though the blood in the stadium hadn''t cooled down yet. They had not come here for nothing today, as this matter could be discussed later. Looking at the bloody fingerprint on the paper, Li Dao nodded his head and sheathed his sword. He picked up a glass of red wine and took a sip, walking up to the female lead singer with a slight smile. "Miss Sheng sings very well, and she''s also very beautiful. Can you sing a song for me when you have time?" Sheng Xiang didn''t say anything, but she wasn''t afraid. She looked curiously into Li Dao''s eyes. Without waiting for her reply, Li Dao turned around and walked towards the door. The three lackeys looked at their boss''s back in shock. They didn''t think that the cold Li Dao would have such a side to him. However, before Li Dao could step out of the door, an ethereal voice came from behind him. "Alright!" Sheng Xiang spat out one word, a slight blush appearing on his snow-white skin. Li Dao didn''t turn around. He had just been in high spirits a moment ago, but now, his interest had died down. The trio of Zhou Jian quickly ran up and followed behind Li Dao. "Young man, you''ve caused trouble on my territory, isn''t it a bit impolite to leave without saying goodbye?" After the incense was served, someone else spoke up. The old voice was full of vigor and carried the tone of someone in a position of power, causing Li Dao to have no choice but to stop in his tracks. When the old man appeared, the nightclub fell silent. C21 The old voice was full of vigor and carried the tone of someone in a position of power, causing Li Dao to have no choice but to stop in his tracks. When the old man appeared, the nightclub fell silent. Turning around, he saw an old man walking down from the second floor with steady steps. His hair was white and he exuded an intimidating aura. This was an extraordinary person! Li Dao silently thought as he stared at the old man. "Oh no, why did he get alarmed? "This is going to be troublesome!" Niu Sanguang muttered to himself with an anxious expression. "Who is he? "Seems like it''s quite grand." Zhou Jian asked in a low voice. Wang Li was also curious. The old man''s aura was indeed very strong. "He is me, Chen. He has the most influence in the entire northern region. No, he was one of the most prestigious men on the beach. This is going to be troublesome. " Niu Sanguang immediately gave Zhou Jian and Wang Like. Li Dao also recognized him. He was Chen Ergou! The original leader of the Axe Gang, Chen, the fourth in his enmity, and the fourth in his enmity. Later on, the Ax Head Gang split up. These four people stood on their own sides with their four legs facing off against each other. They were the biggest rascals on the beach. I am also called Chen Ergou. However, when he became famous, no one called him by that name anymore, and Chen Ergou also called himself. Over time, his name would become me. "Greetings, Master Chen!" "Master Chen, it''s so rare!" Seeing the old man walk down, many people walked up to greet him. The entire crowd was smiling in flattery. When the troops came to block, the water came to flood the earth. Li Dao loosened his tightly furrowed brows. So what if it was Chen Ergou? This guy, Li Jun, was not afraid of anything. Step by step, Li Yao walked to the front of Li Yao''s body with a powerful aura and stopped. He sized Li Dao up from head to toe. "What? Don''t you think you should give me an explanation?" I am Chen Feng. I have an imposing manner, and my tone is unquestionable. "Then how does Master Chen think I should explain this?" Li Dao solemnly looked at Chen Yuan and asked. "Good!" Good! Good! Young people should have such courage. It''s good to have courage, but do you know that young people should be more respectful? " "My apologies, Master Chen. I, Li, am born with this kind of attitude, and I don''t know what is reverence." Li Dao replied in a neither humble nor haughty manner. "You are Chen Ergou? Who doesn''t know? "Hahahaha!" Just as Li Dao was about to reply, a wild laughter came from outside the door. A young man stepped through the door of the Third Heaven. He had a dashing figure and a handsome face. Behind the man were ten or so men in neat suits, holding cigars in their mouths. Hearing this voice, my neck turned red, and my eyes were filled with murderous intent. "Long Qi, this is my territory. You''ve crossed the border in your arrogance." Aren''t you afraid that you won''t be able to leave? " "Old thing, if you have the guts, just give it a try. I want to see how you''re going to keep me." The young man called Long Qi had a face full of disdain as he lightly exhaled a ring of smoke. Just like that, Li Dao was cast aside. As soon as Long Qi appeared, he took away his main character''s identity. Everyone shifted their gaze onto me and Long Qi. He took a few steps back and gave the light to the two of them. Li Dao raised his wine cup. He wanted to see how this battle would end. C22 No one in the nightclub dared to talk at this time. Chen Yuan had been on the beach for dozens of years. The newly promoted Long Qi was facing off against each other. I have a flushed neck, and my mind is no longer as calm as it was before. If the two words'' Chen Ergou ''didn''t come out of Long Qi''s mouth, I would have already forgotten about it. Long Qi had a frivolous expression and his movements were a bit exaggerated. He looked at me provocatively, his eyes full of ridicule. I have held a high position for many years, and I have finally reached home after maintaining my Qi. "Long Qi, I admit that you''re a capable young man. The tree is above the forest, the wind must destroy this principle you understand. What''s the use of you always going against me? There is more than one Chen on the beach. The dirty old men, smiling Buddha, Chou Bei and Pu Dong had been staring at the two pieces of fat meat. They were eager for us to fight each other. That way, I won''t bother with you about the streets that you merged with before. We can do business together and earn money together. The beach is only this big, and fighting to the death is not good for anyone. " I suppressed my anger and explained the formidable relationship between them to Long Qi. Li Dao shook his head and laughed. Not only was I wrong in my calculations, I was also very wrong. If the person in front of him wasn''t Long Qi, his words might have had an effect, but the person in front of him just so happened to be Long Qi. Who was Long Qi? From his tone and every move, Li Dao could tell he was a tiger and wolf. The biggest characteristic of this kind of person was his ambition. It is obviously impossible to cooperate with me. Sure enough, Long Qi''s following words confirmed Li Dao''s thoughts. "Ha ha-ha ha, Chen Ergou, is your brain damaged?" Long Qi laughed out loud, covering his stomach with his hands as he turned around to support his subordinate''s shoulders. "Hahahaha, do you think Chen Ergou has a screw loose?" Looking at Long Qi, who was laughing out loud with tears streaming down his face, the lackeys nodded dumbly. "You guys also think it''s funny, don''t you?" Long Qi released his right hand from his younger brother''s body and asked. "Funny, funny." The lackeys nodded in unison. "Then why don''t you laugh, why don''t you laugh?" Long Qi''s expression suddenly straightened as he loudly asked. Seeing that Long Qi had turned hostile, the lackeys could only force a stiff smile on their faces. When Long Qi saw the stiff smiles on his underlings'' faces, he immediately felt bored and lit another cigar. Although Long Qi was arrogant, it was very interesting. At the very least, Li Dao thought so. I am already livid with anger. No matter how good my martial arts is, it is impossible for me to endure such humiliation. "Long Qi, don''t go too far. Do you really think I''m afraid of you?" The flames of anger slowly corroded my rationality, showing just how profound Long Qi''s provocation was. "Huh?" "What did you just say? Did he say that he had gone too far? I didn''t hear you clearly. Say it again. " Long Qi dug his ears and asked this Chen. At this moment, Li Dao no longer found Long Qi interesting. He only felt that Long Qi was someone who was born to be flunked. I clenched my fists and cracked my knuckles. "What, are you angry? Can you not be so stingy? The old cannot be angry. " Long Qi suddenly smiled mischievously. C23 There was complete silence. Long Qi was completely alone, dancing and performing as a stage comedy. Finally, Long Qi discovered that no one was cheering for him. No one actually laughed when he put so much effort into his performance. It immediately made Long Qi lose interest in performing. Long Qi''s face was full of viciousness as he spoke again. "Old thing, I have endured you for a long time. Do you know? What great logic you are telling me, you, Chen Ergou, were a thief in the past. Are you qualified to reason with me? And let me work with you. What kind of joke was this? You''re not even fit to carry my shoes. " "You, you, you..." I pointed at Long Qi and couldn''t even utter a complete sentence. "You what?" I tell you old things, you are old. This was an era of youth on the beach. Old people like you should go home and take care of your families, always outside fighting and killing. Be careful not to die on the streets one day without even finding a body to collect. From then on, there''s only one sound on the beach, and that''s me. " After which, he added on as if he felt that this wasn''t enough. "There can only be one King on the beach, his name is Long Qi, hahahaha!" Another round of wild laughter. The laughter had a strong penetrating force. "That''s Long Qi!" Many people exclaimed this. Long Qi was very handsome, and Li Dao felt that his appearance was only slightly inferior to his own. However, the current Dragon 7 was much more handsome than Li Dao. A man had two things to say about how handsome he was. One was his looks, the other was his boldness. Both were half of his looks. Now, the boldness Long Qi displayed had completely crushed Li Dao, causing many of the women present to become infatuated with him. While I''m holding in a mouthful of blood right now, I have to admit that this young man Long Qi really does have the qualifications to be arrogant. "Alright, today I just came to see you, old thing. Seeing that you''re fine, I''m fine too." "Do whatever you want, everyone. Don''t worry about me. "Yi, why is there a dead person here? Did I miss something?" Long Qi was the type of teasing that was typical of him. His speech and actions normally weren''t in tune. "Who did it? "Who did it, stand up." Li Dao narrowed his eyes. This step could be dragged onto him. Was he the one who activated the main character''s aura or what? But now that Long Qi had provoked him so arrogantly, if he didn''t stand out, Li Dao would look down on him. "I did it. Do you have any objections?" Li Dao said as he took two steps forward with his sword in hand. "He killed someone and yet he''s still acting so arrogantly?" Long Qi walked around Li Dao and laughed. "But I like it. What''s your name?" Li Dao knew that Long Qi meant no harm, but he still didn''t like the way he communicated with Long Qi. "Long Qi, right? Has anyone told you that you have a face that deserves a beating?" Li Dao asked seriously. Although he knew he couldn''t beat Long Qi, Li Dao still blurted out the question he wanted to ask. Long Qi was stunned. He clearly hadn''t expected Li Dao to answer him in such a manner. "Hahahaha, you are really interesting! I''ll remember you. If you have any problems, you can come find me. " After saying that, he turned around and walked out, leaving a cool figure behind. Looking at the back view of Long Qi, combined with the original image of Long Qi, Li Dao was deep in thought. C24 Long Qi left in a carefree manner, causing an uproar in the nightclub. With a livid face, I am suppressing the surging blood in my chest. He is really not lightly angered. At present, the upper beach is still the world of Chen Mian, Bai Mian Dian and four others. Long Qi had risen to prominence in the past two years, growing stronger and stronger. For Long Qi to rise up, he naturally had to break the current situation on the beach. Long Qi was a domineering and arrogant person. No matter who''s territory it was, he would dare to rob them. Whether it was the white dysentery, the smiling Buddha, the vengeful Fourth Elder, or himself, I, the subordinate forces were all more or less annexed by Dragon 7. Amongst them, I, Chen''s, faction was the one that received the most annexation. It just so happened that I did not have the determination to fight against Long Qi. The other two were also happy to watch the show. Anyway, the first target of Long Qi was me. Just as Long Qi had said, they were already old and no longer hot-blooded and valiant like when they were young. The four of them had been on the beach for years, and they were more content with the situation. No one wanted to be the dominant power. As a person aged, their ambition would easily decline along with the growth of their age. Old age is just a few things. Long Qi is different from the other four. He''s young, domineering, and full of ambition. A throne needed to be built with piles of bones, and the process could not avoid bloodshed and violence. Therefore, it is impossible for Long Qi and I to be at peace. It was impossible for the three of them to stay out of the matter. A person in the martial arts world had no choice. If you want to live peacefully, you have to first ask others whether they agree or not. The martial arts world was a place where no one spoke of reason. The size of a fist was also a place where no one spoke of reason. When Li Dao saw this play, although he was disgusted by Long Qi in the middle, it was still quite interesting. Regardless of whether it was me or Long Qi, to the current Li Dao, they were both colossal existences. Leaving aside the power and influence, at the very least, my twenty-something years of inner force hard body skills are not something he can withstand. Long Qi''s skills are even more terrifying. This world had the ability to do what they wanted. Fierce men like Long Qi and Ma Yongzhen were able to fight dozens in one go. Nowadays, the gangs that went to the beach still relied on fists and cold weapons to fight each other in bloody battles. There were no firearms or other hot weapons. Having seen enough of the show, Li Dao does not want to provoke me at this juncture. That old thing didn''t dare to make a move against Long Qi, but that didn''t mean he wouldn''t. Without a word, Li Dao stood up and left, followed by Zhou Jian and the other two men. With so many things happening tonight, the nightclub is no longer suitable to stay. One by one, people bid farewell to me and left. How could I be in the mood to care about these insignificant figures? Right now, my heart is filled with thoughts of how to deal with Long Qi. Thinking of Long Qi''s face, the murderous intent in my heart could not help but skyrocket. But no matter what, I can''t think of a good method. The climate of Long Qi has been set, and his kung fu is not inferior to mine. It makes him feel at a loss as to where to start. As for assassinating and poisoning him, that was even more unrealistic. With Long Qi''s skills, who could assassinate him? Needless to say, he wasn''t an idiot. Lowering my head to see the dried blood on the ground, my eyes lit up. I raised my head to look for Li Dao''s figure. "Slow down young man, I have something to discuss with you." Chen shouted at Li Dao''s back. Li Dao had already stepped out of the door of the Third Sky of Sky Realm. He couldn''t help but stop when he heard my voice. Zhou Jian and the other two looked at Chen Yuan warily, thinking that he was going to cut them open. They couldn''t help but feel nervous, and for a moment, their mouths were dry. C25 Li Dao was very calm. He knew that the reason I called out to him at this moment was definitely not to make a move against him. "Does Master Chen still have anything else to say?" "I can''t be considered as a teacher. I want to buy you a cup of wine. Are you giving me face?" I have regained my composure. After all, I am a big shot. I can''t keep my emotions on my face forever. Li Dao frowned and then loosened his grip. Drinking a cup of wine with him wasn''t a bad thing. Coincidentally, right now, he was in need of this cup of wine. "It was all thanks to Master Chen for thinking so highly of me. If I didn''t give this face, then I wouldn''t know how to appreciate a favor." Li Dao smiled before turning around and returning to the nightclub. "Good, this young man has a much better future than Long Qi!" A hearty smile broke out on Chen''s face. The aura he exuded could not match up to Chen Ergou''s at all. "What are you still standing there for?" "Hurry and clean the hall." "Little brother, please come upstairs!" I scolded the waiter with a straight face and then said with a smile. He then turned around and walked to the second floor. Li Dao did not hesitate and followed me up the stairs. "Big Brother, are you sure you want to go up? This old fellow eats people without even spitting out their bones. Niu San Guang quickly pulled Li Dao''s sleeves, leaned his head close to Li Dao''s ear and whispered. Li Dao looked at him seriously and patted his shoulder before following me to the second floor. Niu Sanguan might have been a little angry, but this person had his own unique insight into the problem he was facing. Seeing that Li Dao didn''t take his words to heart, Niu Sanguang stomped his feet in anxiety and followed behind him helplessly. Since he had acknowledged Li Dao as his boss, Niu Sanguang could only choose to believe him. The second floor was completely different from the main hall. As soon as he stepped onto the second floor, an ancient scent of books and scrolls spread out from the second floor. The bookshelves were lined with books, four rows of antique porcelain, and the scent of orchids. "I didn''t expect Master Chen to be such an elegant person. I was disrespectful earlier." Li Dao cupped his hands and said to me. It''s not flattery, I''m from a humble background. After I become famous, I can still study and study. It is indeed worthy of respect. From the yellowed scrolls one could see that these things were not for decoration. "I, Chen, am not an elegant person. I only came here to pass the time, so little brother, please excuse me." At this moment, it was as if I was an old man who had read a lot of poetry, and I didn''t have the slightest trace of a gang leader on my body. Li Dao smiled and did not reply. He had a better impression of me, Chen. Even though the other party did not have good intentions right now, he himself had never been a good person. "I won''t beat around the bush. Master Chen, you invited me here. Is there anything I can help you with?" After waiting for a long time and seeing that I didn''t say anything, Li Dao couldn''t be bothered to start a fight with him. "Little brother, it''s easy to say. I won''t keep you in suspense any longer." What do you think of Long Qi? " Sure enough, this old fox! After thinking for a while, he said something to himself. Li Dao muttered to himself, "Long Qi is actually a tiger and wolf. The key is that he has already become a great threat to Master Chen. "If there is no one to stop him, I''m afraid that Master Chen won''t be able to maintain his position for long." The pupils of Chen''s constricted. Li Dao hit the nail on the head and said exactly what he was worried about. "Then what do you think I should do?" Not refuting Li Dao''s point of view, Chen asked. Seeing that I have tacitly accepted my point of view, the corner of Li Dao''s mouth curled up into a smile. This old fox is so cooperative! C26 The night streets were deserted, the neon lights still flashing. Li Dao could not help but sneer as he stepped out of the door of the Third Sky of Sky Realm. No one knew what Chen Yuan had said to him, neither Zhou Jian nor Niu Sanguang. The old fellow had a good plan. To lure a wolf into chasing a tiger, did he really think of Li Jun as a wolf? Looking at the books in his hands, Li Dao felt that he had earned quite a bit just by relying on this book. "Big bro, what did that old guy say to you?" "Tell them to analyze it for you." Zhou Jian and Niu Sanguang''s curiosity was greater than Wang Li''s, and they couldn''t help but ask the moment they stepped out of the third level. At that time, when Li Dao and I were discussing in detail, he avoided them, causing their hearts to itch. "Come here." Li Dao smiled and gestured the three people to come over. "Do you think I would?" Ever since he got into the limelight at the nightclub, he once again felt the movement of his longsword. A wisp of dark yellow gas gushed out of the void and was absorbed by the sword. A message mysteriously appeared in his mind. This dark yellow gas was luck, and when he had enough luck, he could start his journey again. An inexplicable message appeared in his mind, causing him to lower his head and look at the sword, "Can you hear me?" But after waiting for a long time, there was nothing abnormal with the longsword. The wind was still blowing coldly, but everyone was excited, especially Li Dao. Could he then obtain the power to move mountains and turn the seas, or to catch the stars and seize the moon? Could he also be like a saint, eternal and indestructible? At this moment, Li Dao felt that he was too weak to be the Emperor in the darkness of the beach. His journey was the sea of stars, not this small beach. Li Dao was in a daze as his three lackeys followed behind him, guessing the content of his conversation with me. "Father, are you sure you want to let Li Dao handle those two streets? That kid is not an obedient person. " "Hehe, of course I know that Li Dao isn''t a good person. This kid''s ambition isn''t any less than Long Qi''s." I said as I took a sip of my wine. "Then why did you do it?" "Long Qi is too tyrannical. He is just like a tiger. Tigers won''t allow others to settle down beside his bed. Li Blade was a wild and vicious man, and his ambition was bigger than Long Qi''s. He was like a hungry wolf with its stomach rumbling. "The two streets I gave him are right next to Long Qi''s territory. There''s bound to be a fight between the two." I am very proud of my scheme. "But foster father, if Li Dao and Long Qi join hands, then our situation will be even more dangerous!" "Song Yang, you are still too young. The problem you''re worried about is simply impossible. When have you ever seen tigers and wolves cooperate to hunt for food? " Chen disagrees with the words of his foster son. He has been on the beach for decades. The man named Song Yang sighed secretly. He could only hope that I am not mistaken this time. Under the night sky, the birds were still singing and dancing along the beach. C27 The next day, people in the northern district soon discovered that two of my streets had been taken over by a young man. After some investigation, people learned that the young man who took over two of my streets was called Li Dao. Previously, when Li Blade had annihilated the Sea Dragon Gang, his record of killing six people in a row had gradually become well-known, becoming the talk of many youths bragging after their tea break. The beach was already in chaos, but now a fierce man had risen up. Some of the more knowledgeable old men were sighing with admiration. It was a time of turmoil. The upper beach was filled with tenants, and it was unknown how much more prosperous it was compared to home. Some of the youngsters in the countryside, after hearing about the prosperity of Shanghai from others, couldn''t help but yearn for it. Then, ignoring their family members'' obstruction, they plunged into the city of Shanghai. But how could it be so easy to get to the beach? After the bullying of gangsters and hooligans, many of the young people who came to Shanghai chose to enter the Jianghu. After taking over the two streets that I gave him, Li Dao''s lackeys are not enough. Therefore, the Sharp Sword will begin to recruit men and women. Li Dao had no other requests. As long as one had a strong and robust physique, as long as they had courage, as long as they were not tainted with cigarettes or the like, the sharp sword would accept all of them. Niu San Guang, Zhou Jian, and Wang Li, the three people who became Li Dao''s lackeys, jumped up to become big bosses. The sword club had gone from being a nameless family name to being a famous gang in the northern district. The north and east areas were originally Chen''s sphere of influence, but now Pudong has been devoured by the Dragon 7. And the two streets Li Dao took over were the dividing line between Zhabei and Pudong. On the first day I took over two streets under my control, Li Dao''s table was covered with colorful papers, plus the wharf from Sea Dragon Gang and some property of Rat King Fresh Kun, Li Dao became rich. This was only the daily income of Li Yao. From now on, one could imagine how much wealth Chen Feng and the rest had accumulated over the years. They could also foresee how difficult the lives of the people at the bottom would be. However, all of this had nothing to do with Li Dao. He was not a sage who would save a life. He did not need any merits, all he needed was luck. Placing the valuables on the table, Li Dao did not have much of a feeling. What he was pursuing now was no longer these common things. Zhou Jian and the other two happily rubbed their hands, unspeakable excitement on their faces. When had they ever seen so much money in front of them? "Big brother, what should we do now?" Zhou Jian asked Li Dao. However, his eyes were fixated on the pile of colorful papers on the table. Li Dao found it funny. However, if he did not get the sword, how much of a difference would he be compared to these ordinary people? "How many people did you accept today?" Ignoring their burning gazes, Li Dao asked about the matter of the gang members. Niu Sanguan reacted faster than everyone else. He organized his thoughts and replied, "Thanks to your reputation, Big Brother, you definitely didn''t expect that there would be more than a hundred people here today. After our screening, we left forty people behind. These forty people all dare to fight or kill, which definitely meets your requirements, big brother. " "Forty people. This little bit of land is enough for forty people." Li Dao stroked his unbearded chin as he muttered to himself. "Big brother, how should we deal with this money?" Wang Li didn''t pay any attention to what was being said. He finally couldn''t hold back anymore and opened his mouth to ask a question. Zhou Jian and Niu Sanguang perked up their ears. This was also their greatest concern. However, they did not dare to directly ask Li Dao like Wang Li did. Li Dao laughed. "You silly fellow, are you afraid that I will turn my back on your salary?" "What do you think? "You guys use this money to purchase the herbs on my list, split the rest among the three of you." As he spoke, he took out a list filled with medicinal herbs. Zhou Jian and the other two looked at each other, puzzled by Li Dao''s actions. But the thought of the rest of the money going to them made him smile. C28 Even on the beach, they all knew that a Li Dao had appeared in the north of Zhabei. Vicious and merciless, he was adept at using a long sword. If he didn''t use the sword, it was fine, but if the sword was unsheathed, it would inevitably be dyed in blood. When Li Blade was mentioned, everyone would unconsciously think of Long Qi. These two people were the youngest and most promising people on the beach. There was no need to mention Long Qi, he''d grown into an overlord like the others. However, Long Qi''s current status was based on his punches and kicks. Li Yao was different. He had only singlehandedly challenged the Sea Dragon Gang. Most of his business was gifted to him by me, and a small part of it was taken from Wang Jiukun of the Rat King. The pier that the Sea Dragon Gang left behind was just a bonus. Many people were speculating on the relationship between Li Dao and Chen. There were many opinions on the matter, and some people even said that Li Dao was the illegitimate child of Chen. Li Dao didn''t care about the rumors in the outside world. As long as the words were not spoken in front of others, he would just keep it to himself. In a luxurious villa, Long Qi was holding a cigar in his mouth and was feeding his pet a large piece of beef. Although his pet looked very obedient, his subordinates were still standing far away from him. No matter how obedient the tiger looked, in the end, it was still a tiger. Ordinary people would not dare to approach it. "So you''re saying that I really gave two streets to Li Dao?" Long Qi asked casually as he ate the beef in his hand. "Definitely, but I don''t want to give it to you. Li Dao must have pledged his allegiance to me." "I''m not that generous." The subordinate replied seriously. "No, definitely. "Li Dao is such an interesting person, it''s impossible for him to rely on me." Long Qi casually threw away the cigarette in his hand and denied what his subordinate had said. "That''s impossible? I don''t know about Li Dao, but with my stingy personality, he would never give his money to someone else for free. " Long Qi''s men subconsciously said. He regretted it as soon as the words left his mouth. He couldn''t understand Long Qi''s personality better than this. Sure enough, Long Qi suddenly turned around, his sharp eyes staring straight at him. "Are you doubting my eyes?" Anyone who met Long Qi''s domineering gaze would feel their heart palpitate. Cold sweat appeared on his forehead while his men kept saying they didn''t dare. Actually, Long Qi wasn''t a brutal person. Although he''d been a bit ruthless in his attacks, that was when he faced his enemies. Undoubtedly, he''d be very good to his own people. At least until Li Dao appeared, Long Qi''s subordinates had the best treatment on the beach. However, there were some people who were born with the talent to become kings. Each and every one of their actions had the charm to intimidate others. Long Qi was undoubtedly such a person. If Long Qi hadn''t been born in this world but had been born in a fantasy world, he could have changed his name to Long Ao Tian. There were many others like Long Qi who paid attention to Li Dao. Among them, there were those who were plagued with Lord Grim, Smiling Buddha, and Elder Four Chou. In a secret room, a skinny old man that was near the age of flowers was lying on the bed, holding a large pipe in his hand. There were two maids standing by the bed. There were also two middle-aged men in the room. They watched the old man on the bed with impatience. "I say, Boss Bai, if you keep on smoking like this, sooner or later, you''ll be killed by opium." When the time comes, I''ll give you a wreath, and we''ll count as brothers. " One of the men said. "Number four, you''ve never tried this cigarette before, it tastes really good. If you want me to say it, this foreign devil''s stuff is good! " "I''m not going to argue with you. If this opium were good, then Sir Lin wouldn''t have sold off like a tiger back then." The man who was called number four was filled with impatience. C29 "Second brother, what do you think Old Geezer Chen is? Also, what is the background of that young man called Li Dao? Could it be that he''s really an illegitimate child?" Another man asked. The three people in the secret room were none other than Boss Bai, the one who controlled the storm on the beach. Back then, before the Axe Gang split up, the three of them were sworn brothers with me and Iron Blade. Later on, the gang split up, the Iron Blade, Jin Jiabao, retreated from the Jianghu, Chen also because I can not bear to see them in their ways and parted ways with them. One of them was the second oldest, who was currently in his early sixties. He had been smoking cigarettes all year round, making him look like an old man in his eighties or nineties. "Old Geezer Chen has played a good move. I just don''t know if that young man called Li Dao will be able to win. If he can''t beat Long Qi, then Old Geezer Chen will be at a huge disadvantage." "Second Brother, are you saying that Old Geezer Chen wants that kid and Long Qi to be both defeated and injured?" "That''s what he was thinking. Otherwise, how could Old Man Chen be so stingy as to give two streets worth of properties to someone else?" The old man put down his pipe, as if he had seen through the world. "Then should we do something?" "No need, we don''t need to do anything. Let them do their best to survive. When they can no longer do anything, we can go harvest more." "Second brother is indeed second brother, you have seen through everything!" "Hahahaha..." A carefree laugh echoed in the cold secret room. No one knew what these elders were thinking, how other people were going to live their lives and how they were going to live their lives. Li Dao still lived in the old courtyard. He didn''t have high material requirements. The sun was high in the sky, and Li Dao''s upper body was bare. The long sword in his hand seemed to have come alive. Now he was no longer limited to swinging his sword every day. When he came out from the third heaven that night, he had obtained a sword manual from me. Now, he was practicing his sword moves. In this world, there was no internal energy, nor was there any distinction between bright and dark forces. The difference between martial arts skills only depended on whether one could fight them or not. Of course, famous martial arts like Taiji Fist, Eagle Claw Skill, Iron Palm Art and Monkey Fist still existed. However, the martial arts of this world were just moves and the key to exerting strength. How good a person''s martial arts was depended on their physique, strength and speed, whether their moves were exquisite or not, and whether they were experienced in fighting. The sword manual that Li Dao obtained from me does not have a name. There are only some simple sword techniques, but that is enough. Sooner or later, he would come into contact with high-level strength. Because there was no inner strength, and there was no such thing as inner strength, Li Dao only had the choice of swordplay. What''s more, the sword in his hand was the one that helped him settle down. What could he do if he didn''t train with the sword? Furthermore, Li Dao felt that he had the talent to practice the sword. He could easily learn a few sword moves just by looking at them once. Li Dao didn''t care about the sword moves in the sword manual. What he cared about were the basic things in it, including footwork, wristwatch techniques, as well as the most important sword technique, Elegant Flower. Among them, footwork is divided into step, horse step, rest step, footstep, cross step, hollow step, sitting plate and so on. Movement techniques were divided into turn, flip over, and ambush. The wrist technique was a technique for exerting force from the wrist. The techniques for slashing, slashing, stabbing, slashing, and slashing were all driven by the force from the wrist. The sword technique was also known as the Sword Finger, and it had three uses. First, it strengthened the power of thrusting and striking, second, it protected the head, chest, abdomen and arms, and so on. There was also eye technique, Elegant Flower, these were all basic qualities a swordsman had to possess. After practicing the basics of these sword techniques, Li Dao felt that his battle prowess had increased by many times. Since there was no clear division of realms, he really wanted to find someone to test the extent of his strength. C30 While he was practicing the sword, Li Dao was also thinking about the matter of expansion. After some thought, he realized that the greater his reputation was, the more Qi and luck the sword could absorb. So he had to keep stirring up the beach. Of course, the number of people under his command was constantly increasing. There were a lot of things he just needed to let his subordinates do. Compared to Li Dao, Long Qi''s actions were much more radical. Long Qi''s influence is developing every day, causing me to feel more and more pressured. I don''t have the same wisdom pearl I had before. I was still proud of my plan of luring wolves and tigers. But who would have thought that the wolf and tiger were at peace, at peace. Li Dao had already determined the next target to take action, and that was Little Blade. On the beach, there is a large and small gang below, with the exception of the swaddling white dysentery, the smiling Buddha, the vengeful Old Fourth and the old Chen as the dignitaries. Knife was a fairly old gang, but since the death of their old Sect Master, Knife had begun to decline day by day. Now, the one who spoke up for Little Saber Association was Zhuge Lei. Zhuge Lei was a middle-aged man who was close to forty years old and currently in his prime. However, the small sabre would only get worse and worse in his hands. Just as Li Dao was thinking about how to deal with Little Saber Club, he heard a knock on the door. "Come in, the door isn''t locked!" "Boss, look who this is?" Niu Sanguang pushed open the door with a wretched look on his face. Li Dao looked behind him and was stunned. A woman with a beautiful figure and a pretty face, wearing a light makeup, stepped into the room. "Why is it you?" Li Dao did not expect that the person who came was actually the first female singer he met that night in the Third Sky of Sky. This woman was called Sheng Xiang, she was supposed to be Long Qi''s woman. Who would have thought that she would come looking for him? "Why can''t it be me?" The woman slowly spoke, her face without the aura of fire and smoke captivating. "I didn''t expect that Miss Sheng would still pay attention to the words of ridicule he had said that night. It seems that I have misjudged him." Li Dao stood up and said with an apologetic expression. "It seems like Mr. Li does not welcome me here. I was just thinking too much of myself, Liuxiang will take his leave now." As the woman spoke, she turned and left, leaving Niu Sanguang staring at her anxiously. "Miss Sheng, please wait a moment. When have I ever said that I do not welcome words like these?" Li Dao stood up and walked to the front of the incense. "You didn''t say that, but you also didn''t care about me at all." Sheng Xiang stared into Li Dao''s eyes and said seriously. Li Dao had to admit that this woman''s sixth sense was very strong. He really didn''t have much of an opinion towards this woman. But now that she was delivered to her doorstep, would she be able to escape? The color was a bone scraping steel knife. Li Dao wasn''t someone who couldn''t move when he saw a woman, but this didn''t mean that he wasn''t close to a woman. "Miss Sheng is wrongly accusing me. Ever since I left for the third heaven that day, I''ve been missing you every single moment." It''s just that I''ve been a bit busy these past few days and haven''t had the time to look for you. When I saw you today, I was so happy that I couldn''t react in time. " Li Dao stood in front of Sheng Xiang with his sword in hand. His eyes were filled with sincerity. A woman''s sixth sense was not bad, but they were easily tricked, even if it was a smart woman. In front of the man they liked, they would always choose to believe in each other. "Are you telling the truth?" Sheng Xiang pursed his captivating red lips and asked softly. Hearing Sheng Xiang''s voice, which had clearly become gentler, the corners of Li Dao''s mouth curled up. "Of course it''s true. When did I, Li Jun, ever lie?" C31 Hearing Sheng Xiang''s voice, which had clearly become gentler, the corners of Li Dao''s mouth curled up. "Of course it''s true. When did I, Li Jun, ever lie?" "God knows if you''ve said anything. You men just love to flirt with women. I won''t believe you." Magnificent Fragrance rolled her eyes. The charming look in her eyes almost made Niu Sanguang drool. Done! Li Dao was secretly delighted, but he did not reveal it on the surface. Life was like a play, especially in terms of emotions. If one didn''t have excellent acting skills, they deserved to be injured. "Miss Sheng, you promised that you would sing for me alone. Do you still approve now?" At this time, Li Dao couldn''t continue talking about lies and truths with her. He changed the topic and asked. "Of course I do. I hold someone up against the heavens and earth, there is no time for you to not speak." Sheng Xiang imitated Li Dao''s tone and spoke in an aged manner, adding an indescribable charm to his originally pretty face. At this moment, Li Dao couldn''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. He never thought that the cold and rich fragrance would have such a lively side. However, if one thought carefully, one could understand that as a female nightclub singer, if she did not act a little higher, who knew how many idiots would follow her. This could be considered a form of camouflage. At this point, Li Dao''s view of the fragrance had improved. "Yes, yes, yes. Lady Sheng is right." I wonder if Miss Sheng would like to accompany this little one for a meal? " "I don''t have the habit of eating with strangers." The incense returned to its high and cold state. "Huh?" Li Dao patted his head and made a sad expression. Seeing Li Dao''s expression, Sheng Xiang burst out laughing, his eyes filled with softness. "What are you sad about?" Sheng Xiang pursed his lips and asked with a smile. "Since Xiang Xiang has rejected me, I naturally feel sad." Li Dao still had a heartbroken look on his face. "Pah!" Sheng Xiang spat, expressing his disdain for Li Dao. In this way, under Niu Sanguan''s astonished gaze, a pair of dog and dog lovers fell for each other. He really couldn''t imagine that the famous, aloof, and cold, Liuxiang would be taken by his boss just like that. When a woman eats alone with a man, she often cannot help herself. Of course, this was on the premise that the man he was eating with wasn''t a diaosi. The bright red blood was shocking. The mottled sheets were thrown under the bed. Li Dao had one arm wrapped around his warm body and the other held onto a cigarette. His gaze was fixated on the long sword hanging on the wall. "What do you like about me?" she asked, burying her face in his chest. Li Dao casually replied, "If you like it, you like it. What reason would there be?" In fact, he was completely focused on the sword. He didn''t expect to get lucky after a while. Moreover, there were many of them, and the amount of luck they would receive would far exceed the amount of luck they would receive from annihilating an entire gang. Why? Li Dao began to ponder. Picking up money on the road could be said to be luck, and career growth was also luck. If that was the case, then the beauty''s favor should also be luck. This was especially so for Flourishing Fragrance, who was an important character with a name in the movie. This character, who had the ability to promote the development of the story, should be carrying a lot of luck with his life. In that case, did he have to find the female protagonist and important supporting female characters for every single world he traversed? Thinking of this, Li Dao could not help but feel a little melancholy. His ambition was not in this direction ah. C32 Spring breeze, pear blossoms all over the ground. Li Dao was still full of energy even after being stuck for the entire night. It was late in the morning, and the fragrance of the morning came gently as it helped Li Dao put on his clothes and gave him a bowl of noodles. Zhang Ailing had a good saying, as long as you reach the depths of a woman''s soul, this woman will treat you so gently that you can''t imagine it. Li Dao felt a little guilty. After all, he couldn''t afford to give others a future. However, these thoughts simply flashed by in a flash. He wasn''t a good person in the first place, at most he would just leave her with a lifetime of wealth. It also counted as a match between husband and wife. In high spirits, he pushed open the door. Over forty lackeys stood in the yard unsteadily. When they saw Li Dao come out, they all greeted him in unison. Unorganized and undisciplined was the biggest characteristic of this group of people, and Li Dao didn''t say anything. He wasn''t a general who fought on the battlefield, so the requirements of his opponents weren''t that strict. Moreover, these people came out to the Jianghu to drink and eat. If they were restricted too much, it would only cause their hearts to disperse. The most basic quality of a qualified member of a low level gang was to be ruthless and to dare to kill. As long as he had this, he would be qualified by Li Dao. "Are you ready?" Li Dao asked in a loud voice as he swept his eyes over the crowd. "Don''t worry, big brother. We are all ready." Zhou Jian replied with a smile. Over forty youngsters, all of them had sturdy bodies and held sharp daggers in their hands. They were all in good spirits. Although Li Dao had named the gang the ''Sharp Sword Association'', all of the sect members used sharp daggers in unison. Actually, the axe''s damage was even greater, but Li Dao wasn''t part of the gang, so he made it inappropriate for him to use the axe. The sharp knife was similar to the Pig Slaughtering Knife in terms of its lethality. As long as it stabbed into the body, even if it did not die, it would lose half of its life. "I presume you also know why I gathered you all together today. Let me first say the unsightly words. If anyone falls for me later, I won''t recognize any of you!" Li Dao shouted with a piercing gaze. "Big Brother, you are looking down on us. I dare not say anything else, but I, Tang Xiao Qi, will absolutely not fall for your trap." Just as Li Dao finished speaking, a young man stood up and retorted. "That''s right, big brother, you''re underestimating us too much!" The others also voiced their opinions, indicating that they weren''t cowards. "Good, looks like everyone is in good condition. After exterminating the small blade technique, we will have ten seas each!" I have another reward for those who perform well. " Li Dao didn''t say anything else and directly placed the white ocean onto the table. It was not so much encouraging words as the fact that it was actually money, especially for these hard-working gangsters. In this era, the purchasing power of the ocean was still very high. One ocean was enough for those people who were at the bottom of the ocean to spend their money in a month. Sure enough, when they heard about the ten great oceans, the sect disciples'' eyes all turned green. Li Dao was even more generous than Long Qi. It could be said that there was no one more generous than him on the beach. In reality, Li Dao would have to leave sooner or later. He did not need to purchase any real estate, nor did he covet the material benefits. At most, he could buy some traditional Chinese medicine to temper his body. Naturally, he couldn''t leave the rest of the money behind to grow mold. A group of people majestically set off with short blades in their hands. Their aggressive appearance caused the pedestrians on the street to hide far away in fear of provoking disaster. In this era, gangs were rampant. As long as the matter didn''t cause too much trouble and didn''t threaten their rule, the patrolling officers would usually turn a blind eye. C33 Li Dao, with his sword in hand, walked in front of everyone with a domineering demeanor. At the same time Li Dao made his move, many people also received the news. However, they had no idea who Li Dao''s target was. Other than Niu San Guang and co., even the lackeys didn''t know who they were going to chop down. Only when Li Dao''s group reached the entrance of the headquarters did the upper echelons of the Small Saber Association react. But it was too late for them to recall their scattered gang, so they did not have the advantage in numbers. In fact, Li Dao just chose the blind spot of people''s vision. Little Saber would never have thought that Li Dao, who was weaker than him, would attack them in broad daylight. The leader of the group, a refined looking middle-aged man, stood facing Li Dao. His eyes were full of seriousness. For the past few years, the Little Saber Guild had been keeping a low profile and did not take the initiative to provoke others. Who would have thought that others would take the initiative to come knocking on their doors? The establishment of the Knife Club could be traced back to the Qianlong period. The aim of the association was to reverse the transformation of the world, and could be considered as one of the branches of the association. During the time of the Taiping Heavenly Kingdom, Little Saber would be at the peak. However, after the balance of the heavens failed, Little Saber would rapidly decline and become a gangster in the underworld. With the development of time, the small sabre club''s generation after generation became weaker. By the time it reached Zhuge Lei, the small sabre club had already fallen to the level of a second-rate gang in Shanghai. "Brother Li, we have no grudges in the past few days, and no grudges in the recent days. Why are you acting like this?" Zhuge Lei asked Li Dao based on the principle of not taking action. Li Dao smiled, revealing a mouthful of clean white teeth, "Mr. Zhuge is still a scholar?" "I studied for a few years but I didn''t manage to read anything. I''m sorry, Brother Li." Seeing that Li Dao didn''t seem to be an unreasonable man, Zhuge could not help but sigh in relief and answer humbly. "I wonder if Mr. Zhuge has read about biological evolution?" "The theory of biological evolution? "I''ve never heard of it. What is it about?" Looking at the smile on Li Dao''s face, Zhuge Lei had already forgotten the group of lackeys with sabers behind him. The people from the Small Saber Association relaxed their nervousness as they saw their leader happily conversing with the enemy leader. Only a few remained vigilant. "Since Mr. Zhuge hasn''t read it, I will explain it to him." Li Dao meaningfully glanced at Zhuge Lei and the smile on his face became brighter and brighter. Zhuge Lei acted like a good student who was listening attentively, it was really not suitable for him to be the boss of a gang. "The theory of biological evolution is the work of a foreign devil called Darwin. The core idea is that the survival of the fittest should compete for natural resources! "I wonder if Mr. Zhuge understands now?" Before Zhuge Lei could react, Li Dao''s smile quickly changed and he spat out one word, "Kill!" The lackeys behind him didn''t fall off their chains as well. Wang Li and Zhou Jian took the lead and rushed forward with short blades in their hands. Seeing this scene, Zhuge Lei''s face turned pale. The members of the Small Saber Association panicked. They held iron rods and machetes, and for a moment, they did not know what to do. They could only resist in a panic, not even being able to counterattack. The members of the Knife Club did not necessarily use knives, which were just their markings. The thick and short swords in the hands of the members of the Sword Arts Club could be cut down, and if they touched it, they would be wounded. The pungent smell of blood filled the air, and blood splattered everywhere. Many members of the small blade association let out wails as if they were slaughtering pigs. Looking at this bloody scene, Zhuge Lei''s eyes were about to explode. He pointed at Li Dao and cursed, "Li Dao, you don''t care about justice! You don''t care about justice!" C34 "Li Dao, you don''t care about morality. You don''t care about morality!" Zhuge Lei pointed at Li Dao and shouted loudly. His face was pale and his body was trembling. It was unknown whether he was angry or scared. "You''re wrong!" "Mr. Zhuge is a gentle man, while I am the executioner. How can there be justice between us?" The purple sword had already left its scabbard. Looking at Li Dao''s cold smile and the long sword in his hand, Zhuge Lei finally realized what kind of situation he was in. "Ah ¡­" Accompanied by tragic cries, one by one, the members of the Blade Master Guild fell into a pool of blood. Many of them were scared by the death of others and shouted that they were willing to surrender, begging for their lives to be spared and the like. There were also those who were unyielding and stubbornly resisting with outstanding skills. Zhuge Lei''s body shook. The small sabre that had been passed down for over a hundred years was about to be destroyed in his hands, making him, who was angry with books, feel ashamed and remorseful. At this moment, his shameful heart even suppressed his fear. "Li Dao, what is the matter? We can''t sit down and discuss it properly. I''ll agree to any conditions you have. I can give you money, real estate, anything. Zhuge Lei wasn''t that stupid, he finally understood Li Dao''s motive for making a move. Li Dao''s smile was very bright. His smile was also very cold, and his eyes were filled with disdain. A useless general who had exhausted the three armies was talking about someone like Zhuge Lei. Shaking his head, he said, "Mr. Zhuge is a gentleman, I, Li, am not. I have also read a few years, so I understand the principle of cutting the grass at its roots. As for money and things like that, I don''t care if I kill you. If I don''t kill you, you might hide away. "How do you think I should choose?" After hearing Li Dao''s decisive words, Zhuge Lei didn''t waste time arguing and instead widened his round eyes in anger, "I, Zhuge Lei, am incompetent. I died in my hands today and even lost the century-old foundation of the Little Saber Association. I''ve let down all the ancestors under the Yellow Springs!" "Li Dao, your hands are covered in blood as a butcher. Even if I have to become a ghost, I won''t let you go!" After he finished, he glared at Li Dao, his eyes full of unyielding spirit. Tan Si and I smile to the heavens, to leave the courage of the two kunlun. Li Dao was amused by him and was at a loss for words. Aren''t you a gangster boss? Isn''t it a joke to put on a heroic face before you die? He made himself look like a villain. "Mr Zhuge, have a safe trip. Come back to me after you become a ghost. I welcome you." As he spoke, his sword slashed across. A huge head flew into the air, blood spurting out like a fountain. Losing the shackles of gravity, Zhuge Lei''s head fell to the ground with a thump, making a sound like a watermelon falling to the ground. Seeing that Zhuge Lei died with his eyes wide open, Li Dao couldn''t help but go up and kick him. His head was like a rubber ball. Li Dao kicked him a few times, causing him to roll away with blood all over the ground. "You are awesome! In terms of your moral integrity, your father is the villain!" Before Li Dao could vent his anger, he spat out a mouthful of phlegm towards Zhuge Lei''s head. Everyone present was frightened by Li Dao''s actions. This was too brutal! Even Li Dao''s lackeys were frightened by this scene. Even Zhou Jian and Wang Li felt nauseous at this scene, even though this was not the first time they had seen Li Dao kill someone. In fact, Li Dao did not want to do that. However, the sword was too sharp. A light cut could cut a person''s head and cut off their arms. What could he do? He was in despair, so he had to use a longsword. C35 "What are you looking at? Hurry up and finish up and go home." Seeing the strange looks on his men''s faces, Li Dao couldn''t help but scold them. Having witnessed Li Dao''s ruthlessness with his own eyes, his lackey was somewhat afraid of him and immediately turned around to fight with him. The fight between the gangs did not last long, and the members of the Small Saber Association were all killed. The sun was overhead, and the killing had lasted no more than half an hour, leaving a trail of bodies. Among them, the leader of the Small Saber Association, Zhuge Lei, had died the most miserable death. "Leave a few people to take care of the corpses, don''t affect the city''s appearance." "Niu San Guang Wang Li, you guys go and take your people to take inventory of the treasures that the small sabre will leave behind. Zhou Jian, Tang Xiao Qi, you guys take your people and take over the business of the small sabre club. I will get the results before nightfall." Li Dao said to Niu Sanguang and the others while wiping his sword. Tang Xiao Qi was the little brother that refuted Li Dao before they set out on their journey. His performance in the battle just now had been very brilliant. He had been the best fighter among Li Dao''s subordinates, so when it came to using manpower, Li Dao had not been stingy with his promotions. When he returned to the courtyard, Sheng Xiang felt a wave of warmth. He felt all over his body, afraid that he would be injured. Li Dao smiled as he pushed her hand away and carefully observed this woman who voluntarily delivered herself to his doorstep. He even felt that it was good to do so. However, this thought was immediately extinguished by him. What a joke. His journey was the sea of stars, so how could he stay here? "Hungry? "I''ll feed it to you now." After checking and confirming that Li Dao was fine, Sheng Xiang asked with half-closed eyes and a smile. In fact, Li Dao really wanted to ask her if there was anything else. However, when the words reached the tip of his tongue, he didn''t ask. Otherwise, it would be too hurtful. "Yes, I''m just hungry." Li Dao smiled as he pinched his face that was full of fragrance. "Wait a moment, I''ll go down now. It''s going to be soon. Don''t be in such a hurry." Liuxiang took a small and happy step and left. Watching Sheng Xiang''s back as he ran away, Li Dao''s smile turned cold. He felt that he had played a big joke on him. If a man and a woman have had a soul-searching conversation, both of them will have a wonderful feeling about the other. Apart from trading, there were only a few who would put on their pants and not acknowledge others. Besides, Li Dao could tell that the fragrance wasn''t coming for his property, she really wanted to do it for him. How many men were later conquered by a woman''s bowl of instant noodles? Not without reason. The sun began to set in the west. In front of Li Dao was a steaming hot bowl of noodles and several pieces of beef floating on top of the bowl. Looking at Sheng Xiang''s expectant gaze, Li Dao felt a little guilty. If he had known earlier, he wouldn''t have provoked her. "Eat, what are you thinking about? Don''t you think my noodles are tasty? "Sheng Xiang rested her cheeks on her hands as she stared at Li Dao with a burning gaze. She felt that this man''s heart was a little heavy. "I didn''t think of anything. It''s just that you are so beautiful that I forgot I''m hungry." A smile hung on Li Dao''s face. No matter what, it was better to be in a good mood before talking about it again. "As long as you know how to say, smooth talker," the fragrance of a million kinds of big white eyes. Just as Li Dao was about to eat the noodles, an arrogant voice came from outside the door. "Li Dao, I heard that you''ve annihilated the small blade today, you''re really strong!" Hearing this voice, Li Dao''s face became somewhat gloomy. It was because Long Qi had come uninvited and hadn''t obstructed him at all that he''d come in with his broadsword held horizontally in his hand. If he wasn''t there and someone tried to harm the incense, it would be a miscalculation. C36 With a gloomy expression, Li Dao felt somewhat guilty for his carelessness. He looked towards the door and saw Long Qi walking in, laughing loudly. As he walked, he shouted, "Li Dao, you little brat, you''re amazing!" Walking up to Li Dao, Long Qi naturally stretched out his hand and punched Li Dao on the chest. Li Dao shook before regaining his balance. "Isn''t this the famous Seventh Elder on the beach? "Pardon me, forgive me, forgive me." Li Dao said with a smile as he cupped his fist with one hand while wielding his sword. "It''s been a few days since we last met. You''re going to be humorous, aren''t you?" Long Qu''s face grew serious. Li Dao didn''t think that Long Qi was angry. He ignored him and sat back down. He grabbed his chopsticks and focused on dealing with the noodles. "Well, do I look like it, do I?" Long Qi was acting as if he were a treasure, minding his own business and performing as he pleased. Unfortunately, the person in front of him was Li Dao. Li Dao had never smiled before, either with a smile or a sneer. As for the incense, it was never fake in front of others. Seeing the two of them not cooperating, Long Qi felt temporarily dispirited. "The two of you are very boring." Long Qi dragged out his words, without the spirit he had when he entered the door. "Are you hungry?" Li Dao ignored him and asked in a low voice. "If you didn''t say it, I wouldn''t have thought of it. I''m a bit hungry." Long Qi wasn''t polite either and moved a chair over to sit in front of the table. "Xiang Xiang, go cook something for Seventh Elder, don''t be slow." Li Dao put down his chopsticks, picked up a handkerchief and wiped his mouth. Cheng Xiang didn''t say anything else, got up and left. Long Qi looked curiously at his fragrant back, a vulgar smile on his face. "Sure, a beauty is compatible with a hero. "Speak, when did you hook up with her?" As he spoke, Long Qi gave Li Dao a look that all men understood. Li Dao rolled his eyes. He really didn''t want to discuss such a profound question with Long Qi. "Oh yeah, why did you come here today?" "I don''t know either. He should be here soon. Hahahaha!" Long Qi said as he started laughing. Li Dao laughed involuntarily. Facing such a joke like Long Qi, he really wanted to laugh, but he couldn''t. Long Qi was filled with contradictions. He was arrogant and domineering. When he fought, he was like a fierce tiger descending the mountain, but in front of his friends, he was a comical figure. Li Dao also felt that it was very strange. This was clearly the second time they had met with Long Qi, but for some reason, the two of them had become friends. But Long Qi had this unique charm. "Do you know that I''ve been preparing to take action against Little Saber for the past two days?" Long Qi took out a cigarette and lowered his head to light it, his tone becoming more serious. "I really don''t know about that. But if you want it, I can give you what the small blade left behind for you." Li Dao said indifferently. "You said it, I''m serious!" Long Qi looked into Li Dao''s eyes, as if trying to discern something from them. Li Dao looked straight into Long Qi''s eyes. He really didn''t care about the wealth. If Long Qi wanted it, he could just take it. Moreover, as one of the two main characters, Long Qi''s luck was countless times thicker than the flourishing fragrance, although it couldn''t compare to Ma Yongzhen''s. Li Dao couldn''t figure out how he was going to steal luck from a man like Long Qi. He couldn''t possibly take away luck from Long Qi just like he did with the incense. Let''s not even talk about whether it would work. Li Dao would not even dare to imagine such a scene. The moment this thought popped out, Li Dao felt a chill run down his spine. C37 No, absolutely not. How could he have such a dangerous thought? Li Dao shook his head vigorously. While he was still in a daze, Long Qimeng made his move. "I was just joking with you, and you still took it seriously?" Caught off guard, Li Dao received another heavy punch from Long Que. What could Li Dao say? His body was stronger than an ordinary person''s. If it were anyone else, they would have been beaten to a pulp by Long Qi''s punch. "What are you doing?" Just as Li Dao was glaring at Long Qi, Sheng Xiang walked in with a bowl of steaming hot noodles. "Sister-in-law, don''t misunderstand." Are we having fun? " Long Qi smiled in embarrassment. "Hey, Long Qi, don''t you brat!" Li Dao immediately retorted when he heard Long Qi call out ''Younger Sister-in-Law Sheng Xiang''. When these words left his mouth, Long Qi was stunned for a moment before his gaze towards Li Dao changed. Although there was no such thing as a scumbag in this era, people like Chen Shimei would always be despised no matter what. This was even more the case for a person with such a sentimental personality like Long Qi. The rich fragrance stood still on the spot, and the hot steam illuminated her elegant face. Her watery tears rolled in her eyes, and for a moment, the atmosphere became very strange. Seeing the two of them, Li Dao instantly realized what was going on. Although he was basically a scum, he was still a good man because sooner or later, he would leave this place. But that did not mean that he did not admit that Flourishing Fragrance was his woman. "I say, Long Qi, you''re younger than me, right? Why are you calling me sister-in-law? Shouldn''t calling you sister-in-law instead?" Li Dao said seriously. "Haha, you said that you''re older than me. Do you have any proof?" Long Qi laughed, concealing the awkwardness of his misunderstanding about Li Dao. Li Dao also pretended not to know as he asked, "Tell me, how old are you?" "I''m 24 this year, what about you?" "Then that''s good. I just happened to be twenty-five this year." Li Dao smiled as he looked at Long Qi. No one had the honor of having Long Qi call him big brother on the beach. "No, no. People in the martial arts world should follow the rules of the martial arts world. Whoever has the strongest fist will be the big brother. If you can hold on under my hand for a single cigarette, I''ll call you big bro, or you can call me big bro. " Long Qi shook his head like a rattle drum. "Are we brothers?" Li Dao asked with a smile. Although he didn''t know when the two of them had become brothers, the feelings between men were sometimes just so wonderful. "Yes," the dragon nodded affirmatively. "Then should I be older than you? Shouldn''t you call me brother?" "Yes." Pui, no! If you want me to call you brother, only if you can beat me. "Long Qi was very persistent about the matter of who was his brother and who was his disciple. He''d insisted on having a fight. "Alright, I heard that Long Qi is very good at fighting. Let me see just how good you are." Li Dao was not to be outdone. If he hadn''t obtained the sword manual, he definitely wouldn''t have been able to defeat Long Qi. But now, he wanted to give it a try. "Alright, you two stop messing around. Hurry up and eat!" After experiencing this scene, Sheng Xiang also began to laugh. Long Qi didn''t know how amazing it was to be able to make Li Dao and Sheng Xiang, these two half-paralyzed people, laugh. He took the bowl from his hands and smiled mischievously. "Thank you, sister-in-law!" He was adamant that he would not call Li Yifeng Brother, but at this time, he subconsciously called her Sister-in-law. Li Dao and Sheng Xiang looked at each other and resisted laughing with great difficulty. "You''re welcome. Eat more," Sheng Xiang squinted his eyes. To her, being able to be acknowledged by Li Dao''s friends was more worth being happy about than anything. But she didn''t know that Li Dao and Long Qi had only met twice. C38 After filling his stomach, Li Dao grabbed a cigarette from Long Qi''s hand and lit it. To tell the truth, the beef noodles cooked with fragrance was not delicious, and could only be used to fill the gap in his stomach. Fortunately, Li Dao and Long Qi weren''t picky eaters. Sheng Xiang smiled as he cleaned up the dishes. It was obvious that she was in a good mood. "How is it? Do you want to go out and train?" Long Qi exhaled a puff of smoke. Li Dao was tempted, but he decided to give it up. He didn''t know how to use punches and kicks, and his martial arts were all on a sword. "Forget it, let''s calm down for a while." Li Dao thought for a moment before replying. "Are you scared?" Long Qi, who had an ugly expression on his face, walked up to Li Dao. His provocative tone made people want to fat and beat him up. "Afraid? I was afraid I would hurt you. Li Dao said seriously as he rolled his eyes. After Li Dao said this, Long Qi''s expression became very strange as his face flushed red. Finally, he couldn''t help but laugh out loud, to the point that even his tears had started to fall. "What are you laughing at?" Li Dao knew that Long Qi was very skilled, but what he had said before wasn''t so funny. "I don''t know why, but I suddenly really want to laugh." As he spoke, Long Qi clutched his stomach and laughed loudly again. Actually, it wasn''t that Long Qi was conceited. He had fought his way here since arriving at the beach and had never met an opponent. Li Dao didn''t pay any attention to Long Qi. His family members knew their own business. Only he could understand the sharpness of a longsword. In this world, there was nothing that his longsword couldn''t cut through. Of course, he was referring to this world. At the very least, it was like this in the lower realms. The sword in his hand was at least at the Divine Artifact level. Maybe it''s some kind of Chaos treasure, Li Dao thought silently. "Hey, hey, hey, you''re not serious, are you? If you hurt me, I''ll admit defeat willingly. " Long Qi finally finished laughing and said seriously. "You really want to fight me?" Li Dao turned around and asked in a serious tone. "Come, let''s see who can fight the most." Long Qi crooked his fingers at Li Dao and was extremely excited. "Do you know that my martial arts are all on this sword? "Sword has no eyes, my sword will drink blood if it is unsheathed." If Li Dao had wanted to fight with Long Qi earlier, he would''ve hesitated if he really had to. He knew that with his personality, he would absolutely not show mercy if they really fought. It was one thing for him to not make a move, but once he did, he would go all out. This has been the case since they were young. "Is it as good as you say? "Come, I can''t wait." Long Qi stood up and clapped his hands, growing even more excited. "Don''t be so girly. Hurry up and come here. If you hurt me, count me in as strong as you can." Seeing Li Dao still sitting at the same spot, Long Qi couldn''t help but urge him. Li Dao sized up Long Qi and felt that it wouldn''t be a simple matter to injure him. No matter what, Long Qi was the main character, and wasn''t the same as the henchmen he''d casually killed before. With Long Qi''s skill, it wasn''t certain that he would be able to slash it down. Thinking of this, Li Dao did not hesitate. He raised his sword and stood up. "I''m coming. Be careful." Long Qi took off his jacket and rubbed his hands together as he spoke. "Wait," Li Dao stopped him. "So what? Is there a need to go through so much trouble in a fight?" Long Qi was downcast and his tone was long. Combined with his low voice, he seemed to be extremely disappointed. "Let''s go out and fight. We can''t let go of our hands and feet here." Li Dao said as he walked into the courtyard. "Why didn''t you say so earlier? Fighting with you sure is long-winded." Long Qi was very dissatisfied as he followed Li Dao into the courtyard. C39 The wind blew, bringing with it the fragrance of flowers. The spring wind blew through their hair. Li Blade had already left his sheath, and his expression was focused and serious. Long Qi also got into his stance, but compared to Li Dao, he was a lot more carefree. "I''m coming!" Li Dao reminded. "Come on." Long Qi bounced and leaned forward slightly. It was important for a Blade Master to seize the initiative, at least in the low-level world. Taking the initiative first isn''t just talk. He took two steps forward and thrust his sword forward, fast and ruthless. The long sword was handed to Long Qi in an instant. Long Qi easily sidestepped the sword and lifted his leg to kick. Li Blade wasn''t surprised at all when his sword stabbed into thin air. It wasn''t as if Long Qi had appeared out of thin air for less than five seconds. It would have been strange if he had. Li Dao didn''t dodge Long Qi''s valiant kick. Instead, he turned his wrist and slashed at Long Qi with his sword. Li Daoyi dared to meet Dragon 7''s kick head on. Long Qi didn''t dare let Li Dao slice his own body with his sword. This was the difference between having a weapon and not having one. Long Qi had no choice but to dodge. But this dodge only increased Li Dao''s momentum and put him in a passive position. The long sword was fast and swift, vicious and tricky without end. Fortunately, Long Qi was experienced in battle and had plenty of battle experience. He was always able to dodge Li Dao''s longsword. But if he wanted to fight back, he wouldn''t be able to. One inch longer, one inch stronger. He didn''t have a weapon in his hands. There really wasn''t much of a chance to watch this fight. If you punched me and I kicked you, the situation wouldn''t even exist. Li Dao''s fighting style was sharp, his sword energy was fierce and steep, and every sword was aimed very simply. Slash! Slash! Slash! There were only a few movements back and forth. There weren''t any fancy sword moves. Martial arts was used to strengthen the body, but sword techniques were used to kill. Those sword moves that were neither powerful nor flashy were called sword techniques, only called sword dance. However, Li Dao did not imitate Chen''s sword manual. Instead, he chose to practice a few of the ruthless moves. He improved on the other sword moves, making them simpler, quicker, and more nimble. He abandoned all kinds of fancy moves. Because there was no inner strength and true qi in this world, there was no such thing as Qi deviation. Li Dao was practicing by himself, so he could even modify the sword moves on the sword manual. At the beginning, Long Qi could only dodge. However, his combat experience was still richer than Li Dao''s, and his instincts were also frightening. While avoiding Li Dao''s long sword, he was gradually able to launch a counterattack. Li Dao was puzzled. Although his swordsmanship was tricky and fierce, it was not nimble enough. For example, after stabbing out with his sword, he could only perform a backhand horizontal slice, but could not perform an even more complicated sword technique. Long Qi had also seen through Li Dao''s true appearance. The instant Li Dao''s sword aura stopped, Long Qi seized the opportunity. In the end, Li Dao still lost. It was alright for him to bully some ordinary underlings, but it still wasn''t enough to face a ruthless character like Long Qi. Cultivating sword techniques was not something that could be done in a day and a night. Li Dao did not get angry. In this world, as long as he could step into the entrance to the Dao of the Sword, that would be enough. "Hahahaha, you still have a long way to go. What do you think? Are you convinced?" Long Qi kicked Li Dao three meters away, wiping the sweat off his forehead as he asked. A burning pain came from his chest, causing Li Dao to furrow his brows. Long Qi had to withdraw some of his strength. Otherwise, he would have to break two of his ribs today. "Let''s do it again." Li Dao rolled on the ground like a carp rolling on the ground and stood up. He had gained a lot from this match with Dragon 7. As expected, training in seclusion was not an option. Only real combat was the best way to improve. "You dare!" A warm and furious voice came from the side, dispelling any thoughts of Li Dao and Long Qi continuing to attack. C40 "What are you two doing? How dangerous is it?" Sheng Xiang''s face was cold as he patted the dust behind Li Dao. He was extremely displeased. "Fragrance, we''re just sparring. There''s no danger. Don''t worry about it." Li Dao pinched his nose and replied with a smile. "Is there a need to be so ruthless in sparring and sparring? "Look at how much strength Long Qi has to use to send you flying." Magnificent Fragrance still didn''t give up as she continuously chanted. Li Dao smiled but didn''t say anything. If he continued explaining at this time, Sheng Xiang might get even more angry. Women were sometimes so unreasonable, especially when it came to matters concerning their men. Long Qi only felt wronged now. Didn''t you see when your man was holding the sword and didn''t want to kill me? But it was obvious that reason with a woman wouldn''t work, especially when a woman was angry. Long Qi also understood this logic. "Alright, alright, it''s all my fault. I did it too hard. Can I apologize?" Long Qi raised his hands as he spoke, making a gesture of surrender. Sheng Xiang didn''t pay any attention to him. After dusting Li Dao''s back, he continued to tidy Li Dao''s collar. "I was wrong. I shouldn''t have acted this viciously and injured you so badly. I am truly sorry. Please, please forgive me." Seeing that Sheng Xiang still had a cold expression, Long Qi turned around and bowed to Li Dao. Those who didn''t know him would think that he was really apologizing. "If one is not a saint, how can one not be virtuous? "This time, I won''t remember this lowly one forgiving you. Remember to be careful when you next hit someone," Li Dao said to Long Qi with a stern expression, like a teacher teaching a student a lesson. As soon as he finished his sentence, Li Dao burst out laughing. He really couldn''t hold back any longer. "Eh hahahahaha ¡­." Long Qi pointed at Li Dao with one hand and held his stomach with the other, laughing in an even more exaggerated manner. Cheng Xiang, who was tidying Li Dao''s collar, pushed him away as he saw the two''s expressions. He turned around and walked back into the house. "Just laugh, it''s best if you die laughing." Li Dao and Long Qi looked at each other and couldn''t help but burst into laughter. Despite the small incident with the incense in the middle, their relationship improved after the fight. Shoulder to shoulder, Long Qi once again returned to the room and sat down. He taught Li Dao some of his fighting experiences and pointed out some of the flaws in Li Dao''s swordsmanship. Magnificent Fragrance placed the teapot on the table. She lit a cigarette on her own and rested her cheek on her other hand as she watched Li Dao and Long Qi chat. Long Qi was simply too lonely. Although his status was already very high today, he still didn''t have a friend. Arriving at the beach, Long Qi relied on his fists and fought one street at a time until today. He was a fellow with a wild intuition, and he could feel that his lackeys were either flattering him or unafraid of him. Over time, he became a teaser. Some actions seemed ridiculous, but that was just a way for him to get rid of his loneliness. Humans are social animals, they have never transcended the mortal realm. Who would be willing to be alone before they could see through the world of mortals? Without a doubt, Long Qi was a lonely tiger. No one dared to be friends with him, and no one was worthy of being his friend. It was only when Li Dao appeared that Long Qi felt that Li Dao was different from ordinary people. Thus, Long Qi took the initiative to visit today. In fact, Long Qi''s feelings were correct. Although Li Dao wasn''t a loyal person, deep down in his bones, he was even more crazy and stubborn. But as long as it was someone he acknowledged, he wouldn''t treat them unfairly. C41 "I came today for an important matter." Long Qi didn''t leave after discussing the issue of the fight. Instead, he seriously spoke of something else. "What can you do?" Li Dao looked curiously at Long Qi. "Yes." Long Qi nodded affirmatively. "Then tell me what it is about." Seeing that Long Qi didn''t seem like he was joking, Li Dao became a bit more serious as well. "I''m going to attack Old Devil Chen. Do you want to come with me?" Long Qi exhaled a puff of smoke, his expression tranquil. "Are you sure?" Li Dao did not immediately agree. Instead, he began to seriously consider the offer. "What? Did you really become Old Devil Chen''s son?" What''s there to think about? Just fight. " Long Qi teased. Li Dao shook his head and said, "I didn''t have any good intentions when sending you off. I simply wanted to stop you on his behalf. I don''t mind if you hit him. It''s just that I''ve been operating in Shanghai for decades. I don''t believe he doesn''t have any hidden cards. "Besides, will the rest of you allow us to hit me?" "What are you afraid of? It''s actually because you''re worried about this. Don''t worry, I can fight. "First, let''s not talk about whether or not those people will interfere. If they dare to interfere, I will beat them up too." Long Qi smiled and didn''t mind Li Dao''s worry. "You are very good at fighting, but how many can you fight by yourself?" "Fifty." Long Qi extended a hand to compare them. "Since you can fight so well, why did you drag me along?" Li Dao laughed involuntarily. This Long Qi was still as arrogant as before. "If you are brothers, then we will get rich together. We will beat up Old Devil Chen together, and when the time comes, I will give you half of his wealth." Li Dao couldn''t deny it. He no longer had the same eagerness towards property and territory, but since Long Qi wanted to fight, he''d fight along with him. As his fame grew, the longsword absorbed more of his karmic luck. "What are your plans?" Li Dao looked towards Long Qi. He wanted to see if Long Qi''s plan was feasible. But who knew that Long Qi would be at a loss, as if he didn''t understand what he was saying? "What plan? Isn''t it just a fight? Wouldn''t it be fine if I just brought my people and rushed over to beat him to death? " Long Qi sat with his saber horizontally as smoke once again rose into the air. Li Dao touched his forehead as he felt pain in his balls. Long Qi didn''t look like a brainless person. Just as he was about to curse Long Qi, Li Dao noticed the fragrant smell of smoke and immediately understood Long Qi''s actions. "Fragrant Fragrance, go to the restaurant and buy some food. Bring two bottles of red wine with you." "Remember to ask a few people to go with you." Li Dao turned his head and said to Sheng Xiang. Although he believed in savory incense, he at least had to show respect to Long Qi. Magnificent Fragrance wasn''t an idiot, so she naturally understood what Li Dao meant when she heard his words. Nodding his head, Zhang Xuan silently walked out and helped the two of them to close the door. Watching Sheng Xiang walk away, Li Dao opened his mouth and said, "Speak, what plans do you have?" "A few years ago, Old Man Chen was beaten up by the three of them together for three years. More than a hundred of them died, and even more did. However, these are not the main point. The main point is that Old Devil Chen is very stingy, and many of his subordinates are already dissatisfied with him. " Long Qi stopped here. He believed that Li Dao would understand what he meant. Li Dao nodded, "If what you say is true, then we can indeed take action." "Relax, when have I, Long Qi, ever lost?" Long Qi''s face was filled with a complacent smile. "When do we make our move?" Li Dao touched his sword and asked seriously. "Tomorrow." Long Qi also became a bit more serious as he slowly spat out two words. C42 The night passed in silence, with only endless desire. Sometimes Li Dao wondered if he would die on a fragrant stomach. This woman was cold on the outside, but hot on the inside. She had the ability to eat and drink, which resulted in him not having enough sleep every day. The color was a bone scraping steel, especially for a martial artist. Silently, he covered Sheng Xiang with a blanket. He had to get a good night''s sleep, he definitely couldn''t be so reckless. The sky quickly brightened up. The members of the sword association had gathered together long ago. Some of them still hadn''t woken up, and were yawning with faces full of reluctance. Li Dao could be considered a famous person on the beach. With the expansion of the territory, many young people would come to rely on him every day. "All of you, stand still! Be alert!" Li Dao loudly berated them, even though he also felt a faint pain in his waist. The lackeys could only muster up their courage and see what their boss had to say. Soon, Li Dao gave out his instructions. Long Qi also bribed many of my subordinates, so I should be able to coordinate with him. Currently, Li Dao didn''t have many opportunities to make a move. He wasn''t a battle maniac like Long Qi. It was one thing for him to not make a move, but once he did, blood and broken limbs would definitely fly everywhere. He didn''t have any special hobbies, but the longsword was too sharp, so he couldn''t do anything about it. "What else do you want?" The lackeys that had gathered had already scattered, but Niu Sanguang was still standing at the same spot with a hesitant look on his face. Looking at Niu Sanguang''s expression, Li Yao subconsciously thought he had encountered some trouble. "Big brother, it''s like this. "I have two brothers who have just arrived in Shanghai. I want them to join you." Seeing Li Dao take the initiative to ask a question, Niu Sanguan stepped forward with a charming smile on his face. "What is it? You can decide for yourself on such a small matter. " Li Dao said indifferently. "Big Brother, these two brothers of mine are a little different." Niu Sanguan took a step forward, and his flattering smile made Li Dao feel nauseous. "How is it different? Is it an extra arm or what?" Li Dao was ready to practice his swordsmanship. He couldn''t afford to waste such a good time. "No, one of them is especially good at fighting." Niu San Guang said shamelessly. "How much can you fight?" "He''s so strong he could kill an ox with one punch. Ai, big brother, I''m not lying to you! What I said was absolutely true. " Hearing Ox Three Light''s words, Li Dao immediately understood. The two brothers he was talking about should be Ma Yongzhen and the other dragon trap. "What are the names of your two brothers?" Li Dao became serious as he turned around and asked. He didn''t care about anything else, but Ma Yongzhen was the main character and his luck was even greater than Long Qi''s. The protagonists were generally known as the children of the plane. They had gathered a great amount of destiny, something that ordinary people could not hope to achieve. In the movie, Ma Yongzhen is the leading role in the first place, and Long Qi will be in second place. "Ma Yongzhen and youtiao are both from my hometown, so they''re absolutely innocent. Big Brother, don''t worry." Niu Sanguan also stopped smiling when he introduced the two brothers. Niu Sanguang might be a little tactful normally, but he was still very loyal to his brothers. Li Dao touched his chin and pondered for a while before saying, "Okay, tomorrow you will bring them to see me. If possible, I will not treat them unfairly." Niu Sanguang spat out a mouthful of impure air upon hearing Li Dao''s words. It was a success. As long as Li Dao was willing to meet his two brothers, the matter would be settled. His Brother Ma''s ability, Three Light, was very clear. With Li Dao''s talented character, he was able to stand out in front of everyone. After accomplishing his goal, Niu Sanguang left. Li Dao''s eyes revealed a trace of light. After these past few days of hard work, the long sword had absorbed a lot of Qi. He was eager to reach out to those who surpassed him. In this world, although people like Long Qi were also very good at fighting, they were still within the range of ordinary people. Not to mention moving mountains and overturning seas, he couldn''t even move eaves and walls. Li Dao had been thinking about what fate was, and now he understood that luck was something everyone had. It was different no matter how small or small. Some people had thicker karmic luck, while others had lighter karmic luck. As for obtaining karmic luck, the way to obtain it was very simple. If one obtained the karmic luck of others by submitting to them, they could also obtain karmic luck by killing them. This was how murder and plundering came about. Actually, the sword itself had the ability to forcefully plunder qi flow. However, there had to be a prerequisite. That the sword wielder Li Dao could withstand the backlash of the plane''s consciousness. Otherwise, he could only use a tactful method. The reason why the long sword could bring Li Dao through Earth was because the situation on Earth was a bit special, it seemed like Earth had no consciousness, only then could the long sword forcefully rob fate and bring him through Earth. But now, he couldn''t. This world had a plane of consciousness, even though it was very weak. If it was some other powerful world, Li Dao would have been discovered right after he crossed over to another world. For example, a world like the Divine Tomb. Shaking his head, Li Dao threw these thoughts out of his mind and took off his shirt. No matter what you do, you always emphasize the word ''reward''. That''s all. The sun was already high in the sky, and the first wisps of purple gas had already disappeared. Ever since the incense had invaded his life, he had fallen into depravity, waking up late every day. He could not allow himself to continue to indulge in such thoughts. He could not indulge in matters of love between men and women. A drop of three drops of blood essence was not a joke. There were three treasures in the sky ¡ª the sun, the moon, and the stars. If the essence is insufficient, then it will lead to indignation and indignation, and then it will lead to invigoration of the spirit. There was a saying in the Daoist family about refining one''s Qi to become divine, so many sects would not get close to women. This was because it was detrimental to cultivation. Pulling his sword out of its sheath, Li Dao instantly turned into a different person. His expression was that of concentration and seriousness. Besides the sword, there was nothing else. This was Li Dao''s specialty. Once he threw a sword attack, he would be completely focused. Layers of sword images caused ripples in the air. The sun rose higher and higher, sparkling and translucent sweat began to splash out. C43 The inscrutable is the theme of the beach. There were countless piles of bones beneath the booze. The path to the Throne was bound to be drenched in blood, without exception. Long Qi''s efficiency was quite high, and his methods were fierce as well. First, it was temptation, then it was coercion. If he still didn''t submit, he''d fight it out. Li Dao only played a supporting role in it. The dozens of people under Li Dao''s command really couldn''t do anything. Their main combat strength was still Long Qi. Little by little, my forces were eaten by the two. Amongst them, Long Qi took a big head, but Li Dao doesn''t care. As long as his reputation was established, the sword would be able to absorb more destiny. Now, I can say that I am at the end of my road. Li Dao''s and Long Qi''s methods weren''t as gentle as those three''s. Their young people''s ambitions were greater, their killing intent was heavier, and they didn''t think too much about it. Time passed little by little. Every day, there would be people lying dead on the streets. The poor citizens who lived under the influence of this Chen were in a state of panic for an extended period of time. However, I have been operating on the beach for dozens of years, and my background is not ordinary. Long Qi didn''t have the patience to wear down my forces bit by bit. Li Dao had patience, but he had a murderous heart which was stronger than patience. For a big boss like me who controls the fate of many people, I must have gathered a lot of destiny. He must die at my hands. There was no escape from the swindlers, the smiling Buddha, and the vengeful Fourth Brother. If he wasn''t afraid of the backlash of his plane of consciousness, Li Dao even had the impulse to kill Ma Yongzhen. There were two reasons why Li Dao''s killing intent was so strong. First, it was because his personality was firm and determined, and secondly, it was because he had practiced the way of the sword. The sword itself was born for slaughter, sharpness was its most basic attribute. Thus, every true swordsman was as sharp as a sword when they first emerged. A person with a weak character would not be able to become a true swordsman even if he practiced the most powerful sword technique. It was a dark and windy night, and the chilling wind was blowing on his body, causing him to shiver. On the busiest and most bustling street in the north of the city, there was a group of people walking on the street. This made the night even colder. The group was obviously divided into two parts. One of them was dressed in a neat black suit and held an iron rod that was as long as his arm. The other group of people were dressed casually, wearing whatever they wanted, and they held sharp daggers in their hands. There was a small black metal sword the size of a finger hanging on his chest. The one wearing the suit and holding the iron rod was Long Qi''s man. A small black iron sword hung from his chest, and the one holding the sharp short knife was Li Dao''s man. The two groups of people combined had a murderous expression on their faces. They were aggressive and did not make a single sound. Those who dared to walk the streets of the Upper Beach at night were all wealthy and powerful upper class members, or those who roamed the Jianghu. The places these people were going in and out of were nothing more than restaurants, courtyards, and recently fashionable nightclubs. There were bars too, but they belonged to the gathering place of foreign devils, and the Chinese were not allowed to go. Poor people don''t hang around in the streets at night for fear of getting into trouble. Thus, there were very few people walking on the streets at night and there were even fewer people doing business. There were only people selling curfew and rickshaws. Tonight''s situation was such that it was obvious that the gangs were going to engage in a fierce battle. The two youths, Li Dao and Long Qi, who were well aware of the recent momentum, were going to fight with me. Therefore, there were no ordinary people on the streets tonight. There were even some who came to join in on the fun. Li Dao held his longsword as he walked alongside Long Qi at the front of the crowd. Both of them wore large black trench coats. The two of them chatted and laughed. They didn''t seem nervous at all when a great battle was about to break out. C44 Li Dao held his longsword as he walked alongside Long Qi at the front of the crowd. Both of them wore large black trench coats. The two of them chatted and laughed. They didn''t seem nervous at all when a great battle was about to break out. The two bosses could chat happily and point out the future in high spirits, but the younger brothers did not dare to do so. Hao Hao Tang soon arrived at my base camp, the 3rd Heaven. The rainbow signboard was still as eye-catching as before, but tonight''s three heavens were no longer as beautiful as before. I, Chen, have gathered all of his power and am ready for battle. Whether it is Long Qi or Li Dao, neither of them are good people. Within three days, all the reputable gang leaders on the beach had gathered together. Among them, there were the white scurry, the smiling Buddha, the vengeful Fourth Brother, Chen Mou who was attacked by Li Dao and Long Qi, the representative of the Japanese Chamber of Commerce, and the leaders of various small gangs. The winds and clouds gathered together, and the atmosphere was stifling. He was holding a porcelain tea cup and sipping on it. From time to time, he would blow on the cup without saying a word. Smiling Buddha and Old Chou were sitting sideways on their chairs with cigarettes in their hands. Their eyes were filled with ridicule. The president of the Japanese Chamber of Commerce, Hiroshi Akamoto, was sitting upright with a samurai sword in his hand. His expression was stiff, and no one knew what he was thinking. The elders did not say anything, and the others naturally did not dare to speak either. The atmosphere was extremely depressing, as if a storm was about to break. In the end, Qiu Four was the first to speak. With a face full of schadenfreude, he said, "Old bastard Chen, you were so generous when you gave the two streets to that ingrate, Li Dao. How is it now? You should eat him up." Chen gave a cold harrumph, but he did not say anything. Li Dao and Long Juyi were evil wolves, and the other was a fierce tiger. No one had expected that the two of them would collude with each other. There is no medicine for regret in this world. I know this principle. The most urgent matter is to deal with Long Qi and Li Dao; I don''t have the time to regret. Soldiers come and block; men come and go. But if the flood was too heavy, the soil would not be able to cover it. Under the witness of a large group of gangs, Li Dao and Long Qi walked through the gates of the three heavens side by side. This was the second time Li Dao had set foot here. The way he had come had already been completely changed. Fortunately, the third heaven was very big. Otherwise, it wouldn''t be able to hold so many people. Behind me is a black mass. In my hands is a hatchet, ready to fight. There are about two hundred people. Next were the people who had come from all sides to watch the battle. These people were either standing or sitting down, and they were all spread out on both sides of the hall. Li Dao and Long Qi stood opposite me, behind them was also a mass of black heads. "So many people! Are you all here to welcome us brothers?" Long Qi was startled as he spoke. But no one understood Long Qi''s humor. In the eyes of the elders, he was arrogant. The elders didn''t say anything as they stared straight at Long Qi and Li Dao. When the elders didn''t speak, the lackeys didn''t dare to laugh even if they thought it was funny. Moreover, Long Qi was famous for his moody moods. "It seems like we brothers aren''t welcomed!" Li Dao lightly smiled. His smile was the complete opposite of Long Qi''s. It had a kind of gentle feeling to it. However, those who had seen Li Dao''s attack would definitely not think that he was a gentle person. He was a person that was even more brutal than Long Qi. It was fine if he did not make a move, but if he did make a move, he would not leave a path for others to walk. "Li Dao, you ingrate! "What did you say when you took the benefits from me?" With an ashen face, I pointed at Li Dao and asked. "Hmm?" Li Dao dragged his voice. "Master Chen, how come I don''t remember what I said to you?" "Son of a bitch!" "Son of a bitch!" Chen''s face was flushed red. The finger pointing at Li Dao was shaking non-stop. "Old Geezer Chen, you''re confused from anger. Don''t you find it laughable to talk about morality with such a wolf? " White Bandage put down the teacup in his hand and slowly said. C45 Li Dao laughed. His mouth was on someone else, but the sword was in his hand. He didn''t care much about things like the white plague saying that he was a vicious wolf. How could a person live without being cursed and slandered by others? If he was even angry at this, then there was no need for him to pursue immortality anymore. He could just die from anger. Li Dao said to Chen with his sword held in front of his chest as he shot a glance at Bai Mian''s dysentery. "Master Chen, I have no intention of making things difficult for you. But you also know, people in the martial arts world are helpless. I don''t want to kill too many people. "How about this, as long as you admit defeat today, hand over your assets to us brothers, and withdraw from the martial arts world, I will make the decision to give you a way out. How about that?" Li Dao didn''t have much of a bad impression towards Chen. Although he also bullied men and women, at least he didn''t want to sell his country for honor like the three of them did. However, like the three people of Laughing Buddha and Scabbers, they were in cahoots with those who had committed heinous crimes. They smuggled cigarettes, sold out the interests of the country, and forgot that they were the only ones who deserved to be killed. After Li Dao finished speaking, everyone present was somewhat surprised. Everyone had heard of Li Dao''s reputation. He was ruthless and merciless. When the sword was unsheathed, it would drink the blood of others. Why was he so kind today? Besides, he had Long Qi by his side. Could he make the decision? "Everything depends on what I do, what my brother says means what I say. Old ghost Chen, the steps have already been laid out for you. It''s up to you to choose. " Long Qi spread out his hands, his expression nonchalant. He only wants my land and property, not my life. On the contrary, Li Dao needs my life even more. That represents a great amount of fortune for me! However, Li Dao chose to give me a way out. He is not a good person and he is not someone who would do anything for his own benefits. He has his own principles and perseverance. For a person with backbone like me, he is willing to give me a chance to live. I am hesitating. If I were to make a move, he would most likely not be a match for Li Dao and Long Qi. After all, he is already old and decrepit. Li Dao and Long Qi were at the peak of their lives, and their physical strength alone wasn''t the same thing. But what could he do if he couldn''t keep his share of the family business? He had been on the beach for dozens of years and had offended countless enemies. If it was as Li Blade had said, he would wash his hands with gold and hand over his territory and property. Then Li Dao and Long Qi would let him go. But what about the people he had offended before? Without mentioning anything else, the first one to take action might be that old geezer, Bai Chuan, so it was impossible for him to withdraw from the martial arts world. The martial arts world was not a place where one could come and go as they pleased. I am very clear on this point, and also very helpless. In the end, I made up my mind. Rather than dying at the hands of Li Dao and Long Qi, he didn''t want to hand over the property and end up in the hands of those people. "Li Dao, Long Qi, I know you are young and full of vigor." But do you really think you can beat me? " "Hahahaha, Old Geezer Chen, don''t be so shameless. We brothers will definitely eat you up, otherwise you can give it a try. " Long Qi threw down his cigarette and laughed loudly. He really did not put me in his eyes, I am just a skeleton in a grave. "Master Chen, have you thought this through?" Once we attack, we brothers won''t be merciful. Although Long Qi''s words weren''t pleasant to the ears, I don''t think he''s wrong. " Li Dao advised once again. How could he not know that the words spoken by the two were the truth? However, he had no choice. C46 Shifting my gaze to the white-gouged dysentery and the smiling Buddha, the meaning in my eyes is very clear. His lips and teeth were chilled. If Li Dao and Long Qi swallowed up his forces today, then in the next day they would be the three of them. Naturally, the three of them understood such a simple logic. It was just that they clearly had their own plans. "Old Geezer Chen, there''s no need to watch the three of us. We''re here today to watch a show." He was holding a cup of tea in his hand and speaking calmly and slowly. Smiling Buddha and Old Fourth had looks of mockery on their faces, but they remained silent as well. Seeing the three of them like this, I don''t have much hope for them anymore. The four of them had fought secretly for so many years, he was very clear about what kind of virtue these three people possessed. After taking two steps forward, I stood at the center of the hall. His loose white training clothes set off a few strands of white hair on his temples, giving him a natural bearing. "All the soldiers on the battlefield died in retreat. Born in Shanghai, there is no way back. Li Dao, I''ll fight you one on one. If my skills fail me and I die in your hands, I will accept it. However, please spare my family. " 1v1? What a novel word. However, from this, it could be seen that I am not a bad person. At the very least, I do not have the thought of burning my body to ashes and dragging more people to die with me. "I promise you." Li Dao wiped the smile off his face. Although I am looked down upon in some ways, my dignity is enough to make people respect me. "Father, what are you doing?" We want to go in and out with you. " a middle-aged man behind me said loudly as he stood up. "Song Yang, go back. I will handle today''s matter by myself. Take good care of your foster mother and sister, don''t let them suffer any grievances. " I extended my hand to stop his foster son as I vigilantly looked at Li Dao and Long Qi. "Do you want to go up or should I?" Long Qi asked with a smile. "Leave him to me, I''ll personally send him off," Li Dao earnestly replied. Since I am courting death, I will naturally not let go of this stroke of luck that is so easily obtainable. "Fine, you go." However, you have to be careful. The inner force skill that I have practiced for over twenty years is not simple. " Long Qi patted Li Dao on the shoulder. "Master Chen, please enlighten me!" Li Dao unsheathed his sword and pointed it at Chen. I don''t dare to be careless. I crossed my legs and took a horse stance. My hands formed a pair of eagle claws, ready for battle. As a swordsman, Li Dao was as sharp as his sword. Stretching his sword, his speed was two points faster than when he was fighting with Long Qi a few days ago. However, I am not an ordinary person. I sidestepped Li Dao''s long sword and my eagle claws were about to grab Li Dao''s arm. However, once Li Dao seized the initiative, how could he launch a counterattack so easily? Li Dao firmly believed that in all martial arts, there was nothing that could be faster than destruction. With the sharpness of the sword, he could destroy anything in his path, so he focused more on the speed of his sword. A sword stabbed out, followed by a backhand slash. The long sword like a dense rain of rain, like I hit the face. In the lower planes, weapons were very important to increase one''s power. I am unarmed, so I naturally don''t dare to face Li Dao head on. He could only dodge passively, but he was still inferior to Long Qi in the end and wasn''t as nimble as him. If you stand guard for a long time, you will lose. Beads of sweat the size of beans gradually appeared on Chen''s forehead. There were already a few bloody wounds on his body. If not for his fast dodging and rich experience, he would have been cut into two long ago. C47 I move and dodge, the posture is flexible. Li Blade''s sword struck out like a storm, sword after sword, without end. No matter how high my level of martial arts is, I have never practiced the Golden Bell Cover iron shirt. Moreover, even if I know the Golden Bell Cover iron shirt, I still might not be able to block the long sword in Li Dao''s hand. In just a short moment, I have already displayed my skills and was battered and exhausted. The white clothes on his body were cut open, and his blood turned red. There is nothing else apart from the sword. Unless you kill me, he will not stop. Seeing the dangerous situation that Chen was in, the people watching the battle had different thoughts. I am Chen''s trusted aide. Their interests are tied together with my own. If I lose, their fates will certainly not be any better. The man who was previously called Song Yang was as anxious as an ant on a hot pan when he saw me in such a sorry state. He truly treated me as his father. Li Dao''s sword was getting more and more anxious. It was too close to the wind, and it was getting harder for me to dodge. Suddenly, a thought flashed across his mind. Song Yang got up and ran to the side of the weapon rack, picked up two sharp swords and threw them out. He shouted loudly, "Foster father, catch the swords!" Long Qi swept a glance at Song Yang and then paid no further attention to him. He had full confidence in Li Dao. Hearing my foster son''s voice, I exerted strength through my legs and retreated a few steps away from Li Dao''s attack range. I turned around and caught the two sharp swords that my foster son threw at me. With a weapon in hand, my aura suddenly changed. He had long held back his anger when he had been forced to dodge. Now was the time for him to counterattack. I am a famous figure, and everyone knows that his most powerful skill is Eagle Claw Art. Very few people know that he is adept at wielding two sharp swords. The two swords in my hands are much shorter than the one in Li Dao''s hands. It also looked much sharper. But was that really the case? Li Dao did not care about whether I had a weapon or not. Seeing me retreating, he pressed forward. All this happened in an instant. No one knew about the change in attitude from when I received the sword. Seeing Li Dao''s sword getting bigger in my eyes, I calmly turned my body to the side. A bright light flashed in my eyes. Then, I raised my sword and hacked it down towards Li Dao. Yet another reckless person! Li Dao''s expression was cold. With a turn of his wrist, his long sword slashed towards the two swords that were coming at him. Looking at Li Dao''s elegant movements, Chen''s eyes were filled with pleasant surprise. The crowd watching the battle also let out a sigh. It turned out that Li Dao only had his name. Only Long Qi remained impassive. Anyone who had trained in martial arts and had fought before would know that in a battle of life and death, there was not a single ounce of strength left. With such a light sword strike, he would definitely be knocked flying by me. The outcome had been decided! Li Dao''s sword light as a feather clashed with the fierce sword of Chen. The outcome had been decided! Li Dao is still standing, and so am I. There was a murmur from the crowd. Li Dao slowly turned around and took out a white handkerchief. He gently wiped the blade of the sword, even though it was not stained with blood. I am also still standing at the same place. However, his body is stiff and his head is lying on the ground. His eyes are still open in anger. The headless body spurted blood. The terrifying scene made it hard for people to react. I, who have dominated the world for decades, died just like that? Beheaded by a young man? There was a lot of information, and people''s brains were trying to digest the images coming from their eyes. C48 "Foster father, foster father!" After a short two seconds, the crowd reacted as well. Song Yang cried out in pain. The godfather who had treated him with such kindness had his head chopped off with a single slash of his sword. The people at the scene discussed animatedly, discussing Li Dao''s amazing sword technique. Those who arrived today were the gang leaders and members. Blade Mountain Flame Sea Guild had rolled over, so they wouldn''t scream in the face of such a scene. Although they were used to seeing such grand occasions, it was still the first time they had seen someone like Li Dao, who could flick a sword and chop off a person''s head. Generally speaking, when fighting in the underworld, which one of them didn''t have an imposing manner, but was able to slash and slash? However, just like Li Dao, he had never seen Feng Qingyun take someone''s life without any smoke or fire energy. For a moment, everyone was terrified. Li Dao, who was wiping his sword, did not have many thoughts. Right now, his mind was fully focused on the sword''s body. Just as he expected, after killing me, he received a large amount of fortune. It was just that he did not know how much luck he would need to travel to the next world. "Li Dao, you demon, you demon!" Song Yang cried out in grief, his eyes bloodshot. Song Yang''s sorrowful cries woke Li Dao, causing him to frown. "My foster father should have shown you kindness, no? How could you do such a thing?" Facing Song Yang''s devouring gaze, Li Daofeng lightly replied, "When I stepped onto the road of no return, I was already prepared to be killed. I think that''s the same for me as well. As for your kind intentions, I cannot accept them. "If you want to take revenge, then come at me." "I''ll kill you!" When Song Yang heard Li Dao''s words, he could not help but feel infuriated. Without any hesitation, he rushed forward to fight with Li Dao. "Nephew Song, would you listen to my advice?" He put down his teacup, picked up his pipe and placed it in front of Song Yang. Song Yang had also not completely lost his reason. He turned around to look at the white splatter, his eyes bloodshot. "Ten years isn''t too late for a gentleman to exact vengeance. "Right now, you are just making meaningless sacrifices. Can you really kill Li Dao? Can you really take revenge?" White Bandage said slowly. If he hadn''t smoked a lot for a long time, he might have had some demeanor. However, right now, he was so emaciated that no one dared to look at him directly. After being dissuaded by the sanguinariness, Song Yang had also calmed down. Even though the bloodstains in his eyes had not subsided, he understood the meaning of the sanguinariness. Li Dao did not care about Song Yang''s hateful gaze. With a contemptuous glance at the white hoop dysentery, Li Dao knew what the white hoop dysentery was up to. Now, all of my land and properties belong to him and Long Qi. However, the wealth that I have accumulated over half my life is still in the hands of his family members. Obviously, he did not have any good intentions in stopping Song Yang. However, Li Yao did not care. The things that he pursued were not on the same world level as the things that these people pursued. "How did Old Devil Chen die?" Long Qi stood up at this moment and asked loudly. But how could anyone answer a question like that? Long Qi didn''t feel awkward. He continued speaking, "Old Man Chen doesn''t know when to stop. Now that the three heavens are ours, the territory under my command is mine too." "Do you have any objections?" There was complete silence. No one refuted Long Qi. "Hahahaha, anyone who has any objections can come forward now. If you guys don''t say anything, then I''ll just take it that you guys have no objections." C49 Li has cut off my head with one sword, and the Ax Gang of the Upper Beach has fallen. Long Qi was arrogant and domineering, but not a single sound could be heard. "Do you have any objections?" Seeing that no one answered, Long Qi asked alone. His provocative behavior made everyone dare to be angry but not to say anything. "You don''t have any objections, do you?" "Smiling Buddha, do you have any objections?" "Fourth Elder, what are you laughing about?" The expressions on the faces of the other three tycoons of the Ax Head Gang, who had been named seven times by Long Qi, were extremely marvelous. However, they couldn''t turn hostile on the spot. Putting aside the fact that they were only here to spectate the battle, they didn''t have much of a vest with them. Long Qi''s terrifying skills were enough to beat all three of them in one go, and besides, Li Dao was standing beside him. "Since you have no objections, from now on, all the properties owned by Third Heaven and me belong to us." Long Qi wiped the smile off his face and said seriously. After watching the show, he got up and left, with Smiling Buddha and Fourth Elder Qiu following behind him. The three of them did not look too good. "Boss Bai, the tea hasn''t been finished. Don''t be in such a hurry to leave!" Li Dao shouted towards the backs of the three people. Hearing what he said, the man turned around, narrowed his eyes, and said with a cold tone, "What? Do you want us to stay?" "Why should I keep you guys here? Can I buy a coffin for you three old things?" Long Qi interjected just in time and laughed heartily again as he spoke. The eyes of Qiu Lao Si, who was relatively shrewd, bulged and his fists were clenched so tightly that ''ka ka ka'' sounds could be heard. However, in the end, it was all blocked by the white splatter of dysentery. "I understand how young people are, but do you know how many young people die every year?" Smiling Buddha had a smile on his face, and his hoarse voice caused goosebumps to appear on everyone''s skin. "Are you threatening us?" Li Dao laughed. His tone was ice-cold. "I''m just discussing matters. Young people, don''t be so arrogant." Smiling Face had a softer tone. If they were to make a move now, they might not be able to reach the third heaven. "I''m so sorry, us two brothers are just so cocky. From today onwards, use the three heavens as your boundary and those that rely on the water will all belong to us. Once we cross this boundary, I''ll fight them. " Long Qi rolled up his sleeves as he spoke and made a gesture. "Humph!" Mouthy White let out a cold snort. He straightened his robe and turned around, leaving in big strides. His heart wasn''t beating very well. If he continued to stay, he was afraid that he might have to go to the Underworld to report before they could even start fighting. After the three of them left, the members of the small gang who disliked Li Dao and Long Qi''s arrogant manner also left one after another, leaving behind a few people who wanted to cling on to their brothers. The president of the Japanese Chamber of Commerce, who was sitting upright on a chair, stood up and said, "There is an ancient saying in China, ''A hero comes with a young man.'' You are right. "I am Qiao Yifan, it is my great fortune to meet you two today." The man named Qiao Benhong Yi spoke fluent Chinese. With his hair combed back, he extended his hand in a very polite manner. Li Dao coldly glanced at him and ignored him. Letting him shake hands with this little devil was something that couldn''t be done. It would dirty his own hands. Long Qi didn''t shake hands with him and instead asked seriously, "President of the main merchant guild, do you mean that you''re the head of the secret service?" Seeing that the two of them had no intention to shake hands with him, he didn''t feel awkward. Instead, he calmly retracted his hand and said, "I think Long Qijun misunderstood something. We''re just doing business." He was about to say something when Li Dao lost his patience and ordered, "Mister Qiao, we brothers still have matters to attend to today, so we won''t entertain you. Please do as you wish." Hakimoto gave them a deep look. "It''s alright. I won''t disturb you today. I''ll come visit you two again another day. I hope that we can cooperate." With that, he left with his subordinates. He believed that these two would eventually submit to their empire. C50 He was about to say something when Li Dao lost his patience and ordered, "Mister Qiao, we brothers still have matters to attend to today, so we won''t entertain you. Please do as you wish." Hakimoto gave them a deep look. "It''s alright. I won''t disturb you today. I''ll come visit you two again another day. I hope that we can cooperate." With that, he left with a few of his men, confident that the two of them would eventually succumb to the power of their empire. After Big Yellow left, a series of trivial matters awaited Li Dao and Long Qi. Li Dao wasn''t interested in these things, so he simply threw them all to Long Qi. The first reason was that he didn''t care about these worldly possessions, and the second reason was because he trusted Long Qi''s character. Long Qi''s forces had all been dealt with by him, so he was familiar with handling these matters. Soon, Chen''s property and territory were placed under their control. As for the question of who was the boss between Li Dao and Long Qi, they weren''t too conflicted. Li Dao had his own subordinates, and Long Qi his own subordinates. The two of them seemed like allies, but they were even more intimate than allies. Fortunately, Li Dao had no concept of money or territory. It was impossible for the two of them to become enemies for the sake of benefits. The next day, the beach was in an uproar. The newspapers reported the death of Chen, a tycoon of the Axe Gang. Li Dao and Long Qi became the two biggest men on the beach. Long Qi''s influence and territory were not small to begin with. Now that he has swallowed me, their power and territory will directly cover half of the beach. Right now on the beach, Li Dao and Dragon 7 shared half, while the three of them shared the other half. The youngsters at the bottom level now had faces full of worship when mentioning Li Dao and Long Qi, full of endless praises. Idol was something that had existed since ancient times. People needed this kind of spiritual role model, and Li Dao and Long Qi were now the spiritual role models of those young people who thirsted to rise to prominence. The advantage of this was that the longsword was constantly being devoured by destiny. The influence of the underworld was related to the ordinary people, but it was closely related to the high ranking officials and nobles. The Black Faction inevitably had connections with the government, but Li Dao and Long Qi didn''t have the habit of flattering others. Their income depended partly on their business and partly on the protection fees paid by other merchants. Bullying commoners was something Li Dao and Long Qi did. Long Qi and Li Ren joined forces to sweep through the Ax Head Gang. The headlines were everywhere, and it was said with interest that the topic of conversation after the meal had nothing to do with the two of them. The noise from the outside world did not affect Long Qi and Li Dao. They were currently taking inventory of their gains after swallowing me. Looking at the small pile of money on the table, Li Dao did not feel much about it. Long Qi, however, couldn''t help but enjoy the show. Li Dao couldn''t help but ask, "Long Qi, what is your dream?" "My dream, ah, is to defeat the three old men of the Axe Gang and chase away the Japanese." Long Qi took a stack of bills and lit up the cigarette in his hand as he replied with a smile. "What about you? You don''t love money and you don''t love power. What is your dream? " Li Dao raised his sword and smiled, "My dream is much bigger than yours." "Tell me what kind of dream it is." Long Qi''s interest was immediately piqued. "Catching a star to catch the moon, immortality!" Li Dao slowly spat out these words. Long Qi was stunned for a moment before he broke out into laughter. He had never thought that Li Dao would be so good at joking. C51 Long Qi always treated Li Dao''s dream as a joke, so Li Dao didn''t try to defend himself. This was the truth. Unlike Long Qi, he had a much further journey ahead of him. He could feel that he wouldn''t be here for long. Time passed like this day by day. Long Qi''s wealth was increasing, including Li Dao''s. The mountain of colourful money was placed in front of Li Dao, but he did not feel it at all. All of it was handed over to Magnificent Fragrance. The days went on like this until the arrival of a single person changed everything. In the blink of an eye, it had been over half a year since Li Dao crossed over to the Upper Beach. His swordsmanship improved very quickly, and now even Long Qi didn''t dare to show any signs of weakness. That day, a train brought two young people and a little girl to Shanghai. The two young men dived into the beach, full of ambition. Since they were unfamiliar with this place, they decided to join their big brother, Niu Sanguang, in their village. It was said that their eldest brother in the village was enjoying himself on the beach, and so it was. The two youngsters met their big brother, Niu Sanguang, as they wished. After seeing his little brother from the countryside, Niu Sanguang was very happy and hurried to help them wash up. Then there was the big blowout about his heroic deeds, which dazzled the two young people. The next day, Niu Sanguang was ready to give his two little brothers a path to wealth. In the spacious yard, small fish and small prawns swam under the fountain, and the rich and luxurious flowers and plants emitted a faint fragrance. As usual, Li Dao was practicing his swordplay in the yard bare-chested. Originally, he had rather liked the old courtyard, but Sheng Xiang had insisted on moving to such a place. He had said that the old courtyard was not suitable for Li Dao''s identity, so he let her handle such trivial matters. Li Dao continuously sweated. Next to him were two maids holding towels and holding a basin of water. Naturally, Li Dao didn''t have any objections. Niu Sanguang and his two younger brothers stared fixedly at Li Daoyi as they practiced their swordsmanship. Compared to the time when Li Dao had just started learning the way of the sword, Li Dao''s movements were now undoubtedly much more elegant. Niu San Guang knew Li Dao''s habits and temper, so he could only patiently wait for Li Dao to practice the sword. However, his two little brothers didn''t understand. One of them impatiently waved his hand and asked, "Big Brother Niu, that person has been practicing for more than two hours. Isn''t he tired?" These words scared San Guang so much that he shivered. He slapped the young man on the forehead and said, "You little bastard, you don''t understand anything." The other youth also said, "Oil Lamp, don''t spout nonsense. His swordsmanship is very powerful." Hearing his most respected Big Brother Ma say this, the young man called Oil Lamp couldn''t help but become interested, and he lowered his voice as he asked, "Big Brother Ma, then can you beat him?" "I don''t know. I''m not sure. I''ll only know after we fight." The conversation between the two frightened Niu Sanguang. His two little brothers didn''t know Li Dao, but did he not know him? He had personally witnessed Li Dao cutting off one head after another before coming to this day on a bloody path. "Both of you, shut up. Don''t talk in a while. Country bumpkins are doing all sorts of bad things." Niu Sanguang''s face was ugly to behold. His current position was given to him by Li Dao, so he understood more about Li Dao''s ruthlessness. But Li Dao didn''t pay any attention to what the three were talking about. He felt that someone was coming, but he didn''t have any intention of stopping. C52 But Li Dao didn''t pay any attention to what the three were talking about. He felt that someone was coming, but he didn''t have any intention of stopping. There was no end to the path, and he could not slack off. In the middle of the morning, Cheng Xiang came out and shouted, "It''s time to eat." Li Dao stopped. He practiced for a few hours every morning and for a few hours every afternoon. As for the Sharp Blades Guild that he created, it was almost all under his care. Of course, this was also done intentionally by Li Dao. After he left, there was nothing left for Xiang Xiang to eat. With Long Qi''s help, he should be able to enjoy the rest of his life. Seeing that Li Dao had stopped, Niu Sanguang stepped forward, snatched the basin and towel from the maid''s hands, and brought them to Li Dao. Li Dao used a towel to wipe off his sweat before he turned around and walked back into the house. "Big Brother, I have something to discuss with you today," Niu Sanguang hurriedly said. Li Dao didn''t even turn around as he replied, "If there''s anything you want to say, let''s have a meal first. You guys come at me as well." When Niu Sanguang heard this, he was overjoyed. He signaled his two little brothers with his eyes and quickly followed Li Dao. The newly moved villa was very big, and the dining room appeared to be empty and quiet. The arrival of the three oxen had added a bit of popularity to the place. There were many antiques in the room, all of them with orchids, fragrant like orchids. Li Dao did not care about these things. It was just that this late autumn was not the time for orchids to be open. A circular glass table appeared to be very large. It was filled with all kinds of rare and precious delicacies. There were people flying in the sky, running on the ground, and even swimming in the water. In any case, Li Dao and Liuxiang were people who enjoyed themselves with money. They had hired a chef, because Liangxiang was only a low-class chef. The reason why there were so many dishes cooked was not because of the arrival of Niu Sanguang and the other two. Instead, it was because of Li Dao and Liuxiang''s ordinary lifestyle. Because of his swordsmanship, Li Dao''s appetite was higher than most people. However, there was no inner strength and bright inner strength, so when it came to refining Qi, Li Dao''s appetite was not that exaggerated. They usually had more than half of a table full of dishes. This was also an extreme display of the disparity between the rich and the poor. Those with the ability to do so would have to spend a great deal of money and meat at a time like this, while also wasting a great deal of money. The incompetent person was hungry to the point where his face was yellow and his muscles were thin. The two ox-brothers had never seen anything like this before. The fragrance of the food wafted into their nostrils, making them swallow their saliva forcefully. However, since the host didn''t move, they felt too embarrassed to do so. This was a tradition of the Chinese nation. Poor people often felt uneasy in the homes of wealthy people. "Niu Sanguan, I heard that you''ve been enjoying your life recently?" Sheng Xiang sat on the edge of the table, a snow-white cigarette in his hand. Niu Sanguang stood by the side with his two younger brothers. Before Li Dao took his seat, he would not dare to sit like Xiang Li. The Chinese people paid the most attention to the high and low. This was something that had been embedded into their bones for thousands of years. Upon hearing a trace of dissatisfaction from Sheng Xiang, beads of sweat began to gather on Niu Sanguang''s forehead. Compared to Li Dao''s generosity, Sheng Xiang was much more harsh on the female lead. However, Niu Sanguang was the greediest one among Li Dao''s lackeys. "Sister-in-law, what are you saying? I, Sanguang, am now a big brother to you. How can I not be nourishing?" "If Big Brother and Sis are happy, then my life will be comfortable. If Big Brother and Sis aren''t happy, then I won''t be happy." C53 There was nothing wrong with Niu Sanguang''s words. However, Shengxiang did not let him off. His sharp eyes were still fixed on him, making him grumble on the inside. At this moment, Li Dao happened to change into a snow-white shirt and walked out, which relieved Niu Sanguang of his embarrassment. "What are you talking about?" Li Dao asked. Sheng Xiang exhaled a puff of smoke and ignored Li Dao. Niu Sanguang wiped the sweat from his forehead and answered, "Nothing, I''m just concerned about my recent business situation." Li Dao was not an idiot, how could he not sense that something was wrong. However, he did not intend to interfere in this matter. He pulled out a chair and sat down, then said, "What are you all standing there for? Come and sit down for dinner." It was only then that Niu Sanguang and his two younger brothers sat down at the table. Their eyes almost turned green, especially those two brothers of Niu Sanguang''s. "You''re welcome. Eat," said Li Dao as he picked up his chopsticks. This was what the two people with green eyes were waiting for. They picked up the bowls and chopsticks, their actions making it hard for others to look straight at them. One of them was left-handed, with thick eyebrows and big eyes. He looked square, but his eating style was quite funny. Li Dao smiled but did not say anything. He could understand the actions of these two people. Magnificent Fragrance lit another cigarette and sat there with a disdainful expression on her face. Niu Sanguang wanted nothing more than to cover his face and find a hole to hide in. His two little brothers were way too embarrassing. He no longer had the appetite to eat. Li Dao ate slowly, his expression unchanged. The two people that Niu Sanguang brought wolfed down their food, occasionally making "puchi puchi" sounds. It was no wonder that Sheng Xiang had a disdainful expression on his face. After a short while, Li Yao had eaten half of his fill and the table was a mess. There was nothing left on the table. One had to know that he and Sheng Xiang usually only had half of them left over! Niu Sanguan even had the heart to die. Two country bumpkins were truly embarrassing. "Are you all full?" Li Dao put down his bowl and chopsticks as he asked with a smile. "I''m full, I''m full." The thick browed young man laughed embarrassedly and wiped his mouth with his sleeve, looking a bit embarrassed. "Burp, I''m full too." Another young man let out a burp and casually said while picking at his teeth with his little finger. If it wasn''t for the wrong place, he probably would have lifted his legs and placed them on the table. Li Dao ignored him and clapped his hands for the maidservants to clean up the table. "Is this the little brother from the countryside that you told me about?" Li Dao asked Niu Sanguang as he took a sip of tea. "That''s right, that''s right. His name is Ma Yongzhen. He could kill an ox with one punch and even practiced martial arts." Niu San Guang pointed at the youth with thick eyebrows and big eyes. "His name is Niu Jin, his nickname is Oilstick, and he is very smart and capable." Li Dao was not interested in the fried dough sticks that Niu Sanguang was talking about at all. It was a dead end. The most important thing was that it was annoying. Looking seriously at the youth with thick eyebrows and big eyes, Li Dao''s eyes were filled with a thoughtful expression. He was Ma Yongzhen, the protagonist of this plane. "Big brother, I brought them here for you. "This Brother Ma of mine can definitely become the number one general under your command." Niu Sanguan praised Ma Yongzhen with all his might, hoping that his little brother would be highly valued by Li Dao. Li Dao knew Niu Sanguang didn''t exaggerate. Ma Yongzhen definitely had the ability that he had mentioned. However, Li Dao cared more about his status as the son of Ma Yongzhen. C54 "Wait, Big Brother Niu, what do you mean by that?" Ma Yongzhen interrupted. Just as Niu Sanguang was about to say something, Li Dao asked, "Why did you guys come to the beach?" Hearing Li Dao''s question, Oil Jar spoke first, "For money, for making a name for yourself." However, Li Dao ignored him. This person''s ability was mediocre and his mouth was big. Li Dao stared fixedly at Ma Yongzhen, making the man called youtiao feel very awkward. After a while, Ma Yongzhen organized the words and said, "I''m poor and can''t stay in the village anymore. Come out and find a meal." After saying that, Ma Yongzhen lowered his head as if he felt that he had no ambition. Li Dao''s forehead, worthy of being the main character, feet on the ground, kind-hearted, is a good seedling. "You all came to the beach for money, right? I can give it to you. You can buy as much as you want." At this point, Li Dao no longer spoke. Ma Yongzhen instinctively felt that Li Dao was wrong. However, he couldn''t find any reason to retort that he was doing it for money. On the other hand, the youtiao that was with him had an excited expression, and its eyes were shining. "Are you speaking the truth?" "Of course it''s true. I, Li Jun, have spoken the truth." Li Dao confirmed. "There is no such thing as a free lunch. What do you need us to do for you?" Ma Yongzhen tugged at the corner of his oilskin clothes and asked. Clap clap clap. Li Dao clapped his hands. As expected of the main character, being unmoved by external factors. "I heard you can fight?" Li Dao didn''t reply, but asked Ma Yongzhen. "Yes." Ma Yongzhen nodded and did not say anymore. "I saw Brother Ma kill an ox with my own eyes, so his skills are unquestionable." However, Ma Yongzhen did not allow the youtiao to continue talking. He seemed to have understood something. "I don''t need you to do anything for me. As long as you join my army, you will have the money to take it. What do you think?" Li Dao said with a smile. Ma Yongzhen was very good at kung fu and was not the least bit inferior to Long Qi. However, what Li Dao had his eyes on was Ma Yongzhen''s luck. "I''m sorry, I promised my mother before I came that I wouldn''t join any gangs." Ma Yongzhen had a resolute expression on his face as he refused Li Dao''s recruitment. Before Li Dao could say anything, Niu Sanguang glared at him. He slapped Ma Yongzhen''s head and cursed, "Little red guy, don''t you know who the person in front of you is? "How many people on the beach want to work for my big brother? They don''t even have a chance to squeeze their brains out." After swearing at Ma Yongzhen, Niu Sanguang hurriedly turned his head to apologize to Li Dao. "Big Brother, this brother of mine is too inflexible. If you let me go back and talk to him, he will definitely change his mind." "I''m sorry, Big Brother Niu. I promised my mom that I wouldn''t join any gangs, so don''t try to persuade me." Ma Yongzhen had a resolute expression and a sincere gaze. He did not cower in the slightest. Niu San Guang was so scared that he was sweating cold sweat, and he thought to himself, "This is bad." Li Dao did not say anything. It was impossible for him to resort to such tricks just to recruit Ma Yongzhen as that was not his character. Ma Yongzhen smiled apologetically at Niu Sanguang, then turned to Li Dao and said, "Mister, thank you for thinking so highly of me. However, I really can''t serve you." With that, he dragged the youtiao and walked out. The youtiao was filled with unwillingness, but it was a pity that he couldn''t get his hands on it. "If you have any difficulties, you can come and find me anytime," Li Dao said indifferently to Ma Yongzhen''s back. Ma Yongzhen was stunned for a moment, but did not say anything. He continued to walk outside. Li Dao was not surprised. Everyone had their own ambitions, but he could still force Ma Yongzhen to join his side. If the other party did not give in, then he would not be able to obtain any luck at all. At this moment, Niu Sanguang was feeling anxious like an ant on a hot pan. He was thinking about how to explain it to Li Dao. C55 Li Dao was not sad nor happy, which made people unable to see the activities in his heart. Niu Sanguang stood on the spot uneasily, and he had already cursed Ma Yongzhen ten thousand times in his heart. "If you have nothing else to say, then go back and take care of the business." Li Dao didn''t have the mood to chat with Niu Sanguang. "Big Brother, I''m sorry. "I also didn''t expect that little red guy to not know how to appreciate favors. You told me to go back and persuade him." Niu Sanguan wore a careful smile, afraid that Li Dao would be angered. Actually, Niu Sanguang was overthinking things. Li Dao would not get angry under normal circumstances. This sort of thing where someone had embarrassed themselves was nothing. Only the weak would be angered by being humiliated. "Forget it, everyone has their own aspirations. You can''t force them." "You can go back." Li Dao turned around and stood up. His time was extremely precious. Niu San nodded as he saw that Li Dao didn''t seem to be angry. Then, he carefully withdrew himself. After walking out of the door, Niu Sanguang muttered, "What the f * ck is this?" He was determined to go back and teach the boys a good lesson, and then find a new livelihood for them. After everyone had left, Jia Xiang walked back out, his expression not very pleasant. Li Dao didn''t understand why she was like this. Women sometimes get angry for no reason. "Why do you care so much about those mudskippers?" Cheng Xiang, who was holding a cigarette between his fingers, asked in confusion. Li Dao laughed involuntarily. Could he say that Ma Yongzhen was the main character of this plane? However, Ma Yongzhen had thick eyebrows and big eyes. He was square in appearance, and no matter how you looked at it, he wasn''t the type to make people hate him. On the other hand, if Niu Sanguang was too oily, it would arouse the displeasure of some people. People were like this, they hated people for no reason. They had obviously never met before. So that''s what people call a dissonance. Shengxiang had long since disliked Niu Sanguang. Because Niu Sanguang was too greedy, every time he handed over the money, he would never be able to match up with the other leaders. Therefore, Shengxiang disliked him. However, Ma Yongzhen was someone who simply felt displeased the moment he saw him. It was also the legendary discordant atmosphere. However, Li Dao couldn''t say much in front of Sheng Xiang at this time. A mature man needed to learn how to accommodate women with trivial matters. "Fragrance, the higher the level, the better. No matter how uncomfortable he is, as long as he values you, he''s worth a lot. "After all, sooner or later, I will hand these things over to you." Li Dao said sincerely as he held Magnificent Fragrance in his arms and wiped her hair. As soon as the words left his mouth, Li Dao immediately thought, "This is bad." It was inevitable that she wouldn''t cause a ruckus. It was very troublesome for a woman to be in a ruckus. Sure enough, Sheng Xiang pushed Li Dao away and coldly asked, "What do you mean by ''sooner or later these things will all be handed over to me''? What do you mean by that?" Li Dao could only bitterly smile. It was like lifting a stone to smash one''s own foot. He turned her fragrant face to face with him, making her try to look into his eyes. "It''s hard to avoid a general dying on the battlefield. Those who walk our path, they might have to return their lives to us one day." "If I die, you have to watch the rivers and mountains that I fight down for me." Saying this, he smiled and scratched his nose. Li Dao didn''t dare to tell Sheng Xiang the truth, and he couldn''t say it either. The day that he would leave was not far away, so he should give Sheng Xiang a shot in advance. In case she was too upset. "Pei, I am not allowed to say such words." Sheng Xiang covered Li Dao''s mouth, worry written all over his face. C56 "Pei, I am not allowed to say such words." Sheng Xiang covered Li Dao''s mouth, worry written all over his face. What Li Dao said was too reasonable. Jianghu Road was originally a road of no return. She was really worried that one day, she would do as Li Dao said. For a moment, the fragrant smell filled the air, causing Li Dao''s mood to darken. Fortunately, his savior had come at this time. Long Qi''s exaggerated laughter came from afar, causing Li Dao to secretly heave a sigh of relief. Gently pushing away the incense and touching her face, he said, "Long Qi is here, don''t let others see him as a joke." Long Qi stepped through the door as soon as he finished speaking. Actually, Li Yao''s villa was surrounded by security, which was arranged by him to protect the incense. But who on the beach didn''t know about the relationship between Li Dao and Long Qi, so the guards didn''t stop him. "Did I come at the wrong time?" Long Qi saw that Sheng Xiang''s expression wasn''t too good and looked at Li Dao in confusion. Li Blade didn''t even have time to reply when Sheng Xiang gave a cold snort. He tossed Long Qi a look before stepping on his high shoes and leaving. Li Dao put on a helpless smile and said, "Long Qi, you''ve come at the right time." "What happened to her? Did I offend her in some way?" Long Qi was still brooding over Sheng Xiang''s expression. "No, you know, women are always so ridiculous. Don''t worry about her." Li Dao threw up his hands. Long Qi didn''t pursue this matter any further and pulled out a chair to sit on. "Tell me, what did you come here for? Are you going to fight with me?" Because Long Qi had come, it wasn''t good for Li Dao to go out and practice his swordplay. He had no choice but to sit down again. "Who wants to fight with a damn pervert like you? I came here today with an important matter to discuss with you." Long Qi shook his head like a rattle. He didn''t want to fight with Li Dao anymore. Having known Li Dao for so long, he had some understanding of the sharpness of the sword in Li Dao''s hand. It was an attack that would cause one to be wounded at any moment, and a fatal blow at any moment. The key point was that once Li Blade attacked, there was no difference in weight. Once he attacked, he would attack. This was simply a fight to the death. Furthermore, Li Dao''s swordsmanship had improved tremendously. If he were to fight with Li Yao slightly, he would lose both his arms and legs. It was true that he liked to fight, but it didn''t matter if his opponent was Li Dao. "Oh, what business can you have?" Li Dao dragged his voice as he sized up Long Qi. Facing Li Dao''s gaze, Long Qi didn''t feel good. Was he really someone who had no sense of place at all? Without waiting for Long Qi''s reply, Li Dao took the teacup and began to brew the tea. This was also his hobby. Sometimes, brewing a cup of tea and drinking it would make one''s mind calmer. Unlike Li Dao, Long Qi didn''t care if it was tea or wine. "Do you know? "They''re moving again," Long Qi said solemnly, trying his best to put on a serious expression. "So what? Do you even care if people shit?" Li Dao''s tone was flat as he showed no interest in the movements of Long Qi. "Li Dao, don''t go too far!" Long Qi''s face reddened as he slammed the table and shouted. When he saw that Long Qi was truly angry, Li Dao asked, "What actions did they take against us?" "No, R. himself brought in a shipment of Oriental tea, which is now in their warehouse. That batch of tea was worth quite a bit of money, or at least this amount. "Long Qi stretched out a hand as he spoke, his expression very serious. "What tea is so expensive? Is it a Da Hong Pao?" Li Dao smiled and asked. After Li Dao said this, the room became silent for a long time. He raised his head and saw Long QIheng glaring at him. If eyes could kill, Li Dao would''ve already been glared to death by Long Qi. C57 "Why are you looking at me like that? Let me tell you, it''s impossible for us." Li Dao pulled on his clothes tightly as if he was preparing for something. Long Qi looked at him coldly and grew even angrier. Seeing that Long Qi didn''t respond, Li Dao awkwardly smiled and said, "Aren''t you usually quite humorous? What''s going on today?" "I''m talking business with you." Long Qi gritted his teeth and said word by word. Li Dao waved his hand and asked, "What do you plan to do?" Of course he knew what the Oriental tea leaves were. He just didn''t expect Long Qi to have such patriotic feelings. Dongyang Tea was what the gangsters called it, but it was actually just a piece of duck. In addition to plundering the resources of China, R and the other powers were also continuously transporting duck slices into the country. However, this sort of thing was usually prepared for the upper echelons. The poor and the poor would not be able to enjoy this kind of good stuff. However, over time, the damage to the national destiny caused by this was not ordinary. Many of the more knowledgeable citizens deeply hated this, and Long Qi was no exception. "Those three old things colluded with R, and they sold the tea leaves. They were simply R''s lackeys." Long Qi furiously slapped the table as he spoke in a low voice. Li Yao nodded his head in agreement. Regardless of whether it was a good or bad man, he must not forget the blood flowing in his body. This was the basic principle of a human being. "So what are you going to do?" Li Dao asked. "Grab that batch of tea and sell it to foreigners," Long Qi said as he lit up a cigarette. "Your idea is fine, but you have to make a good plan. That shipment will definitely be heavily guarded. Rashly taking action does not mean that they will not succeed, but there will definitely be heavy casualties. " As Li Dao spoke, he took the cigarette case from Dragon 7 and lit one for himself. He actually wasn''t addicted to cigarettes, but smoking was already a habit. When he saw Long Qi smoking, he couldn''t help but light one for himself. "Mm. I was just thinking about this question and couldn''t think of a clue for a moment, so I came to find you." Long Qi exhaled a cloud of smoke as he spoke slowly. Li Dao thought about it for a while. This matter was quite difficult to handle. For such a large group of tea leaves, he would have to be on his guard against those members of the Ax Head Gang. Fighting over them was like fighting a battle to the death. "Well, what do you think?" Long Qi asked after watching Li Dao ponder for a long time. "Let''s report this to the officials and inform the patrolling officers to seal the shipment," said Li Dao as he threw away his cigarette. "Huh? A reporter?" The expression on Long Qi''s face was very marvelous. "Are you crazy? What''s the use of an intelligence officer for this kind of thing? Can the people from the patrol room handle it?" Long Qi sneered, disdain written all over his face. Actually, Long Qi was right. The officials were in cahoots with the underworld. Many of their grey revenues came from this source, so how could they allow themselves to be ruined? However, Li Dao knew that the newly appointed Inspector Huang was a man with a sense of justice, unlike the greedy Ninth Uncle who was patrolling the constable''s office. But these words couldn''t be said to Long Qi. Besides, so what if the patrol room had found the goods? In the end, they still had to fall into the hands of R. The patrol room could not withstand the pressure from the upper echelons. "It works. As long as the patrolling officers capture this shipment, we can take advantage of the time when R himself goes to pick up the goods." Li Dao said affirmatively. "Will the patrolling men go after you? Why should they believe you?" Seeing Li Dao''s confident expression, Long Qi still didn''t quite believe him. Li Dao lightly smiled. "Leave this matter to me. I will inform you when I take action." C58 Li Dao lightly smiled. "Leave this matter to me. I will inform you when I take action." "Alright, let''s see if this method of yours can work." Seeing Li Dao so confident, Long Qi nodded his head in doubt. Li Dao and Long Qi chatted for a while longer, but it was nothing more than a conversation between R himself and the three of them. At this time, the Western powers had experienced the world''s first great war, so their control over China had decreased a bit. But R. himself, after years of development, had become a world industrial power. It was also because they had the strongest penetration into China. Especially at the trading ports on the Upper Beach, there were riffraff and business spies everywhere. The R Chamber of Commerce was the biggest commercial spy organization on the beach. As Chinese descendants, no matter if it was Li Dao or Long Qi, neither of them could get used to seeing him act so arrogantly in their own territory. Strictly speaking, Li Dao was not a person of this world, but he still deeply hated the little devil. As long as they were Chinese, they would more or less feel touched by the two words'' Flaming Yellow ''. Li Dao and Long Qi exchanged toasts as they watched on, shaking their heads. She was truly afraid that Li Dao wouldn''t have a good ending if this went on. Night fell. Li Dao watched as Long Qi and his underlings left before returning to his room to welcome them. Indeed, he had a pair of watery, fragrant eyes. Li Dao could only shake his head helplessly. Women were something that should not be provoked. After a period of chaos, Li Yanyi held the warm jade in his arms and lamented that he could not bear it. "Shall we take the money and leave Shanghai?" Sheng Xiang was buried on Li Dao''s chest. His face was flushed red as he spoke softly. "Leaving, why should we leave? Isn''t it fine now? " Li Dao played dumb. Sheng Xiang pushed him away and turned around to light a white cigarette. He didn''t say anything and the atmosphere became heavy. "Fragrance, what are you doing? Can we talk properly?" Li Dao softly said as he once again embraced Magnificent Fragrance in his arms. Sheng Xiang raised his head abruptly, tears welling up in his eyes. "Do you know that I''m afraid that I''ll lose you one day?!" "How could that be? It''s not like you don''t know what I''m capable of." Li Dao put his arm around her shoulders and gently caressed her hair with his other hand. "I don''t care, why don''t you leave this place with me?" There was a pleading look in Sheng Xiang''s eyes. In an instant, Li Dao''s heart softened. However, it was impossible for him to leave. Furthermore, there was something even more cruel that he had to wait for! It was just that he couldn''t control his number two and wanted to play with him. Who knew that he would actually play with him? "Alright, I promise you. I''ll leave Shanghai with you after a while, okay?" Li Dao had to comfort her. Otherwise, how could she continue to worry? "How long will it take to finish the meal?" Sheng Xiang glared at him, determined to get to the bottom of this. "Give me two months, okay? I will take care of some matters and leave the martial arts world with you to do some small business somewhere else." As Li Dao spoke, he began to feel guilty. "Are you speaking the truth? Are you not lying to me?" The sweet tears turned into smiles, and even his voice became a bit more cheerful. "Of course I''m not lying to you." Li Dao turned his head, not daring to let Sheng Xiang see his eyes. "You''re so nice to me!" Sheng Xiang spat on his face. The sound of groans and kicks rose and fell. It was another sleepless night. While Li Dao was feeling both guilty and happy, Niu Sanguang came home with an angry look on his face, cursing at the little red jackal. C59 The moment he stepped into the sect, the three lights immediately flared up. "Little Red, do you know how much trouble you''ve caused me today?" Niu Sanguang angrily threw the bottle in his hand at Ma Yongzhen. While Niu San Guang was fuming, Ma Yongzhen did not dodge and allowed the wine bottle to hit him. With a "kuangdang" sound, the bottle of wine hit Ma Yongzhen''s body and slid down his body. The room was filled with the strong aroma of alcohol. "Big Brother Niu, I''m the one who caused you trouble today. I''m sorry." Ma Yongzhen was an honest man. Without explaining anything, he bent down and bowed to Niu Sanguang. Seeing Ma Yongzhen''s attitude, Niu Sanguang could only suppress his dissatisfaction and feel embarrassed to scold him. But he was still angry. Compared to the honest Ma Yongzhen, youtiao was much smoother. He carefully asked, "Big Brother Niu, who exactly is the person you brought us to meet today?" It was one thing to not talk about it, but the moment he mentioned Niu Sanguang, he felt infuriated. Niu Sanguang helplessly sighed as he saw his two little brothers running over from the countryside to join him. Then, he pulled over a chair and sat down. "You''ve stirred up a lot of trouble today!" Niu Sanguang''s complexion turned slightly better. After all, what else could they do? The youtiao immediately brought him a cup of tea and said, "Big Brother Niu, don''t scare us." "It''s not that I''m scaring you, it''s just that the person I brought you to meet today is my big brother. Everything that happened today was given to me by him. This is great." Niu San Guang took a sip of tea at a leisurely pace, exuding an air of self-sufficiency. "Big Brother Niu, you don''t need to walk around. Tell us quickly." The youtiao beat on Niu Sanguang''s shoulder as it offered its support. Ma Yongzhen didn''t say anything. He felt somewhat guilty towards Niu Sanguang. After all, Big Brother Niu meant him good will, but he had humiliated him. "Do you know who owns the beach?" Niu San Guang didn''t answer directly, but asked about them. The two young men shook their heads blankly. They had just arrived at the beach. Seeing their blank expressions, Niu San Guang shook his head and continued, "Originally, the four giants of the Ax Head Gang split the world equally, but in these two years, two ruthless people came to the beach. They were like comets that appeared in the sky, instantly drawing everyone''s attention to them." "Big Brother Niu, the person we met today was one of the two fierce men you mentioned, right?" Hearing Niu Sanguang''s words, even the stupidest person would understand. Niu San nodded his head, his eyes revealing an expression that could be taught by a child, and he said in a gratified tone, "That''s right, the one who brought you to meet today was my big brother Li Dao, and he and Long Qi are the uncrowned kings of this beach." Hearing this, Ma Yongzhen, who had been silent all this time, suddenly asked, "Who''s Long Qi?" In short, he had a strange feeling when he heard the name ''Long Qi'', so he unconsciously opened his mouth. Niu San Guang glanced at him and said, "Long Qi and Li Dao are two equally famous big shots on the beach. If they work together, I think it won''t be long before the entire beach belongs to them. They seem to have been born in keeping with the times, and they are needed on the beach. They belong on the beach. " At this point, Niu Sanguang was beaming with joy as he spoke, his reverence for Lil ''White could be seen clearly in his words. "Now you know what you missed?" Niu Sanguang had a disappointed look on his face. Hearing Niu Sanguang''s words, Oil Jar was filled with regret. Qin Wentian had once stepped onto the Grand Dao of Clear Sky, but they had missed it. How could he not regret it? C60 Qin Wentian had once stepped onto the Grand Dao of Clear Sky, but they had missed it. How could he not regret it? Therefore, there was a change in the way the youtiao looked at Ma Yongzhen. It was unclear how complicated it was. "As long as you agree to it today, you will be a famous person on the beach right now. Eating food, drinking spicy food, beauties, cars, whatever you want. However, when such a great opportunity is presented to you all, you all... " At this point, Niu Sanguang flung his sleeves and sighed for them. "Big Brother Niu, don''t say anymore." "Before I came here, I promised my mom that I would never join any gangs." Even though Niu Sanguang had made Ma Yongzhen''s heart race, he still stuck to his principles. With his thick eyebrows and big eyes, and with a square face like a prince''s, Ma Yongzhen was full of righteousness. However, it was better if he didn''t say anything. The moment he did, Niu Sanguang became even angrier. He thought that he would change his mind, but who knew that this was just a rock in a latrine, smelly and hard. "You ¡­ You''re pissing me off, why don''t you know how to change it at all? " Niu Sanguan pointed at Ma Yongzhen, so angry that his fingers were trembling. "Big Brother Niu, don''t be angry. Let me talk to Big Brother Ma," the youtiao said while patting Niu Sanguang on the back. "Don''t say anymore, I won''t join any gangs." Ma Yongzhen was resolute and resolute. "Do you know where you can find a job if you offend my big brother by staying on the beach like this? "No one will dare to take you in," Niu Sanguang''s tone also turned cold. Anyone who encountered such a situation wouldn''t be in a good mood. When people encountered something like Lu Dongbin being bitten by a dog, they would usually be incomparably furious. This was the case for Niu Sanguang. "I don''t think Li Dao is the kind of person who is short on spirit. Moreover, I have hands and feet. I don''t believe that I can''t find a job. "Big Brother Niu, I accept your good intentions, but I cannot agree to your terms," Ma Yongzhen said as he walked outside. "Leave, leave and don''t come back!" Niu Sanguang was also furious as he roared at Ma Yongzhen''s back. Ma Yongzhen paused for a moment after hearing Niu Sanguang''s words, but he still resolutely walked towards the door. Looking at the furious Niu Sanguang and then looking at Ma Yongzhen who had just walked out of the door, Oil Jar clenched his teeth and chased after him with a stomp of his feet. He turned around and said to Niu Sanguang, "Sorry, Big Brother Niu." "Let''s go! Let''s go! Let''s see what you guys can accomplish!" Niu Sanguang roared angrily and flipped the table on the ground. As for Ma Yongzhen and Wang Xiaoru, after they walked out of Niu Sanguang''s courtyard, they could not help but be at a loss. They had just arrived at the beach and were unfamiliar with the place. The only person they knew was severely offended by their actions. Furthermore, it was currently dark, so where could they go? In the late autumn, the temperature at night was already very low. Two young men aimlessly walked the streets, their thin clothes unable to resist the cold. "Brother Ma, it''s not that I''m scolding you, it''s just that you don''t want to join the gang, right? Why did you offend Brother Niu so fiercely?" The youtiao pulled on his thin clothes tightly as he complained with a trembling body. Ma Yongzhen also did not know how to reply. He felt that it was a little unreasonable, so he walked forward with his head down. After walking for an unknown amount of time, the two of them were cold and hungry. They sat down in front of a dilapidated courtyard. No one knew where they went. Sitting in front of the dilapidated courtyard door, the two of them looked at each other without saying anything and unknowingly fell asleep. After an unknown period of time, with a creak, the gates to the courtyard were pushed open, and a person walked out. "Who are you?" A voice as clear as a hundred spirits woke the two of them up. When he looked up, Ma Yongzhen was stunned. Is this a fairy? If Li Dao knew about this, he would sigh at the correction of fate and the plot would return to its original trajectory. C61 Destiny allowed Ma Yongzhen to step into the shabby courtyard. Here he met Tieju, Master Tieju, and the father and daughter of the drunk Chun and Xiaohua. He was a man of character. After rejecting Li Dao''s invitation, he no longer looked for work in Li Dao''s and Long Qi''s territory. After a series of twists and turns, he worked as a porter with the drunkard Chun in a warehouse under the hands of the white plague. Li Dao knew about these things. Since Ma Yongzhen had appeared, he naturally had to pay attention to his opponent''s whereabouts. Coincidentally, the warehouse where Ma Yongzhen went to work happened to be the place where the tea leaves were stored. "Big brother, I''ve asked around. The guard of the tea leaves was the black-haired man of the Axe Gang, he had some ability. "They arranged for over thirty people to be stationed at the warehouse." Tang Xiao Qi stood in front of Li Dao and reported what he had heard. Currently, Li Dao had four leaders under his command, Zhou Jian, Wang Li, Niu San Guang, and Tang Xiao Qi. Among them, the one Li Dao cared the most about was this Tang Xiao Qi. She had courage and scheming, dared to fight and was quite skilled. "Mm, you can go now. "Continue to pay attention. If you have any news, inform me immediately." Li Dao waved his hand, telling him to leave. "Big brother, are we just going to watch like this?" Tang Xiao Qi wanted to say something but hesitated, spitting out a sentence. "Alright, I know what I''m doing. You don''t have to worry." Li Dao smiled and said. He naturally knew what Tang Xiao Qi was worried about, but he didn''t need him to do anything. Ma Yongzhen would do it for him. What did he mean by ''the main character''? The main character was someone who would be in trouble wherever he went. Li Dao believed that Ma Yongzhen would not disappoint him. Wait two days! It was just as Li Dao had expected. Ma Yongzhen didn''t want to cause trouble, but trouble came for him. The problem lay with Spring, the drunk who worked with him. The drunkard spring people like its name, addicted to alcohol like life, skinny as a piece of bone, looks like a coward, people also like a coward. In this era, you can''t fight on the beach. If you''re not ruthless enough, then you''ll just have to muddle along. The drunkard Chun Chun did not have much ability and did not even have any strength. He did not do well in the warehouse and was often scolded by the supervisors. Now, dragging her daughter along, the drunkard was unable to bear the burden of living his life in the spring, so naturally, he had to rack his brains. One afternoon, the drunkard Chun sneakily called Ma Yongzhen to his room and took out a package from under his pillow and placed it in front of him. "Brother Ma, what do you think this is?" The drunkard grinned at his missing front tooth, trying to curry favor. The drunkard couldn''t help but feel guilty when doing something like this in the spring. He knew Ma Yongzhen was a capable person, so he decided to get a partner. Even if something happened in the east window, there would still be someone at the front holding it in. Ma Yongzhen touched his forehead and asked, "What is this? Chinese medicine?" The drunkard Chun shook his head and lowered his voice, "To be honest, Brother Ma, don''t look at this, it''s just a small bag, but it''s worth thousands of gold." Seeing the mysterious look on the drunkard Chun''s face, Ma Yongzhen immediately realized that this definitely wasn''t a good thing. "What is this?" Ma Yongzhen became serious and asked with a deep voice. "Brother Ma, this is a piece of duck. "I found it in the warehouse when I was moving the goods today," the drunk replied with a smile. "What?" Ma Yongzhen''s mouth was wide open. Of course he knew what a plate of duck was. "No, where did you take it from? Hurry up and put it back." Ma Yongzhen grabbed his hand and spoke sternly. "Big Brother Ma!" The drunkard''s voice became weaker and weaker. There was a hint of a pleading tone in his voice as he shook off Ma Yongzhen''s hand that was grabbing onto him. C62 "Big Brother Ma!" The drunkard''s voice became weaker and weaker. There was a hint of a pleading tone in his voice as he shook off Ma Yongzhen''s hand that was grabbing onto him. "Brother Ma, I know you don''t like my behavior. You are young and have a good future. But I''m different, I don''t have any ability, I still have to pay tuition for Xiaohua. If I don''t do it this time, what am I going to use to pay Little Flower''s tuition! You are a good person, if you don''t want to work with me, then don''t stop me. " The drunkard, Chun Chun, spoke pitifully. When paired with his cowardly appearance, Ma Yongzhen was instantly speechless. If he didn''t do it himself, he couldn''t stop others from doing it, right? Besides, as the drunkard Chun said, Little Flower still had to go to school. His heart softened, and he immediately turned a blind eye to it. As he walked out of the drunkard''s room, Ma Yongzhen was unable to calm down for a long time. Why was it so difficult for them to even eat a single mouthful of food while children had no means to attend school? With a great deal of worry in his heart, Ma Yongzhen kept thinking about the cause of the deformity of this society. Soon it would be dark and trouble would come knocking. How could Hei Mao not notice the loss of a bag of sliced duck? After a round of questioning, he immediately locked his gaze onto the drunkard, Chun Chun. A person''s appearance can explain a lot of problems, drunkard one look at the spring can be known to be the kind of sneaky people. The gangs would not care about evidence, and so would Black Hair and Li Dao. Once there was a suspect, Hei Mao would immediately capture the drunkard, Chun, and beat him up. Then, he would interrogate him about the whereabouts of the piece of duck that he had taken away. Jiu Chun knew how serious the situation was and kept his mouth shut. He didn''t say anything even if he had his hands and feet broken. But this didn''t stop Black Hair. He called over a dozen of his lackeys and carried the drunkard, whose hands and feet were broken, to the courtyard he lived in. With a loud bang, the old and broken door was kicked open by Hei Mao. "The few guys who were working with him in the warehouse stood out, they even dared to steal the things that I look after, do they have a long life?" Blackfur shouted at the top of his lungs. "Dad, dad ¡­" A little girl ran out crying. She was the daughter of the drunkard, Little Flower. It was good that she didn''t go out, but when she did, Blackfur grabbed her by the hair. By this time, almost everyone in the courtyard had gathered, including Ma Yongzhen and the youtiao. "I''ll give you one more chance, hand over the item!" Hei Mao''s face was filled with rage, his killing intent soaring to the heavens. "No one stands up, right?" Looking at the crowd, Hei Mao drew his axe from his waist and aimed it at Little Flower''s forehead. The blade reflected a cold light under the light. "Don''t test my patience. I will count to three. If no one stands up, I will kill her first before wiping out your entire courtyard." "One, two, three... Damn it, you''re giving me face, "said Blackfur, waving his arm." He really doesn''t take human life seriously. The crowd was silent. Firstly, no one wanted to cause trouble at this time, and secondly, no one really took something from Black Hair. It was something that the drunkard had taken in the spring. Ma Yongzhen clenched the group head in anger and pushed his way through the crowd as he rushed out. The drunkard, the Chun father and daughter, were too pitiful. He couldn''t just stand by and watch without doing anything. In fact, all of these things happened in an instant, from the hatchet wielding Black Hair to Ma Yongzhen rushing out of the crowd. Black Hair was very fast. Ma Yongzhen was even faster than him, but there was someone else who was faster than them. A fat figure stepped between the two before Ma Yongzhen could block him. His right hand was holding a spatula used for cooking, which he used to block Blackfur''s axe. His left hand was extended to block Ma Yongzhen''s fist. C63 A fat figure stepped between the two before Ma Yongzhen could block him. His right hand was holding a spatula used for cooking, which he used to block Blackfur''s axe. His left hand was extended to block Ma Yongzhen''s fist. This man was called Iron Blade, but not many people knew his real name. They all called him Iron Master. Hei Mao happened to be one of the people who knew Tie Dao''s name. His eyes revealed a look of disbelief; he did not expect to run into him here. At this moment, Ma Yongzhen was also incomparably shocked. One must know that his angry punch was enough to kill an ox. In the end, it was so easily blocked by someone. The fat figure did not pay attention to the two''s thoughts, and with a twist of his right hand, he threw out the axe in Blackfur''s hand. The axe flew to a withered old tree in the yard and chopped the old tree into two with a ''kacha'' sound. The field was completely silent. Who would have thought that the ironsmith who built the fire and cooked the rice was actually a hidden expert? "Boss Tie, you ¡­" Why are you here? " Blackfur couldn''t even speak very quickly. When he first came out of the martial arts world, this fatty was in his prime. "There''s no Boss Tie here, only an old man with a fire to cook." I just want this courtyard to be safe and sound, I don''t want anyone to cause trouble here, do you understand? " Master Tie did not hesitate to interrupt Hei Mao. His fat body stood in the middle of the field, exuding the bearing of a towering mountain. "But some of them took things that they shouldn''t have. If I don''t find them, there''s no way I can explain myself," Hei Mao gritted his teeth and said word by word. "No, no one takes your things here. Please leave now." Master Tie''s gentle eyes became as sharp as an eagle''s. Black Hair took a step back when he met Master Iron''s sharp eyes. "Alright, since you say you don''t have one, then I''ll pretend I don''t have one." Brothers, let''s go! " Abandoning the drunk Chun Feng who had his hands and feet broken, the black hair fiercely swept a glance at the yard, then left with his tail between his legs, losing his overflowing arrogance from before. At this moment, everyone was interested in Master Tie''s identity. As long as one wasn''t a fool, one could guess that Master Tie''s previous identity definitely wasn''t simple. "Alright, it''s alright now. Let''s do what we should do, everyone!" Master Tie waved his hand to urge them to leave. The only ones left were the miserable drunkard Chun Yu, Ma Yongzhen, and his daughter. "Master Tie, you ¡­?" Ma Yongzhen asked with a puzzled expression. "Don''t ask anymore, I''m just a normal cook," Master Tie said as he rubbed Little Flower''s head. After sighing, he walked back to his room. "Wu, wu, wu, wu. Dad, dad ¡­" You''ve lost a lot of blood, so don''t scare me! " Little Flower hugged the drunk spring, whose arms and legs had been broken, and his tears kept dripping down. "Little Flower, don''t cry. "Hurry up and send your dad to the hospital." Tie Ju patted Little Flower''s shoulder in consolation. Little Flower was still crying non-stop. No matter how sensible she was, she was still a little girl around ten years old. What else could she do other than cry in this situation? "Don''t cry, don''t cry. "What are you two still standing around for? Hurry up and help!" Tie Ju lifted up the drunkard Chun and shouted at Ma Yongzhen. After being stunned for a moment, youtiao immediately went up to help carry the drunkard Chun Chun onto his back. Ma Yongzhen didn''t seem to hear Tie Ju''s words and turned around to walk back into the house. After a while, he came out of the house again with a bag of unknown items in his hand. Glancing at Little Flower''s father and daughter, he resolutely walked out of the door. Seeing his back, Tie Ju vaguely guessed what he was going to do. "Ma Yongzhen, where are you going? Come back to me, come back, do you hear me? Ma Yongzhen, Ma Yongzhen! " Ma Yongzhen did not even look back as Tie Ju shouted. In a corner out of sight, a vigorous figure slipped away into the darkness. C64 In the open hall, Li Dao was idly listening to his subordinate''s report while stroking his longsword. As expected, Ma Yongzhen did not disappoint him. He abruptly stood up and said to his little brother, "Go tell Long Qi, we''ll go to the entrance of the patrol room immediately. I''ll wait for him there." After which, he walked out. Although they didn''t know what Li Dao was planning, these weren''t things they should be concerned about. Immediately, some of their lackeys ran out to inform Long Qi. As for Ma Yongzhen, he stormed to the warehouse with a bag of sliced duck stolen by an alcoholic in his hand. As soon as he walked in, he slammed the sliced duck onto the table and glared at Blackfur. "Is this package really that valuable?" Blackfur looked at Ma Yongzhen in surprise. He gathered his thoughts, roughly figuring out who stole the item. Spitting out a mouthful of phlegm, Hei Mao''s tone was cold. "Even if all of you added up your lives, it won''t be as valuable as this small bag of sliced duck." "Brat, you''re quite bold. I''ve already let you off, yet you still dare to appear in front of me?" At this moment, Ma Yongzhen was fuming with anger. People''s lives were actually not worth as much as a small bag of sliced duck. What kind of world was this? Clenching his fists tightly, the veins on his neck bulged. Ma Yongzhen was so angry that he was on the verge of exploding. At this point, there was nothing left to say. In the end, he still had to rely on his fists to solve the problem. "What? You want to fight?" As he stroked the stubble on his head, his eyes were filled with disdain. "AHH!" With a loud shout, Ma Yongzhen rushed towards Hei Mao. His blood was boiling and his face was flushed red. Seeing that Ma Yongzhen really dared to attack, the lackeys of the Black Haired were not to be outdone. One by one, they took out the axes at their waists and hacked towards Ma Yongzhen''s head. However, Ma Yongzhen''s skill was not something to be reckoned with. With his hatred, every punch and kick could send a person flying a few meters away. Not long after, the black fur''s underlings suffered heavy casualties, and none of those who were punched by Ma Yongzhen were able to stand up. Hei Mao frowned as he stood out. He didn''t expect this brat to be an expert. The black-furred man was tall and sturdy, over two meters in height. His muscular body made the onlookers tremble in fear. He picked up the axe lying at the side and shouted loudly, "Get out of the way!" Black Hair exerted force through his legs and charged towards Ma Yongzhen in an instant. Having been rolling on the beach for so many years, and being highly regarded by the White Bugs Sword, how could the skills of Black Hair be ordinary? The heavy axe sliced through the air and the sound of breaking wind rang out. It was truly majestic, like the reincarnation of a legendary giant spirit. Ma Yongzhen raised his head and looked straight at the hatchet coming at him from the sky. Then, he turned his legs to the side and dodged Blackfur''s powerful chop. Although Hei Mao''s body was enormous, he wasn''t cumbersome at all. With a flip of his hand, he swung his axe at Ma Yongzhen. The battle between the two could be said to be vicious, causing the surrounding subordinates to tremble in fear. The black fur attacked viciously and did not take human life seriously. Ma Yongzhen attacked with hatred. There was not even the slightest bit of restraint between the two of them. It was the easiest time to see the true meaning of a battle of life and death, and also the easiest to determine the victor. After a short while, Hei Mao collapsed. Saliva mixed with blood flowed out, and his chin was smashed by Ma Yongzhen. Ma Yongzhen still had not vented his hatred, so all his subordinates in the warehouse fell. The warehouse was in a mess as wailing sounds endlessly filled the air. Looking at his masterpiece, Ma Yongzhen frowned. Without much thought, he notified the patrol room to come check out the warehouse. Several black jeeps quickly arrived at the warehouse''s entrance and stopped there. A black mass of uniforms emerged from the jeep and neatly entered the warehouse. C65 Several black jeeps quickly arrived at the warehouse''s entrance and stopped there. A black mass of uniforms emerged from the jeep and neatly entered the warehouse. "Am I right?" A figure in the distance said as he gently stroked a sheathed sword. "What did you do? That brat is yours?" The other figure asked with a cigarette in his mouth. "Don''t say it, don''t say it!" Holding the long sword against his chest, the figure shook his head. "Still playing Mystery with me, right? "However, this time, you are impressive." "Just admit to it." The man with the sword shrugged his shoulders. "What do we do now? Charge out and snatch the goods?" "Waiting." "What are you waiting for? Big brother, can you please be more specific?" Throwing away the cigarette butt, the owner of the voice appeared to be in a hurry. However, the reply he got was only an ''wait'', causing him to roll his eyes. Since he said to wait, then he might as well wait. The two people who spoke were naturally Li Dao and Long Qi. As soon as they arrived, the patrol squad arrived. If he rushed forward to snatch it, he would inevitably offend the patrolling police. He couldn''t afford to lose face up there, so he had to wait. While they were talking, the patrolling men had brought out a batch of Dongyang tea leaves. Judging from the amount, it really wasn''t a small amount. Li Dao narrowed his eyes as he watched the patrolling officers leave. No one knew what he was thinking about. "I say, big brother, you really let the patrolling officers take away that batch of tea leaves?" Long Qi spat out a mouthful of foul air as he asked unhappily. Li Dao looked back at him and asked with a smile, "How much do you think that batch of tea leaves is worth?" Long Qi rubbed his head. "I don''t know, but it''s definitely worth a lot of money." "Then do you think R. himself would have allowed the constable to deduct a lot of money?" "What do you mean?" "Oh, by the way, you''re not hopelessly stupid." Li Dao smiled. The clean white teeth were very conspicuous. "Do you know, I have the urge to kill someone!" Long Qi grit his teeth. "Alright, let''s go outside and wait. It won''t be long before we do that." Li Dao ignored Long Qi''s anger and got up to walk forward. Looking at Li Dao''s back, Long Qi''s face revealed a trace of a smile, then he followed. In the patrol room, the newly appointed Chief Inspector Huang frowned. He felt a burst of pain as he looked at the tea leaves that he had found. This thing was a scalding hot item! Remembering that the young man who came to report was still in prison, Inspector Huang decided to visit the young man first. "What''s your name?" Inspector Huang squatted down and asked Ma Yongzhen. "Ma Yongzhen." "Ma Yongzhen, that''s a good name." After thinking for a while, Chief Inspector Huang opened his mouth, "Young man, do you know that you''ve caused a big mess?" "I don''t understand." Ma Yongzhen raised his head and looked at Chief Inspector Huang, his eyes firm and unyielding. "You exposed this matter to R and the gang, so they won''t let you off," Chief Inspector Huang said in a low voice. "Don''t you care about the constable?" "Who cares? No matter how strong R is, I can''t afford to offend you guys." At this point, Chief Inspector Huang lost his interest and his tone became downcast. "I don''t believe that there is no difference between black and white in this world." Ma Yongzhen''s voice was sonorous and forceful. "Ai, I can understand your feelings. I was like you when I was young, but what''s the use of hot blood? "It''s no use at all." Chief Inspector Huang said as he uncuffed Ma Yongzhen''s handcuffs. C66 "I don''t believe that there is no difference between black and white in this world." Ma Yongzhen''s voice was sonorous and forceful. "Ai, I can understand your feelings. I was like you when I was young, but what''s the use of hot blood? "It''s no use at all." Chief Inspector Huang said as he uncuffed Ma Yongzhen''s handcuffs. "Young man, please settle down. There are a lot of young people like you on the beach every day, and they are hot-blooded, but in the end it''s not just me who sprinkles the dirt on them. For youngsters like Li Dao and Long Qi, there have only been two people on the beach for so many years. "Thank you!" Ma Yongzhen knew that Inspector Huang meant well, but he still didn''t take it to heart. He thanked him and walked out of the patrol house. The moment Ma Yongzhen stepped out of the door of the patrol room, he looked up and saw several R''s personally walking towards him. R himself did not even spare a glance at Ma Yongzhen, who was dressed in poor clothes, as he walked straight into the main entrance of the Patrol Office. Needless to say, Ma Yongzhen also knew what these R''s were for. He clenched his fist and decided not to walk any further. He found a corner and squatted down. A sleek, sleek R. himself led the way into the patrol room. His eyes were narrow and long, like those of a snake. Behind him were several R. himself and a translator with hair parted in the middle. Chief Inspector Huang''s face didn''t look too good, but the other party was a friend of theirs, so no matter how unhappy he was, he couldn''t show any signs of going overboard. "Hello, Inspector Huang. Let me introduce myself. I''m the one who gave the report from R Chamber of Commerce." the interpreter said to Inspector Huang. Chief Inspector Huang glanced at him, a hint of disdain flashed in his eyes, and he said, "Mr. Di, you''ve come for a long time, may I ask why you''re here?" The interpreter bowed and muttered something to the causeway. "I have come here to retrieve our goods," the interpreter said, turning to Inspector Huang. "I don''t know what kind of cargo Mr. Embankment is talking about. I''m not sure if there are any patrolling houses ¡­" replied Inspector Huang with a frown. "What we lost was a batch of tea leaves. You definitely have it." "Are you sure it''s tea?" Chief Inspector Huang asked in a deep voice. "Yes, that''s the tea leaves." "And if I say no?" "And if we must carry it away?" The translator''s voice rose in volume with R''s own voice. Number Two narrowed his eyes and fiddled with a water-splitting stick in his hand, which gave Chief Inspector Huang a lot of pressure. For a moment, the atmosphere became tense. In the end, Chief Inspector Huang was unable to withstand the pressure from R. He wiped the sweat off his forehead and stepped aside. A smug smile appeared on the face of No.2 and he waved his hand. A few R''s behind him immediately went to move their tea leaves. Exiting the gate of the patrol room, Dian Er gave a sneer. What a cowardly pig! With that, he left with the two R. The rest of the R. himself got into the truck and started it with their tea. What they did not see was a dark figure nimbly climbing into the truck. They didn''t even see the two black cars parked in the distance. They saw the truck start moving and the two black cars followed it. "A reborn Zhuge? "It''s actually just as you expected." Long Qi looked at Li Dao in surprise as he spoke. Li Dao shook his head and smiled, "I just killed Zhuge Lei in the first half of the year. Are you trying to mock me?" He couldn''t tell Long Qi that this was how the plot had developed. "No, absolutely not. I really admire you a little." Long Qi straightened his expression and said seriously. "It''s just a little bit. Isn''t it just a little bit of admiration?" Li Dao laughed. As the two laughed, the car was already far away from the crowded streets. C67 It was very dark and the wind was blowing fast. Two small black carriages were parked in the middle of the road. The carriages were filled with young men in black suits. The green pickup stopped in front of two cars. Strangely, no one got out of the truck to shout, only a series of muffled sounds could be heard from the truck. After a while, more figures began to fall off the carriage. It seemed like they would die soon. Li Dao remained expressionless. Long Qi narrowed his eyes and blew out a ring of smoke. A lackey got off the car and respectfully opened the car door for the two of them. Just as he got out of the car, a figure jumped out from the truck. With thick eyebrows, big eyes, and a squared face, who else could it be other than Ma Yongzhen? Ma Yongzhen, who got out of the car, was obviously surprised for a moment before he asked, "Mr. Li, why are you here?" "Same as you." "You know him? Who is that guy?" Long Qi asked after seeing Li Dao answer Ma Yongzhen. "Ma Yongzhen." After Li Dao said these three words, he no longer said anything. "Ma Yongzhen, Ma Yongzhen." Long Qi paced back and forth as he muttered these three words. "You want these too?" Long Qi''s expression turned somewhat serious as he asked Ma Yongzhen seriously. "Yes." Ma Yongzhen was also an honest person. After spitting out one word, he no longer said anything else. "Hahahaha, did you hear that? This brat wants to take the goods from us brothers." Long Qi laughed wildly as he patted Li Dao''s shoulder. "If he wants it, then just give it to him," Li Dao casually said as he rolled his eyes. "Ha, what did you say? Give it to him if he wants it? " The expression on Long Qi''s face was marvelous, and the surrounding lackeys were speechless. Li Dao had actually said that he would give a large batch of Dongyang tea leaves to someone else. Ma Yongzhen was also surprised. It was as if he had gotten to know Li Dao once again. One had to know that what he had heard from others were all the words spoken by Li Dao about how ruthless and merciless he was. He had stepped on the bones and blood to arrive at where he was today. However, Long Qi had a deep understanding of Li Dao''s personality and knew that he didn''t value external things. "Do you know what this is?" Long Qi asked Ma Yongzhen. "Duck." Ma Yongzhen answered concisely. The expression on his face did not change at all. Even facing Li Dao and Long Qi, who were the most famous on the Upper Beach, he still didn''t feel anything. "Alright, alright, alright. If you want them, it''s not impossible. As long as you can survive my hand before the smoke fades, I''ll give them to you." Long Qi picked up the cigarette with two fingers. "You mean what you say?" "Calculate." Long Qi nodded affirmatively. He was confident that even the hooligans wouldn''t last a single cigarette under his hand. Ma Yongzhen turned to Li Dao and asked for his opinion. "Don''t worry, just beat him up. It doesn''t matter even if you beat him to death," Li Dao said to Ma Yongzhen with a smile. Hearing this, some of his subordinates couldn''t help but laugh out loud. Long Qi''s face turned extremely ugly. "We''re brothers after all. Is it alright for you to speak like that?" And who could beat me, Long Qi, on the beach? " "Stop boasting. Ma Yongzhen can kill an ox with one punch. You should be more careful," Li Dao said to Long Qi as he shook his head. Hearing Li Dao''s words, Long Qi finally started to seriously size up Ma Yongzhen. How much strength would it take to kill an ox with a single punch? Taking off his jacket, he casually tossed it to Li Dao and Long Qi''s fists collided, producing a crisp sound. "Come on brat, let me see if you''re that strong." "Then you have to be careful." Ma Yongzhen didn''t forget to remind Long Qi. C68 "One, two, three, begin!" Li Dao acted as the referee between the two of them. Hearing Li Dao say that it was time to start, the two of them moved at the same time. Both of them were not weak at all. Like a gust of wind or a bolt of lightning, they collided together in an instant. Yun Conglong and Feng Conghu. Both of their auras were quite strong, and Long Qi had no intentions of showing mercy the moment he attacked. Ma Yongzhen was also not a good person. Punches and kicks began to collide, dazzling everyone who saw it. The two fought quickly, and soon, they were at a stalemate. Li Dao lowered his head. It was unknown what he was thinking. In fact, Ma Yongzhen and Long Qi were on par in strength. But if they really did fight, it was hard to say who would win in the end. Ma Yongzhen''s physique was better than Long Qi''s. His strength was greater, and his body was more resistant to blows. And Long Qi''s attacks were even more imposing and ruthless than Ma Yongzhen''s. If it was a battle of life and death, it was hard to say who won and who lost. However, Li Dao believed that Long Qi''s chances of winning were greater. Wasn''t the fight just about the same momentum? Under the faint moonlight, the dust was blown away and the two of them had turned into gray people. With their fists and feet on top of each other, a dull sound was produced when their bodies were hit. Li Dao was worried that if this went on, he would not be able to deal the same blow again. When he saw that the cigarette butts left by Long Qi were almost burnt out, Li Dao could not help but heave a sigh of relief. In just a short moment, the two of them had suffered quite a few blows from each other. If it was an ordinary person, they would inevitably become crippled. "Alright, stop. Smoke is out!" Li Dao shouted. Ma Yongzhen obediently stopped after hearing Li Dao''s order to stop. Long Qi Sha''s character was heavier than Ma Yongzhen''s, so not only did he not stop, but he ruthlessly punched Ma Yongzhen in the face. The muscles on Ma Yongzhen''s face trembled as he was hit. "Why aren''t you fighting back?" Long Qi asked in confusion when he saw Ma Yongzhen taking a firm punch. Ma Yongzhen also felt angry in his heart. He fiercely replied, "If you''re afraid of making a mistake, I''ll beat you to death!" "Didn''t you hear that the smoke is out? This batch belongs to me." He turned and walked back to the truck. Watching Ma Yongzhen walk towards the truck, Long Qi spread out his hands and didn''t know what to say. Li Dao stepped forward and patted Long Qi''s shoulder, not saying anything. When he saw Ma Yongzhen walk to the side of the truck, he suddenly remembered something. He turned around and walked towards Li Dao and Long Qi. "Mr. Lee, do you have a match?" Li Dao obviously knew what Ma Yongzhen wanted to do. He gave him a meaningful look and took out the engine from Dragon 7''s pocket, handing it over to Ma Yongzhen. "Use this." Ma Yongzhen thanked him profusely before turning around and heading back to the truck. Long Qi held onto Li Dao''s shoulder with one hand and the cigarette box with the other. He asked, "Do you have a cigarette?" However, Ma Yongzhen ignored him, causing Long Qi to feel a bit awkward. "Just watch, beautiful fireworks are about to bloom." Li Dao said to Long Qi. Long Qi gave Li Dao a strange look. It''s late autumn now, who would let out fireworks? Long Qi immediately understood without Li Dao''s explanation. Ma Yongzhen walked to the side of the truck and set it on fire. Thick smoke rose into the air. Other than Li Dao, everyone else was dumbstruck. One had to know that a truck of ducks could buy at least two streets! Under the puzzled gazes of the crowd, Ma Yongzhen walked up to Li Dao and returned the fire engine to him. "Thank you, Mr. Li!" Ma Yongzhen''s words of thanks were sincere because he had clearly seen Li Dao. "Why did you burn it?" Long Qi asked in surprise. "What''s the use of keeping such harmful things?" Ma Yongzhen asked. Li Dao smiled at Ma Yongzhen and said, "Remember to use lime water next time." "Ahahahaha, you fool! Duck slices need to be made with lime water!" Long Qi kept patting Li Dao''s shoulder, one hand covering his stomach as he laughed. Ma Yongzhen''s impression of Li Dao and Long Qi had increased yet again. He rubbed his head and laughed foolishly, but didn''t refute Long Qi''s words that he was an idiot. "Ma Yongzhen, what I said last time is still valid. If you encounter any difficulties, you can come and find me anytime." Li Dao said to Ma Yongzhen. "Seventh Heaven welcomes you!" Long Qi also laughed like a madman. Then, under Ma Yongzhen''s complicated gaze, Li Dao and Long Qi slowly left. C69 It was only such a big place on the beach, and everyone knew what had happened last night the next day. Of course R. himself was furious, because it was all theirs. Ma Yongzhen was quite satisfied with the fire, but what about the original owner of the item? Faced with this situation, the first thing R asked was of course the three of them, and then the three of them started to question their subordinate, Hairy Black Hair. As they continued to question him layer after layer, Ma Yongzhen lost his job. It was not easy to get to the beach at this time of year, especially for outsiders. Many of the hotel staff used locals, which put the outsiders in an awkward position. That''s why so many young people are gangsters. Sitting alone on the street, Ma Yongzhen aimlessly looked at the passing pedestrians, thinking about the problem of work. The three of them definitely wouldn''t be able to accommodate him, but more importantly, because of him, his other brothers who were working with him also lost their jobs. Faced with this situation, Ma Yongzhen felt guilty and guilty. For an honest person like him, once he felt guilty, he had to think of a way to make up for it. Oil Jar sat beside him and complained, "Brother Ma, I was wondering what you were doing. It''s good now, we don''t have any food left." Although the few people who had lost their jobs did not complain, Ma Yongzhen felt even more guilty. Back then, when he went to cook the duck, his blood was only boiling hot. Now, if he was to heat it up again, he might not be able to do anything about it. "How about we go find Big Brother Niu? He must have a way," Oil Jar said after sitting for a while. "No," Ma Yongzhen immediately rejected him. He had just quarreled with Niu Sanguang not long ago, and it was impossible for him to lower his head in front of him now. "That won''t do, but that won''t do either. Why don''t you tell me a feasible solution?" The youtiao guy mocked in a neither cold nor hot manner. After all, they had just landed on the beach, so they could only count on Niu Sanguang, who was from the same hometown, to do well. Ma Yongzhen did not speak as he lowered his head in thought. Oil Jar was sulking. "If you''re capable, why don''t you help everyone find a job!" After thinking for a while, Ma Yongzhen finally made a decision. In any case, it was impossible for him to lower his head to Niu Sanguang. He might as well go and find Li Dao, since he looked like someone who was easy to talk to. He stood up and said to the people around him, "Let''s go!" "Go where? Find Big Brother Niu?" the youtiao asked. "No, find a job." "Going to the beach is so big, where are we going to find a job!" The others weren''t in the mood. "Don''t mind it so much, just come with me." With that, Ma Yongzhen led the way. The rest of the group looked at each other and followed him to see where he was going to find a job. The sky quickly darkened and the streets were filled with neon lights. It was colorful, dazzling everyone''s eyes. There were also rickshaws on the streets, and there were a few hawkers selling Chaos. An eye-catching signboard with the three words'' Seven Layered Heavens'' hung on it. Ma Yongzhen and his group stopped in front of the Seventh Heavenly Layer. "You guys wait here for me. I''ll be right back." Standing outside the Seventh Heavenly Layer, Ma Yongzhen said to the Oil Jar and the others. "Didn''t you say you wouldn''t look for Big Brother Niu? Why are you here?" The youtiao grabbed Ma Yongzhen''s sleeve and asked. "Who said I came to find him? He''s not the owner here," Ma Yongzhen replied. "Then you are here to find ¡­" "What?" Ma Yongzhen did not leave him. He walked straight into the gate of the Seventh Heaven. C70 As soon as they entered, a waiter wearing a suit shouted for them to welcome them. Ma Yongzhen was stunned for a moment before reacting. He immediately returned the greeting from the two waiters, causing the seventh heaven customers to burst into laughter. "Brothers, please pass the message that I want to see Li Dao." Hearing Ma Yongzhen''s words, the two attendants looked at each other strangely. One of them asked, "Who are you?" "I am Ma Yongzhen." "Ma Yongzhen, you wait here. I''ll pass on the message to you when I get in." After saying that, one of them turned around and walked in. After not making Ma Yongzhen wait for long, Li Dao came out with a long sword in his arms. Compared to Li Dao''s attire, Ma Yongzhen could no longer be described as shabby. "Will you come and drink? I''ll buy you a drink." Li Dao said with a smile. He did not look like a big boss at all. "No, Mr. Lee, I''m not here to drink." After all, he had previously rejected Li Dao''s offer to recruit him. "Then what did you come here for?" The smile on Li Dao''s face did not change at all. "I don''t know if you''re lacking people here, but I''m looking for a job." "Alright, welcome." "I''m not here alone. We have six people, but you don''t have to pay us too much. You only need to pay the eighty yuan." "It''s alright, I''ll give you two yuan a day." The smile on Li Dao''s face was still the same, causing Ma Yongzhen to feel slightly touched. "But let''s say this first. I''m not going to help you fight," Ma Yongzhen added. After saying this, he felt slightly embarrassed. After all, Li Dao had already acknowledged him. "I''ll follow your lead." Li Dao helplessly held his forehead. "Li Dao, what are you doing?" Long Qi''s loud and carefree voice traveled over and soon saw his figure. "This isn''t that thing, that thing, Ma Yongzhen, right?" Long Qi asked. "Yes," Ma Yongzhen nodded and bowed to Long Qi. "What are you doing here? We don''t have anything here for you to burn." Long Qi''s words made Ma Yongzhen a bit embarrassed. He wasn''t good with words to begin with, so he didn''t know what to say now. "He''s here to look for a job," Li Dao told Dragon 7, helping Ma Yongzhen to get out of his predicament. "Welcome, welcome. It was just a joke, don''t mind it!" Long Qi said as he pounded Ma Yongzhen''s chest. Seeing Long Qi''s mannerism, Ma Yongzhen smiled foolishly and waved at the few people in the corner. Oil Jar and the others were already shocked. When they saw Ma Yongzhen waving at them, they hurriedly ran over. One must know that the two big bosses that Ma Yongzhen was talking to just now were the two that were the biggest on the beach. Only the heavens knew how he met Li Dao and Long Qi, and from the looks of it, the three of them had a pretty good relationship with each other. "Greetings, Lord Li, and Lord Seventh!" The few of them were all fellows with good eyesight. They ran over and paid their respects to Li Dao and Long Qi. "Is this your little brother?" Long Qi asked with a cigarette in his mouth. "Yes," Ma Yongzhen replied after turning around and glancing at them. "Not bad, you already have a little brother so soon." Long Qi''s hands started moving again, hammering Ma Yongzhen''s chest. "Let''s go. In order to welcome you brothers to the Seventh Heaven, I''ll treat you to wine." Long Qi affectionately wrapped his arms around Ma Yongzhen''s neck and walked inside. When he saw Long Qi walking away with Ma Yongzhen in his arms, a light flickered in Li Dao''s eyes. He knew that the plot had reached the high court. In other words, he was about to leave this world. He had an intuition that when the plot ended, it would be time for him to leave. Shaking his head to dispel these thoughts, Li Dao carried his long sword and followed the two of them inside. C71 That night, Ma Yongzhen was completely drunk, and so was Long Qi. Ma Yongzhen''s lackeys were also drinking merrily. Only Li Dao was worried. It was already late into the night. Ma Yongzhen and a few of his subordinates supported him back to the courtyard before dispersing. Ma Yongzhen walked drunkenly towards his own room. "Halt!" A clear and melodious sound rang out. The drunk Ma Yongzhen turned his head and was stunned for a moment. "Why did you come back so late? Where did you go?" Tie Ju shouted, but Ma Yongzhen felt that she was becoming more and more beautiful. "I just went to drink some wine. I didn''t do anything." "Do you think I''m blind? Can''t I see that you''re drinking? I mean, where did you go for a drink, with whom? " Tie Ju interrupted Ma Yongzhen''s words without any trace of politeness as his face turned red. "Let''s go to the Seventh Heavenly Layer to look for a job and then drink some wine with Li Dao and Long Qi." Ma Yongzhen told Tie Ju in detail. "Sure, Ma Yongzhen. You''ve grown up." "No, no." Ma Yongzhen didn''t say it out loud, but he couldn''t conceal the pleased expression on his face. "You''re still proud of me, aren''t you? "It''s not good for you to hang around with Li Dao and Long Qi, it''s not good for you to hang around with them." "Mister Li and Long Qi aren''t hooligans, they''re very good people." "You''re pissing me off." With that, she stomped her feet, turned around, and ran back to her house. Ma Yongzhen touched his nose and giggled. How could he not feel the affection of a beauty? It wasn''t like he was made of wood. With an indescribable smile on his face, Ma Yongzhen stumbled back into his own room. On the second floor, out of sight of him, a grey-haired fatty sighed. It was Master Tie. Seven Layered Heavens. The attendants began to clean up the mess. Li Dao held onto Long Qi and threw him onto the sofa. He pulled a chair over and sat down. Long Qi and Ma Yongzhen still met with the same fate as the original plot. This meant that the plot was about to end. Counting the time, R himself and the others were about to make a move as well. Looking at the long sword in his hand, Li Dao wondered if he should strike first. After sitting there for a while, he thought about it a lot. After all, he was just a passerby in this world. "Take good care of Long Qi, don''t let him catch a cold." Li Dao ordered two attendants, then got up and left. The incense was still waiting for him. He gently opened the door, quietly took off his clothes, and got into bed. "Why did you take so long to return?" Jongxiang turned over. It seemed like he still hadn''t fallen asleep. "Ma Yongzhen came to the seventh heaven tonight. I''ll drink with them," Li Dao said honestly. "I said don''t get mixed up with those mud legs all day, okay?" Sheng Xiang said in dissatisfaction. "Xiangxiang, what''s wrong with you? I, Ma Yongzhen, have never offended you. Why do you have such great prejudice against him?" "It''s not that I''m prejudiced against him, it''s that he''s too good at causing trouble. He''s only been on the beach for a few days, and he''s already stirred up such a big trouble. I was afraid that he would implicate you! " After saying that, he was afraid that Li Dao would be angered, so he added, "We are going to leave this place. We will let him pass peacefully during this period of time. I am really afraid that something might happen to you." "Alright, alright, alright. I''ll listen to you, alright? Don''t worry." Li Dao said as he took the incense into his arms. Speaking of which, this woman was the biggest problem. By then, he would have left with a pat on his butt, but what about her? What a headache! Outside the window, moonlight shyly slipped into the clouds and peeked through a crack into the rain. C72 The sky was clear now. It was another morning full of energy. Li Dao was already practicing his swordplay in the courtyard. As he breathed, his breathing became longer and longer. Unknowingly, the scorching sun had already risen into the sky. He tidied up his clothes and walked towards the seventh heaven. His business with Long Qi had become even more popular. The others had been very obedient over the past few days, and their money flowed into their bags like water. After walking into the seventh heaven, Li Yao noticed that the atmosphere was not right. It turned out that Takashimoto Shizuka had come to pay a visit. When they entered the guest room, Long Qi and Qiao Ben Hongyi were sitting face to face. "Li Sang, you''ve come. I apologize." Seeing Li Dao enter, he stood up and stretched out his right hand. Li Blade glanced at him but didn''t say anything. He walked straight to Long Qi''s side and sat down, making Qiao Ben Hongyi feel very embarrassed. "I didn''t think we''d meet again so soon. Tell me what you''re here for, Mr. Hashimoto." Holding the longsword in his arms, Li Dao said indifferently. "Alright, since Li Sang and Long Sang are here, I''ll be frank." Hakimoto tidied his collar and sat up. "I would like to ask the two of you, can you return our tea leaves to us?" "What tea? We don''t have your tea leaves." Li Jun took a sip of the tea cup and calmly replied. "Li Sang is joking, I think you know what that is." Those things are quite expensive, so please make sure they are returned to us. " Hakimoto''s face was serious as he stared at the two of them. Long Qi leaned against the sofa and took long puffs on his cigarette, his eyes slanted at Qiao Ben Hongyi. "We don''t have any tea leaves for you here. If you do, we''ll return it to you. We don''t even know where to put the tea leaves." Li Dao wore a faint smile on his face, as if he didn''t understand what Hung Yi had just said. Taking a deep breath, he repressed the anger in his heart, raised his head and said, "Sorry, I was too tactful." "I want to ask Li Sang and Long Sang, where are our sliced duck?" "You mean that car of duck slices?" Long Qi dragged his voice and interrupted. Qiao Benhong''s eyes lit up as he hurriedly said, "Yes, it''s that car of duck. Please give it back to us. We can discuss other matters." Long Qi looked at him with disdain, then said indifferently, "Burn it." "Burned it?" At first, he didn''t know how to react to this, but veins started popping out on his forehead. "Is Long Sang joking with me? That''s not funny at all." "I''m not joking with you. We burned him last night." Li Dao said as he took over Ben Hongyi''s words. "Why did it burn? Do you know how priceless the duck slice is?" "I don''t know why, but it''s good anyway. Hahahaha." Long Qi laughed heartily as he spoke, his laughter becoming more and more exaggerated. Li Dao couldn''t help but laugh. This was because the expression on Qiao Ben Hongyi''s face was quite interesting. Once again calming his heart, Hakamoto was restored to his courteous appearance. "The main purpose of my visit today wasn''t for the duck. It was to pay a visit to the two of you." Hakamoto''s attitude and smile were such that there was nothing wrong with it. "Oh, visiting us?" Long Qi turned his head and looked Li Dao in the eye. He saw the coldness in Li Dao''s eyes. "Mm, tell us, what do you want to visit us for?" Long Qi asked. Li Dao, on the other hand, held his longsword and watched coldly from the side. "Seems like you two don''t welcome me, but that doesn''t matter. I brought the sincerity of our company." He didn''t care about Li Dao and Long Qi''s unfriendly attitude in the slightest. C73 "What Chamber of Commerce? To put it bluntly, it''s a secret service." Long Qi said with disdain. "I think that Long Sang misunderstood us greatly. We have always admired your character, and we hope to work closely together with you. I believe that this will benefit both of us. The two of you will not refuse, right?" He had always stood tall and straight, with the standard military bearing. Hearing his words, Li Dao said to Dragon 7, "When dealing with R himself, you must understand what they are saying, or else you will suffer a great loss." "Of course I understand that." Dragon 7 nodded, then turned to Takashimoto Shizuka. "Those who admire us, don''t they say that our power is great? I hope to cooperate with you sincerely and closely, meaning, to be your lackey, isn''t that so? " Qiao Benhong was choked speechless. His meaning was indeed like that, but Long Qi''s words made his expression somewhat unsightly. "From the looks of it, I was right?" Long Qi tilted his head and asked. For a moment, the atmosphere became somewhat strange. Li Dao rubbed his hand against his sword sheath as his body emitted a dangerous aura. "Mr. Hashimoto, please go back. We don''t welcome you here." "Are the two of you really not going to consider it?" "What is it?" he asked, unwilling to give up. "What are you thinking about? Think about how you invaded our country? The smoke has not died down in the Northeast, do you need me to tell you all the evil you have done? " Li Dao stared coldly at Qiao Ben Hongyi, making him feel uncomfortable. It was as if Li Dao would pull out his sword in the next moment. But Mr Hashimoto is no simple character, "You should understand that it was war. The war has little to do with us civilians. Cooperation between us should not involve war. " At this point, he paused for a moment before continuing, "We really have no ill intentions. Besides, this empire is doing this for the sake of the unity of the Asian people and the establishment of the Greater East Asian Co-Prosperity Circle. The two of you should not be so hostile towards this empire. " "Enough, please stop talking. If you keep talking, my sword will not be able to hold itself back." Li Dao interrupted him with an ice-cold tone. "Long Sang, what do you say?" "Get out! The Seventh Heavenly Layer doesn''t welcome you and China doesn''t welcome you! Get out immediately!" Long Qi''s expression wasn''t too good either, and was quite gloomy. As long as they were Chinese, eight out of ten would not like them. Qiao Benhong''s face finally changed. He felt as if he had eaten shit. He didn''t expect the two of them to be so stubborn. After staring at the two of them for a long while, Big Ben stood up. "Here''s a toast to you two, you guys don''t want to drink it. Remember what you said today. There will be no good ending for disobeying this empire." Do you really think that the two of you are the kings of the beach? I will make you regret it. " With that, he turned around and left. His actions were crisp and clean, but it was obvious from his trembling shoulders that he was not lightly angered. "Take care, farewell." Li Dao said. "Be careful, it''s not peaceful outside. Don''t let the car crash your way out, hahahaha." Long Qi shouted and couldn''t help but laugh. He stopped at the door, clenched his fists, and left without looking back. At this moment, the killing intent in his heart surged. Li Dao and Long Qi had to be eliminated, or else they would become the biggest hindrances to their company. Li Dao and Long Qi looked at each other and smiled. "Be careful, the following days will not be peaceful." "Ah, I know. If they dare to come, my fist will definitely beat them until they don''t even know their mother." C74 After he returned home, he went into a rage and said something about not knowing what was good for him. After a long while, he calmed down. On the beach, there were two gold-selling caves, one for the seventh heaven and the other for the new world, filled with the most fashionable things. The former belonged to Li Dao and Long Qi, while the latter belonged to the three of them. Today, the new world had received an important guest. He led the second class through the gates of the New World. In the dark secret room, Lord Qiao, Laughing Buddha, Qiu Ou and Fourth Brother were gathered together, as well as Qiao Ben Hongyi, who was sitting upright. "Long Qi and Li Dao thought that they were the kings of the beaches!" "They almost did." "Young people these days are amazing. We''re already old!" "Second Brother Bai, are you afraid? If you''re scared, then just say so." Ye Zichen glanced at Qiu Siping, who had a bad temper, and didn''t say anything for a long time. "Afraid? "When did I ever get scared when I was twelve years old and came out to roam the Jianghu?" "Then we''ll just directly fight our way through. We don''t believe that so many of us aren''t able to deal with Li Dao and Long Qi, the two juniors." Qiu Lao Si said angrily. "You can go by yourself, why are you shouting here? You''re embarrassing yourself." Smiling Face did not dare to retort and lowered his head in thought. "What did you say? Say that again!" Hearing the words of the Laughing Buddha, Qiu Ou 4 immediately became unhappy. He pointed at Laughing Buddha and roared. "Fourth Bro, what are you doing? Sit back down, and don''t let Mr. Hashimoto make a joke of it. " As he heard the words of the man in white, he had no choice but to sit down again. It was clear how important the man in white was to the three of them. Qiao Yifan straightened up and sat to the side, his eyes filled with disdain. These three old things, if they weren''t of any use to him, he would have left long ago. "Li Dao and Long Qi are actually the descendants of tigers and wolves. In my opinion, it''s best if they come up with a complete plan." "Alright, alright," said the man in white, shaking his pipe. "I think Boss Bai is right. I wonder if you have any good ideas?" Smiling Buddha asked. However, he didn''t say a word. Instead, he lowered his head and looked at Takashimoto Shizuka. "Sun Tzu said, ''Know yourself, know your enemy, and you will be invincible.''" I don''t know much about Li Dao and Dragon 7. The three of you must have more methods than me. " Hakamoto brought a hat for the three of them. He then started to laugh in a low voice, but no matter how hard he tried to laugh, he couldn''t conceal the feeling of pride in his voice. "Stop beating around the bush. If you have any ideas, just say it. It''s so urgent." Fourth Elder Chou crossed his arms in front of his chest and urged with a slightly impatient tone. At that moment, Lord White said out his idea. The more he spoke, the brighter the eyes of everyone present lit up. Therefore, the method of white-gouged dysentery is indeed feasible. Time passed, the three of them had already finished their negotiations, each of them with a smile on their faces. "Let''s see how Li Dao and Long Qi, these two little red men, can still act so arrogantly this time." He narrowed his eyes and said, "The older you are, the more experienced I am." "Mr Qiao Ben, you flatter me. I, Bai, am not worthy of such praise." "Fine, I hope that we can cooperate well!" Takashimoto Shizuka raised his glass and said to the three of them. The three of them did not dare to act arrogantly in front of Big Bang, and one by one, they raised their glasses. "Happy cooperation!" Everyone in the secret chamber had smiles on their faces, but the meaning behind their smiles were different. There was a hint of coldness at the corners of Big Yellow''s mouth. C75 Days passed, and the beach was still as busy as ever. The three of them and the Chamber of Commerce were very quiet, and the days went on as usual. However, anyone with a discerning eye would know that this was only the calm before the storm. Ma Yongzhen brought his lackeys to work on the seventh day while Li Dao gave them a salary of two yuan a day. In this era, two dollars was already not a small sum. Ma Yongzhen and the others could definitely be considered a high income group. Ma Yongzhen was currently enjoying himself. During the day, he was at war with Long Qi at the Seventh Heavenly Layer, so there was no need for him to do anything. When he went back to meet with Tie Ju at night, everything was progressing in a good direction. However, Master Tie was getting more and more worried. He was someone who had rolled around in the martial arts world before. Even though Ma Yongzhen appeared to be very handsome on the surface, he knew that Ma Yongzhen would be doomed if he was not careful. Sure enough, whatever he was worried about would come. That night, a large group of people surrounded the courtyard. The one leading them was number four. A group of underlings held a shining axe in their hands. Under the moonlight, the edge of the axe looked extremely cold. "What do you bunch of hooligans want?" Tie Ju shouted as she blocked the entrance with her chained darts. Her sister was holding onto an eyebrow rod, and the two sisters were blocking the entrance to the courtyard, facing a group of thugs with axes without the slightest bit of fear. "Girl, this has nothing to do with you. Hurry up and get out of the way, otherwise, this old man''s axe will not grow any eyes." A guy who looked like the leader of the group was out of his mind. He whistled as his gaze wandered between the two sisters. "Where are you looking? Look again, do you believe that I won''t blind you?" Feverfew''s eyes bulged, and the chained dart in his hand was about to shoot. "Ju''er, you''re still not stopping?" An aged voice sounded, with a bit of vigor behind it. Following that, a fat figure appeared. It was truly a majestic figure. "Dad, they''re bullying me!" Tie Ju hugged the fatty''s arm and said coquettishly. "Stop messing around, now is not the time!" The fatty broke free from her grasp and berated her. On the other hand, when the fourth boss in charge saw Fatty appear, his pupils involuntarily constricted. "It''s been so many years, how have you been, Brother Tie?" Chou said. "What are you doing here? I have already left the martial arts world, you are not welcome here." He had a very serious expression on his fat face. "I don''t want to disturb you, but I have to!" Old Four said while looking at Master Tie. "Then why did you come here today?" "I came looking for someone." "To whom?" "Ma Yongzhen." Ma Yongzhen walked out of the room as soon as he finished speaking. He couldn''t help but feel guilty when he saw everyone''s gazes converging on him. "Why are you all looking at me like that?" Ma Yongzhen asked while rubbing his head. "I came here to look for you, I had long anticipated that you would have such a day!" Master Tie pointed at Chou Lao Si and the others as he spoke to him. It was only then that Ma Yongzhen saw Qiu Lao and co. and he understood what was going on. "All of you are responsible for your own actions. If you have anything to say, come find me. Don''t implicate others." "What are you talking about, silly boy? I''ll go with you, "said Master Tie as he picked up Ma Yongzhen and got into the car with Old Four. "Father, Father, Father." Tie Ju shouted at the back of Master Tie, but no one paid any attention to her. He continued to call out Ma Yongzhen, but the result was the same. Just like that, Ma Yongzhen and Master Tie rode their fourth brother''s car to the New World. C76 In the dark secret room, there was another person. The master was still the same as usual. Smiling Face Buddha and Old Fourth Vengeance. However, the guests were now Ma Yongzhen and Master Tie. "Brother Tie, long time no see." "I''m fine," he said absent-mindedly as he shook his pipe and blew out some smoke. "Speak, what are you guys trying to do?" Master Tie did not cower in the slightest in the face of such a scene. He asked like he was used to seeing great storms and great waves. "Your sect has produced a remarkable student!" The man did not answer him immediately. Instead, he changed the subject. "I don''t know what you''re talking about. I have left the martial arts world for more than ten years. Now, I''m just an old man selling juggling. I don''t want to get involved in the martial arts world''s matters." "Stop pretending to be Old Tie, who doesn''t know that a Ma Yongzhen from Sha Bei is here? You dare to touch even our things, is that your will? " Smiling Buddha asked. "Old man Tie, since the death of your wife, you have been hiding and not daring to show your face. What, now you want to leave the martial arts world?" In his own territory, Fourth Elder Qiu no longer had the same respect he had for Iron master before. "I don''t know what you''re talking about. If this kid offends you in any way, I''ll apologize to you here. I hope you won''t lower yourself to him for my sake." Master Tie glanced at the three of them and said. Ma Yongzhen stamped his feet as he watched. Lowering his voice and being humble wasn''t his style. Unfortunately, one of his hands was fiercely grabbed by Master Tie. "For your sake? "Old guy Tie, you must have gone senile right? Do you think you''re our eldest brother?" The fourth brother sneered but didn''t intend to give him face. Seeing the three of them act this way, Ma Yongzhen couldn''t help but say, "Master Iron, you don''t have to lower yourself to them. I''m not afraid of them." "You are Ma Yongzhen?" "Yes." "Good, good, good, a young hero will appear!" We are all old. " "As long as you agree to one condition, we won''t pursue the matter from before, and we can even give you honor and wealth. Young man, what do you think?" The white hoop dysentery is patient and persuasive, quite has the demeanor of the elder. "I heard that your martial arts are very powerful. As long as you help us deal with Li Dao and Long Qi, we can forget about what happened before." Smiling Face Buddha spoke up at the right time. His voice was quiet and sharp, making people feel uncomfortable when they heard it. "Give up on me. I won''t be able to help you all, you lackeys." Ma Yongzhen tilted his head to the side, his tone full of disdain. As soon as these words left his mouth, Chou Ol''fourth couldn''t hold it in anymore, and his crazed look in his eyes became even colder. "Young people should think about it before they speak." "Ladies and gentlemen, this kid is not sensible. Don''t lower yourself to the same level as him." I promise he''ll never get involved with you again. " Master Tie stopped Ma Yongzhen and told the three of them. "On what basis?" "He''s my son-in-law, he listens to me. I promise you won''t see him again on the beach after tomorrow. " With that, Master Tie pulled Ma Yongzhen out. The fourth elder stood up with a knife in his hand, but was stopped by a glance from the man in white. After walking out of the new world, Ma Yongzhen shook off Master Tie''s hand and asked, "Master Tie, why should we be afraid of them?" "Right, you can fight. It''s not that you''re not afraid of them. But have you ever thought about the people around you? Have you ever thought about Ju''er? " "Stop fighting. Leave this place. Tonight, I will book a ticket for the ship. Take Ju''er and leave the beach." "But I ¡­" Ma Yongzhen wanted to say something, but no words came out. "No buts. Listen to me. You can leave tonight. Hurry and pack up." Master Tie said as he waved his hand. In his opinion, this was the best way. In the secret room, the three of them looked at each other with sinister looks in their eyes. C77 Ma Yongzhen felt a little uncomfortable as he strolled along the street. He was prepared to bid farewell to Long Qi and Li Dao. If he could, he didn''t want to leave the beach, this place that made him happy. Here, he had gained friends and loved ones. But what kind of world was this? The one who is evil is rampant. Step by step, the more he thought about it, the more sorrowful he became. On the other side, Master Tie had already returned to the yard and gathered everyone. "Everyone hurry up and leave this place immediately." Master Tie shouted. He really couldn''t stay here any longer. "Master Tie, what''s the matter? It''s late at night, can you explain it clearly?" Immediately, someone stood up and asked. "Aiya, don''t ask. In short, I will not harm you guys. This place is very dangerous, quickly pack up and leave this place with me. " Master Tie said anxiously, beads of sweat dripping from his forehead. He didn''t even know that. His prestige in the courtyard was quite high. Even though he didn''t say anything, everyone still obediently went to pack their things and prepare to leave this courtyard that they had lived in for a long time. A large group of people carrying large and small bags, carrying all sorts of junk, followed the burning Master Tie and ran outside. Just as he pushed open the gate to the courtyard, he saw a feminine looking young man with a group of gang members blocking the entrance. What was coming had finally come! With a sigh, Master Tie knew that the others wouldn''t let him go. He just didn''t expect them to move so fast. With everyone protected behind him, Master Tie was ready to fight his way out. Both his eldest and youngest daughter drew their weapons and looked gravely at the man opposite them. If a young person was ten years old, then Master Tie would say that he was not afraid at all. However, this was not the case now. He was already old and decrepit. Without the need for orders, the minions of the Gang of Axe rushed towards Master Tie and the others while chattering away with axes in hand. The effeminate looking man stood to the side, fiddling with the shuriken in his hand. He was the second most important person in the entire Chamber of Commerce. The three of them collided with the small fry of the Ax Head Gang. Seven Layered Heavens. Li Dao and Long Qi were still discussing how to deal with R himself and the white plague, when the door suddenly rang. Immediately afterwards, Niu Sanguan pushed open the door and walked in. "Big Brother, Seventh Elder!" Niu Sanguang nodded his head, but his eyes still avoided the details. Long Qi did not notice the details, but Li Dao could see everything clearly. "What''s the matter with you so late at night?" Li Dao asked, the color of his face unchanged. "Big brother, today is my birthday celebration. I dare to ask you and seventh grandfather to go drink a cup of wine at the Emerald Pavilion." "Sure, when will it be?" Long Qi was the first to speak before Li Dao could speak. Naturally, Long Qi recognized Niu San Guang. There were only a few leaders under Li Dao''s command. Long Qi had to give him this face. Li Dao looked at Niu Sanguang meaningfully, but did not say anything. Everything had to come to this point sooner or later. He had already made his preparations. Seeing that Li Dao and Long Qi had agreed, a look of struggle appeared on Niu Sanguang''s face, but he quickly suppressed it. He walked in front and led Li Dao and Long Qi towards the Emerald Pavilion. Along the way, Niu Sanguan kept his head down and kept walking. He didn''t say a single word, as if he was preoccupied with a heavy load on his mind. Seeing him like this, Li Dao was even more sure of his guess. He weighed the sword in his hand and a cold light flashed across his eyes. While walking, Long Qi also noticed the abnormality of Niu San Guang, but he didn''t think about it in the wrong direction. C78 It was late autumn, and the evening breeze was very cold. It gave off a bone-chilling feeling. After walking for some distance, he coincidentally met Ma Yongzhen on the way. "Mr. Li, Long Qi, and Big Brother Niu, why are you two here?" Ma Yongzhen shouted loudly from afar. Seeing Ma Yongzhen, the expression on Niu Sanguang''s face became even more unnatural. "Ma Yongzhen, it''s his birthday today. He invited us over for a drink. Would you like to join him?" Long Qi asked casually. Is Niu Sanguang''s birthday today? Ma Yongzhen didn''t know, but he kept up with the trio, so he could say goodbye to them after he drank some wine. Along the way, Niu Sanguang kept to himself. He didn''t say anything, neither did Li Dao. Only Long Qi and Ma Yongzhen were making a ruckus. "By the way, do you know? They called me over today and asked me to help them deal with you. I refused. " Ma Yongzhen said. "Hahahaha, this is very fitting for those old ghosts." Long Qi laughed heartily, not caring in the slightest. "No, you and Mr. Li be careful. I don''t think they will let it go." Ma Yongzhen said worriedly. "What''s there to be afraid of? Just with those old things alone, I can take care of them with one hand." As he spoke, he took a few more steps forward and arrived at the Emerald Pavilion. The red lanterns hung high up, but there was no sense of celebration. As he entered the restaurant, he saw a few unfamiliar faces sitting inside. The atmosphere inside was extremely strange. Niu San Guang led the three of them to the second floor. There were all kinds of dishes and wine on the table. After sitting down separately, Niu Sanguang poured the three of them a cup of wine. "Thanks to the care of big brother and seventh grandfather, I, Niu Sanguang, am able to have a cup of wine today. I toast you." As Niu Sanguang spoke, he picked up his wine cup and downed it in one gulp. "It''s your birthday today, so you invited us?" Long Qi asked with a smile. "Yes, yes!" Niu Sanguang''s voice trembled slightly. "Ha ha-ha ha, you''re quite interesting." Long Qi patted Niu Sanguang on the shoulder and raised his wine cup. "Big Brother Niu, I wish you a happy birthday!" Ma Yongzhen also raised his wine cup. Li Dao, on the other hand, was as still as a stone. "What are you doing? Today is the birthday of one of your brothers, why aren''t you giving him face?" Long Qi asked with a frown. "I''m afraid I can''t afford to give you face," Li Dao said, his tone icy cold. Long Qi went blank for a moment, while Ma Yongzhen was at a loss as well. Sweat dripped down from the top of Three Light''s head. "Big brother, what do you mean by this?" Niu San Guang asked. "What do you mean? Coincidentally, I want to ask you as well. What do you mean by that?" "Big brother, I don''t understand what you''re talking about." Unfortunately, Li Dao was not in the mood to argue with him. He unsheathed his sword in a flash and placed it against Niu Sanguang''s neck. At this moment, even the slowest person could sense that there was something wrong with Niu Sanguang. "Niu Sanguang, I''m not bad to you, am I?" Li Dao asked with an ice-cold voice. There was not a trace of emotion in his voice. Niu Sanguang was so scared that his legs went soft. He clearly knew how terrifying the longsword in Li Dao''s hand was. "Big brother treats me very, very well." "You also know that I treat you very well? Speak, who bought you? Is there any poison in the wine? " Long Qi and Ma Yongzhen''s expressions changed drastically as Li Dao said this, especially Ma Yongzhen''s. The rage on his face could clearly be seen. "Big Brother Niu, how could you do such a thing?" Ma Yongzhen pointed at Niu San Guang with a heartbroken expression. C79 Seeing Ma Yongzhen''s pained expression, Niu Sanguang suddenly began to cry bitterly. "I don''t want to either. I really don''t want to do this, but we can''t win against R himself." "So you were their lackey?" Long Qi''s voice was very calm, making it hard to discern his emotions. Li Dao looked at Niu Sanguang, who was crying, and sighed in his heart. The sound of battle could be heard. A large group of people jumped out from every corner of the Emerald Pavilion. Some of them were members of the gang holding axes, while others were people holding swords. There were also R himself in a suit. Li Dao scanned his surroundings and the longsword in his hand trembled slightly. A line of blood flew out from Niu Sanguang''s neck. Li Dao felt that this method was worthy of Niu Sanguang. At any rate, he had left an intact corpse for him. Fortunately, his swordsmanship had improved by a lot. Otherwise, Niu San Guang would definitely have separated from him. After spitting, Li Dao said, "It''s not enough for me to die." Seeing Niu Sanguang die under Li Blade''s sword, Ma Yongzhen could not say anything. Li Dao was not wrong in dealing with him in this way. "I didn''t expect those three old things to be my lackeys. It seems like I overestimated them." Long Qi took out a fire engine and cigarettes as he sighed. Ma Yongzhen''s expression changed when he heard Long Qi mention the three of them. "Oh no, Master Tie!" With a cry of surprise, Ma Yongzhen rushed out of the door. Their main targets were Li Dao and Long Qi. Seeing Ma Yongzhen rush over, they didn''t stop him. Long Qi frowned and looked around. "You really think highly of us brothers. Judging from this battle, there should be at least two hundred of us." "What? Are you afraid?" "What a joke, what am I, Long Qi, afraid of? Tonight, we brothers will kill to our heart''s content." Long Qi rushed out as he spoke and sent a person flying with a kick. Li Dao did not hesitate and rushed forward with his sword. Battle cries shook the heavens. For a moment, howls of agony and the sound of bones breaking were heard as flesh and blood splattered everywhere. Although Li Dao and Long Qi were vicious, they weren''t able to deter this group of desperate criminals. From a single glance, one could tell that these people were deathsworn. In order to deal with them, the R Chamber of Commerce and the Ax Head Gang had even taken out their families. Minutes and seconds passed. Li Dao''s body was already covered in blood. Long Qi was panting, and his sweat poured down like rain. However, none of those Death Soldiers retreated as they advanced one after the other towards Li Dao and Long Qi. Li Dao was currently in a sorry state, but his condition was much better than Long Qi''s. As for Long Qi, he didn''t have a weapon in his hand. When he met an axe or a katana, he could only dodge. Moreover, he had to use all his strength when he attacked. Otherwise, it wouldn''t be fun if he beat someone to death and allowed them to stand up. Therefore, Long Qi''s consumption was much greater than Li Dao''s. It would be fine if they had two hundred soldiers, but if they had two hundred Death Soldiers, it would be terrifying. Even if two hundred pigs were standing there, it would still take a lot of effort to be killed, not to mention two hundred Death Soldiers. As more and more Death Soldiers fell, the Emerald Pavilion became a living hell. Those who fell were R. himself, and also members of the gang of the Axe Gang. But Long Qi was already exhausted, but Li Dao couldn''t save him. If he wasn''t careful, he might have died here, so he had to put in all his effort. There were less and less people. Everyone''s eyes were red from killing. Li Dao''s eyes were red because he was exhausted. Suddenly, a blood-curdling scream woke Li Dao from his stupor. After killing all the enemies in front of him, he turned around and saw that Long Qi was bleeding profusely. His left arm was completely cut off, and he rolled awkwardly on the ground, dodging the attacks of the Death Soldiers. "Damn it, all of you deserve to die!" Li Dao shouted as he raised his sword and rushed towards Long Qi''s side. He glared at the remaining deathsworn. He had gone berserk! Without caring about his own life or death, he slashed out again and again. Soon, the Emerald Pavilion quieted down, and only the heavy breathing of Long Qi could be heard. Blood dripped from Li Dao''s body. There was an enemy, there was also his own, and only the violet sword was spotless. "Long Qi, hold on! Hold on for laozi!" On the main street, a young man was supporting another young man with a broken arm. C80 The wind was blowing fast, and the moon was high in the sky. Over two hundred deathsworn, most of them had fallen under Li Blade''s sword. Thanks to the sharpness of the longsword, he still had some strength left, but the cut on his back was shocking. He placed the longsword behind his back and supported Long Qi with his right hand, while his left hand held his severed arm. Li Dao''s expression was somewhat sinister. Those people had invested a lot in order to get rid of him and Long Qi. Because Long Qi had lost too much blood, he couldn''t stand up straight anymore, and his face was terrifyingly pale. "Brother, you have to hold on. You can''t fall down!" Long Qi wanted to say something, but Li Dao wasn''t in the mood to listen to him. Fortunately, he only had one hand missing; there was still hope. Under the moonlight, Li Dao held onto Long Qi as they walked towards the hospital. Every step they took left a bloody red footprint. Right now, Li Dao was feeling extremely regretful. It was all his fault for overestimating his own abilities. He clearly knew that someone was going to do them harm, and he could even tell that Niu Sanguan was in the wrong from the very start. However, he was too arrogant. On the other side, Ma Yongzhen returned to the courtyard. He was stunned by the mess. "Ah ¡­" "Ahhh!" Ma Yongzhen roared like a wild animal. What entered his eyes were all over the ground: old people''s, children''s, youtiao''s, iron-red, and master iron''s. Seeing Master Tie''s fat body lying in a pool of blood, Ma Yongzhen quickly ran over. At this time, Master Tie still had a breath left in him. How should he put it? He was worthy of being an important supporting role, and still hadn''t died yet. "Master Tie, Master Tie." Ma Yongzhen picked up Master Tie and shook him. Hot tears flowed from his tiger-like eyes. Master Tie grabbed Ma Yongzhen''s hand and spat out blood as he said, "Stop fighting. Stay by your side and bring Ju''er away from here. Forever." After he finished speaking, he tilted his head and breathed his last. "Master Tie, ah!" Ma Yongzhen faced the sky and howled loudly as hot tears rolled down his face. Fresh blood continued to spill out, covering the entire yard in a blood-red color. An old crow landed on a withered tree in the courtyard, letting out a desolate cry. The night was silent, and no one made a sound. This was destined to be a sleepless night. After such a big incident, the beach was boiling over. Li Dao had already sat down on a chair in the hospital. The bloody wound on his back was still exposed to the air. Holding the longsword in his hand, he held a cigarette in his hand, and his entire person gave off a devouring aura. The door of the hospital was pushed open, and Sheng Xiang rushed over. From her makeup, it could be seen that she had just woken up. Without a second word, Cheng Xiang looked at the wound on Li Dao''s back, tears streaming down his face. The tears fell onto Li Dao''s wounds, causing him to feel an intense pain. "Don''t cry, I''m fine, aren''t I?" Li Dao restrained his killing intent and softly comforted. It would have been better if he didn''t say anything, because once he said it, the fragrant incense would shed even more tears. Without a word, he dragged Li Dao to the doctor and started bandaging Li Dao''s wound. His wounds were already bandaged, the hospital was still busy, and Long Qi was still in danger. Li Dao and Sheng Xiang stood in the corridor of the hospital, looking at each other in silence. "Let''s go." After a long while, Sheng Xiang spoke, his eyes filled with anticipation. "Where to?" Li Dao asked as he smoked. The tears began to fall again, but Li Dao did not comfort him this time. He turned around and walked outside. The longsword in his hand was dazzling in front of Sheng Xiang''s eyes. "Li Dao, stop right there!" Magnificent Fragrance''s face was covered in tears. However, Li Dao''s figure had already disappeared from her sight. C81 The sky had brightened, and there was still a slight chill in the air. Dew still hung on the grass by the side of the road. Li Dao held his long sword and walked slowly, step by step. The words "New World" hung high up in the air. Standing in front of the door, Li Dao felt as if the coldness in his eyes was about to spread out. "Mr. Li." A low and hoarse voice came from behind him. The owner of the voice was obviously in a bad state. Li Dao did not need to turn his head to know who it was. "It''s great that you''re fine. Where''s Long Qi?" Ma Yongzhen seemed to have aged a lot in one night. "He''s in the hospital, with one of his arms missing." Li Dao coldly said. "Damn it, those guys deserve to die!" Ma Yongzhen clenched his fists tightly with an indignant expression on his face. "Why? Are you not adhering to your principles anymore?" "Mr. Li, you''re right. Some people can''t fight." Ma Yongzhen heaved a sigh of relief. His fist was filled with veins. "Let''s go, no one here today can live." After Li Dao said this, he entered into a new world. Ma Yongzhen followed closely behind him, and the two of them began to attack the lair where the White Scabbers had operated for many years. He seemed to have expected Li Dao and the others to come for revenge. A sea of people filled the new world. The three of them had gathered all the people they could, but unfortunately, these people weren''t the same Death Soldiers as last night. Li Dao didn''t say a word. He had long abandoned the shark skin scabbard. Casually strolling in the garden, his longsword released many beautiful blood flowers. Ma Yongzhen did not hold back as he sent a person flying with a single punch and kick. Under the full force of the two of them, the men of the gang were scared witless. They were also human, and they also had wives and children. They were not deathsworn, nor were they troops. They had collapsed in front of Li Dao and Ma Yongzhen. Not long after, Li Dao and Ma Yongzhen killed their way to the secret room, which was also the place where the Lord of the Gossamers would often gather. The atmosphere was a little depressing. By this time, the enmity between both sides could no longer be reconciled. The three of them had serious looks on their faces, and cold sweat was dripping down their foreheads. The three of them had been on the beach for so many years, but this was the first time they had seen such a young man who could fight. "Why did they do that? How did Master Tie and the others offend you?" Ma Yongzhen roared. "Once you enter the martial arts world, you should put your life on the line." Bai Mian, who was holding a double-edged sword in his hand, said in a weird tone. "But they are innocent!" Ma Yongzhen''s face flushed red. "I don''t care if they''re innocent or not. It''s just a few lowly lives. What do you want?" Smiling Face''s lips twitched as he shouted. Li Dao had lost his patience long ago as he took a step forward and aimed his sword at the closest enemy, Qiu Four. The fourth elder, Qiu, held two exquisite axes in his hands. Seeing Li Dao charging towards him without a word, he let out a strange cry and charged forward. The two figures staggered past each other as blood splattered in all directions, creating ''chi chi chi'' sounds. "Be careful, this kid''s sword is a bit weird. Don''t go head to head with him." Sick White Dandelion said to Smiling Buddha. In fact, he didn''t even need to remind Smiling Buddha to know that the axe in his hand was much thicker than the sword in Li Dao''s hand. "Don''t waste time talking to them. Just you and me alone, hurry up and finish them off." Li Dao shouted, stood up and pounced towards the white dysentery. Only then did Ma Yongzhen react and smiled at Buddha. The result was obvious. The two of them might not have been weak when they were young, but they were still old and decrepit. The white splatter was cut in half at the waist by Li Dao. Smiling Face''s head seemed to have been smashed by Ma Yongzhen. After he had killed the Lord of White Bugs, Li Dao''s body trembled. He now understood in his heart that he could pass through this world! C82 "Mr. Li, Mr. Li?" Seeing Li Dao frozen on the spot, Ma Yongzhen shouted loudly. Hearing Ma Yongzhen''s voice, Li Dao came back to his senses. He lowered his head to look at the long sword in his hand. Li Dao knew that he wouldn''t be able to stay for long. He decided to go and get rid of this Chamber of Commerce. "Have you found the chrysanthemum?" Li Dao asked. "No, he was taken away by the second report." Ma Yongzhen said in disappointment. "Don''t worry, Tie Ju will be fine." Li Dao patted his shoulder, turned around and walked out. Li Dao didn''t immediately go to find Qiao Ben Hong and the others. Instead, he walked out of the door and headed straight for the hospital. Ma Yongzhen silently followed behind him. Long Qi was lying on his sickbed, still in the process of transfusions, but he had already sobered up. Li Dao sat on the edge of the bed and looked at Long Qi without speaking for a long time. The fragrance was also present, and her elegant face was covered in tears. "Are you all right?" In fact, the reason why Long Qi had broken his arm was all because he had been careless and had underestimated his opponent. "Hahahaha, these little injuries won''t kill me." Long Qi smiled dashingly and began to cough with a smile. Li Dao was afraid of hitting him on the back, so he gave Dragon 7 a cigarette. "Hakamoto went to the British Embassy," Li said after half a cigarette. "Really? That kid is really timid!" Long Qi smiled. "If he lives, he will be a disaster. I must get rid of him. If he does not die in a day, all of you will be in danger." "Ah, I know." Long Qi didn''t care in the slightest. "Tie Ju is also in their possession, so I decided to make a trip." "Are you crazy?" Long Qi''s eyes widened when he heard that Li Dao was going to the British Embassy to kill Ben Hongyi. Magnificent Fragrance grabbed his hand tightly and shook her head. "I don''t know if I''ll be able to come back this time. If I don''t, I''ll have to trouble you to take good care of Xiang Xiang for me." With that, he stroked his fragrant hair, his eyes filled with gentleness. "No, you can''t, you absolutely can''t!" Long Qi shook his head like a rattle drum. Sheng Xiang''s eyes were filled with despair as he looked at him. He tightly held onto his hand and could feel the power contained within it. "Mr. Li, how about we think of another way?" Ma Yongzhen also began to persuade him. "I must go, and if he does not die, we shall never have a peaceful life, and we must have an end to this." Li Dao opened his fragrant hands, got up and walked towards the outside. "Li Dao, come back here! Do you hear me? Come back here for your father!" Long Qi roared loudly, even causing his wounds to hurt. Shengxiang was already in tears, but she knew she could not stop the man. His eyes were red and swollen, and his hands were clasped together in front of his chest. "Guanyin Bodhisattva, Jade Emperor, Tathagata Buddha. All of you must protect him and bring him back alive!" Ma Yongzhen chased after Li Dao''s footsteps and ran out. In the blink of an eye, the two of them disappeared from Long Qi and Sheng Xiang''s sight. Long Qi pounded the table with his remaining right hand before finally praying along with Sheng Xiang. When they arrived at the rental area, it was already a place for the upper echelons to move about. Li Dao did not even glance at it as he walked down the street with his sword in hand. Ma Yongzhen followed behind him without saying a word. He was going to save Tie Ju, even if it meant his death. C83 Two young men were walking on the street, looking rather conspicuous. Li Dao was quite famous right now. It was very easy for people to recognize him when he was walking on the streets. Seeing his murderous look, no one dared to start a conversation. What happened last night was more or less known to people. Soon, Li Dao and Ma Yongzhen arrived at the door of the British Embassy. The guards at the gate were two A-San with guns. At this time, the majority of the British were still under A-San. "whoareyou?" "Whatdoyouwanttodo?" The two of them asked at the same time. Ma Yongzhen glanced at Li Dao; he could not understand English at all. Li Dao understood, but he was not in the mood to care about these two Ah San. With a flash of purple light, two of Ah San''s heads fell to the ground. Li Dao pushed open the door and spat out two words, "Kill!" Although Ma Yongzhen was displeased, Tie Ju was still inside. He did not say much and followed Li Dao inside. At this point, the foreigners were in a higher position than R himself, and no one dared to offend them. Unfortunately, the person they met was Li Dao, a lawless individual. The commotion from outside the door quickly alarmed the people inside the restaurant. After a while, the ambassador led a group of people to stand in front of Li Dao and Ma Yongzhen. Seeing Li Dao, a smile appeared on his face. He did not expect the other party to be so foolish as to attack the British Embassy. "Where''s Feverfew?" Ma Yongzhen shouted with an excited expression. The British ambassador frowned. He did not understand Ma Yongzhen''s words. Immediately, an interpreter whispered to him. Li Dao ignored Ma Yongzhen and said to the British Ambassador, "Hand over R himself and we will leave." In fact, Li Dao could speak English, but he didn''t have the mood to argue with these people. All he wanted to do was kill all of them and leave this world. "Mr. Li Dao, I can''t agree to your request. Mr. Qiao Ben is my friend, I can''t give him to you." The interpreter said to Li Dao in an arrogant tone. Li Dao cast a sidelong glance at him. The sword light was like a dragon as the translator''s head fell on the ground as blood spurted out into the sky. "I hate people who forget their ancestors the most. "Since Mr. Ambassador is unwilling to hand over the person, then I will have to do it myself." Li Dao took a step forward. The translator was dead. No one could understand what Li Dao was saying. Seeing that Li Dao was about to pull out his sword and kill him, he ran backwards while trembling. The British ambassador shouted as he ran, but Li Dao didn''t listen carefully to what they were saying. Almost everyone had run away. Hakamoto and the others, however, did not run away. They were in a confrontation with Li Dao. "My wife and son are in trouble. Hashimoto, if you still have a bit of warrior spirit, hand over the chrysanthemum." Li Dao said coldly. "It''s not impossible to let her go. As long as Li Sang is willing to cooperate with us, we can discuss everything." This time, Li Dao didn''t say anything as he took a few steps forward and charged toward Big Yellow. Seeing Li Dao rushing towards him, Qiao Ben Hong stretched his neck and unhurriedly pulled out the katana at his waist. He was not a powerless businessman, but an elite spy. Ma Yongzhen also rushed towards the others. In the blink of an eye, Li Dao''s long sword collided with Qiao Ben Hongyi''s katana. Under the incredulous gaze of Qiao Yifan, the treasured blade handed down by his ancestors was easily sliced apart by Li Dao. Li Dao then placed the sword against Qiao Yifan''s neck. "Stop, all of you stop!" Hakamoto steadied his mind and called out. Seeing Li Dao had placed his sword on Qiao Ben Hong''s neck, the group had no choice but to stop. "Where''s Feverfew?" Li Dao suppressed his sword and asked. C84 "Li Sang, don''t get too excited. If you have something to say, we can talk about it." Qiao Ben Hong tried to use his hand to push Li Dao''s sword hilt. "I advise you to be more honest," Li Dao said as he pressed down on his sword. "We locked that woman in the back room. Don''t worry, we didn''t hurt her." Big Yellow said carefully. "Have your men bring her out." Li Dao said without a doubt. Takashimoto Shizuka gave him a look before turning around and leaving. A moment later, Tinker Two came out holding Tinker''s hair in his hands. "You bunch of animals, where are you bringing me to? If you want to kill me, then kill me! If you want to frown, then I''m not your grandma!" Tie Ju shouted and struggled with all her might. "Tie Ju, are you alright?" Ma Yongzhen''s voice was filled with pleasant surprise. Seeing that Tie Ju was fine, he felt relieved. "Ma Yongzhen, why did you just arrive?" When Tie Ju saw Ma Yongzhen, his eyes immediately reddened. "That''s enough, now is not the time for you to be behaving in such a girly manner. Hurry up and leave." Li Dao snapped at the two of them. "Then what about you, Mr. Li?" Ma Yongzhen asked. Hearing this, Tie Ju also looked at Li Dao, her eyes were filled with confusion. "Don''t worry about me, I have my own plans." Hearing Li Dao''s words, Big Yellow had a bad feeling, "Li Sang, can you let go of me now?" Li Dao ignored him and shouted to Ma Yongzhen and Wang Qiyao, "If you don''t leave now, you won''t be able to leave in a while." "Mr Li, you must be alright," Ma Yongzhen said with bloodshot eyes and dragged Sheng Xiang outside. "Ma Yongzhen, let go of me. Can you hear me?" Tie Ju struggled, but her strength was no match for Ma Yongzhen''s. She was dragged away. "Are we just going to ignore Li Dao?" "Who cares? Mr. Li told us to leave first to save us. Don''t waste his good intentions." Ma Yongzhen said as he shed two drops of tears. A tough guy like him usually wouldn''t cry. Ma Yongzhen pulled Tie Ju forward but did not walk far. A group of over a hundred soldiers had surrounded the embassy with guns. From a distance, Ma Yongzhen and Tie Ju heard the sounds of gunfire. The man, Ma Yongzhen, grabbed his head and cried loudly. Feverfew sobbed. Inside the embassy, after seeing Ma Yongzhen and Tie Ju leave, Li Dao didn''t hesitate to kill Takashimoto Shizuka. Following this, Dian Er and the rest of the group also followed in the footsteps of Hung Yi. The soldiers were delighted to see Li Dao slaughter foreign friends, but at the order of their superiors, their guns rang. After a series of gunshots, the soldiers entered the courtyard. However, they did not discover Li Dao''s figure. In order not to be punished by his superiors, the commander of the army had to claim that Li Dao had committed a heinous crime and had been killed on the spot. Within a few days, the situation on the beach had changed dramatically. First was Long Qi''s severed arm, then the three giants of the Axe Gang, White Scabious Scourge, Smiling Buddha, and Old Four''s deaths. The Chamber of Commerce was uprooted overnight. Everyone in the outside world was talking about Li Dao''s deeds. He was wearing a white fox cloak and was holding a cigarette in his hand as tears streamed down his face. With the support of Long Qi and Ma Yongzhen, Sheng Xiang became the Queen of the Underground on the beach. They thought it was supposed to be Li Blade, but now Li Blade was gone, so everything about him was inherited by Sheng Xiang. After becoming the Queen of the Upper Beach Underground World, Shengxiang hated R himself so much that a number of important people on the beach were assassinated. This had nothing to do with Li Dao. He was no longer in this world. C85 When Li Dao opened his eyes once again, he was already in the forest. The cries of the birds and the mournful cries of the autumn cicadas made the forest seem even more serene. Looking around, Li Dao knew that he had transmigrated. He still remembered in the world of battle, after killing a few R''s, he brandished the longsword in his hand and a small crack in space appeared. He did not hesitate to step in, and then he appeared here. "I wonder what kind of world this is, don''t disappoint me!" Li Dao mumbled to himself as he held onto his longsword. He yearned to reach beyond the mortal world''s strength. If it was still similar to the Fighting World, then he would truly be a b * stard. Observing the woods, Li Dao found a small path. The side of the road was overgrown with weeds. One look was enough to tell that not many people were leaving. The most important thing for him to do now was to find out some basic information about the world, so that he could plan his future path. As time passed, the joy on Li Dao''s face became denser and denser. He discovered that this was an ancient world. And the ancient era often represented the existence of martial arts and immortal arts. As the sun waned, Li Dao walked out of the forest. He turned around and saw a mountain range behind him. No wonder he took so long to walk out. In the distance, there was smoke rising in spirals. Low, low, and low thatched huts were scattered about. It was a scene of a paradise. Lowering his head to look at his trench coat, he realized that it did not match the clothes of this era. But now, they could only bite the bullet and go all out. They hoped that this world wasn''t too abnormal and that some peerless masters were hiding in some small village. Li Dao was obviously overthinking things. As soon as he walked into the village, he realized that this was an ordinary ancient village. People in the village had also discovered Li Dao, a strange foreigner. He held the sword of a martial artist in his hand. Although the clothes he wore were magnificent, they were out of the ordinary. The villagers saw Li Dao and felt fear in their hearts. This was mainly because Li Dao was carrying a sword in his hand, while the clothes he was wearing clearly showed that he was not a commoner. The villagers looked at Li Dao strangely, but no one came forward to talk to him. Li Dao didn''t mind. He saw an old man in his fifties holding a long sword and moving towards him. The villagers were startled when they saw Li Dao''s actions, but they immediately calmed down. "Old sir, this one greets you." Li Dao stepped forward to intercept the old man, bowed and said. "Young Master does not need to be courteous, this old man cannot afford it." The old man hurriedly extended his hand to support Li Dao. A pair of hands covered in calluses helped Li Dao up. The old man''s strength was not small. Only after getting up did Li Dao have the time to take a good look at this old man. It wouldn''t be appropriate to call him an old man because he was only in his fifties. He couldn''t be considered old in the future. However, in this era, the productivity was low and the lives of the commoners were generally not good. Thus, people in their fifties were the oldest in the village. Hearing the old man speak, Li Dao could roughly determine his location. The old man spoke in the northern part of Shaanxi, and he needed to listen carefully in order to understand what he was saying. "May I know where Young Master is from? What business do you have here?" Seeing that Li Dao didn''t have the arrogance of a rich young master, the old man let go of his restraints. "Old sir, may I ask where we are?" "I was running all the way here, but I got lost and came here. I hope old sir can answer my questions." Although he was not used to it, but since he had arrived in the ancient times, he had to follow the customs of the country. "This is the foot of the mountain. Our village is called Hidden Dragon Village." The old man answered Li Dao''s question. "End South Mountain, End South Mountain!" Li Daoyi muttered to himself. In that moment, he thought of many things. Seeing Li Dao fall into a daze, the old man could not help but call out, "Young Master, Young Master?" "Is there a True Sect above South Mountain?" Li Dao asked anxiously. The old man nodded, confused by the young master''s sudden agitation. C86 After a long time, Li Dao finally calmed down. He didn''t know if this was the Eagle-Shooting era or the Divine Eagle era, but that didn''t matter. No matter what era it was, it meant that he had access to martial arts. Seeing that Li Dao had not spoken for a long time, the old man opened his mouth and said, "It is already late. There are many wolves, tigers, and leopards outside the village. If Young Noble does not mind, how about coming to this old man''s house for a night?" Li Dao finally came back to his senses. He had been too engrossed in his emotions just now and had not thought of anything else. The ecological environment of this era had not been destroyed yet. All kinds of wild beasts were active in the mountains. If one did not have strong martial arts skills, it would be better not to enter the mountains alone at night. "Alright, then I''ll be troubling old sir." Li Dao didn''t stand on ceremony and bowed before following the old man towards his home. The old man''s home was soon arrived. It was a thatched cottage, and the thatch looked very new. Entering the house, Li Dao wrinkled his brows for a moment before opening the door. He was not picky about anything, it was just that this era''s common people life was a bit too arduous. A dilapidated wooden door opened, revealing two rooms. One was a combination of the kitchen and living room, the other was a bedroom. There was only one bed in the bedroom, and under the bed, there was a tattered cotton blanket. "My humble house is simple and crude. Young master must be ashamed." The old man said as he stood up to pour Li Dao water. The old man took a black porcelain bowl and scooped up some water, which he held in front of Li Dao. Li Dao didn''t mind. He took a sip or two from his bowl and asked, "Is there no one else in the old sir''s house?" "My wife died a few years ago, and I have two sons. My eldest son is not being raised, and my youngest son went into the mountains to chop wood. It''s about time he returned." As the old man spoke, his expression was somewhat lonely, causing Li Dao to feel slightly embarrassed. "I''m sorry, I didn''t know about your family." "Don''t worry about it, this old man has already opened his eyes for many years. It''s Young Master who should not take it to heart." The old man said with a smile. As soon as he finished speaking, a rough voice came from outside the door. "Dad, I''m back." A twenty-something year old man walked into the house. "Erniu, come back and entertain this young master for me. I''ll cook dinner for you." The old man said as he went to cook. Although he said he was cooking, he was actually cooking noodles. It was just that his speed was a bit slow. The old man took the two stones and started a fire, but he was unable to light it up even after a long time. Li Dao could not bear to watch any longer. He walked over to the old man and set him on fire. The old man and his son were dumbfounded. At night, the oil lamp was lit, emitting a weak light. Li Dao and the old man sat in front of a broken table with a bowl of gray noodles placed in front of them. There was a lot of soup in the bowl, but there was not a single oil bead in the soup. Li Dao took a bite and only put a little salt in it. However, he still ate it all. In the unfamiliar environment, he could not be choosy. After listening to the side drumming on the drum, Li Dao found out that Daoist Master Zhong Yang had been dead for many years, and the sect head was now Dan Yang and Ma Yu. In other words, this was the era of Divine Eagles. At night, Li Dao lay in bed, thinking. Beside him was the old man. The old man''s son had spread a layer of thatch on the ground. Throughout the entire world of Divine Eagles, there were many lucky chances. However, the closest one to him was still Mount South. He had already made up his mind. Tomorrow, he would go up the mountain and find out if he could obtain Wang Zhong Yang''s Innate Skill. Even if he could not obtain the Innate Techniques, he still had to obtain the Double Sun Inscription. C87 It was already dawn, and almost everyone in the village had woken up. In this ancient era of low productivity, it was not surprising that people slept early and woke up early. Li Dao had already changed into tattered clothes, barely giving off the appearance of an ancient person. His plain clothes were patched up, and a strange smell could be smelt from it. However, Li Dao was not very particular about these things. In any case, he absolutely could not wear his windbreaker anymore. Erniu was sharpening his machete. Today, he was going to bring Li Dao up the mountain to chop firewood. After Erniu finished sharpening his blade, Li Dao followed him and set off, feeling somewhat excited. "Er Niu, after you send Young Master Li to the Heavy Sun Palace, don''t stay. Come back early to eat." the old man repeated. "Understood, Father." With that, Li Dao and Erniu set off on their journey. The tattered Li Dao was holding onto a long sword in his hand. Even his tattered clothes could not stop his upright posture. He seemed to have more bearing than Erniu. At the very least, Li Dao was someone who had received higher education. Compared to Erniu, who did not recognize a single word, he had a much more refined demeanor. The mountain path was not easy to tread on, but it was not considered deserted either. After all, Taoists from the True Supreme Sect frequently came and went up and descended the mountain. After walking down the mountain for half a day, Li Dao''s forehead was already covered in sweat. He could not help but sigh at the strong physiques of the ancients. One must know that in the future, his physique could be considered the pinnacle of the generation. In this world, he was only on par with Erniu. "Sir Li, let''s take a rest. The Multi Sun Palace is not far away." Erniu said as he removed the bamboo tube hanging from his waist and drank two gulps of fresh water. Then, he handed it to Li Dao. Li Dao took the bamboo tube and looked at the mountainside. He could already see the corner of the buildings. The two of them rested for a while before setting off again. Li Dao became even more excited. The sun was high in the sky, and it hurt the skin. Li Dao and Erniu had already arrived at the foot of the Sunchaser Palace. The Palace was built on a mountainside. Beneath it was a plaza, and on the plaza stood an inscription. The inscription on the stone tablet had the two words, "Complete Truth". More importantly, there was a palm mark on the monolith that was a foot deep. Seeing this handprint, Li Dao understood that the plot had already begun, because this handprint was left behind by Guo Jing. This meant that Yang Guo had already ascended Mount South, but he didn''t know whether or not Yang Tong had turned his back on the entire sect. "Young master Li, we''ve arrived at the Multi Sun Palace. I won''t be going up after I''ve sent you here." Erniu scratched his head and said to Li Dao. "Erniu, thank you." Erniu left with a silly smile on his face. Li Dao took a glance at the palace in front of him and walked towards the gate with determination in his eyes. It had to be said that they were all very rich. The sight of the massive palace was simply amazing. As he walked up to the door, he saw two half sized Daoist children wearing blue robes, holding swords as they guarded the door. "It''s all really heavy, stop!" A Daoist boy shouted with his nostrils flared. He looked to be about fifteen or sixteen years old. Li Dao felt a bit uncomfortable in his heart. After all, the True Sect was a holy land of the Taoists. How could a disciple be so rude to them? However, he was here to acknowledge a teacher and learn from him, not to stir up trouble. Clasping his fists, he said to the two of them, "My name is Li Dao, and I admire true martial arts. I have admired Daoist Master Chong Yang for a long time, and have come to seek a master in martial arts. I hope my two senior brothers can pass this message to me. " Hearing Li Dao mention the Daoist Master Zhong Yang, the two daoists'' nostrils flared even higher. After all, Wang Zhong Yang used to be recognized as the number one expert in the martial arts world. "Who''s your senior brother? You haven''t even entered the sect yet, don''t randomly try to get along with them." The first Daoist boy glanced at him and said arrogantly. Li Dao clenched his fists and then loosened them before speaking again, "Please allow me to trouble the two dao brothers to pass on the message." "You wait here." The daotong who had spoken a while ago said and walked inside. His arrogant appearance made one want to slap him twice. C88 Li Dao waited for a long time until his throat felt dry. "Come in with me. Martial Uncle Zhao has agreed to meet you," the temple boy shouted to Li Dao. Licking his somewhat dry lips, Li Dao stepped through the door. As he stepped through the door, another Daoist boy, who had been silent all this time, whispered, "Be careful, Martial Uncle Zhao is not someone you can easily talk to." After taking a look at the daotong who had warned him, Li Dao finally understood that the Martial Uncle Zhao they were talking about should be Zhao Zhijing. Li Dao had a deep impression of Zhao Zhijing. At one time, he thought Zhao Zhijing was even more repulsive than Yin Zhiping. However, he couldn''t do anything about it now. He could only blame his bad luck. As he walked through the door, his view widened. Within the gate was a palace that was arranged in many different ways. In the middle was the Duo Yang Palace, with many side halls. The temple boy brought Li Dao to the center of the hall and walked towards the Multi Yang Palace. While walking, he warned, "When we meet Martial Uncle Zhao later, do not contradict him. Otherwise, you will suffer." Li Dao was silent. In the world of war, he was still a big shot. When had he ever suffered so much? Moreover, he was not a person that was bullied in the first place. Otherwise, such a thing wouldn''t have happened. Walking into the main hall, Zhang Xuan saw that the entire hall was filled with smoke. There were three copper stoves on an incense burner, and above the stoves hung portraits. The one in the middle was Lu Chunyang, who was also the Dao Sect Patriarch, L¨¹ Dongbin. Next to the Pure Yang Martial Ancestor hung a portrait of the Multi Yang Martial Ancestor. Below the portrait stood a middle-aged man wearing a black daoist robe, his eyes a little sinister. Li Dao could tell at a glance that he was Zhao Zhijing. As a member of the Daoist Sect, he had a pair of sinister eyes. Other than Zhao Zhijing, there was no one else. There were several disciples wearing sky-blue Daoist robes beside Zhao Zhijing. One of them was a chubby Daoist Priest who was the most eye-catching. From the time of Wang Zhong Yang, the True Sect had passed down for four generations. Without even mentioning Wang Zhong Yang and Zhou Bo Tong, Ma Yu and Qiu Jianji were second generation disciples and wore gray robes. Then, the third generation disciples of the ''ambitious'' generation such as Zhao Zhijing, Yin Zhiping, Li Zhizhang, and the others all wore black Daoist robes. Below them were the Qing''s fourth generation disciples, who were dressed in sky blue Daoist robes. With his hands behind his back, Zhao Zhijing raised his head and asked, "Are you the one who came to acknowledge me as his teacher?" "Yes, my name is Li Dao. I have admired Daoist Master Zhong Yang for a long time, and have come from far away to learn from him. Please accept me, Taoist Master." "Who are you and how is your family?" "My ancestors were born in Luoyang. My parents passed away. My family was poor." Li Dao answered simply. After Li Dao said this, he looked towards Zhao Zhijing only to see that Zhao Zhijing had already closed his eyes, ignoring him. After waiting for a while, Zhao Zhijing still remained silent. No one knew what he was thinking about. Seeing that Li Dao was still unenlightened, the fat Daoist next to Zhao Zhijing coughed twice and gave Li Dao a look. Only now did Li Dao understand why Zhao Zhijing didn''t say anything. However, he was in a hurry when he crossed over to this world. He didn''t have any valuable treasures, so how could he have the money to be filial to Zhao Zhijing? Li Dao''s expression was ugly to the extreme. He really did not expect that the entire Taoist sect would hide such a despicable thing. After waiting for a long time, he didn''t see Li Dao at all. Zhao Zhijing opened his eyes and sized him up. Li Dao didn''t look like a rich person from the way he was dressed. However, when Zhao Zhijing''s gaze fell on the long sword in Li Dao''s hand, his eyes lit up. The sharkskin scabbard Zhao Zhijing saw through it at a glance. "Since you came from far away to learn from me, I''ll give you a chance. Show me the sword in your hand. " Seeing that Zhao Zhijing had set his sights on his longsword, Li Dao''s pupils constricted. The killing intent in his heart could not help but skyrocket. C89 The killing intent in Li Dao''s heart soared uncontrollably, even though he was obviously no match for his opponent. The longsword was the foundation of his life. To be able to bring him through all the realms of heaven, how could he tolerate others peeping at him? Right now, Li Dao was in a dilemma. This kind of situation was something he had never expected. He was in the entire True Sect, while the other side had the advantage of numbers. He was weak on his own. Moreover, this was the world of wuxia martial artists. There was the existence of inner strength, so his three-legged sword art was definitely not a match for Zhao Zhijing. Even a fool could understand what Zhao Zhijing meant by his expression. The fat Daoist shouted, "You little brat, don''t you know how to appreciate favors. Are you hesitating because you''re afraid that my master will swallow your sword?" The other daoists wearing sky blue Daoist robes also began threatening Li Dao. Only the younger daoists had faces full of anger and did not say anything. It was obvious that they were not satisfied with his master and his fellow disciples. "This sword belongs to my family, I beg your pardon, but I cannot agree to your request." Li Dao spoke neither humbly nor arrogantly, but the killing intent in his heart had already rushed to the top of his head. After Li Dao said this, the main hall became quiet for a moment. These people clearly did not expect Li Yao to refuse Zhao Zhijing''s request. The eyes of the originally angry little Daoist brightened up and began to re-evaluate Li Dao. At this moment, Zhao Zhijing''s face was extremely gloomy, so dark that even drops of water could be seen dripping from it. The fat Daoist was very observant and scolded, "Brat, do you know who my master is? Are you tired of living?" As he said this, he even drew out his sword. The other Daoists also drew their swords. Only Zhao Zhijing did not draw his sword, while the smaller daotong did not have one. He was clearly different from his fellow apprentices. "Ha ha-ha ha, so you''re full of truth, is that what you deserve?" Li Dao suddenly laughed out loud. His laughter resounded outside the hall. This was something he had done on purpose in order to attract others to him. "What are you laughing at? Don''t you know how to write the word ''dead''?" A plump Taoist might have had good eyesight and was flattering enough, but his IQ was obviously not enough. Li Dao sneered and asked, "Is this how the entire True Sect acts?" Back then, Patriarch Duo Yang was such a hero, but now, he has such a pathetic disciple! " "You said that I''m a vile character?" Zhao Zhijing said. His sinister eyes locked onto Li Dao like a venomous snake. It seemed that he would launch an attack in the next moment. "Yes sir!" Li Dao held his chest up high and looked straight at Zhao Zhijing. "Kid, if you don''t tell me why you came here today, I will make you feel worse than death." Zhao Zhijing''s sinister eyes flashed with a cold light. "I travelled thousands of miles to come here to seek a master and learn from her. It''s one thing for you not to accept her, but you even asked me for her possessions, is this what Wang Zhong Yang taught you? Seeing that I have no money, and have openly demanded my family heirloom sword, and have even allowed my disciple to threaten me, if it is not a lowly person, then what is? " Li Dao did not want to endure any longer. As long as he could attract the seven true disciples, he believed that he would be able to pass this trial on his own. Zhao Zhijing was shameless and despicable. He had seen how vicious and insidious Zhao Zhijing was. It was unlikely that people like him would act like him. "Do you know that you are courting death?" Veins popped out from Zhao Zhijing''s forehead. No one had ever said such a thing to him. He, Zhao Zhijing, was the most outstanding disciple among the third generation. Usually, he would hear flattery from others. Noticing that Zhao Zhijing was about to make a move, Li Dao gripped the long sword in his hand tightly. "Brother Li is right. Zhao Zhijing, you''re a sinister villain who doesn''t care about face." The daotong without a sword in his hand spoke. His voice was crisp and clear, about twelve or thirteen years old. "You traitor, shut your mouth." At this moment, Zhao Zhijing was on the verge of going berserk. Even his disciple was attacking him, how could he continue to do this? Although he had only accepted this disciple for a few days. "Yangguo, haven''t you had enough of being taught a lesson? Hurry up and kneel down to apologize to your master." The fat Daoist turned his sword towards the Taoist boy called Yang Tun. C90 Yang Guo? Li Dao turned his head to look and felt a trace of goodwill towards this protagonist that he had met for the first time in his life. "Why should I shut my mouth? If you can do it, then I won''t say anything!" At this moment, Yang Guo was not someone who would swallow his anger and stubbornly said. Zhao Zhijing almost vomited a mouthful of blood. If it wasn''t for Yang Haozhong''s backing being extremely strong, he really would have had the impulse to kill this renegade with a sword. "Why aren''t you stepping down? Let''s see how I''ll teach you a lesson once this is over!" Zhao Zhijing viciously glared at him and viciously said. Yang Lao was not one to be outdone. He glared back. "Yang Chen, why are you talking to your master?" The fat Daoist snapped, but there wasn''t much anger on his face. "He''s not my master, he doesn''t deserve it. "And you, Lu Qing Du, you are also a villain. All of you are villains." From the moment he had acknowledged Zhao Zhijing as his teacher, Yang Laojiao had suffered a lot of bullying. At this moment, he could no longer suppress his emotions and finally exploded. Zhao Zhijing raised his hand. He no longer wanted to hear a single word from Yang Lao. "Zhijing, what are you doing? Why aren''t you helping?" A few elders had contracted with a group of black robed third-generation disciples to enter the hall. "Greetings to Master Teacher, Senior Uncle Qiu, Master and the other Senior Masters." Zhao Zhijing put down his palms and bowed. The other disciples of the True God Sect also greeted them. Only Li Dao and Yang Tong stood there without moving. Li Dao wasn''t a True Disciple, plus he was currently brimming with anger and killing intent, feeling that the True Sect was unworthy of its name, he was unwilling to bow. Yang Tong felt greatly wronged and was unwilling to bow. This person was none other than the famous Zhen Qi master of the martial arts world. The old man who spoke was the true sect master, Dan Yang and Ma Yu. "Zhijing, you''ve trained for so many years, how come your temper hasn''t changed?" Ma Yu waved his whisk and asked. "This disciple knows his wrongs and is ashamed of teaching his master and uncles. However, Yang Zhao, this renegade disciple, has disrespected his elders and insulted me in public. This is why this disciple''s mood is so bad." At this moment, it was as if Zhao Zhijing was a completely different person. He was extremely respectful to the seven true disciples. "Yang Tong, is that true?" After Zhao Zhijing finished, one of the old men asked. He was a tall and sturdy man with a tough disposition. "Yes," replied Yang, drooping his head. Looking at Yang''s expression, the one who valued ethics the most in his life, the one who hated evil the most, had gone berserk on the spot. "You still have a gift? When Jing Er sent you up the mountain, she hoped that we would teach you a good lesson and not let you take the evil path of your father, but instead, you became like this! " As he spoke, he brushed his wide sleeves, obviously quite angry. "What did you say?" Old Bull''s Nose, I forbid you to insult my father. "You bunch of bull-nosed Taoists are all pretentious, hypocritical and vile people. Since you can''t beat my Uncle Guo, come bully me and vent your anger on me." Yang Zhao jumped up and started cursing, causing the seven true disciples'' faces to turn slightly ugly. "Stop messing around, Zhiping, bring Yang Zhou down." Ma Yu, who had the best temperament, could not bear to watch any further. He turned to the disciple beside him and said. Yin Zhiping, who was wearing a black daoist robe, strode out and brought Yang Lao out of the hall with him. Yang Lao struggled as much as he could, while shouting curses nonstop. However, Li Dao was no longer in the mood to listen to what Yang Lao was scolding. Yang Guo had been taken away, so it was time to deal with his own matters. Looking at the appearance of the True Seven, Li Dao felt some regret for coming to the top of the mountain. C91 Yin Zhiping led Yang Guan down, but the faces of the people from the True Supreme Sect were very unsightly. He shifted his gaze onto Li Dao. In the blink of an eye, so many pairs of eyes were staring at him. Even though Li Dao had killed many people, his heart still trembled. One had to know that he couldn''t even beat three generations of disciples here. "Who is this person?" The only female out of the seven of them spoke up. She was none other than the pure and quiet Sun Bian Er. Before she left home, she was the wife of Dan Yang, Ma Yu. Although Sun Bian Er''s dao was clean and unrestrained, she had cultivated for so many years, so she was not at all calm. Instead, her temper became even more violent. "Reporting to Martial Uncle Sun, this person''s name is Li Dao. He said that he is here to learn martial arts from a disciple. However, this disciple found his background to be suspicious. I suspect that he is a spy from Mongolia." Zhao Zhijing answered respectfully. Hearing Zhao Zhijing''s words, Sun Bodong pulled out his sword and said, "Mongolian Tarantula. It is something that one has to bear. You cannot let it go." As he finished speaking, he took a step forward and slashed open the stream of air with the tip of his sword. It was filled with a thick killing intent. At this moment, Li Dao could only watch as Sun Bian Er''s sword stabbed towards him, but he could not dodge it at all. Just as the long sword was about to pierce Li Dao, a horsetail whisk appeared in front of Li Dao and blocked the sword. "Hold on, Junior Sister. You must not kill anyone." Ma Yu blocked Sun Bu Er''s path and said warmly. In the entire True Sect, perhaps only Ma Yu could be considered a real person. The other people all had unorthodox morals. Li Dao was secretly alarmed. If not for Ma Yu blocking Sun Bu''Er''s sword attack just now, it probably would have pierced into his body already. Is this the difference between having and not having inner force? Li Dao''s eyes were burning with passion. "Senior brother, what are you trying to stop me for? The Tarantula has sinned against me and has committed a great sin. Why not let me understand him with a single sword strike?" Sun Bu Er asked. Ma Yu glanced at Zhao Zhijing. He had some understanding of this junior disciple''s personality. He said, "We can''t kill someone by mistake because of Zhijing''s one-sided suspicion. It''s better to ask clearly." "Senior Apprentice Brother is indeed courteous, it would be best to ask about it clearly." One of the seven true disciples, Liu Peixuan, said. The others also voiced their agreement. They were not the type of people who did things without thinking, like Sun Bodong. "Hmph, what is there to ask? Don''t tell me Zhijing doesn''t trust you?" Sun Bian Er harrumphed and said unhappily. "Junior-apprentice Sister Sun, Zhijing only suspected that there was no evidence. If you kill him without asking, what if you kill the wrong person?" Qiu Jianji said. He was very dissatisfied with Sun Bu''Er''s brainless actions. Perhaps this Daoist Master Changchun had an unyielding personality and hated evil like a hatred, but he was also the most reasonable person. "What is there to ask? From the looks of it, that kid is not a good person. He must be a spy sent by the Mongolian police." Sun Bu Er said. At this moment, everyone felt that Sun Batian was unreasonable. If he was to judge others based on his own likes and dislikes, then what was the law for? However, Sun Bu Er''s position in the entire True Sect was extremely high, so the third generation disciples did not dare to directly contradict her. Due to their feelings, Ma Yu and the others could also directly say that Sun Bu Er was not in the right. Li Dao looked at Sun Bian Er and smiled. This entire sect was the world''s greatest sect. It was really a mystery how they were able to maintain the number one under the heavens. Perhaps it was because Guo Jing had learned from Ma Yu, Hong Qi Gongzi, Old Huang, and Ouyang Feng had gone insane, allowing the True Sect to maintain its reputation of being the best in the world. "Kid, what are you laughing about?" Seeing Li Dao smile, Sun Bodong did not come to hate him even more. "What? The entire sect does things in such a domineering manner? I don''t even have the qualifications to laugh?" Li Dao mocked. Sun Bian Er could not help but feel his blood boil when he heard this. C92 "Kid, you''re still wet behind the ears, is this something you can insult?" Sun Bu Er glared at her. If it were not for Ma Yu stopping her, she would have already cut Li Dao into pieces. "Little friend, where are you from?" Ma Yu stopped Sun Bian Er and asked. "Luoyang." Li Dao replied. Ma Yu looked at the machine. Because the machine had been floating in the Jianghu all year round, he was the most knowledgeable out of the seven true disciples. "Yes, it''s a Luoyang accent. Although it''s a bit strange, it''s indeed a Luoyang accent." Qiu Jianji nodded and said. Li Dao came from a later generation, and was a thousand years away from this era. Naturally, his accent was different. In his heart, he also did not think Li Dao was a Mongolian. The Mongol''s physique and the Chinese physique were somewhat different. Moreover, Li Dao''s temperament was something the Mongol did not possess. "Then what is little friend here for?" Ma Yu continued to ask. Li Dao couldn''t help but roll his eyes. Did the ancients only have one set of templates? However, he still answered honestly, "I have heard that your sect''s patriarch, Zhong Yang, is the number one under the heavens, and that the patriarch had once raised troops to fight against gold. I admire him from afar." Hearing Li Dao''s words, the seven true disciples felt much better towards Li Dao. Even Sun Bian Er''s anger was quelled quite a bit. The matter that the entire True Sect was most proud of was their ancestor, Wang Zhong Yang. Upon hearing someone praise Wang Zhong Yang, they were even more happy than if they were themselves. Qiu Jianji secretly nodded and stroked his beard. "Have you ever learned martial arts?" Ma Yu continued to ask. "I''ve learnt a set of clan heirloom sword technique." Li Dao replied. Ma Yu did not ask anymore. He believed that there was no longer any suspicion of Li Dao being a spy. The other seven disciples also let go of their vigilance, making Zhao Zhijing anxious. He didn''t want Li Dao to join the True God School anyway. Li Dao also thought that one of the seven true disciples would take him in as a disciple. He was thinking which disciple would be his master, preferably Ma Yu or Qiu Jianji. However, before he could continue, Sun Bodong opened his mouth and asked, "If you say you are not a Mongolian, then how do you explain your hair?" The rest of the people shifted their gaze to Li Dao as they wanted to see how he would explain himself. Li Dao did not hesitate as he cupped his fists and replied, "I had a serious illness a few years ago and my hair fell off. I only grew it recently." These questions were all considered by Li Dao before he climbed the mountain, so he didn''t need to deliberately think about them when answering. Seeing him blurt out the reason, the people in the hall subconsciously believed it. "You can say whatever you want. Can anyone prove it for you? "I think you''re a spy for the police." Sun Bodhi insisted that Li Dao was Mongolian and did not intend to loosen up. Li Dao hated him so much that his teeth itched. "Alright junior sister, there''s no problem with the identity of this little friend Li." Ma Yu said. Li Dao heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed like there was no problem with his identity. Unexpectedly, Ma Yu continued, "Although there is no problem with your identity, but you are still unable to enter the sect." The sudden turn of events stunned Li Dao. The others did not expect Ma Yu to say this. Li Dao looked deeply at Ma Yu without saying anything. He turned around and walked out of the hall. It seemed that Wang Zhong Yang''s innate skill was not fated to be his. Besides, it wasn''t as if he had to join the True Sect. The sword tomb of Xiangyang was still waiting for him on the gravestones of the living and the dead. "Little friend, do you think that my True God School lives up to its reputation? It''s not that we do not wish to accept you as a disciple, it''s just that you are already old, your meridians are fixed, and are not suited for martial arts. " Ma Yu looked at Li Dao''s back and explained. The other disciples all nodded. So this was the reason why the Sect Leader rejected him. Li Dao did not turn around, but the corners of his mouth revealed a cold smile, did he really think that he did not know, that all seven of the true disciples only followed Wang Zhong Yang to train in the martial arts at the age of middle-aged? This place will not keep you. If you do not stay, I will make you regret your actions in the future. Li Dao thought to himself as he turned around to take a look. His steps seemed to have become firmer. However, what Li Dao did not see was Zhao Zhijing''s vicious gaze. C93 The sun was high in the sky, and Li Dao''s forehead was dripping with sweat. Mount South was truly too big. He did not know if he would be able to descend the mountain before nightfall. He had already thought about it. First, he would go to the grave of the living dead to retrieve the Heavy Sun Inscription, then he would go to Xiangyang City, then to the Sky Mountain Spirit Eagle Palace and see if he could obtain the inheritance of the Free and Unrestrained Sect from a hundred years ago. After going down the mountain, he would first find the alveoli of the cattle skin and fish, and then make a simple underwater breathing apparatus. After that, he would find the river that flowed out of the tomb of the living dead, and use the river to find the Heavy Sun Inscription. Li Dao had stopped under a hundred-year-old tree. At this moment, his mouth and tongue were dry. "Brother Li, Brother Li!" A half-grown boy sneakily poked his head out from behind a tree, scaring Li Dao. Looking carefully, if it wasn''t Yang Guo, who else could it be? He was still wearing his blue daoist robe, but his robe had some stains on it, making him look rather bedraggled. "I was wondering who it was, so it''s Brother Yang." Li Dao said with a smile. However, his smile caused his cracked lips to feel a faint pain. "Brother Li, did you know that Zhao Zhijing wanted to kill you? Lu Qingdu and the others have already come out. I''m here to inform you." Yang said carefully as he looked around. Li Dao didn''t suspect Yang Tong''s words. He knew that Zhao Zhijing would definitely do something like assassinating him. "F * ck!" After cursing, Li Dao began to ponder. At this moment, although he was slightly stronger than an ordinary person, he wouldn''t be a match for third-rate practitioners. Although he had never come into contact with inner force before, he knew that having inner force and not having inner force were worlds apart. Perhaps a brilliant martial art could even the gap between the two. For example, it could make Hu Chong blind Feng Feng Feng''s eyes when he lost his inner strength. However, it was built upon how Hu Chong practiced the sword since he was young, and how to use the Nine Swords of the Solitary Sword, this godly technique. What did he know? The Triceratops Swordsmanship he had learned in the Fighting World was nothing compared to what he had learned in the world of wuxia. His strong point was the sharpness of the longsword, as well as his rich killing experience. However, without inner force, he would not be able to make use of these two strengths. "Brother Li, what time is it? Are you still in a daze?" Yangguo shook Li Dao, waking him from his contemplation. "Brother Yang, thank you this time. If you didn''t come and tell me, I would have died today." "Big Brother Li, don''t be so courteous. No one can stand watching Zhao Zhijing and those despicable people do what they did." Yang Zhao waved his hand, signaling Li Dao not to take it to heart. "Alright, Brother Yang, I already know the situation. Quickly go back, otherwise, it won''t be good if we implicate you." At this time, Li Dao no longer had the mood to smile as he seriously spoke to Yang Guan. "I never planned to go back after I ran out. Brother Li, don''t underestimate me. My kung fu is not weak." Yang Guo said to Li Dao with his hands on his hips. Listening to Yang Guo''s words, Li Dao remembered another level of identity that Yang Chen had, it was Ouyang Feng''s foster son. Yang Guo had learned a portion of the toad arts, so he was probably stronger than most of the fourth generation disciples of the True Supreme Sect. "Fine, since you say so, then let''s run together." Before Li Dao could finish his words, Yang Du ran down the mountain like a wisp of smoke. "Hey, stop, you''re not running in that direction." Li Dao shouted. Yang Chen steadied himself and turned around. "Where else can we run to if not down the mountain?" "No, I don''t know any qinggong. If I run down the mountain, they will definitely catch up." Hearing Li Dao''s words, Yang Lao became anxious, "Then where can we run to?" "Tomb of the Living Dead", Li Daoyi spat out these words. C94 When it came to the tomb of the living dead, Yang Zhao was stupefied. He had only been in the sect for a short time, so he had never heard of any tombs with living corpses. Li Dao didn''t know which direction the Tomb of the Dead was in, so the two of them looked at each other. In the end, Li Dao told Yang Zhao to choose a direction based on his senses. Although Yang Zhao was confused, he still chose a direction. The two of them relied on the feeling of Yang Zhao to start running. Li Dao''s thoughts were very simple. Yang Guo was the protagonist of this world, and he had great luck with him. Moreover, he should have gone to the grave of the living dead already, based on his feeling, he should be able to find him. Not long after the two of them ran out, Zhao Zhijing was standing under a large tree with two Daoists. "Master, how about we take a break? I can''t run anymore." The fat Daoist panted and sat on the ground. "Get up, if those two little bastards run away, I''ll skin you alive!" Zhao Zhijing swore as he kicked Lu Qingdu''s body. Lu Qingdu was well aware of Zhao Zhijing''s character. He did not dare to resist, and even though he was panting heavily, he still stood up with great difficulty. After careful observation, Zhao Zhijing quickly found the footprints of two people in the forest. "Go, those two little bastards ran towards that direction," said Zhao Zhijing as he chased after the footprints. Naturally, Li Dao would not make such a low level mistake. However, time was of the essence, and he could not clean up the footprints. Moreover, cleaning the footprints would leave traces, so he might as well run to the tomb of the living dead earlier. One chased and the other fled, leaving behind a small path in the dense forest that originally had no signs of humans. "Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh." Li Dao''s face flushed red and his breathing became erratic. He had been running for who knows how long, but he did not see the tomb of the living dead. Yang Guo''s condition was not much better than Li Dao''s. Although he had cultivated inner force, it wasn''t very deep. Moreover, he was only a kid with a thirteen year old body, so his physical strength was naturally not good. "I wonder where we are ahead of us. Brother Li, do we still need to run forward?" Yang Guo asked. "No matter where we go, we have to go forward. There''s no way out!" Li Dao firmly said as he ran forward. However, his sore thighs told him that he wouldn''t be able to hold on for much longer. Time passed second by second. Li Dao''s legs felt like they were filled with lead. Every time he lifted his feet, it would become extremely heavy. If not for his tenacious willpower, he would have collapsed long ago. Yang Guo had also reached his limit. With his flushed face, it was obvious that he couldn''t run anymore. "Big Brother Li, let''s take a break. We''ve already traveled so far. Zhao Zhijing and the others won''t be able to catch up, right?" Yang Guo said while gasping for breath. "Brother Yang, this is a matter of life and death, we cannot have any thoughts of getting lucky, we must not stop until we are safe." Li Dao said to Yang Hou. Although he felt that what Li Dao said made sense, Yang Zhou had truly reached his limit. His will wasn''t as tenacious as Li Dao''s. "Brother Li, I really can''t run anymore." With that said, Yang Zhen plopped down on the ground. "Brother Yang, quickly get up. You can''t sit down right now. If Zhao Zhijing catches up, we really won''t be able to escape." Li Dao knew very well that if he were to immediately sit down after intense exercise, his body would definitely feel sore and powerless. Yang Zhou was pulled to his feet as the two of them panted heavily. While panting heavily, Li Dao did not forget to survey his surroundings. This kind of caution was something that he was born with. After sizing them up, he saw a few beautiful bees. Their bodies were as clear as topaz, and their wings were as thin as cicada''s wings. They looked extremely beautiful. "Ha ha-ha ha, everything is back to normal!" Li Dao laughed out loud, patted Yang Wang''s shoulder, and pulled him forward. "Big Brother Li, why are you so excited?" Yang Lao asked in confusion. "We are about to arrive at the Tomb of the Dead," Li Dao replied. "But I didn''t see anything!" "Then did you see those Jade Bees?" C95 Since the Jade Bee had appeared, would the ancient tomb still be far away? Li Dao dragged Yang Du forward, even though he had no more strength left. The Tomb of the Dead was a forbidden area of the True God Sect. It was unlikely that Zhao Zhijing would chase after him. Unfortunately, Li Dao had underestimated Zhao Zhijing''s magnanimity and murderous intent. "Master, ahead is the forbidden area, should we chase them or not?" Zhao Zhijing''s disciple asked with a troubled expression. The fat Lu Qing''s face had turned the color of a pig''s liver as he greedily breathed in the air. These three people were clearly in a better condition than Li Dao and Yang Dong. After all, one side was chasing after them, while the other side was fleeing. Moreover, the three of them had inner strength, so they would definitely be stronger than Li Dao and Yang Dong, not to mention their Qing Gong. Hearing his disciple''s inquiry, Zhao Zhijing also remembered that they were in a forbidden area. He lowered his head and thought for a while. Then, he gritted his teeth and said, "Chase after them. We can''t let those two little bastards escape." Zhao Zhijing had some understanding of the tomb of the living dead. He did not think that his martial arts were weak. Li Dao and Yang Guo had already stopped breathing. They were gasping for breath, relieving the pressure on their lungs. Yang Shang''s sore legs made him want to sit down and rest, but Li Dao grabbed his hand and refused to let him sit down. Before the situation became clear, he absolutely could not let himself lose the ability to resist, otherwise he would be at the mercy of others. In front of him was a huge ancient tomb, the entrance was pitch black, and a gloomy and gloomy aura was blowing out. Li Dao and Yang Ziyi leaned against the tomb entrance as they gasped for breath. They had run too far, and were already running to the limits of their bodies. Looking at the entrance, Li Dao knew that Xiao Long and Granny Sun lived inside. However, the ancient tomb was too big, they might get lost if they rushed in. Even if he didn''t get lost, if he barged into the ancient tomb without permission, he might get killed by Little Dragon Girl with one sword stroke. Li Dao would not dare to take such a risk. After resting for about 10 minutes, Li Dao''s condition had improved and he was no longer as heavy as before. Yang Guo''s condition improved by a lot as he lowered his head to beat his thigh. "Brother Li, Zhao Zhijing and the others won''t catch up to us, right?" Yang Guo asked. "I don''t know." Li Dao shook his head. He had just crossed into the world of the Divine Eagle Heroic Assassin, yet he had already encountered such a situation. He was being chased like a stray dog by Zhao Zhijing. This was something he had never expected. Ma Yu, Qiu Jianji, and the others could still afford to call him a Taoist, but look at Zhao Zhijing, Sun Budi, and the others. What kind of people are they? His character is worse than in the book. Li Dao swore to himself that he would definitely get revenge from the entire Sect. "When my martial arts practice is done, I will definitely teach those bull-nosed Taoists a lesson." Yang said indignantly. He had the same idea as Li Dao. "I''m afraid you won''t have that chance." Zhao Zhijing walked out with a face full of malice. His two disciples followed behind him. Lu Qingdu was still unable to catch his breath. His shallow internal energy was simply unable to support his fat body as he ran too far. Li Dao''s expression turned extremely unsightly. Zhao Zhijing had actually really caught up to him, and Grandma Sun and Little Dragon didn''t show up. It seemed like he had already walked to the edge of the cliff. Judging from Zhao Zhijing''s appearance, perhaps he wouldn''t dare to kill Yang Tong, but he definitely wouldn''t let him off. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have chased them here. It wasn''t Li Dao''s style to wait for death, even though he knew he wasn''t his opponent. "Brother Yang, I''ve implicated you, sorry." Li Dao turned his head and said to Yang Guan. As he spoke, he drew his sword. "Brother Li, don''t say that. Even if you weren''t here, I wouldn''t have stayed too long." Although Yang Qian was small, his spirit wasn''t small. At this point in time, he wasn''t afraid. "From the looks of it, he definitely won''t let us off. Let''s fight it out with him!" C96 Actually, Li Dao knew that Zhao Zhijing wouldn''t dare to kill Yang Guo. Yang Guo''s backer was Guo Jing. With Guo Jing''s current reputation, Zhao Zhijing definitely wouldn''t dare to kill Yang Chen. However, Li Dao had told Yang Guang that Zhao Zhijing would not let them get away with this. The purpose of this was to draw Yang Guang to his side and arouse his murderous intent. Yang Tong was the main character, and carried a huge amount of luck with him. He had the ability to avoid danger in times of crisis. Moreover, he himself only had a little bit of the ability, so he could at least block two of Zhao Zhijing''s disciples. "Brother Yang, even though we met by chance, it''s still like meeting an old friend. If we can still survive today, I''ll behead a chicken and become sworn brothers with you." At this moment, Yang Guo was still a young lad who was still unfathomable. Listening to Li Dao''s words, his lofty sentiments surged up in his heart. "Big Brother Li, let''s go all out against them. Even if we die, we won''t let them off easy." "Let''s fight them while their auras are still unstable." Brother Yang, remember, leave Zhao Zhijing to me later. When you deal with the other two Daoists, it is a matter of life and death. Li Dao instructed. "Yes, I understand." Yang Tong nodded, while a trace of seriousness appeared on his pretty face. Li Dao rushed towards Zhao Zhijing. His eyes were fixed on Zhao Zhijing, filled with killing intent. Yang Tong didn''t hesitate and rushed out together with Li Dao. However, his target was Zhao Zhijing''s two disciples. A disdainful smile appeared on Zhao Zhijing''s face when he saw Li Dao rushing towards him. Li Dao looked like a layman who had never cultivated any martial arts. His steps were unsteady, without any pattern, and his breath was heavy. He did not have a single bit of inner strength. In Zhao Zhijing''s opinion, that was the case. The swordsmanship that Li Dao had practiced was not even comparable to the swordsmanship of the martial artists in the lowest level of the world. Although martial arts were divided into internal and external techniques, from Li Dao''s aura, it was obvious that he had not practiced internal techniques. There was no pattern to his steps, and his external techniques were definitely not that strong. Zhao Zhijing pulled out his sword. With a cold look in his eyes, he watched as Li Dao arrived in front of him. On the other side, Yang Lao had also started fighting with Zhao Zhijing''s two disciples. A sword stabbed out, advancing forward with an unstoppable force. Li Dao forced Zhao Zhijing to retreat. His swordsmanship was not as brilliant as Zhao Zhijing''s. He did not have any internal energy, so he had to suppress Zhao Zhijing in terms of momentum. Otherwise, he would not be able to live for long. Li Dao''s eyes were cold, his aura intimidating, each of his strikes exuding a tragic aura. After dodging a few times, Zhao Zhijing began to counterattack. At first, he was only intimidated by Li Dao''s imposing aura. However, his martial arts were much higher than Li Dao''s. He quickly launched a counterattack. Seeing that Zhao Zhijing''s sword was about to collide with the long sword, Li Dao was overjoyed. The sharpness of the sword could not be clearer than him. The clanging sound of metal clanging rang out. Li Blade was stunned for a moment. He did not break Zhao Zhijing''s sword this time? However, he quickly figured out the reason. Zhao Zhijing had injected inner force into his sword, whereas he didn''t. He didn''t want to see many martial arts masters collide with the sharp swords of others with just a tree branch. Then, it was reasonable that he hadn''t cut off Zhao Zhijing''s sword. Zhao Zhijing was also taken aback. He did not hold back just now, yet the sword in his hand was not damaged? This made Zhao Zhijing even more certain that the sword in Li Dao''s hand was a masterwork weapon. The fire in his eyes burned hotter and hotter. C97 Zhao Zhijing kept swinging his sword again and again. The rain of swords filled the sky and disturbed everyone''s eyeballs. Perhaps Zhao Zhijing''s martial arts skills were not considered high in the eyes of the entire Divine Eagle, but it was still not too low. Dividing things up, Guo Jing, Old Devil Huang, Zhou Bo Tong, and Master Yihao were all top experts of the martial arts world. Then Qiu Jianji, Ma Yu, Li Moxiang, Huang Rong, Gongsun Zhizhi, and others were all first-rate experts. As for Zhao Zhijing, Yin Zhiping, Sun Budian, and Hao Datong, they were all second-rate experts. Although they were of the same generation, there was still a huge gap between them. Qiu Jianji and Ma Yu, who had the highest martial arts skills among the seven sons, were the top martial artists in the martial arts world. Sun Budi, who had the lowest martial arts skills among the seven sons, was similar to Zhao Zhijing and Yin Zhiping, who were the third generation disciples. Although Zhao Zhijing was only a second-rate expert, he was still an unreachable existence for an unpopular individual like Li Dao. The sword rain that filled the sky couldn''t be stopped by Li Yao. He couldn''t tell which sword strike was fake and which sword strike was real. However, he did not try to differentiate between the two, much less block them. Li Dao knew his own family. In terms of martial arts, he was not fit to carry Zhao Zhijing''s shoes. However, Li Dao knew that he had an advantage that Zhao Zhijing didn''t have. That was, he had killed someone, but Zhao Zhijing didn''t have that advantage. Although he had not learned any powerful martial arts from Earth, Li Dao still killed many people. Especially in the world of war, he had already killed over a hundred people. However, as a Daoist Priest, Zhao Zhijing had been cultivating in the mountain for a long time and rarely went down the mountain. He would usually spar with his fellow sect members on martial arts techniques, but he might not even kill a chicken, let alone kill a person. Li Dao did not care about it at all. He took a deep breath and slashed out one strike after another toward Zhao Zhijing''s vital points. Zhao Zhijing''s sword had left quite a few marks on his body. However, Li Dao seemed to be unconscious as he attacked Zhao Zhijing with no regards for his own life. Not long after, Li Dao had turned into a bloody man. However, he was still attacking. His pair of cold eyes were still fixed on Zhao Zhijing. Zhao Zhijing was scared. The more he fought, the more scared he became. He had never met such a terrifying person before. He was like an evil ghost that had crawled out of hell. That indifferent expression was definitely not something a person could possess. Even though Zhao Zhijing didn''t suffer any injuries, he was already scared and his sword was no longer as steady as it was before. "You lunatic, lunatic!" Zhao Zhijing cursed loudly and stabbed Li Dao twice. However, Li Dao acted as if he didn''t feel it at all. Without a care in the world, he thrust the sword toward Zhao Zhijing''s throat. On the other side, Yang Guo''s situation was not looking good either. Although he knew how to use a toad skill, it required a process of accumulating energy. In a fight, only an idiot would give you time to gather your strength, so Yangchao was beaten up very miserably. Although he also knew martial arts, he was still weaker than Zhao Zhijing''s other two disciples. Fortunately, Zhao Zhijing''s two disciples didn''t have any intention to kill. Otherwise, Yang Zhao would already be a dead man. Yang Tong and the other two fought while turning their heads to look at Li Blade and Zhao Zhijing. Seeing the desperate Li Dao''s fighting style, no one dared to not be scared. At this time, Zhao Zhijing could no longer hold his sword steady. He swore that if he did it again, he would absolutely not provoke this lunatic. However, it was difficult for Zhao Zhijing to back down now. Even though Li Dao was covered in blood and appeared to be in a miserable state, Zhao Zhijing was clear that he did not harm Li Dao''s vitals at all. If he wanted to kill Li Dao, he wouldn''t be able to do so in such a short time. However, if he were to turn around and leave, Zhao Zhijing wouldn''t be able to stop losing face. The situation became very complicated. C98 Zhao Zhijing was scared out of his wits. He had lived for more than thirty years, but he had never seen a person as reckless as Li Dao. After finding a gap, he kicked Li Dao violently away. Zhao Zhijing wiped off the cold sweat on his forehead. He acted so arrogantly, afraid that he might lose his life. What he said was absolutely true. With a "kacha" sound, Zhao Zhijing kicked Li Dao a few meters away. The ribs on Li Dao''s chest creaked, but the bones didn''t break. However, Li Yao did not care about that. He leaned on his sword and stood up once more. His eyes became even colder. The big and small wounds on his body were bleeding, and his thin linen clothes were already stained with fresh blood. Slowly standing up, Li Dao dragged his long sword and slowly walked towards Zhao Zhijing. His crooked steps were like a candle in the wind, about to be extinguished at any moment. However, it was his appearance that had caused such a huge impact to Zhao Zhijing and the others. Apart from Yang Tong, Zhao Zhijing and his two disciples were frightened. In their eyes, Li Dao was no different from a devil. Yang Tong and the other two Taoists were no longer fighting. They stared blankly as Li Dao walked crookedly towards Zhao Zhijing. They didn''t even dare to breathe loudly. "Big Brother Li, Big Brother Li, don''t move, hurry and stop!" Yang Zhao shouted anxiously. However, Li Dao didn''t seem to hear Yang Lao''s voice as he continued walking forward. Even if it was an egg hitting a rock, he would still go and try. Looking at Li Dao, who could fall at any moment, Zhao Zhijing unconsciously took two steps back and took a deep breath. He was ready to retreat. "Qingdu, Qingping, let''s go." Zhao Zhijing waved his sleeves and called out to his two disciples. The two Daoists were also scared. They heard Zhao Zhijing''s order and immediately left. "Where do you think you''re going?" Li Dao shouted. He held his long sword and stumbled as he increased his pace. Then, he rushed toward Zhao Zhijing. At this time, Zhao Zhijing could actually speed up his pace to leave, but if he did, it would mean that he was scared. Although he was already scared, how could he let others see that? Especially since Li Dao was a fellow who did not know any martial arts. He turned around and kicked fiercely again. Li Dao flew out like a gunny sack. The blood in his chest surged, and in the end, he couldn''t help but spurt out a mouthful of blood. "Pfft! You reckless fool, you really don''t care about face." Zhao Zhijing spat out a mouthful of phlegm and clenched the sword in his hand. Blood dripped from the corner of Li Dao''s mouth as he struggled to stand up again. Yang Lao''s heart clenched as he hurried over to support Li Dao. His eyes fiercely glared at Zhao Zhijing and the other two. If it wasn''t for them, Big Brother Li wouldn''t have been reduced to such a state. Right now, Yang Tong''s face was bruised and swollen. He viciously glared at Zhao Zhijing and the other two, causing a wave of discomfort to rise in Zhao Zhijing''s heart. "You little bastard. Do you believe that I won''t kill you?!" Zhao Zhijing shouted. He had the feeling that he was trying to put on a brave front. "You better kill me. Otherwise, I will return today''s matter back to you tenfold or even a hundredfold!" Yang Zhao loudly said. At this moment, he only had hatred towards Zhao Zhijing; he no longer had any fear or dread. "Good, today I will execute you, the traitorous disciple who cheated on his teacher and destroyed his ancestors." Zhao Zhijing raised his sword as a cold light flashed in his eyes. "Shut up!" You are not my master, you are not worthy! " Yang Guo faced off, while the thirteen year old man''s eyes revealed a cold light. The killing intent in Zhao Zhijing''s heart was extremely strong. He had never felt such a strong killing intent in his heart before. At this moment, the killing intent in his heart had already suppressed his fear of Li Dao. Just as Zhao Zhijing was about to make his move, something unexpected happened. "Who''s making a ruckus here?" Two silhouettes flew out from the ancient tomb, staring at one of the silhouettes. Had a Heavenly Immortal descended to the mortal world? C99 At this moment, everyone forgot what they were doing, including Li Dao. It was a girl, a peerlessly beautiful girl. She wore a white muslin robe and flew out of the tomb in a graceful manner. Seeing the woman appear, Li Dao heaved a sigh of relief. He knew that the danger had been averted. Yang Guo''s jaw dropped, and he almost drooled. At the age of thirteen, the body begins to develop, and the imagination of the opposite sex begins to develop. It was only when the woman in white landed on the ground that Yang Zhao and Zhao Zhijing regained their senses. The woman''s face was calm, and she gave off an ethereal aura, as if she were a fairy that had descended from the heavens. Looking at the woman''s face that resembled Liu Yifei''s, Li Dao was lost in his thoughts. Needless to say more, the people who came were naturally Xiao Long and Granny Sun. However, everyone''s attention was focused on the little dragon girl, and Granny Sun was subconsciously ignored by others. If two women stood together, the men would definitely place their eyes on the more beautiful women. Moreover, Grandma Sun was an old man. "Fellow Taoist Niu noses from the True Supreme Sect, who allowed you to enter my ancient tomb''s forbidden area?" The elderly voice carried a bit of sternness as Granny Sun asked. "I have no intention of offending you two, please forgive me for capturing the traitors of my sect." Zhao Zhijing said. However, he was looking at his with a strange look in his eyes. Actually, this was quite normal. As a man, Zhao Zhijing couldn''t help but have some thoughts when he saw Xiao Long. However, the little dragon girl seemed to have not noticed this. Her expression was calm, and her eyes were also very calm. Old Granny Sun, on the other hand, could not contain her anger and scolded, "I knew that none of the Taoists in your sect are good people. If you can''t control your eyes, don''t blame me for being ruthless." The grudges between the Ancient Tomb Sect and the All Truths Sect had begun. They had to be traced back to the ancestors of the two sects. Lin Chao Ying was injured by Wang Zhong Yang, so the disciples of the Ancient Tomb Sect hated the entire sect. As for the seven true disciples, because of Wang Zhong Yang''s last words, they treated the disciples of the Ancient Tomb Sect with respect. After all, it was Wang Zhong Yang who betrayed Lin Chao Ying. After getting scolded by Grandma Sun, Zhao Zhijing calmed himself down and looked straight ahead. If it wasn''t for his pair of sinister eyes, he might have been a man of honor. "I am being rude. Please hand over the traitorous Yang Zhao and Li Dao to me. We will leave immediately." Zhao Zhijing said. Only after hearing Zhao Zhijing''s words did Grandma Sun and Little Dragon turn their gazes towards Li Dao and Yang Guan. Yang Guo''s swollen face and his bloody Li Dao made Grandma Sun feel great sympathy. The moment she saw Yang Chen, Little Dragon Lady unconsciously frowned. When she looked at Li Dao, her gaze just happened to meet Li Dao''s indifferent gaze. Little Dragon Lady''s heart violently trembled. What kind of eyes were those? Firm, indifferent, unyielding. Xiao Long''s heart was in turmoil. Ever since she was young, she had never come into contact with a man. Furthermore, Li Dao was a man who was clearly different from other men. "Zhao Zhijing, you''re talking nonsense. You don''t deserve to be my master at all. "You can''t beat my Uncle Guo, so you hold a grudge against me. You beat me up a lot, and condoned Lu Qingdu and the others to bully me. How could there be a master like you in this world?" The instant that Little Dragon Lady''s mind trembled, Yang Shang cursed loudly. Without waiting for Zhao Zhijing to say anything, Yang Zhao continued, "And Brother Li, he isn''t even your True Sect''s disciple. You coveted Brother Li''s heirloom sword and chased me all the way here. You despicable scumbag, what right do you have to call me a traitor? Pah!" After hearing what Yang Guan had to say, Granny Sun was enraged. In her entire life, she had never seen such a despicable person like Zhao Zhijing. C100 As a half-grown child, Yang Guo''s current appearance was the most sympathetic. Granny Sun''s gaze towards Yang Lao became kind, as if she were looking at her grandson. Seeing Grandma Sun''s eyes that seemed to be directed at him, Yang Zhou was very quick-witted and began to wail loudly, "Granny, you have to avenge me!" I lost my father when I was little, and my mother died too. Aunt Guo didn''t like me, and Uncle Guo also left me behind in the Sect. Zhao Zhijing and the others bullied me everyday, wuwu. " As he spoke, Yang Lao couldn''t help but cry out in grief as he wiped away his tears. Seeing Yang''s appearance, Grandma Sun became even more benevolent. Most of the elderly loved their children. "Child, don''t cry. Grandma knows that you''ve suffered a lot of grievances. Rest assured, with Granny acting on your behalf today, no one can bully you. " "A Taoist cultivator from the True Supreme Sect. Today, I will help Wang Zhong Yang discipline you." As she spoke, Grandma Sun raised her walking stick and was about to make a move. "Granny Sun, let them go." She had a quiet personality and didn''t like to fight with others. "Miss!" Grandma Sun stomped her feet as she anxiously shouted. The little dragon girl was brought up by Granny Sun, who naturally understood her personality and was afraid that she would hand her over to Yang Chen. "You can leave, but I won''t leave these two to you." Xiao Longnu pointed at Li Dao and Yang Zhao Zhijing. She didn''t know why, but after touching that man''s eyes, the little dragon girl''s curiosity was aroused. She wanted to know what had happened to that man that caused him to have eyes like that. Hearing this, Grandma Sun was overjoyed. She didn''t expect the lady''s personality to change today. Zhao Zhijing didn''t leave. Xiao Long was only 16 years old, how high could her martial arts be? "Why aren''t you leaving?" Xiao Long asked with a voice as cold as a skylark''s. "Today, I must bring away this traitor." Zhao Zhijing didn''t want to leave just like that. After all, he had been brought up the mountain by Guo Jing. "I told you, I won''t give them to you." "Then I''ll be offending you," Zhao Zhijing said as he pointed his sword at Little Dragon. The corner of Li Dao''s mouth curved into a smile. Although Little Dragon Lady''s martial arts skills were not considered first-rate, it was definitely much higher than Zhao Zhijing''s. In the same level, there were also differences in power, not to mention that the martial arts of the Ancient Tomb Sect could restrain the martial arts of the entire True God School. Little Dragon Lady and Zhao Zhijing had started their fight. As Li Dao expected, Zhao Zhijing could only hold on awkwardly under Little Dragon Girl''s attacks. He couldn''t even retaliate. Xiao Long had a simple nature and did not have any intention to kill. After defeating Zhao Zhijing, she stopped fighting. At this moment, Zhao Zhijing''s face was flushed red. It was one thing for him to not have taken down Li Dao earlier. After all, Li Dao was a desperate man. Zhao Zhijing''s two disciples supported him, and the three of them left dejectedly. Looking at the backs of Zhao Zhijing and the other two, Yang Zhao was exceptionally excited, so much so that he didn''t forget to add insult to injury. He even cursed a few times. Xiao Long wrinkled her brows. She was not happy with Yang Tong even though he was still a child. Glancing deeply at Li Dao, Little Dragon Lady didn''t say anything as she returned to the ancient tomb. Granny Sun began to speak, "My family''s young lady is like this. Her face is cold and her heart is warm. Don''t take it to heart." "Nanny, you''re too serious. I don''t even have enough time to thank you. Why would you take it to heart?" Li Dao said. Yang Zhao nodded his head like a chick pecking rice, echoing Li Dao''s words. "From the looks of it, you''ve suffered quite a bit. Come, follow your mother-in-law in, I''ll get the medicine for you." Grandma Sun smiled, her face benevolent and radiating with radiance. C101 Li Dao and Yang Tong followed Grandma Sun into the ancient tomb. It was dark and cold, and there was no sign of life. This was originally a tomb, so it was normal to have this feeling. Moreover, in this huge tomb, only Grandma Sun and Little Dragon were living here. The structure of the ancient tomb was very large, the winding tunnels were crisscrossing, and if no one was to lead the way, they would definitely be lost inside. From time to time, Yang Guo would exclaim in admiration as his curiosity was piqued. Although Li Dao felt grand, he was not surprised by the information explosion era. After ten minutes of walking, a pool appeared in front of Li Dao and Yang Chao. In the middle of the pond stood a stone house, which was where the people from the old tomb lived. "You wait here, I''ll get the medicine." As Granny Sun spoke, she flew up to the stone room, causing Li Dao to feel extremely envious. I have to get the Heavy Sun Inscription out of there as soon as possible, Li Dao thought to himself. Not long later, Grandma Sun came out with a pile of medicine bottles. Dwarf medicine, Gold Injury Medicine, and many other strange medicines. After putting the bottle down, Granny Sun picked out a few bottles and threw two to Li Dao. "Youngster, go and apply it yourself. I''ll leave it to you." Li Dao picked up the two bottles and walked to the side. Granny Sun, while applying ointment to Yang, asked about Yang''s life. Yang Laozi narrated his tragic life story in detail, and Li Dao even saw tears in Granny Sun''s eyes. "Don''t worry, child. From today onwards, your mother-in-law will be your relative." Grandma Sun comforted as she wiped the medicine for Yang Tong. Li Dao chose to ignore such a romantic scene and decided to daub the medicine on his own. This was the first time he had suffered such a heavy injury. The wounds on their bodies varied in size. Some were deep, some were shallow, some were cut, and some were thorny. Fortunately, he had the wound in front of him, so he didn''t need anyone''s help to take care of it. After Li Dao and Yang Guo had finished smearing the wounds on their bodies, Granny Sun patted Yang Guo''s head and went to cook. Lying at the edge of the pool, Li Dao and Yang Zhou recalled their encounter today. They could only assume that it was dangerous. "Brother Li, why do you think Zhao Zhijing is so bad?" Young looked at the flame on the candle and asked. There was no light in the tomb, and candles were lit all the time. The candles'' light illuminated Yang''s pretty face, revealing his immaturity. "Brother Yang, you must understand that the world is dangerous and the human heart is not ancient. The human heart is not the martial arts world, but the martial arts world is the human heart. There are a lot of people who are even worse than Zhao Zhijing. " "Big Brother Li, I don''t understand." Yang Shao shook his head. His face was filled with confusion, trapped in his experience and experience, he was confused by what he heard. Li Dao had to tell him in plain language, "In the beginning, human nature was evil, have you ever heard of it?" "Yes, I know what Teacher Xun said. However, my Uncle Guo told me that in the beginning of life, one should not have any bad intentions. In order to reflect on the right and wrong of their own behavior, if the right and wrong should be kept, if the wrong should be corrected in time. There was no point in trying to change it. That''s why he named me Yang. " Yang said as he looked at Li Dao. Li Dao shook his head, "Brother Yang, right or wrong is not absolute. What Xun Zi said may not be true, and what your Uncle Guo said may not be true. The key to judging all this lies in yourself. As long as it is from your own heart, you are right. " "Big Brother Li, I can''t agree with what you''re saying. If a man is unforgivable, but he does it from his heart, how can you say he is right? " Li Dao touched Yang''s head and said, "Everyone has their own concept of right and wrong, their own values. Your values are different from mine, so you think I''m wrong, but I think I''m right." Seeing Yang Guo become even more confused, Li Dao said, "You''re still young, you''ll understand when you grow up." C102 "What you said makes a lot of sense." Little Dragon Lady had appeared behind Li Dao and Yang Tong at some point in time, so she suddenly spoke. Yang Tong was taken aback, but Li Dao remained calm. The Ancient Tomb Sect''s Qing Gong was well-deserved in its reputation. "Miss Long agrees with my reasoning?" Li Dao indifferently asked without turning his head. "Although I don''t understand the value you speak of, I feel that you''re right." The little dragon girl''s voice was as cold as usual, without the vivacity of a sixteen to seventeen year old girl. In fact, when Li Yao said these words, he was just casually saying them. He didn''t expect Little Dragon Girl to hear it. The most important thing was that she felt that they made sense. Li Dao opened his mouth, not knowing how to reply to Little Dragon Girl. In the end, he could only praise her, "Miss Long is naturally beautiful. I can''t help but think of her as beautiful and intelligent." "What is Huigen?" Xiao Long asked in confusion. Yang Guo couldn''t hold back his laughter. He thought that Brother Li looked very serious, but he didn''t expect that his stomach was full of evil tricks. Hui Yuan was obviously what the monk said. "Wisdom is perception. I''m praising your perception." Li Dao seriously explained to the little girl. "Thank you. You have a great sense of wisdom too." Xiao Long said. Li Dao could only keep his mouth shut. Was Little Dragon Lady praising him? "Alright, let''s go eat," Little Dragon Lady pointed at the stone house in the middle of the pond and said. "I''ve been hungry for a long time, I''m going up first." When Yang Xiaoxiao heard about eating, his eyes lit up. At his age, he was already growing up, so he couldn''t bear the hunger. With a strong leap, he flew towards the stone house. Although Yang Lao was very young and his martial arts were very low, he still had martial arts. Even if Zhao Zhijing didn''t teach him, he must have taught him kung fu. The little dragon girl''s movements were graceful and graceful as she elegantly rose into the air. Like a butterfly, she too flew up to the stone house. Li Dao stood where he was without moving. He could only watch as Yang Guan and Xiao Long flew over easily. The pool was not big, and it was only six or seven meters from the shore to the middle of the pool. "Why didn''t you come up?" Little Dragon Lady looked strangely at Li Dao and asked. "Ah, I forgot that Brother Li doesn''t know martial arts." Yang Tong smacked his head and said. Li Yao''s face was expressionless, but his heart felt a little awkward. It seemed like he could only let that kid, Yang Zhao, bring the food down. "So you don''t know martial arts?" As she spoke, Little Dragon Lady leaped down and stood beside Li Dao. Before he could react, she had already grabbed his hand. Just as Li Dao was about to say something, he realized that he had already flown up. Mm, Little Dragon Girl''s Qing Gong is really good! This was Li Dao''s subconscious thought before he reacted. What the heck was this? He was already standing on top of the stone house. Li Dao''s face was dark and he could not help but feel embarrassed. Yangguo snickered while covering his mouth. "Aren''t you happy?" Looking at Li Dao''s black face, Little Dragon Lady asked. "No." Li Dao shook his head. He wasn''t unhappy, it was just that he didn''t look good on his face. "That''s good. Come in and eat," said Xiao Long as she walked into the stone house. Yang made a face at Li Dao before entering the room. Li Dao slapped himself in the face. What the hell was he thinking? "Li Dao, don''t think that you''re being sentimental. I, Xiao Long, am just a simple woman who has never seen the world." Li Dao whispered to himself as he adjusted his mood and followed Shi Mu into the room. C103 After the meal, Li Dao touched his belly. He was probably full. Granny Sun''s culinary skills were not very good, but the key point was that there were no meat dishes. Could it be that the little dragon girl was so beautiful because she had been a vegetarian since she was young? In this world, martial arts training was also a process of refining one''s energy into inner force. How could there be enough energy to convert such a large amount of meat into internal energy? Of course, Xiao Long was still young and didn''t require much food. The honey that the Jade Bees produced was enough for her to cultivate. When he arrived in the world of the wuxia, the existence of heavenly materials and earthly treasures was already mentioned. The simplest examples were the Cold Jade Bed of the Ancient Tomb Sect, the Jade Bees that were raised, the Pu Scrubs that lived outside the Sword Tomb in Xiangyang City, and the White Fish that lived in the cold pond at the bottom of Heartless Valley. Of course, there was no need to elaborate too much on the Ginseng Lingzhi. After dinner, Li Dao and Yang asked Grandma Sun for a jar of wine. Grandmother Sun and Little Longnu did not drink alcohol. The wine was left behind by Lin Chaoying. Just by looking at the wine jar, one could tell that there was something historical about it. Fortunately, the wine would not expire. The two bowls were placed side by side. Li Dao slapped away the dirt on the jar and pulled the red cloth away. The aroma of wine began to permeate the ancient tomb. Little Dragon Girl watched from the side. For some reason, she didn''t like to talk, so she just followed Li Dao and Yang Chen. Perhaps she was too bored and had nothing to do, so she came across Li Dao and Yang Tou by chance and was curious about their actions. When she saw Li Dao slap open the jar of wine, she sniffled and let out a melodious voice like that of a skylark, "Is this wine?" It smells so good! " Li Dao turned around and glanced at her. He picked up the porcelain bowl, poured half a bowl of wine into it and passed it to Xiao Long Nu. "Do you want to drink it?" Xiao Long''s eyes lit up, she immediately shook her head and said, "When Master was still alive, he told me that wine is not good stuff, and told me not to touch it." Li Dao laughed. This girl was really too innocent. He had never seen such a pure and innocent girl before. For a moment, he was so amused that he wanted to tease her. "Miss Long, can I tell you a story?" "Once upon a time, there was a pony who lived with his mother by the river. One day, the mother of the pony told him to take the goods to the village across the river by himself. The pony carried the cargo to the river, only to find that there was no bridge over the river, and had to walk over it. But he didn''t know how deep the river was, so what should he do? " Little Dragon Lady listened attentively and didn''t say anything, but Yangguo shouted, "Swim over there, that''s enough." Li Dao didn''t pay any attention to Yang, he continued, "Xiao Ma decided to ask around, he first found Uncle Niu nearby, he went up and asked, Uncle Niu, do you know if the water in the river is deep?" Uncle Niu told him that the river was not deep and only reached his calves. The pony was about to cross the river, but just as he was about to take a step, the squirrel caught him and told him that the river was deep and that he had drowned his friend. The pony was in trouble now, and he didn''t know whether to cross the river or not. Miss Long, do you think he should cross the river? " "Go over there, why don''t you go over there?" The pony and the old cow are so tall, but the squirrel is so short, he can cross the river. " Yangguo shouted excitedly, pleased with his own cleverness. Li Dao couldn''t help but roll his eyes. This was a story for a five-year-old child to hear. You''re already thirteen years old. I really don''t know what''s so exciting about guessing the answer. Xiao Long lowered her head to ponder for a moment before her eyes lit up. "I understand. You want to tell me if the water is deep or not? You''ll only know if you''ve tried it yourself." "Hm, this kid is worth teaching!" Li Dao started laughing. It was a pity that he did not have a beard. Otherwise, saying those words while stroking his beard would be a lot more imposing. C104 The little girl''s gaze towards Li Dao grew brighter and brighter. Since she was young, no one had ever tried to reason with her with such an interesting story. Her rigid and dead master only knew how to lecture her according to the book. At this moment, she felt that Li Dao was the most knowledgeable person in the world. Yangguo was also enlightened, "Big Brother Li, so you wanted to tell us this logic. "I feel like you''re even stronger than my Aunt Guo." Li Dao ignored him and said to the little dragon girl, "Miss Long, do you want to try now?" "Yes, I''ll try." Xiao Long nodded her head and picked up the porcelain bowl, raising her jade-white neck. The next moment, Xiao Long threw up the wine and began to cough violently. People who haven''t had a drink before should take small sips of it. How can they drink it? This girl was too honest. If she went out, she would easily suffer. Li Dao felt that it was necessary for him to teach her a few more things. Seeing the little dragon girl constantly coughing, Li Dao laughed until his stomach hurt. Yang Tong was eager to see the world in a state of chaos, so he smiled along. It was only at this moment that Yang Zhao felt that the little dragon girl wasn''t as cold as before. Actually, there was no cold person in this world. If there was, it was because she hadn''t met anyone who could keep her from being cold. Seeing Li Dao and Yang Guo laughing, Xiao Long also laughed. Unlike Li Dao and Yang Guo, Xiao Long''s laugh was crisp and ethereal, and her elegant face made people feel as if they were standing on a field full of flowers. Li Dao was dumbfounded by what he saw. However, he quickly recovered and asked in surprise, "What are you laughing at?" Shouldn''t he be angry that he was being toyed with under normal circumstances? The little dragon girl, on the other hand, was smiling. She was laughing so happily. "I want to laugh too when I see you laughing. Is there a problem?" Xiao Long asked with an innocent expression. Li Dao was embarrassed. This answer was truly flawless. Did this girl fall in love with me? Li Dao thought to himself as he shook his head. How is this possible? How could I fall in love with someone on the first day we met? Furthermore, Xiao Long has been living in the ancient tomb since she was young, what does she know about whether she likes it or not? Li Dao took the porcelain bowls from Little Dragon Lady''s hands and filled the two bowls with wine. He placed his middle finger on his lips and gently bit his middle finger, dripping blood into the bowls. The blood spread in the wine, staining the clear wine until it turned muddy. "Let''s begin, Brother Yang," Li Dao said as he avoided the eyes of the little dragon girl, trying his best to not think about such random things. Yang Guo''s face was full of caution, as if what he was about to do was too sacred. He frowned and bit his middle finger. Following his example, he dripped his blood into the wine bowl. After igniting the sandalwood incense, the two of them knelt down. "Heavens above, I, Li Dao, and I will become brothers with the opposite sex today. We will share good fortune and suffering together ¡­" Li Dao said whatever Yang Zhao wanted to say, so he followed what he wanted to say. After all, Yang Guo was only a child, he could not be expected to say anything of high standard. Li Dao didn''t say that he didn''t want to be born on the same day, but rather, he wanted to live or die on the same day. After all, he was a man who could travel through the world and eternal life was his goal. How could he die on the same day as someone else? Absolutely impossible. After saying that, Li Dao and Yang Lao drank the blood wine in one gulp. The little dragon girl blushed, her face red to the point that her neck had become red. Because the bowl in Li Dao''s hand was exactly the same as the one she had previously taken. Wasn''t Li Dao the same as indirectly using that bowl now? Li Dao didn''t notice these details and stood up with Yang Guo. The two of them looked at each other, then burst out laughing. "Little brother!" "Big brother!" "Little brother!" "Big brother!" Xiao Long blushed as she supported her chin. She only felt that the two of them were very interesting. Was this the friendship between men? In her eyes, she only thought that Li Dao was very good-looking, even though she drank some wine and was probably drunk. C105 After a few more days, Li Dao''s injuries had mostly healed. Xiao Longnu and Yang Guo still surrounded him every day. After all, he was the one with the most knowledge. Granny Sun saw these matters in her eyes, and no one understood Little Dragon Girl better than she did. Granny Sun felt that she should mention the girl and not let her fall like this. Judging from Li Dao''s appearance, it might be the next Wang Zhong Yang. Since his injuries had been healed, he should start cultivating. The Double Sun Inscription was only a remnant of the Nine Yin Meridians, and it did not even contain any inner force techniques. Furthermore, there was no chance for him to take out the Nine Yin Manual now. Then what martial arts should he train in? The martial arts he could cultivate now could only depend on what kind of martial arts Yang Zhao and Little Dragon knew. He also felt that the Ancient Tomb Sect''s martial arts didn''t suit him, and to learn the techniques of the Ancient Tomb Sect meant that he had to acknowledge Xiao Long as his teacher. Thinking of this, he was unwilling to accept her as his teacher. Although it wasn''t a big deal to take Xiao Long as his master, he was unwilling to do so subconsciously. Now he had to focus on Yang. Even though Yang Zhou was young, he knew quite a few martial arts skills. Don''t even think about it, Li Dao wouldn''t be interested in those miscellaneous martial arts that Mu XinCi had passed to Yang Guan. Even the portion of the toad martial arts that Ouyang Feng had given to Yang Guan wasn''t good enough. After all, it was only an incomplete piece, so what could be produced from it? After thinking about it, it seemed that he could only choose the basic inner force skill of the True Supreme Sect. The True Sect was a Taoist, and its internal martial arts were peaceful and peaceful. Therefore, there was no taboo in switching over to other martial arts in the future. So there was this conversation. "Little brother, you also know that big brother wants to learn martial arts, but has no way to enter. I wonder if you can teach me the martial arts that you learned in the True Supreme Sect?" Even though Yang Zhao was young, he had an unshakeable sense of righteousness. He patted his chest and agreed without hesitation. "Big brother, the martial arts I taught at the Complete Truth realm is not some powerful martial arts. Are you sure you want to learn it?" Why don''t you go and find Sister Long? Her martial arts are much better than that of a true disciple from the entire sect. " Yang Guo was preparing to teach Li Blade martial arts, but he hesitated and said. "Little brother, don''t look down on the entire True Sect. The fact that Wang Zhong Yang obtained the number one position in the world in the past was no joke. Teach me what you know. " Li Dao laughed. "I only know the True Song of the Great Way and the True Sword Art." Yang Zikai said. The Grand Dao of True Song was a basic inner force art of the sect, while the True Sword Art was a basic sword art. As for the other Three Purities Swordplay, there was no need to think about it anymore. Zhao Zhijing definitely had not taught it to Yang Chen. "Sure, teach me the True Primordial Song first." Li Dao said. Yang Guo nodded, "Big brother, I''ll teach you the chants first, remember them." As he spoke, Yang Laoliang''s voice was heard from his back. "When the Great Dao first opened nine chakras, the nine chakras were originally at the tail point." "First, I will rush out from the bottom of the Infinite Spring. Then, I will charge the Infinite Spring all the way to my knees." "Gently over the knee to the end, the top of the mud ball rotates rapidly." "Mystics enlighten the original, and when they come, they leave without a trace." "All the years, I have wiped away the filth on my body, and my entire body is shining with the brilliance of the Great Void." "What proof does one have to be able to remember with a cultivator? A heart of death will not be born today." "The essence energy is filled to the brim with energy and the light shines throughout the entire godly capital." "The Golden Lock Pass through the Magpie Bridge, and the Twelve Descending Mansion." Yang Guan was able to recite over a hundred words very quickly, but Li Dao was lost in thought. Because he noticed that he didn''t even understand the meaning behind many of the terms, so it seemed like he still had to consult Little Dragon Girl. C106 Li Dao had quickly memorized the Grand Dao of Truth. For those who came from the future generations who experienced the baptism of the college entrance examination, memorizing over a hundred words was simply too easy. Cultivation of internal energy involved meridians and acupoints. Yang Zhao understood some of it, but he did not know most of it. For example, when Li Dao asked him where the tail point was, he could not say anything for a long time. He only knew the temple, Yutang acupoints and some other simple acupoints. The key was that even an outsider like Li Dao knew about it. Therefore, someone had to teach him how to learn martial arts. Zhao Zhijing had only given him the mnemonic chant, which was why he said that Zhao Zhijing hadn''t taught him. The moves could be practiced according to the book and the pictures. If one was wrong, there was nothing wrong with it. However, if the inner force was not good, then the Qi would go berserk after going through the wrong meridians and acupuncture points. Li Dao could only find Little Dragon Girl and ask for her help. Xiao Long had received a systematic education and was very familiar with the human body''s meridians. She readily agreed to Li Yao''s request. Li Ren could understand the song, but he did not understand some of the acupuncture points and meridians involved. However, for the sake of caution, he still memorized the song''s incantation and compared it to what Little Dragon Lady had explained, in case he practiced it incorrectly. Afterwards, Little Dragon Lady began to teach Li Dao how to identify meridians. Fuck, there was no such thing as a human body in the ancient tomb. Li Dao had no choice but to take off his jacket and have Xiaolong Nu point out the meridians and acupoints to him. In this era, there was no logic, and the desire to exterminate others was widespread. Although the children of the martial arts world did not pay much attention to this matter, their actions had still surpassed the limit. Little Dragon Lady''s face was flushed red. The male scent kept seeping into her nostrils, causing her heart to heat up. Xiao Long used her jade-like fingers to poke Li Dao''s body. Li Dao earnestly remembered, but he didn''t think too much about it. When Xiao Long''s face was about to drip blood, Li Dao had already memorized all of the meridians and acupuncture points. After getting up and putting on her clothes, he thanked the dragon girl. Only then did he notice that her face was completely red. Li Dao silently cursed himself for being foolish. In the future, the actions of the two of them would not amount to much. But now, if word of his actions were to spread, it could be said that he was insulting. Li Dao could only change the topic and ask about some general knowledge of martial arts. At the same time, he could ease the awkward atmosphere between the two. Currently, Xiao Long was only 16 or 17 years old, but he was already 26 years old. Xiao Long shouldn''t even call him uncle. Li Dao secretly warned himself not to think of doing that. Hearing Li Dao ask about the general knowledge of martial arts, Xiao Long''s complexion recovered a little as she explained in detail to Li Dao. After listening to Little Dragon Lady''s explanation, Li Dao roughly understood. The human body had eight extraordinary meridians, twelve true meridians, and hundreds of acupoints. To produce a sense of energy and to refine the energy within one''s body into inner strength was the starting point. Every acupoint that was opened could be considered a breakthrough. Martial arts were divided into precelestial and postcelestial. The Houtian realm was divided into nine levels, and each level corresponded to the corresponding acupoints and meridians. As for the Xiantian Xiao Long, she had no idea. She said that no Xiantian master had appeared in the martial world for hundreds of years. Li Dao didn''t think so. A Xiantian expert hadn''t appeared in hundreds of years? Then what about Wang Zhong Yang, Huang Chang, and Dugu Qiubai? The little dragon girl was at the fifth level precelestial. The martial artists of the first three levels of Houtian realm were considered third-rate masters, the Houtian fourth level to the sixth level were considered second-rate masters, the seventh level was considered first-rate, and the eighth and ninth levels were considered top-level masters. Of course, there were also those who specialized in external techniques, such as Golden Bell Cover and Iron Cloth Robe. According to the information he obtained from Little Dragon Girl, Li Dao now had a rough understanding of the Divine Condor world. The current Zhao Zhijing and Yin Zhiping should be at level four precelestial. Sun Bodhi and Hao Datong should be at level five precelestial like Little Dragon and N¨¹. Among the seven of them, Ma Yu and Qiu Jianji should be level seven precelestial. Huang Rong, Li Mo Chou, Gongsun Zhi and the remaining three of the seven should all be level six precelestial. Guo Jing, Hong Qi Gonggong, and Ouyang Feng. It didn''t matter whether Old Xie Huang was at the eighth or ninth level precelestial, it didn''t matter since he still hadn''t broken through to the Xiantian realm. As for Yang Guo, he was probably a rookie who had just developed a sense of Qi. C107 After memorizing some common sense, Li Dao could not wait to start his training journey. He lit a sandalwood incense and sat on the cold jade bed. Li Dao quickly entered into meditation. What was worth mentioning was that Xiao Long knew that Li Dao had never practiced martial arts, so she generously lent him the cold jade bed. Although Granny Sun complained, Xiao Long was the successor of the Ancient Tomb Sect. She muttered a few words and didn''t say anything else. Li Dao was also a shameless person. It was not that he did not hear Grandma Sun''s mutterings, but he did not care at all. So what if I let Grandma Sun say a few words? The thought of being able to cultivate inner force made the flames in his heart burn hotly. Sitting on the cold jade bed, a bone-piercing cold was seeping into his bones. Li Dao did not have any internal energy to resist the cold, but his will was firm. The cold could not compete with his enthusiasm for martial arts. He would stick to his heart and follow the true meaning of the song to refine the energy in his body. Li Dao came from a later generation. His imagination was plentiful, and his willpower was strong. No matter what he did, he would always focus on it. He gathered his Yuan power and quickly refined the power inside his body. A warm current rose from his lower abdomen. It should be called his Dantian. Feeling the slight warmth flowing through his body, Li Dao was overjoyed. Was this inner strength? In one go, he used his consciousness to guide the heat flow to his meridians. However, this time, Li Dao discovered that there was a problem. It was very easy for him to develop a sense of Qi and enter the gates of martial arts. However, when he tried to use his inner strength to break through his meridians, Li Dao finally understood why Ma Yu said that he couldn''t achieve any success while practicing martial arts. Threads of inner strength circulated within his dantian, but it was extremely difficult to break through the meridians. He was already twenty-six years old, and his meridians had already formed. They were not as malleable as a child''s. That was why there was a age limit for martial arts practice in the martial arts world. One night passed, and Li Dao discovered that he had not even broken open a single acupoint. Yang Guo had at least broken through two acupoints, right? The next day, Li Dao found the little female dragon with a heart full of doubt. When the little dragon girl knew that Li Dao had developed a feeling of Qi overnight, she was so shocked that her mouth gaped wide open. One must know that in the past, it took her over half a month to produce a sense of Qi. Actually, it was very easy to understand. The child''s nature was restless, and couldn''t be invested in cultivation, so to refine the first strand of internal force was extremely difficult. Xiao Long was already considered a genius. Some people with low aptitude and perception would even have to use years to calculate their qi perception. As for Li Dao''s problem, Xiao Longnu also began to seriously consider it. She was thinking the same thing as Li Dao; his meridians had already formed. If he wanted to open them, he would have to use his vigorous internal energy to do so. A child''s meridians were weak and tough. To break through the meridians and acupoints, one would just need to use a sliver of inner strength. If the child''s internal force was compared to the flow of water, then the amount of internal force Li Dao used to open up his meridians would be a small stream and a small river. According to Li Dao''s condition, Xiao Long''s daughter thought hard and gave two suggestions. The first was to use the cold jade bed to guide the cold energy to enter his body and use the cold energy to attack his meridians. However, this method was very dangerous. The Ancient Tomb Sect used cold jade beds to calm their hearts, to achieve the effect of concentrating one''s mind. However, no one had ever tried to cause cold qi to enter their body. The second method was to find a method to change one''s tendons and marrow and reconstruct one''s meridians. For example, the Shaolin Temple''s Essence Purification Scripture and the Nine Yin True Scriptures'' Muscle Altering and Bone Forging Scriptures. Hearing what the little dragon girl said, Li Dao had a plan in his heart. C108 In fact, there were many ways to solve the problem of setting the meridians. He could learn it and use the Northern Dark Divine Art to absorb other people''s inner strength to break open their meridians. He could also find an expert to pass on his techniques, directly borrowing the strength of a senior expert''s inner force to open up his meridians, such as the void bamboo. Furthermore, there were two methods that Little Dragon Lady mentioned. Li Dao actually wanted to cultivate the [Darknorth Divine Technique], but Duan Ming had been dead for more than a hundred years and the Free and Unrestrained Sect had been annihilated by the river of history. Where would he go to find the [Darknorth Divine Technique]? Then, it was a senior who passed down the techniques, but there weren''t even any innate masters left in the era of Divine Eagles, so this was a difficult road to tread. Moreover, for no reason whatsoever, he would pass on the inner strength he had cultivated his entire life to others. After that was the Muscle Meridian Rejuvenation Technique. Unfortunately, there was no Muscle Altering Bone Forging Technique in the Heavy Sun Inscription. Guo Jing, Huang Rong, Zhou Botong, and Hong Qi Gonggong had the Altering Muscle Bone Forging Spell in their hands, and they could plan things out with it. There was no need to think about Shaolin Temple''s Bone Ablutionary Scripture. These things were a bit too far for the current Li Dao, so he still chose the first method that Little Dragon Lady mentioned. Fortunately, Xiao Long was especially generous to him. Not only did she lend him the cold jade bed for cultivation, but she was also generous with the honey he made from the Jade Bees. Grandma Sun''s heart ached when she saw this. Jade Bees were originally not many, and their production was even rarer. However, Li Dao had used the word ''fierce'' when he had said it. One day after another passed by. Li Dao did not care about anything else as he focused on cultivating his basic inner force skill. Every night, he endured the pain of the cold energy entering his body. After half a month, Li Dao finally broke through a few acupoints and a meridian, reaching the first level of the Pre-Sky Realm. During the day, he would learn the True Sword Art from Yang Duo, and at night, he would train hard in his internal energy. At first, Yang was still having fun every day, but later on, he was stimulated by Li Dao. After thinking deeply and painfully, he decided to concentrate on his training. However, he felt that the kung fu of the True Supreme Sect was too weak, hence he had the thought of learning kung fu from Xiao Long. Li Dao expressed his support for Yang Lao''s idea, because Yang Lao and Xiao Long should have had a master and disciple relationship in the first place. Yang Xian first found Grandma Sun and explained his thoughts to her. Afterwards, he went to find Xiao Long N¨¹. "Sister Long, can you teach me martial arts?" Yang Zhao grabbed the little dragon girl''s arm and shook it non-stop. Xiao Long calmly pulled out her arm, refusing, "I can''t take you as my disciple." "Miss, just take him in. Look at how young he is. He''s so young, without his parents. You can''t blame him for being pitiful." Grandma Sun pleaded. Xiao Long shook her head resolutely. Li Dao felt that something must have gone wrong with the plot. Otherwise, why wouldn''t Little Dragon Girl accept Yang Guo as a disciple? "Miss Long, Yang Zhao''s natural talent and comprehension ability are all excellent. If you accept him, he will be able to become the pillar of the Ancient Tomb Sect. Why did you reject him?" Li Dao asked. Grandma Sun also agreed with Li Dao and said, "Lady, Young Master Li is right. "Just accept Yang Guo." Yang Zhao cleverly knelt down, kowtowed twice, and said, "Sis Long, please accept me as your disciple." He thought that Xiao Long would agree this time, but she coldly rejected him in the end, "No, I can''t take you in as a disciple." "Why?" Li Dao was puzzled. What happened to the plot? What went wrong? "You and him are sworn brothers. If I take him in as my disciple, wouldn''t you also be a generation younger than me?" Little Dragon Lady looked at Li Dao and asked seriously. Seeing the look in Little Dragon Lady''s eyes, Li Dao finally knew what the problem was. No wonder Xiao Long was so generous. The cold jade bed and Jade Bees were all for him, an outsider. He would be a fool if he still didn''t feel it, but he still couldn''t understand why the little dragon girl would have feelings for him. There were many examples in front of him, how could he dare to provoke Xiao Long and N¨¹? Avoiding the eyes of the little dragon girl, Li Dao said, "We each have our own opinions. Just because you take him in as your disciple doesn''t mean that I''m underestimating you." With this incident, Li Dao already had the thought of leaving the ancient tomb. The Ancient Tomb Sect couldn''t stay here any longer, they couldn''t afford to harm this young lady. It was better to let Yang Zhao and Xiao Long cultivate their relationship. Li Dao had decided that he would leave the ancient tomb after taking the Heavy Sun Inscription. He definitely could not continue to tangle with the little dragon girl. C109 In the end, Xiao Long Nu did not agree to accept Yang Pian as her disciple. Li Dao did not understand. He had clearly not done anything, so how could the plot have undergone such a huge change? It seemed to be off track. Logically speaking, when the plot was off, shouldn''t the world consciousness be modified? Fortunately, although Xiao Long did not agree to take Yang Guo as her disciple, she was still willing to teach him martial arts. Li Dao didn''t understand these things, so he didn''t think too much about it. After all, what he pursued was eternal strength. As for what would happen to Xiao Longnu and Yang Guo, that was none of his business. Li Dao didn''t think that he was a good person. He had his own bottom line and principles. However, he did things according to his own heart. He had long since ignored the rules and morals of the secular world. After going through the baptism of information explosions, his three views had set out on their own. He did not pay much attention to his sworn brother Li Dao, he only paid his respects to Yang Guo out of admiration. However, it was mostly for Yang Guo''s boundless qi and luck, as well as his whole-hearted skills and swordsmanship. You can''t expect an adult in his twenties to have any deep friendship with a thirteen-year-old. From the moment he had obtained the longsword, he felt that his fate should have been eternal. His daily life was still the same, drinking the honey of the little dragon girl and occupying the cold jade bed of the little dragon girl. Other than giving up his strength, there was nothing else in his eyes. Little Dragon Lady also did not care about his attitude. In the end, she was just a young girl that had yet to understand the affairs of the world. Perhaps she was curious about him and had a good impression of him, but as long as he left the ancient tomb, after a long time, his shadow would fade from her heart. Li Dao thought. The cold jade bed was made by a thousand-year-old cold jade that Wang Zhong Yang had dug up in the far north. Every day, Li Dao would refine the honey produced by the Jade Bees to increase his internal energy. Then, he would use the cold energy from the Cold Jade Bed to attack his meridians and acupoints. Every day he suffered great pain, but the results were immediate. Two months had passed, and Li Dao had broken through two more meridians and several meridians, then he had become a master of Houtian third stage. Grandma Sun was amazed by Li Dao''s cultivation speed. Ever since she was three years old, she had been cultivating at the fifth level of the precelestial stage even though she had been training for more than ten years. Grandma Sun, on the other hand, had been stuck at level four precelestial for most of her life. It was true that perception played a major role, but Li Dao''s devilish attitude was also very important. Comprehension and knowledge were closely related to cultivation. Huang Shuang had revised her Dao Repository for dozens of years, and a scholar who did not know how to use his hands was suddenly able to comprehend the laws of martial arts, thus becoming a peerless expert. It could be seen that when a person practiced martial arts was not that important, and their meridians could also be broken through using various methods. When practicing martial arts, the most important thing was still to comprehend the principles of martial arts. It was just like what was said in the world of immortals: a sudden enlightenment would turn one into a Buddha! Of course, Li Dao had made great contributions today. Perhaps no one in the martial arts world would dare to draw cold qi into their body like Li Dao. This was because the meridians of the human body were weak, and even the slightest injury could lead to eternal damnation. Only Li Dao and Little Dragon Lady, who didn''t have much martial arts experience, dared to have such thoughts. What was worth mentioning was that Li Dao had already mastered the True Sword Art to perfection. He seemed to have a special talent for the path of the sword, because Little Dragon Girl was no longer his opponent. Even if Little Dragon Lady was at the fifth level precelestial, she was two small stages higher than him. Even if the Jade Maiden Sword was able to restrain the True Sword Technique, Xiao Long was not his match. This seemed to confirm a saying: the strength of a martial arts technique depended on the person who used it. C110 After staying in the Ancient Tomb Sect for three months or so, Li Dao felt that his martial arts cultivation would not improve if he stayed any longer. His desire to leave was born, and he was even more determined to leave. However, before he left, he absolutely couldn''t miss the opportunity to inscribe the Double Sun Inscription. After all, this was the Taoist secret technique known as the Nine Yin Meridians. It was one of the best sacred arts among the metal element martial artists, even though it was only an incomplete book. After finding an opportunity, Li Dao sneaked into the bottom of the ancient tomb and found the Heavy Sun Inscription. There were only four people in the ancient tomb, so Little Dragon and the rest were not on guard against him. It would be too easy to find the Heavy Sun Inscription within three months. Moreover, the people from the Ancient Tomb Sect didn''t even know about the existence of the Heavy Sun Inscription. Li Yao walked in the gloomy secret room with the fire piston in his hand. He was in a calm state of mind, and he was not excited at all that he was about to learn the divine arts. After all, he was a transcender, and a man who could travel endlessly. He knew that his journey was the sea of stars, so how could he possibly be excited to see a little fish in a pond? Those transmigrators who were excited to the point that they didn''t want the absolute arts and techniques were all bumpkins. Their moods fluctuated too easily, and could not bring about any sort of great change. The secret chamber was not small, and after ten steps, he came to the stone wall. Under the dim light of the fire, he saw eight words written in bold and powerful characters. "In the life of the Double Sun, he is not weaker than anyone else!" The eight characters were carved with his fingers, and it was so impressive that others could see just how powerful his Taoist Duo Yang''s martial arts were. Li Dao did not retort and continued reading. There were many martial arts techniques recorded on it. Most of them were moves without inner force. Great Art of Soul Shifting, Snake Traversing Leopard, Spiral Nine Shadows, Great Demon Subduing Fist, Acupoint Clearing Secret Art, Qi Confinement Secret Art, Desert Flower Sword Technique, and a few punching and kicking skills. After reading it carefully, Li Dao could not help but sigh. Huang Chang was truly an enlightened scholar. The Nine Yin Sutra was really vast and profound. It was worthy of the title of the martial arts encyclopedia. It was also thanks to Wang Zhong Yang that he was able to achieve perfection, and that he had left behind many martial arts, all of which were extremely suitable for him. Among them were Qing Gong, fist techniques, leg techniques, sword techniques, and even the most mysterious secret spiritual arts. Li Dao was the most interested in the Southern Flower Sword Art. Nanhua, as the name implied, took the Taoist Manor''s mental state as its name. Its sword technique was ethereal but magnificent. Without hesitation, he took out a pen and paper and began to copy. By the time Li Dao had finished copying all the content, his neck was already sore. Martial arts couldn''t be underestimated. The slightest mistake would mean a thousand miles of difference. Perhaps one word was copied wrong, but the results would be completely different. Chen Xuanfeng and Mei Chaofeng turning the Nine Yin God Claw into the Nine Yin White Bone Claw was the best example. Li Dao did not know when he came out of the secret room. After all, there was no light source in the ancient tomb and candles were lit all year round. He stretched his limbs and prepared to get some food, but Little Dragon Girl''s voice came from behind him. "I haven''t seen you in a long time. Where did you go?" Li Dao turned around. Under the candlelight, the little dragon girl looked incredibly beautiful. That serious look in his eyes made him not dare to look straight at it. It was obvious that he was just a sixteen to seventeen year old scammer. Maybe it was because he felt guilty for being a thief. Li Dao actually didn''t know how to reply. Seeing that Li Dao didn''t say anything, the little dragon girl didn''t pursue the matter and said, "Grandma Sun brought back a chicken from the foot of the mountain. I left some for you. I''ll go heat it up for you now." Li Dao felt that something wasn''t right. What about the little dragon girl who was above the mortal world? What would it be like if he went and heated up the chicken soup for him? This won''t do, after finishing this night''s chicken soup, he would leave Mount Qiannan. In any case, he had already obtained the Heavy Sun Inscription, no? C111 The rich chicken soup seeped into his heart and spleen as a warm current flowed down his throat and into his stomach. Little Dragon Lady propped up her cheeks, looking at Li Dao as she ate. Being stared at by a sixteen or seventeen year old girl caused Li Dao to feel extremely uncomfortable. After two bites, Li Dao stood up and said, "Miss Long, accompany me for a walk." Little Dragon Lady nodded, and the two of them walked out of the ancient tomb. It was already night time. The stars were bright and the moon was high in the sky. Li Dao and Little Dragon were standing side by side under the Missing moon. It felt very strange. If it were his junior high school years, his heart might have been affected, but he was already in his twenties, and he had already bid farewell to the pure and innocent boys. He wanted to say something, but the words stopped. He couldn''t just tell Xiao Long that he wasn''t a good person and wasn''t worth entrusting the money to, so he had to find another one. Little Dragon Lady kept her head down, so I couldn''t see the change in her expression. She was at the age when a girl''s love affair was just beginning! While he was faced with so many diaosi dream goddess who wanted to reject him, the words that came out of his mouth was really difficult to say. "Miss Long, let''s spar." As Li Dao spoke, he took two branches and gave one to Little Dragon Girl. He really couldn''t say anything. It was too cruel to hurt a young girl like this. Furthermore, Xiao Longnu didn''t say it directly. Xiao Long took the branch and said hello. "Miss Long, be careful." As Li Dao spoke, he attacked and the branch in his hand came to life. Zhang Fan, small light boat, a small boat, the river, the river seems to practice, vast waves. One move after another, the most basic and basic sword technique blossomed in Li Dao''s hands. Sometimes it was fast, sometimes it was like a storm; sometimes it was slow, it was like a cool breeze blowing across one''s face. Perhaps it was because she was too powerful and heavy, or because she lifted a heavy sword as if it were light, but when she swung her sword, the little dragon girl could only bitterly resist. Even if Xiao Long was two small realms higher than him, even if the Jade Maiden Sword Skill could restrain the True Sword Technique. With a "pa" sound, Li Dao knocked away the branch in Xiao Long''s hand. It was not that the little dragon girl''s martial arts cultivation was not good, but that Li Dao''s talent in the way of the sword was too heaven-defying. It was as if the [True Sword] technique had been changed to another sword technique. "You''re improving very quickly. I''m no longer your opponent." Xiao Long said, but her heart was clearly not in this area. "You are right, I have indeed improved very quickly. It''s just that your martial arts have yet to be improved!" As Li Dao said this, he reached into his bosom and took out the remnant book of the Nine Yin True Scriptures that he had copied, handing it over to Little Dragon Girl. "For me?" Xiao Long raised her head and looked at Li Dao. Her eyes were filled with hope and surprise. Li Dao nodded and indicated for her to open it. The female dragon spread out the paper. When she clearly saw the contents inside, her originally pleasantly surprised expression dimmed. Li Dao saw the changes in Xiao Long''s daughter, but he was not a good person. "As you can see, this is a remnant of the Nine Yin Meridians. The martial arts inside are unfathomable. If you can choose two types of cultivation, your strength will definitely increase by a lot. "After you finish your cultivation, pass it to Brother Yang." Li Dao lightly said. "Why did you give me such a precious martial arts manual?" Xiao Long''s voice returned to its usual coldness. Li Dao suddenly realized that the little dragon girl these days was no longer the little dragon girl. Now that she had recovered her coldness, she was the real Xiao Long. "You can consider it as repayment for taking care of me these days." Li Dao smiled, trying his best to make his smile as gentle as possible. "I don''t want it." Little Dragon Lady said as she threw the paper at Li Dao''s feet and stared into his eyes. Stubborn, angry, sad! In an instant, Li Dao was able to read a lot of the content in her eyes. C112 In ancient times, young girls usually married at the age of thirteen or fourteen, perhaps even earlier. So the women of ancient times were very precocious in their feelings. Unlike the future generations, female students in their twenties still treated relationships as child''s play. The little dragon girl was already sixteen. Li Dao thought she knew nothing, but it turned out she knew everything. Emotions were things that could be understood without a teacher, especially when one met the right person. Even though Xiao Long was still unfathomable, she already understood. Li Dao did not dare to look into her eyes. There were some things that could not be recklessly done when one''s mind was hot. He had already experienced it on Sheng Xiang''s body. He was going to leave. What would Xiao Long do when he left? He might be able to return to this world one day, but would Little Dragon Girl be able to wait until then? Avoiding the eyes of the little dragon girl, he bent down to pick up the paper with the Nine Yin True Scriptures. The atmosphere turned silent. No one said anything. After a long time, Little Dragon Lady was the first to break the silence between the two. "Are you leaving?" "Yes, I''ll leave tonight." Li Dao replied softly. "Are you willing to marry me?" The little dragon girl lifted up the black hair by her ear and asked with exceptional seriousness. "I don''t want to." Li Dao answered without the slightest hesitation. His answer was exceptionally firm. He had already thought of all these things long ago. However, as soon as he finished speaking, he regretted it. It seemed that he shouldn''t have been so direct. Her tears silently fell down, leaving mottled tears on Xiao Long''s beautiful face. Li Dao panicked. He was at a loss of what to do and no man could ignore the tears of a young girl. "Miss Long, don''t be like this. I''m not a good match. We''ve only known each other for three months and your feelings for me aren''t that deep. " As he said this, Li Dao felt that he was short of words. He could only say some dry words, hoping that Little Dragon Lady wouldn''t hurt him so badly. "Maybe you just think of me as an older brother." Li Dao laughed as he spoke. However, the dragon girl''s eyes that could speak made him unable to smile. "Cough cough, in short, don''t be sad. I''m leaving, take care. " As Li Dao spoke, he turned and took a step forward. In that instant, he could not bear to bear it any longer. "You have feelings for me, don''t you?" The cold voice of the dragon girl came from behind him, but it lacked the ethereal air it had when they first met. "No, not at all," Li Dao said indifferently, but the truth was that his mind was already in a mess, and he did not dare to look back. "You lied to me, you lied to me, you have feelings for me, I can feel it. "Why don''t you admit it?" "Miss Long, I think you''ve misunderstood something. I''ve never had any feelings for you. "Also, your martial arts are too poor, so I''ll leave the Nine Yin Meridians here for you. Help me say goodbye to Brother Yang and Grandma Sun, take care!" Li Dao said as he placed the Nine Yin True Scriptures on the ground. Then, he increased his pace and resolutely walked out. "Li Dao, you stop, you stop!" Little Dragon Lady shouted loudly, but after a while, Li Dao''s figure had already disappeared. "Don''t go, don''t go ¡­" Wuu wuu, the little dragon girl mumbled to herself as tears flooded her eyes like a flood. The moon was still high in the sky, and the chirping of crickets only served to make the world quieter. Little Dragon Girl squatted on the ground and hugged her knees. She didn''t know what to do now, as if the sky had fallen. "Ai, young lady, I told you earlier that Li Dao was unreliable, but you wouldn''t listen!" Old people sighed. Granny Sun and Yang Guo walked out from the corner of the room. They had all seen what had just happened. C113 He didn''t know why, but when Yangguo saw the sour look on the little dragon girl''s face, it was really unpleasant. At the same time, Yang Lao was also very sad. His sworn brother just left without a word. "Men do not have any good things, they are all heartless. Wang Zhong Yang is like this, and Li Dao is the same. "Miss, please open it!" Grandma Sun said indignantly. She felt extremely resentful towards Li Dao. "Sister Long, don''t be too heartbroken." Yang Zhao went forward and comforted Xiao Long, fearing that he would pat her shoulder. The female general''s head was buried in her knees, not showing the slightest reaction, causing Yangguo and Granny Sun to be extremely anxious. "God, you are so unfair! Why are all the women of my Ancient Tomb Sect in such a difficult situation? If the ancestor was like this, then so was Mo Chou. Why couldn''t even the young lady escape from such fate? Young lady, what did she do wrong? Is this your curse on the Ancient Tombs Sect? " Grandma Sun pointed at the sky and loudly cursed. What did a pure girl do wrong? Why did she receive such treatment? "Sister Long, don''t be sad. Perhaps Big Brother has some difficulties in accepting your friendship?" Yang Zhao felt very sad when he saw Xiao Long like this. He didn''t want to see Xiao Long feel this way. Hearing Yang Guo''s words, Little Dragon Lady finally had a reaction and abruptly raised her head. "What''s his problem?" Yang Tong scratched his head and said, "Big brother is so obsessed with martial arts, perhaps he has some kind of enemy. Elder sister Long, you''re so beautiful, there''s no way your big brother wouldn''t be tempted by you. " At this point, Yang said no more, instead, he started to complain to his elder brother. In reality, Yang Chen didn''t understand Li Dao''s specific situation. Yang Laojiu had hastily made up these words, but he simply didn''t want to see Little Dragon girl so sad. Little Dragon Lady''s eyes lit up. "Yes, it must be like this. It must be like this. I can feel that he has feelings for me. "It must be because he has some unspeakable difficulties that he doesn''t want to implicate me." Xiao Long murmured to herself as she stood up. He then walked two steps forward and picked up the remnant of the Nine Yin Meridians left behind by Li Dao and slowly walked towards the ancient tomb. "No matter what difficulties you have, I will wait for you!" Xiao Long''s gaze became resolute, and the sorrow from before was swept away. What a person feared the most in life was having no hope. As long as there was hope, he could firmly live on. The current Little Dragon Lady undoubtedly saw that sliver of hope. The missing moon rose even higher. Li Dao had already gone far. The current him was no longer a rookie in martial arts; he would be out of breath if he hurried along the way. Currently, he was already at the third level precelestial stage, and coupled with the Qing Gong he had learned from the Nine Yin Sutra, he had unknowingly traveled very far, almost to the foot of the mountain. At the foot of the mountain, Li Dao suddenly remembered something. He had yet to settle the score with Zhao Zhijing, and Yin Zhiping was also a hidden danger. Earlier, his mind was in a state of confusion, but he didn''t think about it. Now he remembered. As he thought about it, he turned around and walked up the mountain. After a few steps, he stopped. It was not a problem for him to deal with Zhao Zhijing and Yin Zhiping with his current martial arts skills, but it was impossible for him to kill them without causing a commotion. The True Sect had the advantage of numbers. Moreover, Ma Yu and Qiu Jianji were both seventh level precelestial masters. The gap between them was too big, so there was no way they could do it. Revenge is for a gentleman. Ten years is not too late, there is still a long way to go! He would only come back to find trouble with the True Gods Sect after making a trip to the Dugu Sword Tomb. Li Dao thought in this way as he slowly walked down the mountain. However, in his mind, the image of a little dragon girl in distress would unconsciously surface. Li Dao shook his head with all his might and started to run through the mountains. He wanted to use this opportunity to throw Little Dragon Lady out of his mind. C114 The sky had brightened as a wisp of purple qi rose from the east. The grass by the side of the road was covered in dewdrops, making it seem exceptionally crystalline. After a night of travel, Li Dao was still full of energy. This was the difference between having inner force and not having any. Qiannan Mountain is located at the boundary of Shaanxi Province. In this era, Shaanxi Province is undoubtedly sparsely populated and desolate. While Li Dao was hurrying on his way, he was also practising some martial arts of teleportation. Fortunately, his comprehension ability was quite good, so cultivating it wasn''t too difficult. The sun was high in the sky, and the burning hot sun was shining on people''s faces, making them ache. Li Yao finally walked into a small town. The people in the town were sparse and were completely different from the people he saw on TV. In fact, if one thought about it, it was understandable. The productivity of the ancient era was low. Unless it was a market fair, how could there be so many people in a small town? There were only two inns in the town, and their names were not pleasant to see. Li Dao casually walked into an inn. His name was called Wang Youfu Inn. Using a person''s name as the inn''s name, and the four words on the signboard being too ugly to look at. People often had a misconception about the ancient era. They believed that the small towns or cities in the ancient era were definitely the brothels and the gambling houses were everywhere. Actually, that''s not the case. In an ancient small town, having a tavern or inn was already a good thing. A brothel gambling house or something would not be a good idea. Li Dao walked into the inn with a long sword in his hand. He looked around and realized that the inn was empty. There was not a single customer in sight. The table was covered in dust, but the waiter did not come to greet him. There was only the shopkeeper, who was dozing off on the table. Li Dao knocked on the table, waking the shopkeeper up. The manager was a middle-aged man in his forties, and when he saw that a guest had arrived, a smile appeared on his face. However, when he saw the sword in Li Dao''s hand, his expression changed once again. In this era, the people were most afraid of the government and the landlords. Then came the martial artists. The bullies had to be at the end of the line. It was common for people in the martial arts world to bully ordinary people by relying on their strength. Moreover, the yamen often ignored them and turned a blind eye. Besides, people from the martial arts world came and went often. They were temperamental, and it was normal for them to draw their swords without a word. In the end, most of the people in the martial arts world were a bunch of lawless and desperate people. There might be some chivalrous people, but it was still extremely rare. How many people would be willing to be ordinary after obtaining power beyond the ordinary? After all, novels and TV dramas are the result of artistic processing, and cannot be equated with the real Jianghu. The word ''martial arts'' itself represented bloodshed and violence. Fresh clothes, angry horses, the love between a child and a girl. Swordplay and Heaven''s Edge were all just illusions. How could the martial arts world be so beautiful? "Master, please come in." The shopkeeper carefully forced a smile, afraid that Li Dao would pull out his sword and cut him down. He took out a shiny black rag, led Li Dao to the table, and quickly began to wipe the table. "Master, may I ask if you''re here to take care of him or to stay in the inn?" The shopkeeper revealed a row of yellowing teeth, trying his best to appear cordial. Li Dao didn''t mind the shopkeeper''s thoughts at all. He said, "Cut two catties of cooked beef and give me one catty of red girl." However, Li Dao noticed that the shopkeeper didn''t move at all. Just as he was about to inquire about the matter, the shopkeeper spoke. "Master, the store does not sell beef or red hair of a woman." After the shopkeeper finished speaking, he felt slightly apprehensive. He carefully glanced at Li Dao and only relaxed when he saw that Li Dao had no intention of drawing his sword. Li Dao could not help but laugh. It seemed like he was poisoned by the TV series as well. Cultivation cattle were the lifeblood of ordinary families in ancient times. How could there be beef for sale in a small town like this? C115 Finally, Li Dao ordered a stewed chicken and several side dishes. In this town, it was impossible to eat anything good. Chicken stew with mushrooms was already considered the best dish. "Master, please wait a moment." The shopkeeper turned around and began to shout, "Stinking woman, you''re out to work!" "Hey, it''s here, it''s here." A crisp voice replied. Then, the shopkeeper left to prepare some food and wine for Li Dao. There were no waiters in this inn, so the shopkeeper and his wife were not only the owner but also the chef and part-time assistant. Li Dao did not care about all this. All he could think about was the Dugu Sword Tomb. However, this was Shaanxi, while the Dugu Sword Tomb was in Xiangyang. It was thousands of miles away, truly a bit far. After all, in this era, there were no trains, no aircraft, and he did not know how to use the Imperial Sword Technique. To get to Xiangyang, one could only rely on horseback riding. If he were to ride a horse, it would take him at least half a month to get to Xiangyang. If he was slow, it could have happened in a month or two. Because even if you can''t find the way, you still have to include it. Time passed minute by minute, second by second. Only then did Li Yao realize that the cooking speed of the ancient cooking was really slow. He had already waited for more than an hour and the food and wine had yet to arrive. Moreover, he was the only guest in this inn. It was probably a series of actions like lighting a fire or killing a chicken, which was a bit more complicated. However, Li Dao was not in a hurry. He half closed his eyes and began to recall the Art of Soul Shifting. Li Blade had chosen the Southern Flower Sword Technique from the Heavy Yang Inscription. He moved through the air, turned over snakes, and used the Art of Soul Shifting. The other martial arts looked at it for a moment and then ignored it. He majored in sword arts, and all other martial arts were of assistance to him. Crosscut Teleportation was a movement art, Snake-Soul-moving was a movement technique, while the Art of Soul Shifting involved the mind. They were all very practical martial arts. As for the other acupuncture points clearing techniques, the Qi sealing technique was useless. Cultivating them would only waste time and energy. A thousand birds in a forest is better than a bird in the hand. Why use punches and kicks when you can solve a problem with one strike? This was Li Dao''s idea. Therefore, he was not interested in the Demon Subduing Fist, no matter how powerful it was. Just as Li Dao was seriously contemplating the Art of Soul Shifting, the dishes and wine he wanted were finally served. It was the shopkeeper''s wife who served the dishes. She was thirty years old, about ten years younger than the storekeeper. Wearing a light red dress, the dress was a little faded. It was obvious that the woman''s life was simple and short. The woman wore no makeup. Her face was ordinary and purple in color. He was tall, had a certain grace when he walked, and had two slender legs. Aroma, Xiao Long N¨¹ had a beauty that could topple cities and topple nations, Li Dao naturally wouldn''t think of women as beautiful. However, the Lady Boss of this inn was actually the most famous beauty in the town. Don''t think that there were many beauties in the ancient times. In fact, most of the women in the ancient times were unsightly and unsightly, especially in small places like this one. In the later generations, any ordinary girl could be called a beauty even in ancient times. This was also the reason why those transmigrating women had such ordinary appearances, but were able to attract the brutality of the Prince''s brothers. The woman carried a tray and put down the dishes and wine one by one. She looked curiously at Li Dao. To be honest, this was the first time she had seen such a handsome man with such temperament. Li Dao ignored her. It was common for women to see handsome men unable to walk. Women were more beautiful than men. This was something that was undeniable. It had been something that had happened since ancient times. It''s just that men don''t try to hide it, and women do. The woman twisted her waist and handed Li Dao a pair of chopsticks. At that moment, a rough voice was heard. "The shopkeeper, the shopkeeper, where did he go?" C116 The two men entered the inn, carrying with them the ruggedness unique to the men of northern Shaanxi. The two men were between the ages of thirty and forty. They had knives at their waists, about two and a half feet. The blades were covered with layers of cloth, and I wondered why they didn''t make a sheath. Using a cloth to wrap the blade is undoubtedly a foolish act. Who would give you time to remove the blade in a battle of life and death? Li Dao retracted his gaze after taking a couple of glances. He realized that the two of them were walking on air and their breathing was not rhythmic. It was obvious that they were not experts. People who had cultivated inner strength in the martial world could immediately be called masters, even those who had just cultivated inner strength. Although the seven true disciples of the novel were all pustules, it was not so. It was true that the seven true disciples of the novel were pustules compared to Wu Jue, but in the martial arts world, any one of them would be an expert among experts. In this era, secularism was very serious and information was not equal. The secret martial arts manuals were inherited from various sects and schools, outsiders could not even dream of getting their hands on them. Therefore, there were not many people in the martial world who could cultivate inner strength. Those who could cultivate inner strength were all famous big shots. Most of the martial artists only practiced some superficial outer martial arts. "They are sabremen. They are men who lick their blood with the tip of the sabre. Young master, do not provoke them." The Lady Boss leaned over and whispered into Li Dao''s ear. Her warm breath scratched Li Dao''s earlobe. Li Daoyi was expressionless. This kind of trash wanted to seduce men like others? Although he did not like it, Li Dao did not get angry. He asked, "What is a swordsman?" "Sabers are a bunch of desperate criminals. They handle matters that others cannot handle, such as avenging others and receiving generous rewards." The Lady Boss leaned even closer, so close that even the two lumps of soft meat touched his arm. Li Dao tilted his body and said lightly, "Lady Boss, please go back to your work. I will call you if you need anything." As he spoke, he began to eat and drink. The Lady Boss secretly cursed at him for not understanding the situation and walked away. Li Dao focused on eating the meat and wine, but the two swordsmen did not let him calm down. The two of them held wine bowls, ate large mouthfuls of meat, drank large mouthfuls of wine and boasted loudly. "Say, do you think the news of the Six Ghost Legs is reliable?" One of the men''s face was flushed red. Obviously, he didn''t drink much. "Regardless of whether it''s reliable or not, it''s still not wrong to go and take a look. That was a martial art left behind by the Sword Immortal grandpa. If we get it, then wouldn''t we brothers go to the heavens? " Another man said loudly as he drank a bowl of wine. He looked extremely excited. Hearing this, Li Dao''s interest was piqued. A person who could be called a sword immortal was definitely not a simple character. Maybe it was the people he knew. Pine seed? Lu Dongbin? In a split-second, Li Dao thought of many things and patiently listened to what the two of them were saying. "But are we really going to Chuan Shu? That far?" The man who spoke first was hesitant. While he was dreaming, he was also afraid that the news might not be true. "Judging from the serious look on the Ghost Legs'' face, it doesn''t seem to be fake. Moreover, blood has already flowed like a river over at the Chuan Shu Martial Forest, so it should be true. " "Ah, so terrifying? Why don''t we not go? " "You fool, how can you miss such a rare opportunity?" The latter slapped the table and cursed. The two of them did not have any qualms about Li Dao and the couple, the shopkeeper, listening to their conversation. Li Dao wanted to hear some useful information from them, but the two stopped talking. One of them shouted loudly, "The wine is gone, Shopkeeper, quickly serve the wine!" "Come on, please wait a moment, both of you, come up immediately." The Lady Boss''s voice sounded, and if one listened carefully, one could hear a trace of allure in her voice. C117 The Lady Boss carried a jug of wine and walked out. Although she wasn''t pretty, her posture was very alluring. Of course, the alluring person mentioned here was someone who had never seen the world before. At least the eyes of the two swordsmen lit up. Sometimes, the water attribute of the flower was not intentional, perhaps it was brought out by nature, and did not concern a woman''s looks. Hearing this, the two people stopped in their tracks. The Lady Boss walked up to the table, placed the wine jug on it, and said to the two swordsmen, "Two guests, please enjoy your meal. If there''s anything you need, please call for me." As he spoke, he prepared to leave, but something unexpected happened. The two swordsmen looked at each other, then laughed. The meaning behind their laughter was that every man understood. The man with a red face was the first to make his move. He grabbed the Lady Boss''s arm and burst into laughter. The laughter was quite ear-piercing. "Where is my wife going? Why don''t you accompany us brothers for a drink?" "That''s right, that''s right!" The other man smiled as he extended his hand to pinch the Lady Boss''s chin. After reading up to this point, Li Dao shook his head. The bullshit story that would only happen in TV dramas was right in front of his eyes. To care or not to care? Li Dao decided to ignore this matter. He had never met the couple in the inn before, so what was he going to do about it? If he had to care about so many unfair things, did he have to care about them every time he saw them? Picking up a piece of chicken, he put it into his mouth. Li Dao''s eyes were calm, without the slightest bit of emotion. He was not a righteous teenager, even though those two swordsmen were obviously not his match. "What do you want?" The Lady Boss''s voice became sharp as she shouted. If these two swordsmen weren''t so ugly, perhaps the Lady Boss''s voice wouldn''t be so sharp. Sometimes women are so stupid that they scream when they know what they want to do. Li Dao shook his head. He only felt that it was boring. The woman''s voice brought her husband out. When the shopkeeper saw this scene, he was extremely furious and shouted with a flushed face, "Let go! You two bastards, let go of me!" He carried a kitchen knife in his hand and had a bit of grandeur. He did not look like the shopkeeper who had smiled obsequiously earlier. Li Dao watched silently. Although this storekeeper seemed to be a coward, he was still reliable at critical times. In fact, this is very common. Some men may seem weak, but once they touch their lover, they become brave. "Hehe, what are you doing with the knife? Why don''t you let your wife drink with us? Shopkeeper, aren''t you being too stingy? " A swordsman teased, as his hand unconsciously began to move across the Lady Boss''s body. The shopkeeper''s eyes were already spitting fire. "Animal! You two beast! Let go of my wife!" "If you say so, then so be it. Do you want us brothers to give you any more face?" As the two joked, their movements became even more profound. This was tolerable, but not tolerable! The manager charged forward with his saber in hand. Without a doubt, he had been slapped so hard that he was like a shooting star. One of the swordsmen seemed to think he was too noisy, so he stepped forward to make up for it. The brave and valiant shopkeeper fainted. "Head, head!" The Lady Boss struggled with all her might, but how could she break free from these two people who were running in the martial arts world? The two swordsmen looked at each other with evil glints in their eyes. One of them stood up and went to close the door of the inn. The other one let go of the Lady Boss and began to remove his clothes, quickly taking them off. The man who shut the door turned around and discovered Li Dao''s existence. Noticing the look in the man''s eyes, Li Dao put down his chopsticks and said, "I never wanted to be a hero." C118 "Kid, if I were you, I would quietly scram." The man who turned around had a gloomy expression as he spoke. "What if I say no?" Li Dao stood up with his sword in hand and asked. "Are you courting death?" The man shone the blade in his hand as he spoke. "Hehe, this sword of mine hasn''t drank any blood since coming to this world. I''m guessing that he''s already thirsty." Li Dao said softly as he rubbed his sword sheath. "Hahahaha, this kid hasn''t even killed anyone yet and he still wants to be a hero?" The man who had taken off his clothes had a ferocious expression on his face. Anyone who was disturbed would not be in a good mood. "Today, let Grandpa Broken Soul teach you, if you don''t have the ability, don''t try to be a hero." The nickname of the naked man was quite loud. This was how the martial arts world was like. The more incompetent a person was, the louder their nickname would be. As the naked man spoke, he rushed towards Li Dao. With his large fists and strong body, he would be considered extraordinary among ordinary people. However, the person he met was not an ordinary person. He was a third-rate expert who had cultivated inner force. In terms of battle power, he could even be considered a second-rate expert. A cold light flashed, and the sword was filled with blood. As if slicing through tofu, the man was directly split into two. His lower body stood up, and his upper body fell to the ground, blood flowing out. Ever since Li Dao had obtained the sword, no one had left a complete corpse under his sword except for Niu San Guang. Silence. The inn was completely silent. Not even the mosquitoes could make a sound. After a short period of silence, the Lady Boss''s voice pierced through the clouds. The man who closed the door was not as bedraggled as the Lady Boss. His legs were trembling, and his teeth were trembling. With a plop, the man fell to his knees. "If he''s called the Absolute Soul Saber, then am I supposed to be the Absolute Soul Sword?" Li Dao smiled and turned to the man. "Spare me, please spare me!" "We brothers have no intention to offend you. For a moment, we were so infatuated with you that we charged into the sky." The man kowtowed and kowtowed, afraid to the extreme. Li Dao didn''t say anything as he carefully sized up the man. It was unknown what he was thinking. The man was even more terrified now. "Don''t kill me, please don''t kill me ¡­" "Stop, are you still trying to say that you have eighty mothers-in-law and a three-year-old baby?" Li Dao interrupted the man and asked. The man was stunned. He couldn''t make head or tail of it. Li Dao didn''t seem to have any intention of killing him. "Let me ask you a few questions. As for whether you live or die, it all depends on my mood. Do you understand?" Hearing Li Dao''s words, the man nodded his head with all his might, expressing that he understood. No one would want to die if they could live. At the very least, this was the man in front of them. "Let me ask you, who was the sword immortal you mentioned before?" "Li Taibai, we''re talking about the Sword Immortal grandpa, Li Taibai. The six of them said that he had left behind an Azure Lotus Sword Manual and that he had been discovered by someone in Chuan Shu a few days ago. Martial artists are all looking for him. " So it was him! Li Dao suddenly realized something. He had originally thought that the sword immortal they were talking about was either the Scarlet Pine Seed or Daoist Master Pure Yang, but in the end, it turned out to be Li Bai. Li Bai was known for his poetry. Very few people knew his sword skills and his title of sword immortal. In history, he had left behind a line that could kill a person with ten steps and could kill a person without leaving a single line. It could be seen that Li Bai was not only a powerless scholar. Poetry, wine, the Sword of Third Jue''s Li Taibai. This time, Li Dao was even more interested. Don''t forget that this is a martial arts world, then how strong is the martial arts left behind by Li Taibai, this exorbitant deity? C119 He didn''t get much useful information from the man''s mouth. Li Dao was not disappointed. It would be strange if a low-level martial artist like him could know any specific information. The man didn''t know what kind of martial arts Li Taibai had left behind, nor did he know the current situation. The news that the man heard was that a playboy had found the handbook left behind by Li Taibai in a cave. As a popinjay, he didn''t understand the value of Li Taibai''s manual. They only flaunt the manual as if it was an antique. Soon, the martial arts manual left behind by Li Taibai was found out by some martial artists. As a result, the popinjay''s family was in for a ride of disaster, and his entire family was exterminated. It was the famous red-browed old man in the martial arts world who had wiped out the entire family of good-for-nothings. The red-browed old man was also a famous expert in the martial arts world. It was said that he was at the seventh level of the Postnatal realm, which was equivalent to the martial arts cultivation of Ma Yu and Qiu Chuji. Logically speaking, someone as first-rate as the red-browed old monster should not have been provoked. After all, the top experts in the martial arts world could be counted on one''s fingers. However, the benefits were moving, not to mention the divine arts left behind by the Sword Immortal Li Taibai. No matter how powerful the red-browed old man''s martial arts was, it still couldn''t stop people''s thirst for the divine arts. Not long after the red-browed old monster obtained the manual left behind by Taibai, he was ambushed by his two disciples. To dare to plot against his teacher''s two disciples was naturally not a good thing. The red-browed old man had just died, and his martial brothers Ni Wall had become enemies for the sake of the martial arts secret manual. In the end, the head disciple of the red-browed old monster became even stronger and survived. But his junior apprentice-brother wasn''t as simple as he seemed. Before he died, he even spread the news. Chuan Shu Martial Forest was in an uproar, everywhere was rumored about this news, and it even expanded outwards. The Tang Sect, the Iron Sword Castle, the Righteous Qi Academy, and the other sects had started to hunt down the head disciple of Eccentric Red Beard. The head disciple of the red-browed old monster could be considered quite a character. Under the pursuit of various forces, he was able to forcibly survive. He hid and hid, creating a storm of blood and gore in Chuan Shu Martial Arts. Having listened to the man''s words, Li Dao nodded his head, raised his longsword and pushed open the door. The man''s news should be true, then he should go and take a look. The secret martial arts left behind by the exiled deity Taibai was truly something to look forward to! The man watched in astonishment as Li Dao pushed open the door. He didn''t have the slightest bit of joy in surviving. He glanced at his brother''s corpse, then picked up his saber and chased after Li Dao. He had been in the martial arts world for so many years, so he naturally had some discernment. "Brave man, wait for me!" Li Dao and the man left the inn, leaving behind the unconscious owner and the Lady Boss. "What are you trying to do by following me? Do you think I, Li Jun, am at a disadvantage?" Li Dao stopped walking and turned around to look at the man. "You misunderstand me. I see that you are alone and need a servant to order you around. If you don''t mind, why don''t you let me do some trivial things for you?" As the man spoke, he carefully looked at Li Dao''s eyes. He felt a little apprehensive. "What, you want to stay by my side to avenge your brother?" Li Dao''s expression was calm and his voice was flat. The man was so scared that he broke out in a cold sweat and said, "I dare not say that." "What''s your name?" Li Dao asked before he turned around and walked away. Only when Li Dao had walked a little further did the man finally react. He happily shouted, "My name is Sun Zhenzi." "You should be called Zhou Lie." Li Dao laughed. No matter what the other party''s purpose was, it was always a good thing to have a servant to wash their feet. C120 On the ancient path, two thin donkeys trotted forward and back. There were two men in the donkey. One of them was in his twenties, and he had a handsome face. Behind him was a man with a dirty face and a head full of scoundrels. Naturally, the two of them were Li Dao and his new subordinate, Sun Zhenzi. Sun Zhenzi had never read a book, but he was a smart man. He always fell behind Li Dao by two steps and emphasized the difference between master and servant. As for why he didn''t ride a horse but a donkey, he had to explain. In the Northwest Territories, horses were not produced, so it was impossible to ride a horse. The only option was to ride a donkey. The horses from the northwest were transported from other areas and were only provided for the army. Ordinary people wouldn''t even be able to ride a horse. Moreover, the roads in the northern part of Shaanxi Province are bumpy, and the horses are not as good as the donkeys. Fresh clothes and angry donkeys, those who relied on the sword and the martial arts, they were all talking about Li Dao''s current condition. As a martial arts expert, Li Dao naturally had no lack of money, so he changed into a new set of clothes. A snow-white silk robe was draped over his shoulders. Li Dao felt like he had gained the demeanor of an expert. Unlike when he had just transmigrated, he could only wear linen clothes. Sun Zhenzi was also dressed like a dog, but it was a pity that his looks and temperament didn''t match with his clothes. At this moment, Sun Zhenzi was praising himself for his good judgement. He had never been so impressive before. In the past, Sun Zhenzi knew some katana techniques, so it wasn''t a problem for him to bully ordinary people. But how could ordinary people have money? The rich were all servants who watched over the yard. How many people could he hit with his triple-legged cat''s sabresmanship? As a result, the previous Sun Zhenzi was always troubled by poverty. Only now did he realize that his previous life had been in vain. Li Dao was not a moral person. Without money, he would naturally look for money, and the servants of a rich family would naturally not be able to stop him. The two of them had been riding on the donkey for four days and had finally left the Shanxi border. In ancient times, there weren''t that many roads. Often, there was only one official road. Therefore, as long as the ancients set a direction when they were away, they wouldn''t get lost under normal circumstances. On the way, Li Dao did not relax either. During the day, he would ride on a donkey to deduce the Art of Soul Shifting and move across the sky. At night, when he stopped to rest, he would practice the Southern Flower Sword Technique or meditate to practice the True Truth Song. After leaving the cold jade bed, his inner force progress was extremely slow, like a snail crawling around. On the other hand, he practiced the martial arts techniques, Southern Flower Sword Technique, True Sword techniques, and so on to a very proficient level. He gave Sun Zhenzi some pointers and passed down the Great Devil Subduing Fist and the Raging Waves Saber Technique to him. It could be said that Sun Zhenzi was lucky. If he didn''t meet Li Dao, he might not have been able to learn any profound martial arts in his lifetime, because others wouldn''t be able to spread the supreme technique like the Nine Yin True Scripture so easily. Unfortunately, he had met Li Dao. In Li Dao''s eyes, the Nine Yin True Scripture was nothing more than that. He was a man who could travel through the world, what did a single Nine Yin True Scripture count for? As for whether or not Sun Zhenzi''s martial arts was too high, Li Dao wasn''t worried. If he couldn''t even suppress a single Sun Zhenzi, then he wouldn''t want to be a part of this. Moreover, whether a person could become a powerhouse was extremely important to a magnanimous person. People like Sun Zhenzi, who was somewhat smart, would not be able to create a climate for themselves. Take an example, such as Guo Jing and Huang Rong. Huang Rong was smarter than Guo Jing, that was without a doubt. Furthermore, Guo Jing knew martial arts Huang Rong, and even Huang Rong knew more godly skills than Guo Jing. But why was Huang Rong''s martial arts so much weaker than Guo Jing''s? This was the reason why magnanimity would determine one''s achievements. Was Sun Zhenzi smart? Perhaps he was smarter than most of the people in this era, but in front of Li Dao, his smarts were not even worth mentioning. Li Dao didn''t even think twice before passing the martial arts to Sun Zhenzi. C121 Under the setting sun, the mountains were dyed with a layer of blood. A stone tablet was erected by the roadside. The stone tablet had experienced countless years of wind, frost, rain, and snow. A thick sense of having experienced many vicissitudes of life assaulted one''s senses. "Young master, we''ve reached the Sichuan Plateau!" Sun Zhenzi''s voice was a bit excited as he shouted. "Yeah, I saw it." Li Dao''s voice was indifferent, as if nothing could excite him. In fact, Sun Zhenzi called him master in the beginning, but Li Dao had changed his tone, so it was better to call him Young Master. After entering the Sichuan region, the road became even more rugged. One mountain held a mountain, with tens of thousands of mountains wrapped around it. This allowed people to see the wonders of nature''s ghost axe creation. Other than Chengdu, which was also known as the Heavenly Province, the Sichuan and Shu regions were all tall and short mountains. Ten thousand mountains overlap, compared to the mountains of northern Shaanxi more elegant, more vitality. Unlike the previous time in Shaanxi, the mountains gave people a lifeless feeling. Riding on the donkey and walking on the official road in the valley, Li Dao was in a good mood. When a person was in a beautiful scenery, his mood would also become better, not bad at all. As the donkey lurched forward, the official road became difficult to walk. This was not a future generation with no flat roads. The man-made mountain path was extremely difficult to traverse. No wonder Li Bai was so familiar with this place. The difficulty of the Dao of Shu was even harder than the sighing of the heavens. The sky dimmed, and in the blink of an eye, only half of the sun remained on the mountain peak. The cries of apes, wolves, and tigers echoed throughout the mountain. It seemed that at night, the animals would become more active, and perhaps they would also feel lonely. At this time, at night, there were many wolves, tigers, and leopards in the mountains. There were many pythons, serpents, and dogs along the way. It was very dangerous. There was even the legend of Mountain Elf''s evil spirits. Ordinary people would absolutely not dare to wander the mountains at night. Li Dao''s kung fu was not low. He could deal with tigers and tigers, but what if he encountered wolves? The two of them had to go into the city before the sun completely set or find a village with people on it. The short donkey seemed to have a sense of danger as it jogged. Finally, Li Dao and Han Li arrived at a city. They were already exhausted. The sun had fully set, and the guards were ready to close the gates. After stuffing some money in, Li Dao and Sun Zhenzi walked through the city gate. The city was brightly lit. Many restaurants and brothels were open, and there were many people of all ages walking on the streets. It was not as exaggerated as the ten thousand lights, but it was still there. Chuan Shu was much more prosperous compared to northern Shaanxi Province. In northern Shaanxi, there were very few people. In a town, there were only two inns. And here, a whole county was bustling with activity. Li Dao and Sun Zhenzi''s clothes could only be worn by wealthy families, especially Li Dao, who wore a white robe and carried a long sword. With his handsome face, many people mistook him for a young master. There were many brothels and taverns on the side of the road. It seemed like this county town was very prosperous. The more night fell, the more lively the brothels and the tavern became, no matter what era it was. The pretty girl stood on the road and enthusiastically greeted the guests, relying on her looks and abilities. When Li Dao appeared before these girls, the eyes of these female customers all shone. "Yo, young master, where are you from?" "Come to our Huan Hua House and have a rest for the night. How about letting me drink with you?" A large group of women surrounded Li Dao and Sun Zhenzi, enthusiastically calling out to Li Dao. If he could get this young master here, he would probably get a lot of rewards. C122 The main reason that caused the eyes of these brothel ladies to light up was because of Li Dao''s extraordinary temperament. Of course, the magnificent white robe on his body was also an important factor. A temperament was not something that could be described with words. Only through personal experience could one understand it. Some people stood out among the crowd because of their unique temperament, appearing exceptionally eye-catching. But Li Dao was like this. How vast was his knowledge from the future? Furthermore, most people in this era were mud-flayed, so Li Yao would appear to be very special. "Alright!" Li Jun nodded her head and casually walked into Huan Hua House with a less makeup woman. Immediately, an attendant came over to help them lead the donkey. Sun Zhenzi was so happy that his face was blooming. When had he ever been to a place like this? Don''t think that those who mix in the martial arts world are all very confident, that is the wrong understanding. A chivalrous martial artist was respected. Spending money like running water was indeed a natural and unrestrained method. However, a lower class martial artist like Sun Zhenzi actually laughed bitterly. His martial arts were low and he had no income. Naturally, he had no money or resources. He could only rely on helping some wealthy families earn some money and drink a few mouthfuls of wine. The martial arts world was not so bright and beautiful. Walking into the restaurant, Sun Zhenzi was like a country bumpkin entering a city. He was happy that he couldn''t find his way to the north or south. Li Dao looked around and found that the people here were either middle-aged men of wealth, or young playboys, or men of the martial arts world, or scholars in long robes. How could ordinary people have the money to come to this sort of place? The woman who brought Li Dao in called Cui Er was a very common name in novels. "Alright, there''s no need to follow me. Go play by yourself." Li Dao said to Sun Zhenzi who was behind him and followed Cui Er to the top floor. When Sun Zhenzi heard this, he was even more amused. He held a girl in his arms and left while laughing. Huan Hua Tower had three floors, so each floor cost more money than the previous one. The first floor consisted of some martial artists and small business people. Most of these martial artists had inner force. They were not something that Sun Zhenzi could compare with. The second floor was filled with rich people and scholars. The third floor was used by rich people and great heroes. Li Dao was not a hero, but he was very rich. On the third floor, Li Dao chose a room with a window and sat down. Cui''er was an experienced person, probably because she was receiving a few scholars, so she did not take off her clothes in a hurry. "I''m a little hungry. Go get me some food and wine, the best ones." He hadn''t eaten anything good in the past few days, and now, he just so happened to be able to satisfy his appetite. The brothel was not only a place for men to vent their anger, it was also a place for men to have fun. As such, the brothel was also known as the Wind Moon Town. It was obvious that the Huan Flower Hall''s level was not low, so there were naturally dishes and wine here. The places where men could vent their emotions were called brothels, however, were not as high class. Cui Er let out a light breath and called a running servant over, instructing Li Dao. Running errands was naturally not something a girl like her needed to do. Li Dao sat by the side of the bed and looked at the brightly lit city. Then, he looked at the silhouette of the black mountain. He realized that he missed the days in the ancient tomb. "Young Master, what can I do for you?" Seeing that Li Dao did not have that kind of thought, Cui''er did not stick to it, and instead stood to the side and asked. "You can go down first. I''ll call you if anything happens," Li Dao waved his hand and said. However, Cui''er did not leave. After a while, she heard a sobbing sound, "Young Master, do you find Cui''er beautiful enough?" Li Dao glanced at him. Indeed, she was not pretty enough. How could they possibly look up to a small mountain after seeing Wu Shan? However, he didn''t say it out loud. He took out some silver from his bosom and threw it to Cui Er. Cui''er immediately stopped crying and turned around to leave. If one looked closely, they could still see the happiness in her eyes. Li Dao laughed. His cousin was truly heartless! C123 The dishes were served and there was a full table. There were all sorts of dishes and they looked a little bit similar. Li Dao drank by himself and quickly lost interest. He called for people to clean up the room. He sat cross-legged on the bed and began cultivating. Long journey, pursuit of eternity must be able to endure loneliness and loneliness. In any case, he wouldn''t admit that Little Dragon Lady''s figure had appeared in his mind. Starlight and moonlight mixed together, bright and mottled. It was already late into the night. Li Dao was still sitting cross-legged on his bed. No matter what you do, you have to work hard enough, be serious enough, and work hard enough. The strong did not just rely on talent and resources, but also attitude. bang bang bang * The door opened late at night. As for this place, other than Sun Zhenzi and Li Dao, no one else knew about it. Touching his sword, Li Dao lowered his voice and asked, "Who is it?" "Young master, it''s me." Sun Zhenzi''s voice came from outside the door. Li Dao then let go of his guard and said, "Come in, the door is not locked." Creak. Sun Zhenzi pushed the door open and walked in. Then he turned around and locked the door. His actions were furtive, as if he had done something shameful. "It''s so late, why didn''t you go to Spring Festival Gala? Why did you look for me?" Li Dao frowned and asked. "Gongzi, guess what I just heard?" Sun Zhenzi asked in a low voice with an excited expression. Under the moonlight, one could see the blush on his face. "Could this have something to do with the Taibai Inheritance?" Li Dao spread out his brows and asked. "Young master is indeed young master. You hit the mark with a single guess." "Enough, this is useless. What exactly did you hear?" Li Dao was not in the mood to listen to his flattery and directly cut off his words. "When I was drinking, I heard a few martial artists next door say that Song Xuyang was hiding in Guangyuan City." "That''s all you heard?" "Of course not, they even said that Song Xuyang is at Four Seasons Villa." Sun Zhenzi immediately added. After a few days of contact, Sun Zhenzi finally understood some of Li Dao''s personality. He directly spoke the entire content of the words Zhang Xuan heard. The Song Xuanyang that he spoke of was also the head disciple of the red-browed old monster. His martial arts were not weak, and it was said that he was at the sixth level of the Postnatal realm. Houtian sixth stage disciples were already similar to Huang Rong and Li Moli. In the entire Sichuan Martial Arts Forest, they were considered top experts. Currently, there were only a few people who had the highest level of martial arts in the martial arts world. Apart from those few people, even the sixth level precelestial stage was enough to run rampant in the martial arts world. Otherwise, even a woman like Li Moli would not be able to achieve the fame of the Red Cultivator fairy in the martial arts world. "Okay, I already know. Go down and make some preparations. We''ll head to Guangyuan City tomorrow. " Li Dao''s eyes lit up. Although he might not be able to beat Song Xuanyang who was at the sixth level of the Postnatal realm, he still had to try. With Li Dao''s current martial arts skills, he could deal with a sixth level precelestial without fighting experience. However, since Song Xuanyang was able to survive under the pursuit of Chuan Shu Martial Arts Lin, he must be a vicious character. The divine arts left behind by Li Taibai should be very powerful. Right now, Li Yao was still practising his basic inner force skill of true qi. The world written by Jin Yong was inseparable from one another. In that case, Li Taibai''s martial art might very well be the one that appeared during the Heroic Assassin Sect. Thinking of that godly technique, Li Dao became even more hopeful. Although he did not place much importance on the martial arts of the lower realms, he had nothing right now. Perhaps in the future, he could disregard these martial arts techniques, but now, he still needed these martial arts secret manuals to strengthen himself. Sitting cross-legged on the bed, Li Dao adjusted his state of mind. As he breathed in and out, the moonlight began to dim. C124 The sky began to brighten, and the sky began to brighten. Li Dao and his servant, Sun Zhenzi, set off on their donkey. Guangyuan City was located in the northern part of Chuanshu, not far from where Li Blade and Li Jun were. It was only a hundred miles away. The donkey trotted along, not fast, but not too slow. If he were to use his Qing Gong, he would need less than two hours to travel a hundred miles. Of course, if there were no urgent matters, no one would use their Qing Gong to travel. At noon, a towering, precipitous mountain pass appeared before Li Dao and Sun Zhenzi. On the sign was the words'' Book Sword Sect ''. This was the gate of the sword. The gate of the sword was an important military town. If it was in times of war, ordinary people would not be able to enter. Of course, the entrance to the sword gate could not stop the expert with his lightness skills. Now that the country of gold had been destroyed, the guards at the gates of the sword were not as strict. There were countless customers, merchants, and martial artists passing by. It was a lively scene. Carrying the short donkey, he followed the crowd into the gates of the sword. After the Sword Gate Pass was a small city, and there was an endless flow of pedestrians. Among them, the people who walked the most on the streets were martial artists who carried swords and sabers. It seemed like Song Qiuyang''s hiding place in Four Seasons Villa was no longer a secret. The martial arts skills of these martial artists were either high or low, and they were all jagged and uneven. There was no internal force in a large scale, only a small fraction that could cultivate Qi. Li Dao''s 3rd level Pre-Natal Stage cultivation could already be considered at the top of the street. This was also the truth. People who had cultivated inner strength were not like cabbages; they were mostly people from different sects and schools. Only sects and families would have complete martial arts and inner force inheritance. Unless one was lucky, ordinary unspecialized characters of the martial arts world would not have access to profound martial arts. Moreover, not everyone in a sect could cultivate inner strength. After all, this world was a low-level martial world, and there weren''t even any Xiantian masters. If he could cultivate inner strength, he would be considered a third-rate martial artist. He found a random teahouse and sat down. Sun Zhenzi then tied the donkey to the pillar of the teahouse. It was called a teahouse, but it was made of a few pieces of wood and was covered with a simple shed of white cloth. There were a few other people in the teahouse. They were all wearing black and red sect uniforms and had leather bags hanging from their waists. These people had long, slender fingers, and their breathing was even and rhythmic. They were all good at cultivating inner force. Li Dao remained calm and collected as he ordered a pot of tea and a stack of pastries, silently observing their actions. These people were obviously experts from the Tang Sect. The leather pouch at their waists was filled with concealed weapons, and their fingers were long and slender. This was the result of them releasing hidden weapons over the years. Their breathing was even and rhythmic, indicating that their Qing Gong was not bad. As everyone knew, those who trained in hidden weapons all had good qinggong. Otherwise, what would they do if the projectile did not hit the target? Therefore, they had to have a good movement technique so that they could fly kites with the enemy. Unless it was Li Xunhuan who did not make an exception, he would have to have a profound Qing Gong by his side, not to mention that Li Xunhuan''s Qing Gong was also very profound. Naturally, Li Xunhuan would not appear in this world. All he said was that the principles behind cultivating hidden weapons were the same. These people did not say anything as they quietly sipped on their tea. They were not like ordinary martial artists. Perhaps training in hidden weapons had caused them to have a cold personality. On the main street, a group of people wearing long black robes had metal swords hanging from their waists, as they walked towards the other exit of the Sword School. "It''s the people from the Iron Sword Castle!" "They''re starting to move. Let''s chase them!" A few Tang Sect disciples chased after them, leaving behind Li Dao and Sun Zhenzi. Only after they had left did Li Yao stand up. "Come, follow them." The two untied the donkey and chased after the people of the Tang Sect and the Iron Sword Castle. C125 After leaving the city, the people from the Iron Sword Castle and the Tang Clan increased their speed. The donkey couldn''t keep up with them. Li Dao got off the donkey and said to Sun Zhenzi, "Go back to the city and wait for me there. I will catch up with him myself." Although Sun Zhenzi wanted to follow Li Dao and get to know him, he knew that he did not know lightness skills and his martial arts skills were poor, so even if he followed Li Dao, he would only be a burden. He had no choice but to walk back with the two donkeys, his eyes full of disappointment. It would be much simpler for Li Dao to chase down the people from Iron Sword Castle and Tang Clan by himself. The Nine Yin True Scriptures was known as the world''s most orthodox martial arts. The Qing Gong contained within was naturally not something ordinary goods could be compared to. Hanging behind the two groups of people, they walked quickly. Not long after, Li Dao stopped at the far end of a manor. On the plaque on the manor''s entrance was the words Four Seasons Villa, written in large golden letters. A large number of martial artists gathered in front of the Manor''s entrance. There were all kinds of people, including the disciples of various sects, and the wandering martial artists. Li Dao laughed involuntarily. Why was he acting so sneakily? He immediately tidied up his clothes, picked up his longsword and walked in front of the Manor''s entrance. There were two huge stone lions in front of the Manor''s gate. Their mouths were full of stone gall, and they emitted their might without anger. When he got closer, he realized that the martial artists there were cursing and demanding that Four Seasons Villa hand over Song Xuanyang. Li Dao quietly watched, not saying a word because there were sixth level precelestial masters here. Three old men were standing in front of the gate. One of them had white hair, the other had black hair, and the last one had gray hair. "Brother, are you here to join in the fun as well?" Someone suddenly patted Li Dao''s shoulder and whispered. Li Dao looked back and found out that it was a young man who was similar in age to him. The young man had a handsome appearance, and he held a fan in his hand with a graceful bearing. "Who are those three?" Li Dao pointed at the three old men in front of the gate and asked. "Those three people have great origins. The one wearing white is the Castle Lord of the Iron Sword Castle, the one wearing black is Sect Head Tang and the one wearing grey is Raindrop Sword Yin Changsheng." The man did not care about Li Dao''s attitude as he answered. "I am Tang Xiaohu, may I ask how I should address you?" The young man briefly introduced himself before asking Li Dao. "You are from the Tang Sect?" "No, no, no. I''m not from the Tang Sect. I''m just an unspecialized character in the martial arts world." "My name is Li Dao, just like you, an unspecialized character of the martial arts world." After saying this sentence, Li Dao was no longer in the mood to speak. This man had a very strong rhythm to his breathing. It was obvious that he had cultivated an inner force skill. His lower body was steady and his qinggong was not bad. However, it was hard to determine exactly what level he was at. In any case, he wouldn''t be that strong. The man who called himself Tang Xiaohu did not mind Li Dao''s attitude and instead told him about Four Seasons Manor''s history. According to him, Four Seasons Villa had been built over a hundred years ago and was famous for the Four Seasons Sword Art. The founder of Four Seasons Manor was an Elementary Scholar who had coincidentally obtained the Four Seasons Sword Art, becoming famous in the martial arts world and eventually establishing Four Seasons Manor. As for the Four Seasons Manor''s descendants, each generation was weaker than the last. At this point, although the Four Seasons Villa still had some reputation, it was only limited to the martial arts areas of Sichuan. The current owner of the Four Seasons Villa was Xie Shan. He was at the fifth level precelestial stage and his Four Seasons Sword art was not weak. He could be considered an expert in this area. However, in the entire martial arts world, although Houtian fifth stage was not weak, it was nothing. At most, it was similar to Tai Hu Manor''s Lu Guanyin, but Tai Hu Manor at least had two big backers, Huang Lao Xie and Guo Qing. To put it bluntly, there were only four moves for the Four Seasons Sword Art: the gentle spring wind, the scorching summer sun, the tragic autumn wind, and the winter snow. No wonder so many people had come to block the door, Li Dao thought to himself after he finished listening to Tang Xiaohu talk about Four Season Manor''s science. C126 "Xie Shan, if you don''t come out soon, we''ll fight our way in!" Even though the Sect Leader of the Tang Sect was old and dressed in black, he clearly did not have a good temper. "Brother Xie Shi, I think it''s better if you come out. Give us an explanation so we won''t hurt our relationship." The elderly man from the Iron Sword Castle had a relatively mild temperament as he spoke. The voices of the two were loud, and their voices were mixed with strong inner strength. It was sufficient to transmit far away. The rest of the martial arts practitioners were not to be outdone, as they all started to shout. "Brother Li, there''s going to be a good show!" Tang Xiaohu said to Li Dao with a coquettish smile. Li Dao did not say anything. He was not here to watch a show. "Creak creak creak." The vermilion gate was pushed open. A man in his early fifties walked out with a group of clan disciples. The man was calm and had a refined bearing. "I wonder why all kinds of martial arts come to our manor?" Even important figures like Sect Head Tang, Castle Lord Iron, and Mister Yin have been alarmed. " Xie Shan wore a warm smile on his face, as if he was not the least bit afraid. Who doesn''t know that Song Xuanyang is hiding in your Four Seasons Villa? "Xie Shan, be tactful and hand over Song Jingyang." The Sect Leader of the Tang Sect shouted. The rest of the martial artists followed behind Sect Leader Tang and shouted even louder. Xie Shan frowned, "Who told you that Song Xuyang is hiding in my Four Seasons Villa? Do you really think that I, Xie Shan, am someone you can control as you wish? " "Brother Xie Shi, look who this is?" Seeing that Xie Shan did not intend to hand over Song Xuanyang, the master of the Iron Sword Castle opened his mouth to interrupt the crowd and pushed out a cowering man in a servant''s uniform. This caused Xie Shan''s expression to become very ugly. He pointed at the servant and asked, "Ceng Niu, didn''t you go home to see your mother? Why are you here?" "I''m sorry, Manor Lord, I''m sorry. But what kind of thing is that Song Xuanyang? Why did you still have to protect that beast? " Ceng Niu''s face was filled with guilt. As he spoke, Song Xuanyang became angry again. "Yes, Song Xuanyang is your wife and brother." Do you know that Xiao Hong committed suicide by throwing herself into a well? It''s all because of that beast. " Ceng Niu''s eyes were bloodshot, and his expression was terrifying. He was still cowering in fear. Xie Shan didn''t say anything. He knew all of this, but the only thing he didn''t know was that Ceng Niu and Xiao Hong actually had such a grudge. "Xie Shan, what else do you have to say?" "Hand Song Xuanyang over quickly or else we will massacre Four Seasons Manor." Someone clamored loudly. Xie Shan''s gaze chilled as he stared at the martial artist who was making a ruckus. He was so frightened that the man''s legs went limp. "Brother Xie Shi, I know that Song Xuyang is your wife''s younger brother, but you can''t protect him. It''s better for you to protect yourself and hand him over." The old man tried to persuade them. Following which, many practitioners started to talk back, either threatening or persuading him otherwise. Li Dao silently laughed. This was truly a godly technique! Look at Sect Leader Tang, the Castle Lord of the Iron Sword Castle, and the Raindrop Sword. A person who had half a foot in the dirt still came out to pressure Four Seasons Villa. Martial arts were martial arts after all, not immortal arts. So what if they obtained it? Xie Shan''s face was filled with helplessness. People of the martial arts world were not like the public. Their conduct was based on their likes and dislikes, they would not care about evidence. After thinking for a long time, Xie Shan heaved a long sigh and extended his hand in a gesture of ''please''. A group of martial artists crowded their way through the gates of Four Seasons Manor. They were extremely excited, as if their godly skills were already in front of them. C127 Xie Shan couldn''t help but feel a sense of defeat when he saw so many martial artists enter. The reputation that Four Seasons Tower had enjoyed for hundreds of years was now ruined. How could Xie Shan not know the dangers of taking in Song Xuanyang? However, he was also interested in the martial arts manual in Song Xuanyang''s hands. The absolute arts and techniques were owned by the virtuous and the virtuous. The red-browed old man was not the virtuous one, Song Xuanyang was not, and he, Xie Shan, was not even involved. Only when most of the martial artists had entered did Li Yao stand up slowly. He was not anxious at all. Tang Xiaohu didn''t know whether or not he really came to see the commotion, but the whole way he was chatting and laughing, as if he didn''t care about the divine arts at all. Li Dao was curious as to why Song Xuyang did not hide in the dense forest after obtaining the manual left behind by Taibai. Wouldn''t it be better if he trained diligently for ten years, then went out to act mighty after he was invincible? With the crude methods of this era, hiding deep in the mountains would not be easy to find. However, this was only Li Dao''s imagination. No matter how mysterious the martial arts left behind by Li Taibai were, he would not be invincible while cultivating. It was still that old saying, ''The invincible person is not some kind of martial arts, but someone''. A hundred years ago, Qiao Feng''s Great Ancestor''s long fist had killed all the heroes of the village. As he walked through the door, his vision suddenly widened. The Four Seasons Villa was indeed a villa that had been established more than a hundred years ago. There were many people from the martial arts world that entered the villa, around two to three hundred of them. Don''t think that three hundred people is too little, the number one sect in the world, the True Sect, would only have around a thousand disciples. Thus, these two to three hundred people were already the backbone of Chuan Shu Wu Lin. Li Dao stood in the middle of the Manor and looked around. He did not directly go to search. This was because it was impossible for Song Xuanyang to surrender. Even if he found him, he would still need to engage in a fierce battle. It would be better for him to be in his best condition right now. Tang Xiaohu was standing beside Li Dao with a relaxed expression, like a young master visiting a sightseeing manor. Not long after, miserable screams could be heard from afar. Needless to say, Song Xuanyang must have been found. Everyone rushed towards the source of the voice. Li Dao and Tang Xiaohu looked at each other before catching up. In a courtyard that was not small, three hundred people huddled together seemed small. In front of the crowd, there was a middle-aged man with sinister eyes. He appeared to be in his thirties, his cheeks were sunken, and his muscles were lean and lean. Five or six corpses lay in front of him. There were a few bloody holes on the corpses; they had undoubtedly been killed by him. This was because the brush in his hand was still dripping blood. This person was Song Xuanyang, the eldest disciple of Eccentric Red Beard. He had inherited Eccentric Red Beard''s kung fu skills and the art of poking points. "For you to be able to find this, it seems you have put in a lot of effort?" Song Xuanyang''s gaze was vicious. He did not have the slightest fear that a great disaster was about to befall him. The group of martial artists began to curse loudly. Some were threatening, while others were tempting. Their voices were mixed together, making people feel a bit confused when they heard it. Li Dao laughed. These martial artists really did not have many brains. While Li Dao was still thinking, a loud voice filled with energy came from the front. "Song Xuanyang, you bastard. Brother Red Beard has been good to you, how can you kill your teacher? Today, I want to clean up the mess for Brother Red Beard! " The master of the Iron Sword Castle shouted righteously with his white hair fluttering in the wind. "That''s right, Song Xuanyang. Today, we are going to clean up the red-browed old man''s mess. If you''re smart, then surrender." Yin Changsheng also spoke up. Li Dao did not want to make a mockery of this conversation. He only wanted to see what tricks Song Xuanyang had up his sleeve. "Hahahaha, you bunch of hypocrites, don''t you want the secret scriptures? You speak as if you are very familiar with my master. " Song Qiuyang laughed loudly, his tone filled with extreme disdain. C128 "Don''t you guys want the secret manuals?" Song Jingyang smiled happily, revealing a mouthful of yellow teeth. He took out an ancient manual from his bosom. The pages were a bit yellow. "I can give it to you, but I can only give it to you. If anyone dares to act rashly, I guarantee that none of you will get it." The smile on Song Xuanyang''s face was eerie as it revealed a sense of cunning. "How are you going to hand over the secret manual?" The Tang Sect Leader''s expression was ugly as he asked. The rest of the martial artists started to ask at the same time as well. Li Dao crossed his arms over his longsword and watched silently. If he was right, blood would flow from the wound. "It''s very simple, whoever kills this old fogey, I will give the secret manual to them." Song Xuanyang pointed at the master of the Iron Sword Castle with a smile that was somewhat playful. The moment he said this, the Castle Lord''s face became ugly, so dark that it seemed as if water would drip out of it. He faintly felt that the gazes of the martial artists around him were a little off as he remained on alert. "Don''t listen to him, don''t believe in such a simple way to sow discord, otherwise, it will be what he wants!" shouted the old man from the Iron Sword Castle. Song Xuanyang did not refute, but smiled and said, "With so many of you here today, I can''t run anymore anyway. If I don''t kill him, I can guarantee that none of you will get the secret manual." For a moment, the atmosphere became even more lively. These people were not idiots, but Song Xuanyang was plotting something. If he did not do as he said and kill the master of the Iron Sword Castle, then what if he tore up the secret manual? "Are you speaking the truth?" The Raindrop Sword Yin Changsheng suddenly asked. "Of course, it''s true. There are so many of you, yet you''re afraid that I''ll run away?" Song Xuanyang''s smile became even brighter as he fiddled with the yellowed book in his hand, looking relaxed. "Tie Xuan, don''t blame this brother for being ungrateful." The head of the Tang Sect spoke as he instantly struck out. A handful of silver needles sprinkled onto the master of the Iron Sword Castle, then he took out several hidden weapons from the leather pouch on his waist. Tie Xuan was already on his guard. He dodged the attack from the Sect Leader of the Tang Sect. But the Raindrop Sword was waiting for him. Seeing that both Yin Changsheng and the head of the Tang Sect had made his move, the surrounding people from the martial arts world also started to move. As Tie Xuan resisted Yin Changsheng of the Raindrop Sword, he kept his guard up against hidden weapons and the martial artists around him. Several Iron Sword Castle disciples drew their swords and stood in front of the group of martial artists. "There are so many of you, but only those who have killed me can get the secret manual. Are we even sharing it?" Tie Xuan snapped. Tie Xuan understood that if he didn''t let these people calm down, he would die today. "Don''t worry about him, as long as we kill him and get his secret manual, this old man promises that everyone here can watch." Seeing that the people around him were hesitating, Yin Changsheng said this to boost the morale of the people around them. Tie Xuan almost vomited a mouthful of blood. "Yinpi Fu, what enmity do you have with me? What benefits do you get from framing me like this?" Unfortunately, before Yin Changsheng could reply, the surrounding martial artists all moved. "We have all witnessed Old Senior Yan''s character. Everyone attack together and kill Tie Xuan to see the godly skill." Someone from the crowd shouted in response to Yan Changsheng. This time, most of the martial artists had made their move. The disciples of the Iron Sword Castle fell into a pool of blood before they could even curse. Li Dao watched from the sidelines. These martial arts people were truly moving forward with the flow. It was very important to have so many bloody battles in the martial arts world. Tang Xiaohu, who was standing next to Li Dao, did not have the intention to move. Instead, it caused Li Dao to be a bit surprised. "Brother Tang, are you not tempted by this secret manual?" "Brother Li, you must be joking. As a person of the martial arts world, who doesn''t have feelings for the divine arts manual?" "However, I am aware of my own situation. Such a good thing will not fall to me. I am here to watch the show." Tang Xiaohu shook off his fan and said with a smile. Only now did Li Dao realize that his fan was actually made of fine steel. C129 While Li Dao and Tang Xiaohu were speaking, the scene quieted down. Thus, the Iron Sword Castle Lord lost his life and fell into a pool of blood. Never in his wildest dreams did he think that such a situation would happen to him. Iron Sword Castle could be considered one of the biggest forces in Sichuan. Now, the master of the Iron Sword Castle, Tie Xuan, had actually died in a battle for the secret martial arts technique. The funny thing was, he hadn''t even touched the cover of the secret martial arts technique. The Tang Sect Leader stepped on Tie Xuan''s corpse and pulled out the Mai Lifesteal dart from Tie Xuan''s throat. He then looked at Song Xuanyang. "Whoever you say will kill him, hand the secret manual to. "Now hand over the manual." The crowd quietened down as they stared at Song Xuanyang. Song Xuanyang''s smile became increasingly brilliant as he said to Sect Head Tang, "Just now, Senior Dew Sword said that he promised everyone present that they would be able to view the secret manual. Everyone present also believed in Mr. Yin''s character. "Then I might as well give the secret manual to Mr. Yin. What do you think?" Sect Leader Tang''s face turned ashen as he angrily shouted, "Son, how dare you go back on your word?" Song Xuanyang laughed out loud, "Everyone, it seems like Sect Leader Tang has no intention of letting you see the secret manuals." How about we just kill him and I''ll hand the secret manual over to Mr. Yin? " In a split-second, Sect Leader Tang''s face turned red like a pig''s liver. He still vividly remembered how Tie Xuan had died. The Tang Sect disciples acted as if they were facing a great enemy. The disciples of the Iron Sword Castle were still lying in the pool of their own blood. It was as if they could see what they were going to do next. How could a wandering martial artist like Yin Changsheng be a fool? Song Xuanyang was also at the sixth level of the Postnatal realm like him. If the sect leader of the Tang Sect died, would she be able to control him? "No need. I believe in Sect Head Tang. You should hand over the secret manual to Sect Head Tang." Sect Head Tang will take out the secret manual for everyone to see. Don''t you think so, Sect Head Tang? " The Sect Leader of Tang Sect let out a sigh of relief as he said, "Yes." The Tang Sect disciples let down their guard. At least they didn''t have to worry about ending up like the Iron Sword Castle. "Is that so?" Then, I shall pass the secret manual to Sect Leader Tang. " Song Xuanyang smiled as he walked toward Sect Leader Tang and handed over the yellowed book in his hand. Upon seeing the yellowish book, Sect Leader Tang grew excited. Upon closer inspection, he could see that the muscles on Sect Leader Tang''s face were trembling. "Idiot!" Seeing this, Tang Xiaohu said in a low voice. Li Dao looked at him as if Tang Xiaohu was really here to watch a good show. Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, the Sect Leader of the Tang Sect reached out his hand to touch the secret manual. Everyone''s eyes were burning with passion. However, the next moment, Sect Leader Tang let out a cold snort. Everyone looked carefully as a fine steel brush penetrated through the Doyen''s stomach. "You bunch of fools. Do you really think that I would hand over the secret manual to you?" Song Xuanyang laughed maniacally as he kicked the Sect Leader of the Tang Sect away. He then displayed his Qing Gong as he flew towards the wall. "I have my guard up against you." A long sword appeared in front of Song Xuanyang in an instant. It was the Raindrop Sword, Yin Changsheng. After this scene, the surrounding people also reacted and immediately surrounded Song Xuanyang. Faced with this situation, Song Xuanyang did not cower. Instead, he attacked Yan Changsheng even more ferociously. If he guessed correctly, as long as he killed Yin Changsheng, no one would be able to stop him. Looking at the crazed Song Xuanyang, Li Dao nodded his head. He had courage and insight, and was a cruel and merciless man. However, he would not be able to leave today. Li Dao slowly unsheathed his sword and slowly walked forward. "Brother Li, what are you doing?" Let''s just watch the fun. There''s no need to get involved. " Tang Xiaohu shouted to Li Dao from behind. Li Dao turned a deaf ear to him. He was going to get the secret manual for sure. C130 Li Dao held his sword as he walked forward, step by step. He was not in a hurry, nor was he slow. His feet were steady as he stared straight at Song Xuanyang. The ancient yet gorgeous purple blade shone brightly under the sunlight. The Raindrop Sword in front of him, Yin Changsheng, was engaged in a fiery battle with Song Xuanyang. The iron brush and the iron sword clashed, sending sparks flying everywhere. A martial artist''s combat strength was composed of many factors, the most important of which were their cultivation and martial skills. The level of a martial artist''s cultivation would determine their inner strength. Whether or not the martial skill was exquisite was the key to victory. In addition, a martial artist''s grasp of the situation, tenacity of their mind, and purity of internal force were all crucial. The inner strength cultivated from the absolute arts had their own characteristics, some were strong, some were pure, some were condensed, and some even had attributes. Of course, this was only true for the lower realm of martial arts. Every martial art manual or martial art manual had its own attributes, such as metal, wood, water, fire, earth, etc. Therefore, the grade of martial arts was very important. The supreme technique could allow one to be invincible within the same realm, and could even kill enemies beyond the same level. This was also the reason why people in the martial world had such a fervent desire for the divine arts. Yin Changsheng had a fortuitous encounter in his early years. Otherwise, a wandering martial artist like him wouldn''t have come to this day. However, now that Yan Changsheng realized that he was actually unable to suppress Song Xuanyang, he even felt like he was being suppressed. One must know that he had practiced martial arts twenty or thirty years longer than Song Xuanyang. Humans were definitely not the type to become stronger after training for a long time, but they were definitely improving at all times. With time, a pig could also cultivate to the Exquisite Spirit Realm. Song Xuanyang was still Song Xuanyang and the weapon in his hand was still a judge. However, there was something wrong with the way he used it. His judge''s pen seemed to be mixed with the shadow of a sword technique. If Yan Changsheng still did not understand by this point, then he was definitely a pig. It was impossible for Song Xuanyang to not have seen the divine arts'' art since he had already obtained it. Therefore, the sword art shadow in his judge''s brush must have come from the divine arts'' art. Fortunately, he did not have much time to cultivate or else he would have been able to go anywhere. Even though Song Jingyang was still at the sixth level of the Postnatal realm after obtaining the absolute arts, his mystical technique was still firmly suppressing Yan Changsheng. Besides, there were so many martial artists eyeing him covetously, even though there were only a dozen people attacking him. Those who dared to participate in the free-for-all were all confident in their own martial arts. Out of the three hundred men, only a dozen of them dared to attack Song Xuanyang while the rest stood off to the side with weapons and shouted. Everyone was like that, even the people from the martial arts world. Being mixed in the martial arts world, wasn''t it just a word of nonsense? Since they were just messing around, it wasn''t strange that most of them were afraid of death. Out of the dozen or so martial artists, only Yan Changsheng was at the sixth level of the Postnatal realm. As for the rest, they were at the fifth, fourth and uneven. If it was the Song Xuanyang from a month ago, he would have been pierced through by Yan Changsheng. But now, Yan Changsheng and a dozen other martial artists couldn''t even take him down. From this, it could be seen how much of a benefit he had gained. Clang clang clang. The sound of weapons clashing could be heard. In just a short while, four warriors of the Houtian fourth stage had fallen. He then looked at Song Xuanyang, who seemed like a crazed devil as he stuck out his long tongue. His gaze could make people tremble with fear. Many of the martial artists that were battling Song Xuanyang retreated. Cold sweat the size of beans dripped down from Yan Changsheng''s forehead. Coincidentally, Li Dao had walked into the ring of battle. His purple sword reflected the sunlight and was beautiful yet enchanting. C131 Everyone noticed Li Dao''s arrival, but no one took it to heart. Many people felt that Li Dao just wanted to go up and take advantage of the situation. Otherwise, he would have already gone somewhere else. However, these people didn''t understand one thing. Big BOSSes were often the last to appear. And the final winner of life. The more Song Xuanyang fought, the more ferocious he became, and the more he killed, the crazier he went. His black brush had already been dyed dark red. In an instant, another person fell to his brush. The clamor in the surroundings quieted down. In the end, the group of martial artists were here to make fun of him, and wanted to watch the show to pick up the loot. It was impossible for them to go up and fight to the death. Just as Song Xuanyang was thinking of how to kill Yan Changsheng, a cold light flashed by, brushing past his scalp and causing goosebumps to appear all over his body. It was like being thrown into an icehouse in the dead of winter. Although Song Xuanyang was acting like a mad demon, killing more and more crazily, Li Dao knew that no one was not afraid of death. Song Xuanyang only believed that he would not die today. If it were not for him, Song Xuanyang might not have died today. However, things were just so unfortunate. Li Dao''s sword strike could be said to be fast and ruthless, and the killing intent contained within it was enough to shock anyone. Li Dao had joined the fray, causing Song Xuanyang to stop subconsciously. A few of the martial artists who had originally wanted to retreat immediately retreated, leaving only a few who were still standing on the ground due to their pride. "You want a secret manual of the Divine Arts as well?" Song Xuanyang seemed to sense that Li Dao was not easy to deal with and asked with a frown. "Yes." Li Dao spat out a word and then remained silent. His long sword was locked onto Song Xuanyang. "We have no enmity with this brother of ours, there is no need for us to meet each other with our lives on the line. If you want the secret manual, it''s very simple. As long as you and I work together and kill all these hypocrites, I guarantee that I will share the secret manual with you. " Song Xuanyang had a sincere expression on his face. There was no longer any signs of killing intent in him. From the time he killed his teacher and disciples until now, Song Xuanyang could be said to have killed many people. However, he felt an even more shocking killing intent from Li Dao. Without a hundred lives on his hands, it was impossible for such a terrifying killing intent to exist. Song Xuanyang felt that this young man in front of him was definitely not someone an ordinary martial artist could compare to. Even Yin Changsheng was not as difficult to deal with as him. "Little brother of the True God School, don''t listen to his nonsense. Song Xuanyang was someone who could kill even his teacher and junior brother. His words could not be trusted! Or kill him together with us, and share the secret manual with us. " Yan Changsheng cried out loudly, feeling anxious in his heart. Even though there were many martial artists present, they were all a motley crowd. How many of them would dare to fight or kill? This young man was clearly not someone to be trifled with. If he and Song Xuanyang joined hands, he might not even be able to get his hands on the secret manual and be in danger of losing his life. Li Dao glanced at Yan Changsheng in astonishment. The True Foundation Sword Technique that he displayed had already taken on a strong personal style. It could be said that it was completely unrecognizable. He didn''t expect this old man to recognize it at a glance. "You can''t trust his words, so can you trust your own words?" "Also, I am not a Taoist from the True Supreme Sect." Just as he finished speaking, a figure flashed, and a purple blade pierced through Yan Changsheng''s chest. Li Dao was using the Nine Yin True Scripture''s Nine Spirits. With a few steps, his longsword pierced through Yan Changsheng in the blink of an eye. Even in death, Yin Changsheng did not understand, why did this person not speak the least bit of reason and directly sneak attacked him. If Yin Changsheng was prepared, Li Dao would have to put in a lot of effort to kill him. After all, he was at the sixth level of the Postnatal realm. However, Yin Changsheng did not expect Li Dao to attack him so easily, as all of his attention was focused on Song Xuanyang. The crowd was shocked. They were astonished by Li Dao''s ghostly movements, his swift sword, and his character of starting to kill whenever there was a disagreement. In the distance, Tang Xiaohu had a smile on his face. From the start, he had felt that Li Dao wasn''t simple. C132 Compared to Song Xuanyang''s madness, Li Dao''s cold and detached expression after killing someone was even more chilling. Some of the martial artists in the crowd subconsciously took two steps back, swallowing their saliva. The martial arts world was originally cruel. Many of them had come out to mingle with the martial arts world. It was only today that they finally realized how cruel the martial arts world was. Originally, there were only seven people attacking Song Jingyang, but now, two of them had retreated. Even though divine arts were good, he still had to be alive to practice it! A Song Xuanyang was already very difficult to deal with and now a lunatic had appeared. A complete lunatic, who could guarantee that he wouldn''t attack him? The lesson of Yin Changsheng was left there. Song Xuanyang''s expression turned extremely serious. He did not reveal such an expression when he was found by the hundreds of people earlier. He knew that these people were just a motley crowd. But the young man in front of him was different. That ghost-like movement technique, that ruthless sword technique, and that calm and composed mind of his. All of these made Song Xuanyang feel a sense of danger. "He''s dead. Didn''t you want to share the secret manual with me?" Li Dao turned his head towards Song Xuanyang and revealed a row of neat rows of white teeth. Li Dao''s warm smile seemed so cold in Song Xuanyang''s eyes. "Sure, sure." A steel brush instantly appeared in front of Li Dao. But with the nine shadows of the spiral around his body and the two peerless movement techniques, how could Li Dao possibly be pierced? "I''ve just used this move before. You''re a fool to pick people''s teeth. Have you not heard of it?" Li Dao said as he dodged. Song Xuanyang did not say anything as he called out to Li Dao with all his might. Dots of cold stars appeared on the surface of the paper. The brush turned into multiple shadows as they struck at the vital points on Li Dao''s body. This Song Xuanyang was truly not simple. In such a short period of time, he had incorporated some of the sword techniques left behind by Li Taibai into his judge. Unfortunately, he was just giving up on the basics. If he didn''t practice the peerless sword art left behind by Li Taibai properly, he would definitely incorporate it into his second-rate judge work. In fact, Li Dao had more or less guessed Song Xuanyang''s situation. After all, he had been practicing this technique for ten to twenty years. If he were to suddenly switch to another sword technique, it would naturally be impossible for him to learn it in a short period of time. Therefore, Song Xuanyang took the chance to incorporate some simple sword moves into the judge''s pen. This way, his combat strength would greatly increase in a short period of time. With his limited knowledge, Song Xuanyang did not understand that while moves were dead, people were alive. Even if he incorporated the sword technique left behind by Li Taibai into the judge''s pen, it would only be a death trick. The true essence of martial arts did not lie in how intricate and complicated the moves were, but rather in the conception of the moves. This was also the reason why Wang Zhong Yang was able to suppress the Four Absolutes and take first place in the world. On the other hand, in their hands, the same sword technique was just a rigid pattern and they had not comprehended any of the sword concept at all. The clashing sound of the long sword and the iron brush did not create any sparks because the long sword was too sharp. If not for the huge gap between Li Dao and Song Xuanyang''s inner force, the steel brush in Song Xuanyang''s hands would have been cut apart long ago. In the world of fierce battles, Li Dao was invincible with his sword, but in the world of wuxia, he could not do it. With the support of inner force, unless he was on par with his opponent''s inner force, he would not be able to easily cut other people''s weapons. The two of them fought at a fast pace as they moved and jumped. Soon, Song Xuanyang realized that he was being suppressed. The opponent seemed to have fully understood his martial arts skills and every move he made was sealed. Cold sweat trickled down his forehead. Song Xuanyang did not have the time to pay attention to him as the other party''s sword seemed to be alive and unstoppable. If it wasn''t for the fact that his inner force was much higher than his, he would have been defeated a long time ago. But how could he only defend? Sooner or later, he would not be able to defend against it. Judging from the other party''s condition, the internal energy consumption was not that serious, so another two hours wouldn''t be a problem. But could he withstand the sword for two hours? The five martial artists who were originally hesitating also saw the situation between the two of them and someone immediately shouted, "Young hero, let us lend you a hand." C133 "Young Hero, let us give you a hand!" Song Qiuyang''s defeat was obvious, and everyone could tell that it was him. Immediately, many people started shouting about wanting to help. Hearing this, Li Dao almost vomited a mouthful of blood. He wouldn''t complain if he wanted to come up and take advantage of the situation, but what the hell was a young hero? He had just emerged from the martial arts world. A seventeen or eighteen year old boy with fresh meat could be called Young Hero. But he was only a young man in his early twenties. The person who spoke didn''t feel ashamed, he couldn''t bear to listen any longer. When suppressing Song Xuanyang, Li Dao coldly turned his head and said, "Scram, I do not need your help. If anyone comes up, don''t blame me for not having eyes for my sword." Li Dao''s words had offended most of the martial arts practitioners. They were a mob, not bad, but a mob that was afraid of life and death still wanted face! People who roamed the martial arts world, regardless of martial arts level, didn''t they all seek fame and fortune? Being the first and the second, one could see the importance of face to those in the martial arts world. Otherwise, there wouldn''t be such low-level martial artists who could come up with such an earth-shattering title. The crowd was in a frenzy of admiration. Li Dao had just said something like that and had failed to appreciate the kindness given to him by the crowd. Many people from the martial arts world started to curse. However, they were only cursing out loud. If they really wanted to go up, no one would have the guts to do so. With so many people cursing, it wouldn''t be wrong to say a few words of scolding to save face, right? There are so many people. If you have the ability, tell us to shut up. These were the inner monologues of the people around them, so they scolded even more harshly. On the other hand, Song Xuanyang had almost no one to denounce him. This was what the martial arts world was all about. Without asking if one was right or wrong, right or wrong was something that the public could say. There were curses in his ears, but Li Dao turned a deaf ear to them. So what if the world scolded me and slandered me? Could it hurt a single hair on my head? The great river seemed to be practicing, with blue ripples appearing in the horizon after a short while. The sky was overflowing with the great roc flapping its wings, and it seemed as if it was being controlled by the wind. The Full True Sword Art and the Southern Flower Sword Art combined perfectly in Li Dao''s hands, without a single flaw. Song Xuanyang struggled to hold on as sweat poured down like rain from his forehead. The iron brush was full of holes. He couldn''t hold on for much longer. If it wasn''t for the fact that Li Dao was only at the 3rd level of the Postliminary Realm, he would have turned into a corpse a long time ago. This time, Li Dao had a clear understanding of his own strength. Although inner strength was important, it was not impossible to make up for it as long as there was not a gap of one whole realm between them. As long as his moves were exquisite and heaven-defying, even the third level of precelestial stage could infuriate the ninth level of precelestial. Of course, the current Li Dao would definitely not be able to take revenge on Guo Qing. After all, this was a theoretical matter, and his greatest strength was at the sixth level of precelestial. It was hard to say who would win when he encountered a sixth level precelestial like Huang Rong, who was proficient in a hundred martial arts. For someone like Song Xuanyang, the martial arts he learnt was only a second-rate judge''s brush. He had yet to understand Li Taibai''s sword moves. That was why he was able to do it so easily. Finally, Song Xuanyang was unable to withstand Li Dao''s overwhelming attack. His eyes were bloodshot as he began to fight with his life on the line. If he continued to defend, he would die without a doubt. To be able to reach this stage and dare to kill his teacher, how could Song Xuanyang be a coward? Since his techniques were inferior to his opponent''s, he would risk his life to open up a path of blood. Immediately, Song Xuanyang released his defenses as he unleashed his moves. He wanted to see if Li Dao was truly not afraid of death. Every move he made was aimed at Li Dao''s vitals. Song Xuanyang''s idea was very simple. Even if I die, I want to bite off a piece of your flesh! However, Li Dao''s comprehension of martial arts was far beyond his comprehension of eight streets. As a descendant of the later generation, Li Dao''s abstract thinking far surpassed that of the ancients. In ancient times, anyone who had received higher education was a genius with a high level of comprehension. It was impossible for him to exchange wounds for wounds. C134 Once a person had the thought of risking their life, it would undoubtedly be very frightening. Song Xuanyang had changed from his previous battle style. His brush moved the air, creating a strong wind. Faced with this situation, Li Dao was not the least bit flustered. He calmly observed the trajectory of Song Xuanyang''s attack, waiting for the moment when Song Xuanyang would show a flaw or be exhausted. "Kill!" The lean muscles on Song Xuanyang''s face trembled as he attempted to use his aura to intimidate Li Dao. This was because no one was unafraid of death. The heavy brush pierced through the air, producing waves of hissing sounds. The judge''s skill was originally meant to strike at acupoints, but now, the judge''s skill in sword techniques was even more ruthless and resolute. Without a doubt, Song Xuanyang was a character. It was just that due to his limited knowledge and background, he could only achieve this level. Now that he had encountered the transcender, Li Dao, it could be said that his luck was bad. Which transcender didn''t have the ability to challenge someone beyond their level? If he obediently handed the secret manual to Li Blade, Li Dao would not have the heart to kill him. Li Dao was not a homicidal maniac, he would only kill people for pleasure. Song Xuanyang had already obtained the secret manual for a period of time, so he was sure that he had finished reading through it. Actually, handing over the secret manual did not amount to much damage. However, the concept of the era, Song Xuyang has not transcended the constraints of the era. In this age, it was extremely rare for a martial arts manual to be casually passed on to others like Li Dao. After a series of desperate attacks, Song Xuanyang still could not injure even a hair on Li Dao''s head. He became even more agitated. People are like this. If you do something that doesn''t meet your expectations, your mentality will fluctuate. Your mentality will fluctuate and you will be full of holes. So the mentality is also the key to success or failure. After stabbing the air, Song Xuanyang followed the same path of the sword technique. He pulled out a flower of swords and stabbed them towards Li Dao''s chest, even though he was using a brush. In terms of sword art, Song Xuyang was inferior to Li Dao by more than eight streets. He had started his career halfway through this, so if he were to include sword techniques in the judges'' brushstrokes, he would definitely not have a deep comprehension of sword techniques. Even at the peak of the day, he could only train a little. On the other hand, Li Dao was different. Although it had only been about a year since he had stepped into the path of the sword, he could not withstand his high talent, especially in the area of sword arts. Sometimes Li Dao wondered if he was born with a sword bone, as the novels said. Of course, these were just his guesses. Now! Li Dao''s eyes lit up. A very big flaw had appeared in Song Xuyang''s attack. Grasping onto the sword technique, his feet moved erratically as he twisted and turned, his movements incomparably agile. A purple sword light flashed. The sword blade was as sharp as a roc''s wings. An arm was thrown into the air before it landed on the ground. Then came Song Xuanyang''s heart-wrenching scream. It was true that Li Dao had seized the opportunity and used the Southern Flower Sword Technique''s Kun Peng Transformation. The Kun Peng transformation emphasized the changes in one''s sword strikes. Among them, there was the domineering power of the great Kun devouring Darknorth, as well as the sharpness of the great Peng striking the skies. Song Xuanyang had lost one of his arms, and his brain was instantly corroded by intense pain. He randomly swung his remaining arm and howled loudly. Li Dao was not soft-hearted at all. He swung his sword horizontally and a huge head flew up. Blood spurted out from his neck. The spectators went silent, their mouths wide open. This scene was truly too cruel. Even though they were people of the martial arts world, they still felt that this scene was cruel. In normal battles, killing an opponent with one palm or stabbing the opponent with one sword was common. But when had they ever seen someone directly beheading another person? This was a martial arts world, not a battlefield. Li Dao didn''t care about the feelings of the surrounding people. Cutting one''s head off had already become a kind of habit on his part. C135 After all, the human body''s health was limited. After a short while, Song Xuanyang''s corpse stopped bleeding. It was just that the ground around him was a mess, stained bright red with blood. His head was lying on the ground two meters away, his eyes were still open, and he still had a pained expression on his face. Seeing that the corpse stopped bleeding, Li Blade walked up with a frown and took out a yellowed book from the corpse''s bosom. This was the supreme martial art left behind by Li Taibai! Li Dao looked at the book carefully. He did not know what was so special about this martial art. The surrounding martial artists also saw Li Dao''s actions. They recovered from the discomfort and looked at the yellowed book in Li Dao''s hands passionately. Looking at the group of martial artists around him, Li Dao waved the book in his hand and asked, "What? You guys want it?" The moment Li Dao opened his mouth, the crowd calmed down a little. Song Xuanyang''s head and Yan Changsheng''s corpse were still warm. With so many people rushing forward, Li Dao would definitely not be able to hold them off. However, the problem was that he could definitely kill quite a few people. Then, who was sure that he was not the one being killed? The godly technique was impressive, but that was only if his own life was not threatened. Li Dao''s cold expression undoubtedly frightened them. To be able to remain so calm after cutting off a person''s head, this was something that could not be measured by common sense. Seeing the fear in the eyes of the martial artists around him, Li Dao finally felt at ease. As long as these people were afraid of death, he could safely leave today. Just as Li Blade was about to relax, a shadow flashed and snatched the book from his hands before flying towards the wall. This human figure''s Qing Gong was very high, and his speed and his jump height meant that his opponent''s Qing Gong was very high. Li Dao''s face was ashen. He never thought that he would encounter such a situation. "Isn''t that the seventh prince?" "It''s that damnable rapist Tang Xiaohu. I didn''t expect him to come as well." This time, there is no hope, who doesn''t know that Tang Xiaohu''s qinggong is the best in martial arts, I''m afraid he won''t be able to catch up. " The surrounding martial artists were discussing, but none of them were talking about the Seven Ultimate, Young Noble Tang Xiaohu. Tang Xiaohu was originally a descendant of an impoverished Martial Family. He was Tang Xiaohu''s only son. This person had a natural disposition. When his father was still around, he had roamed the land of fireworks. After the death of his father, he was no longer satisfied with solving problems in the brothel, so he turned his attention to the women in the house. Tang Xiaohu''s family''s Qing Gong was a bit mysterious, plus his innate talent was very high, so no one was able to catch him. It could be said that he came without leaving a trace. Due to his proficiency in the art of zither, chess, calligraphy, poetry, wine, flowers, and other aspects, he was known as the Seven Supreme Lords. Li Dao had long thought that Tang Xiaohu was not simple. He didn''t expect him to have such an identity. He had gotten the book, but he didn''t expect another hidden BOSS to appear. The key point was that this person had talked to him before. In the blink of an eye, Tang Xiaohu had already rushed out of the wall and rushed into the city. Once he reached a place with a crowd, it would be even more difficult for Ben to catch him. Moreover, his martial arts skills were not weak, and he had already seen enough of Houtian fifth stage in the martial arts world. There were only a few experts, and in the whole of Sichuan Shu Wu Lin, he was only a First Rated Warrior. As for Li Dao, Tang Xiaohu admitted that he wasn''t easy to deal with, but would he be able to catch up? Li Dao looked at Tang Xiaohu, who had already dashed out of the wall. The corner of his mouth pulled out a cold smile as he muttered to himself, "None of the people who stole something from Li is still alive." He then leaped up and chased after Tang Xiaohu. Did he really think that the horizontal teleportation was easy? Watching the two figures gradually disappear, the martial practitioners of Four Seasons Villa looked at each other in dismay. C136 Taking a deep breath, he leaped up and gave chase to Tang Xiaohu. "Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu There was a silence in the courtyard, followed by a hubbub. For most of the lower class of the martial arts world, the spirit of gossip was the most indispensable. Many of the martial arts people knew their own limitations. They had come here to pick up the loot, so they were not disappointed that they did not get the manual. Amongst them, there were a few people who had come with secret manuals. For example, the few people who had attacked Song Xuanyang previously. They did not hesitate and chased after Li Dao and Tang Xiaohu. They knew that they were no match for Li Dao, but what if Li Dao and Tang Xiaohu were both defeated and injured? After the few of them chased out, the courtyard became even more lively. One could imagine that what happened today at the Four Seasons Manor would soon spread to the entire martial arts world. One should never underestimate the speed at which information travels through the martial arts world. Gossip is also a part of the martial arts world, just like the headlines of future generations. The low-level martial artists might not kill a single person in their lifetime, but they were envious of those who would pull out their swords and kill others, so they chatted with relish. As for Li Dao, he came out of Four Seasons Villa and hung behind Tang Xiaohu. It had to be said that Tang Xiaohu''s Qing Gong was indeed very high. Li Dao was slowly following him, but there was still a distance between them. Li Dao was at the 3rd level precelestial stage while Tang Xiaohu was at the 5th level precelestial. Tang Xiaohu''s inner force was definitely stronger than Li Dao''s because he had opened up two more meridians and several more acupoints than Li Dao. However, as far as the refining and purifying of inner strength was concerned, even Tang Xiaohu couldn''t compare to Li Dao. The Complete Truth Grand Song was not some high-grade internal force technique, but it was not considered bad even in the entire martial arts world. The number one sect under the heavens of the entire True Sect was not just for show. In addition, Li Dao had used the thousand-year cold energy from the cold jade bed to break through his meridians. Therefore, his meridians were especially tough and durable, and the internal energy he had cultivated was also exceptionally pure. The advantage of purifying and refining inner strength was that each strand could be compared to the other. Moreover, in the precelestial stage, the gap between the two was not that wide. With one chase and one chase, the distance between Li Dao and Tang Xiaohu constantly shortened. When Tang Xiaohu looked back, his heart was filled with terror. Normally, he would pick flowers to make himself happy, and when he fought with others, it would always be small fights. He had never experienced such a life and death battle before. If Li Dao caught up to him, he would not dare to imagine the consequences. When he thought of Li Dao''s cruel and cold-blooded appearance, Tang Xiaohu used all his strength to muster up his true qi and escape with all his might. With this, the distance between them widened. The two continued to fly and Li Dao could see that Tang Xiaohu''s Qing Gong was not of a low grade, but it was definitely not that high. But as a rapist, Tang Xiaohu''s talent in Qing Gong was unquestionable. Even with Li Dao''s teleportation technique from the Nine Yin True Scriptures, he was unable to catch up to Tang Xiaohu. But from beginning to end, it was only temporary. After a single breath, Tang Xiaohu''s speed slowed down. He wanted to increase his speed, but he couldn''t. When he turned around, Li Dao was already within reach. "Run! Brother Tang, why aren''t you running anymore?" Li Dao''s mocking voice could be heard, but no one could tell that he was angry. However, the more Li Dao behaved normally, the more scared Tang Xiaohu became. "Brother Li, if I told you this was a misunderstanding, would you believe it?" Tang Xiaohu swallowed his saliva, his voice and legs trembling. "Do you believe it yourself?" Li Dao asked. Under the sunlight, the purple sword was beautiful and enchanting, without a speck of dust. "Sorry, Brother Li, sorry. It''s all my fault. I really don''t have any intention of going against you! " Tang Xiaohu''s legs went soft as he knelt on the ground and loudly shouted. A smile appeared on Li Dao''s face. "Actually, I am a very easy person to talk to. However, I just don''t accept it. I''m sorry." C137 To tell the truth, the words'' sorry ''meant nothing to Li Dao, whether it was intentional or not. Anyone who had wronged him should be killed. It was as simple as that. Taking advantage of the momentum, he slashed his sword towards Tang Xiaohu''s head. At the moment when the long sword was about to cut at him, Tang Xiaohu dodged the sword and took advantage of the opportunity to stand up. It turned out that he wasn''t that bad. He might have wanted to sneak attack Li Dao when he was hesitating. Unfortunately, he had chosen the wrong person. Li Dao had never been a merciful and lenient person, so it was impossible for him to hesitate. "Brother Li, do you really want to kill me?" Tang Xiaohu waved his steel fan, his voice was no longer trembling. Everything he had just done was just an act. "You must die." As Li Dao spoke, he handed over the long sword like a gale. Tang Xiaohu was clearly not a mediocre person, but his martial arts were far inferior to Qing Gong. He was even inferior to Song Xuanyang. Both of them had consumed some of their internal energy, but Tang Xiaohu''s consumption was much greater. Moreover, his martial arts skills were like the difference between clouds and mud compared to Li Dao. There was no need to even mention the comparison between weapons. One was a fan cast from ordinary iron, while the other was a divine artifact. There was simply no way to compare the two. Ding Ding Dang Dang The longsword and the iron fan constantly clashed, producing ear-piercing sounds. Li Dao attacked in anger, each of his strikes was powerful and heavy. Compared to his duel with Song Xuanyang, Li Dao was undoubtedly stronger. There was no enmity between him and Song Xuanyang, so Li Dao was calm. And Tang Xiaohu daring to snatch food under his sword made him very unhappy, so he used a lot of strength in every strike. In the face of Li Dao''s storm-like attacks, Tang Xiaohu was like a small boat in a raging sea that could capsize at any time. Not long after, Tang Xiaohu''s true energy was depleted and Li Dao sliced the iron fan into two. Tang Xiaohu''s expression was incomparably ugly. He already knew that no matter what Li Dao said, it wouldn''t be of any use. Either kill him or be killed. Without a weapon, Tang Xiaohu could only dodge, unable to counterattack. In the lower realm of martial arts, having and not having a weapon were two entirely different effects. Unless it was the Eighteen Subduing Dragon Palms or the Iron Palm Art, it would be difficult to fight it head-on. Furthermore, the Eighteen Subduing Dragon Palms allowed him to unleash his strength. Even if Guo Jing were to use his bare hands to clash with Li Dao''s longsword, it wouldn''t end well for him. After all, the density of flesh and blood couldn''t compare to steel. The sword light turned cold, and yet another head shot up into the sky. Tang Xiaohu''s eyes widened as he felt himself flying into the air. Below him was a headless body that looked very familiar, as if it belonged to him. He understood that it was his own body, but before he could think too much, his vision went black and his head fell to the ground, rolling around like a ball. Li Dao sheathed his sword back into his scabbard and waited until Tang Xiaohu''s corpse stopped bleeding before he took out the book from Tang Xiaohu''s bosom. It was this unremarkable book that had caused the death of so many people. However, it had still ended up in his hands. This time, Li Dao did not look at it. Instead, he put it away. If only he had an interspatial ring or belt, then he wouldn''t have to worry about losing things. Without waiting for Li Dao to think, the martial artists that had besieged Song Xuanyang at Four Seasons Manor arrived. Looking at Tang Xiaohu''s headless body, a few people swallowed their saliva. The Seven Ultimate Young Noble''s Qing Gong was killed so quickly? C138 Li Dao turned his gaze towards the few martial artists that had arrived. Mo Wuyi was expressionless. After Li Dao swept his gaze across them, the martial artists felt a chill run down their spines. "You really want the manual?" Li Dao asked. He really didn''t understand. Was the secret manual really more important than his own life? Or was he not fierce enough? "Nonsense, this is a secret manual from the Divine Arts. Those who are able to do so must have it." One of the scarred men answered. Although the others had ugly expressions on their faces, they did not retreat. Sometimes, he just had to give it a try. If he didn''t, how would he be able to succeed? They felt that since Li Dao had first fought Song Xuanyang and then killed Tang Xiaohu, his inner force was definitely exhausted. Moreover, there were so many of them. How could they not be able to defeat him? Li Dao carefully sized them up. Three of them were at the fifth level precelestial while the other two were at the fourth level. No wonder they had the courage to chase after him. "I, Li Jun, have a kind nature and am unwilling to kill more. I advise you to leave and not force me." Li Dao said coldly as he placed his hand on his sword sheath. What he said was the truth, but hearing it from a few people meant something else. "That kid must have run out of inner strength. Brothers, let''s work together to kill him." How about deciding on the location of the secret manual when the time comes? " The scar-faced man looked at the other four and said. "Brother Hu''s words are reasonable, I have no objections." Another one of the four stood up and said. The other three also followed suit. Li Dao sneered again and again. Humans were truly complex creatures. They were afraid of death, but they were also incomparably greedy. In front of enough benefits, they could even suppress their fear of death. The long sword was instantly unsheathed with a crisp sound. "If you want to die, I''ll grant you that wish!" Just as he finished his sentence, Li Dao''s long sword pierced straight towards the scar-faced man, its speed as fast as lightning. Facing five people with higher inner force skills, Li Dao brazenly attacked. The difference in combat strength could never be determined by one''s inner strength. It was just like when you formed an alliance. Those with poor equipment could die, even those with good equipment. If these five were to work together, they would indeed be rather hard to deal with, but that was limited to just that. An hour later, the only martial artist left collapsed onto the ground, the saber in his hand thrown to the side. Kicking off his legs, his butt rubbed against the ground as he retreated, muttering, "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me!" However, how could Li Dao be soft-hearted? He slashed out his long sword and a huge head shot up into the sky. At this point, Li Dao no longer felt much about killing people. The first time he had killed someone was when he was acting tyrannically, so he did not panic. He did not know why, but he was not born with the respect for life. In the vast universe, there was no difference between humans and plants. In Li Dao''s eyes, there was no difference between a person and a plant. Only the supreme power was the path to Transcendence, the true eternity. He took out his handkerchief and wiped the sword clean. Then, he walked towards the city. At night, Li Dao stayed in the best inn in Guangyuan City. Under the candlelight, he opened the yellowed book. He did not care about what happened in the martial arts world. All his attention was focused on the book in his hands. What surprised him was that this secret manual was not the Mysterious Scripture that he had imagined. Amongst metal-attribute martial artists, there had been a history of the Supreme Mystery Scripture in the industry, and metal element martial artists were of the same lineage. Therefore, Li Yao naturally believed that Li Taibai''s martial arts technique was the Supreme Mystery Scripture. However, he realized that it was not the case. He flipped open the book and saw the words Green Lotus Sword Manual written in large characters. From the name, it seemed to be a martial arts manual on the Dao of the Sword. C139 Under the flickering candlelight, Li Dao held onto the yellowing book as if he was intoxicated. It was already late at night, and most of the people were already asleep. Only his room in the inn still emitted the faint light of a candle. The Azure Lotus Sword Art was truly worthy of its name. It was the summation of Li Taibai''s life in the way of the sword. This was not only a sword art, but also an inner force cultivation method. Generally speaking, there were two types of martial arts: internal martial arts and external martial arts. External techniques included sword arts, claw techniques, leg techniques, boxing techniques, and so on. In the martial arts world, internal and external techniques were usually separated. Often, a secret manual was a type of martial arts. Secret manuals like the Nine Yin True Scriptures, which encompassed everything, were not common, so the Nine Yin True Scriptures were also known as the treasured manuals of the daoists. Li Dao flipped through the pages of the book, not missing a single word of the contents. In his opinion, the Blue Lotus Sword Manual was not inferior to the Nine Yin Sutra in terms of grade. On the contrary, it was much higher in rank. The title of Sword Immortal that Li Taibai was able to leave behind was not an ordinary martial arts technique. Martial arts had its origins. It contained the philosophical theories of all sorts of schools. For example, Daoism, Confucianism, Buddhism, as well as the military, Mo family, farmers, and so on. In martial arts, Taoism gave birth to many schools of martial arts, followed by Buddhism, then Confucianism. In the modern times, the martial arts sects developed by Taoism were the martial arts sects, the Shaolin Temple, the White Horse Temple, the Great Zen Temple and other monasteries were the martial arts sects developed by Buddhism; the righteous academies, the Six Joins School and other schools were the martial arts sects developed by Confucianism; and the gang inherited the Mo family''s theory of love and non-aggression. It could be said that the various sects with historical legacies all evolved from a hundred different clans. The Taoists included some of the Yin and Yang family''s theories, and the Confucians included the Jianjia family''s farming theories. Now, only the three Taoists were left in this world. However, no one would look into the root cause of these divisions. In this world, there was no such thing as a devil sect or devil sect. Only the theory of righteous and evil ways was not based on martial arts. A person helping others in need was considered a righteous hero, while a person killing innocent people was considered an evil demon. However, Li Dao didn''t care about this. What he was concerned about was that he could finally transfer to another inner force skill of a higher grade. Taoism developed many powerful martial arts sects, such as the Free and Unrestrained Sects of the Northern Song Dynasty. Without exception, the martial arts that Li Dao practiced were all evolved from Taoism. There was no conflict at all between the cultivation of the Green Lotus Sword Spell and the cultivation of the Green Lotus Sword Spell. The Grand Dao Song of All True and the fundamental internal energy of All True were, needless to say, both righteous and peaceful Taoistic martial arts. The Nine Yin True Scriptures was also compiled by Huang Chang from the Daoist Canon of Comprehension. Among them, the Nanhua Sword Art was derived from Zhuang Zi''s theory. The Blue Lotus Sword Canon was a martial art evolved from Taoism, but most of it came from Li Taibai''s own insights. Huang Shuang had compiled the Nine Yin Sutra through reading the Daoist Canon and understanding all sorts of Daoist philosophy, thus creating it. To put it bluntly, Huang Chang was only a summary of the martial arts principles left behind by her predecessors. However, the Green Lotus Sword Manual was different. Most of it was Li Taibai''s personal enlightenment, which was his life''s work. Li Taibai was a Confucian scholar for the first half of his life, and the Taixuan scripture he cultivated was also a Confucian technique. In the latter half of his life, he studied Taoism, sought immortality, and created the Blue Lotus Sword Scripture. These were all speculations made by Li Dao based on the words that Li Bai had left behind in the book. Actually, martial arts were not all that complicated. It was just that people''s comprehension of heaven and earth, no matter which guild it was, was still the same. It was just that their comprehension of the principles were different. The calmness and inactivity of the Taoists was carefree and unrestrained. The cycle of karma in Buddhism is benevolent. Confucian righteousness. It was just an explanation of the world. The later generations did not know about this, they only knew how to copy the secret manuals left behind by their predecessors, and did not understand the philosophy behind it. Thus, later on, people''s martial arts were getting lower and lower, and even Xiantian cultivators were becoming rarer. Those who had comprehended the concept and philosophy of martial arts had all achieved great results. For example, Zhang Sanfeng, the grandmaster of the later generation, was the eunuch who created the Sunflower Encyclopedia. C140 People usually rely on their eyes, so all they see is the appearance of the world. Those who put their heart into comprehending the heaven and earth were few in number. Therefore, those who achieved great achievements in martial arts were those who put their heart into comprehending the heaven and earth. Naturally, Li Dao from the future generations would not imitate and practice martial arts. Instead, he would first comprehend the principles of martial arts before practicing. Only by doing so would he be able to achieve twice the results with half the effort. It was just like a middle school student. They only knew how to solve problems according to their teacher, and they didn''t really understand the mysteries behind it. Then, changing the method to solve the problem would mean that they couldn''t. There was no essential difference between learning martial arts and learning knowledge. It was all about learning principles. It was just that the world was always different from one another. No matter what era it was in, it would always be the same. In the Green Lotus Sword Scripture, the corresponding inner force skill was called the Green Lotus Sword Qi. Although the Blue Lotus Sword Qi was called the Sword Qi, it was also a type of inner force skill. However, the Blue Lotus Sword Qi was much purer and had a unique attribute compared to the inner strength that most martial arts cultivators could produce. Many people in the martial world did not know that the inner strength of a top-notch divine art would have its own attributes. The Blue Lotus Sword Qi had two attributes. One was sharpness, and the other was vitality. Reading the complete book, Li Dao sat cross-legged on his bed as he quietly pondered over the concepts and principles contained in the Blue Lotus Sword Canon. This thought lasted for the better part of the night. Dawn had already begun to appear in the east. Li Dao suddenly opened his eyes as a light of wisdom flickered in his eyes. Understanding principles didn''t mean one had to follow the principles of others. Every adult had their own views on the world, and each individual had their own understanding of the world. Only by assimilating the principles of others into his own would he be able to walk a new path as a genius. Different people practiced the same martial arts, but the results would be different. This was a question of personal understanding. This was exactly what Chen Changsheng had said. Li Dao closed his eyes, and the Zhen Qi inside his body started to operate rapidly. It started to change little by little. From an invisible and colorless Zhen Qi, Li Yao''s Zhen Qi had turned into cyan Zhen Qi. One after another, the formless and colorless inner force of Genuine Qi was completely devoured by the cyan Zhen Qi produced by his body. When Li Dao''s true qi completely turned into the Blue Lotus Sword Qi, the true qi within his body had shrunk by a large amount. If the true inner strength was originally a small stream, then the current Green Lotus zhen Qi was the current flow of water from the water pipe. However, the advantage was obvious. Li Dao could feel the Blue Lotus Sword Qi in his body was abnormally active, and it had a vigorous life force that was nourishing his meridians. The originally unopened acupoints began to loosen, as long as he used a little bit of strength, he would be able to break through. Suddenly, he opened his eyes, and the light in his eyes scattered in all directions. Unconsciously, Li Dao extended his finger and focused the Blue Lotus Sword Qi on his fingertip. He then swiped at the table in front of him, causing it to be cut open. This level of true qi seemed to have already exceeded the scope of a metal element martial artist. One must know that after Wang Zhong Yang''s martial arts has reached large success, he could only engrave words on the stone slab. It would be impossible for him to cut open the wooden table so easily with just his fingers. From this, one could tell that the Sword Immortal, Sword Immortal Bluelotus, had been a peerless figure hundreds of years ago. Li Dao stretched his body, stretched his body, and then sat back down on the bed. He intended to break through to the fourth level of precelestial stage in one go. But just as he was about to make his breakthrough, the door rang. "Young Master, Young Master, I''ve prepared hot water and breakfast. Please open the door." Sun Zhenzi''s respectful voice came from outside the door. Actually, Sun Zhen didn''t have to do these things himself. He could just let the waiter at the inn do it. But Sun Zhenzi seemed to think that Li Dao was proud of doing these things. Now, he had completely brought himself into Li Dao''s servant state. C141 Li Dao could only stand up and open the door. He could not disappoint his subordinates. Ever since he knew that Li Dao had gotten the secret manual from a group of martial artists at Four Seasons Villa, Sun Zhenzi''s admiration for Li Dao had risen to the level of worship. He was already grateful to Li Dao for teaching him the Raging Waves Saber Technique and the Great Demon Subduing Fist. Now that he knew that Li Dao had obtained the secret manual, Sun Zhenzi was no longer simply grateful to him. After applying hot water to his face, Li Dao picked up a willow branch and dipped it in salt before starting to brush his teeth. In this era, people mostly used willow branches for toothbrushes and salt for toothpaste, which only the rich could use. In ancient times, salt-eating pipes were very strict and expensive. Ordinary people usually didn''t brush their teeth. For example, when Sun Zhenzi opened his mouth, one could see his two rows of yellow teeth that were turning black. After brushing his teeth, Li Dao began to eat breakfast. Food was the source of power, and since the martial artists refined energy into internal energy, their appetite was generally large. The breakfast that Li Dao and Sun Zhenzi had had was enough for five to six ordinary people to eat their fill. "Gongzi, what kind of magical technique did grandpa Taibai leave behind?" After eating, Sun Zhenzi could not help but ask. It wasn''t his fault that he was curious. Anyone else would be. After all, this was a godly technique that had caused a bloodbath in Sichuan. "What, you want to learn?" Li Dao glanced at him and asked. A single glance from Sun Zhenzi scared him out of his wits. His young master was indeed generous, but he was still a butcher who would kill without blinking an eye. Sun Zhenzi realized that he had overstepped his boundaries and didn''t dare to say anything. Li Dao smiled but did not say anything. Even if he were to pass the Blue Lotus Sword Scripture to Sun Zhenzi, he still did not have any status in his heart. Moreover, even if it was passed down to him, a person like him could only become a second-rate expert and disgrace Li Taibai''s reputation. Looking at Sun Zhenzi''s pale face, Li Dao laughed and said, "Don''t even think about the secret manual. Giving it to you is a disgrace to Li Taibai''s reputation, but I have a set of inner force skills. Do you want to learn it?" "What?" Sun Zhenzi rubbed his head, wondering if he was hallucinating. "You don''t want to learn? Alright, pack up and leave." Li Dao said as he waved his hand. Only now did Sun Zhenzi confirm that he was not hallucinating. It turned out that the young master was really going to teach me inner force skills! One had to know that internal energy was not like cabbages. People of the seventh or eighth layer of martial arts did not have internal energy, and those with internal energy were all experts. For example, the famous Jiangnan Seven Monsters in the martial arts world. They did not have any inner force skills, so one could see how strict the inheritance was in this era. Now that Li Dao was going to teach him inner force skills, Sun Zhenzi was not so happy that he fainted. If he could learn inner force skills, then he would be a high class student as well. "I want to learn, I want to learn, thank you, young master!" Sun Zhenzi almost kneeled down. Looking at Sun Zhenzi''s expression, Li Dao was quite moved. Laws should not be passed down easily. In any era, if there was no good fortune, then there would never be a day to shine. In total, there were only a hundred or so words of the Grand Dao Incantation. Under the excited gaze of Sun Zhenzi, Li Dao gave him the manual that he had written down. After Sun Zhenzi left, Li Dao returned to his bed and crossed his legs. It was time for him to break through to level four precelestial. The cyan colored zhenqi was abnormally active. With a single thought, the zhenqi in his body circulated according to his will, rushing towards the next meridian. Once, twice, thrice. Every time he attacked, he could see cracks appearing on the barrier. With a "bo" sound, the cyan colored Zhen Qi broke through the meridians, marking that Li Dao had entered the fourth level of the Houtian realm. C142 He stayed in Guangyuan City for another day to consolidate the cultivation base he had just broken through. The next morning, Li Dao and Sun Zhenzi set off on their donkeys as the morning sun was rising. Li Dao''s goal was clear. He walked straight toward Xiangyang City. His original goal was the Dugu Sword Tomb outside of Xiangyang City, so obtaining the Blue Lotus Sword Manual was an unexpected surprise. He had never met an enemy in the martial arts world, but he couldn''t afford to lose. He had no choice but to live in seclusion in the valley and be friends with the eagles. Which transcender would not want to experience the elegant demeanor of a lone and seeking defeat? Li Dao was no exception. As for who was stronger, Li Taibai or Dugu Qiubai, Li Dao felt that Li Taibai was stronger. But this did not affect his yearning towards the Dugu Sword Tomb. Moreover, outside of the Dugu Sword Tomb, there was still the Tempest Snake which had the ability to increase blood flow, arm strength, and inner strength. With these factors, no matter what Li Dao said, he would take a step towards the Sword Tomb. There was no doubt that the more a person experienced, the higher his realm would be. A master and a servant riding a short donkey were walking on the public road. Li Dao was calm and composed as he tried to think of the Green Lotus Sword Spell in his mind. The achievement that others would only achieve in a few decades was achieved within a few months, and the factors behind it made people sigh. While Li Dao and Sun Zhenzi were rushing on their way, the martial arts Lin of Sichuan had already exploded. The news of an outsider snatching Li Taibai''s divine arts in Four Seasons Villa had spread. The Raindrop Sword Yin Changsheng, the judge Song Xuanyang, the Seven Ultimate Martial Young Master Tang Xiaohu, and a few famous experts all died under his sword. Among them, other than the Raindrop Sword Yin Changsheng who kept the corpse intact, the rest of them died a miserable death. Everyone knew that this foreign warrior was called Li Dao. As for his sect or sect, they were not clear about it. It was said that he came from the True Sect. Immediately, the person with the good news gave Li Dao a nickname: Sword Demon! The era of solitariness and defeat had already passed. The people of this era had already forgotten the title of solitariness and defeat, giving Li Blade the title of Sword Demon. Indeed, Li Dao''s actions were considered evil in the eyes of the martial arts world. How could anyone specialize in decapitating a person? It was unknown if it was because of the overlapping of fates or because of some unknown reason, but the reputation of Li Dao''s Sword Demon became more and more exaggerated as it spread from the Sichuan''s martial arts forest to the entire martial arts forest. At the same time as he was called the Sword Demon, Li Dao felt that the Qi he had consumed by his longsword had suddenly soared. Without even thinking about it, he already knew that his reputation had spread far and wide. However, he did not know that others called him a Sword Demon. Yin Changsheng of the Raindrop Sword, Tang Xiaohu of the Seven Supreme Division, as well as the relatives and friends of the people who died tragically under Li Ren''s sword, all gathered together. This was because Li Dao had used the True Sword Technique in Four Seasons Villa. There were also people who invited friends and friends to follow Li Dao''s trail and intercept him. Li Taibai''s godly technique was still on him. However, this matter temporarily had nothing to do with Li Dao. As they travelled, they diligently practiced their martial arts. Both Li Dao and Sun Zhenzi were very diligent. It was just that Sun Zhenzi''s comprehension ability was a bit poor. After he got the song, he didn''t cultivate the feeling of Qi for a long time. One had to know that Li Dao had cultivated inner strength on the first night he had obtained the True Dao Song. Li Dao was not disappointed with Sun Zhenzi''s progress. After all, he was a servant and it was not worth it for him to spend so much effort to cultivate him. After walking for a few days, someone finally caught up with Li Dao and Sun Zhenzi. Unfortunately, none of the pursuers were still alive. With the Blue Lotus Sword Scripture that Li Dao had changed to, coupled with the fact that he had recently broken through to the fourth level of the Postnatal realm, even Ma Yu and Qiu Jianhan would be able to fight head on, not to mention that the people chasing him were at most second-rate experts. After Li Dao and Sun Zhenzi left Sichuan, the number of dead souls under Li Ren''s sword increased by a few dozen. In the legends of the martial world, Sword Demon Li Dao had become a ruthless and bloodthirsty devil with powerful martial arts. Li Dao had also heard of his own reputation and nickname. He gave a sneer and did not pay it any mind. As long as he was fine, what did it matter if the sky collapsed? C143 Drawing his sword along the way, he killed to the point where he was dripping with blood. Li Dao and Sun Zhenzi finally left Sichuan and arrived at the Central Plains. It was in the Southern Song Dynasty. Although the Song Dynasty''s civil and military officials were weak on the outside, their economic development was still very good. The Song Dynasty was almost the richest dynasty in Chinese history, and the people were relatively prosperous and well off. Unlike chaotic times, where people died of hunger everywhere, the people did not live in peace. After leaving Sichuan, the title of Swordfiend Li Dao was no longer as big. After all, he had only heard of the rumors and had never seen the real Li Dao act. Furthermore, there were no media in this era. The circulation of news in the martial arts world only depended on the people who came and went to talk about it. Even if Li Dao was standing there, those who had never seen him before would not know that he was the famous Sword Demon. The Central Plains was a fertile land, unlike the barren northwest. Even the Northwest Great Land had fallen behind in the new century, needless to say, now. Li Dao did not pay attention to the customs of this era. He walked resolutely towards the direction of Xiangyang City. On the way, he had not forgotten about his martial arts practice. Those who practiced martial arts had to constantly circulate their true energy to ensure the activity of their true energy. The Blue Lotus Sword manual was divided into two parts: the Blue Lotus Sword Qi and the Blue Lotus Sword Art. The Blue Lotus Sword Qi was the inner force and the sword art was the moves. After cultivating the Blue Lotus Sword Qi, he discovered that his cultivation speed had increased by a lot. Even when he was in the ancient tomb, the cold energy was not as fast as his current cultivation speed. This fully illustrated the importance of the divine arts and techniques. The Green Lotus Sword Manual was far more than eight streets away from the True Great Dao Song. Along the way, a wave of robbers appeared on every hill. It was a characteristic of this era. Just like the Qingfeng Stronghold or the Black Dragon Mountain, all the other strongholds that appeared frequently in television novels had appeared once. It seemed that the later generations of authors were not completely without basis for writing books. What was worth mentioning was that Sun Zhenzi also had a feeling of Qi. He was, after all, an adult, unlike a child who loved to move around. Sun Zhenzi could be considered a wise man if he spent ten days or half a month cultivating. Therefore, when he met bandits on the way, Li Dao didn''t do anything and just let Sun Zhenzi deal with them. Sun Zhenzi practiced the Qi Sense technique and also the Great Demon Subduing Fist and the Raging Waves Saber Technique of the Nine Yin True Scriptures. He could also be considered a master among experts. The bandits that dominated the mountain were mostly civilians that couldn''t stand being oppressed. Occasionally, there would be one or two martial arts experts, so Sun Zhenzi could handle most of the situations. On the way, Sun Zhenzi had been trained and had a hint of killing intent. Li Dao had affirmed his improvement. Even if it was his own servant, he would still be able to support his own side if his martial arts were higher. At the same time, Yin Changsheng, Young Master Qi Jue, and the other relatives and friends of the people Li Dao had killed all went to the True Sect. After some careful questioning, he finally understood that Li Yao was not a True Disciple, he was just a scumbag who had secretly learned the True Martial Arts. Needless to say, Ma Yu and the rest knew where Li Dao learned his martial arts from. The hot-tempered Sun Bian Er immediately wanted to go down the mountain and exterminate the devil, but Ma Yu stopped him. Ma Yu was regretting that he did not take Li Dao into the sect. According to the people of the martial world, Li Dao had reached third level precelestial in just a few months. It was terrifying. He had really made a mistake this time. At the same time, Ma Yu began to sigh with emotion. If it was at Li Dao''s rate of growth, then in a few years'' time, how many people in the martial arts world would be able to cure him? Even though he had not been accepted into the sect, he did not offend him. Moreover, he had learned the martial arts of the True Sect, so he could be considered to have accepted the True Sect''s favor. Therefore, Ma Yu did not intend to kill Li Dao. However, he did not know what Zhao Zhijing had done. When Zhao Zhijing heard that Li Dao had killed Yin Changsheng of the sixth level and Song Xuanyang of the judge in Chuan, Shu Wulin, Zhao Zhijing was extremely uneasy. Li Dao''s cold gaze was still vivid in his mind. Immediately, Zhao Zhijing stood up and requested to kill Li Dao. The reason was that he could not spread his true martial arts to others. Sun Bian Er, Zhao Zhijing, Qiu Jianji, and the others all wanted to kill Li Dao, not letting the news of their full-fledged martial arts spread. Ma Yu couldn''t disobey his fellow brothers'' wishes, so he agreed to send someone to hunt Li Dao down the mountain. After some discussion, the plane descended the mountain. Looking at the back view of the mountain, Ma Yu felt a little regretful. He felt a strong sense of unease in his heart. C144 At the same time that the True Sect sent out the mountain range, Li Dao and Sun Zhenzi stood outside of Xiangyang City. They trekked all the way to Xiangyang. Looking at the huge city in front of him, Li Dao knew that it wouldn''t be long before the Mongolian Army would attack Xiangyang. Fortunately, there was a hero of the generation, Guo Jing, who was stationed here. Otherwise, Xiangyang City would have long since been conquered by the Mongol army. Li Dao admired Guo Qing. The chivalrous ones will serve the nation and the people. Although he didn''t have such lofty ideals, it didn''t stop Li Dao from appreciating and approving Guo Jing. Carrying the donkey, they walked towards the city gate. It was a good thing that the Mongol Army did not attack during this period of time. Otherwise, it would not be so easy to enter the city. Entering through the city gates, the city was bustling with activity, a bustling scene. And the prosperity of Xiangyang City would undoubtedly be attributed to the Guo couple. Logically speaking, as a transcender, Li Dao should pay a visit to Guo Jing. But he didn''t have that thought right now. With the Azure Lotus Sword Art, he did not have that much hope for the Nine Yin Sutra. The Muscle Meridian Rebirth Scroll of the Nine Yin Meridians could be used to strengthen one''s muscles and marrow, but the Blue Lotus Sword Qi was not bad either. Right now, he was almost at the peak of Houtian fourth stage, and after accumulating for two months, perhaps he would be able to enter into the Houtian fifth stage. Therefore, finding the Dugu Sword Tomb was more important than visiting Guo Qing. Even if he met Guo Qing, would Guo Qing pass the Nine Yin Scriptures down to him? It was obviously impossible. Right now, he had a terrible reputation. It would be good if he did not call himself an evil demon or a demon. After finding the largest restaurant to stay in, Li Dao instructed Sun Zhenzi to find out more news about the Bodhisattva snake. The Dugu Sword Tomb was very secretive and did not have a specific location. If he went looking for it himself, God knows how long it would take. However, it was much easier to find a Bodhisattva snake. This type of snake had obvious characteristics; someone should have seen it before. This snake was once recorded in a Buddhist scripture. Its entire body was emitting a faint golden light. There was a horn on its head, and it moved like the wind. It was extremely difficult to capture. Its gallbladder is a deep purple, immediately after taking the spirit refreshed, strength can also be greatly increased. Li Dao described the characteristics of the Bodhisattva to Sun Zhenzi, then told him to ask for information. He spent his days in restaurants, consuming precious Chinese medicinal herbs, bear paws, deer antlers, and other great supplements every day. Li Dao''s internal energy was also increasing at a rate visible to the naked eye. For someone like Li Dao who did not have the concept of the era to restrict him, he would not lack money for anything. With so many rich people around, wouldn''t it be fine if he borrowed a bit more? A large amount of nourishment for the Qi and blood entered Li Dao''s stomach. Fortunately, the Blue Lotus Sword Canon''s refining efficiency was quite high. If it were the original Song of the Great Way of the True, it definitely wouldn''t be able to bear such a great nourishment. There were so many rich people in the martial arts world, but there were only a few that had high martial arts skills. This was mainly because they could use tonics, but also because they couldn''t completely convert the energy from those great tonics. The Green Lotus zhen Qi, which was originally the size of a water pipe in his dantian, had once again become the size of a stream after Li Dao had recklessly refined a precious tonic. At the same time, he even opened two acupoints. In the blink of an eye, three days had passed since Li Dao arrived at Xiangyang City. Sun Zhenzi finally found out what happened to the Bodhisattva. Sun Zhenzi brought an old snake-catcher and appeared in front of Li Dao. In order to find out what Li Dao wanted, Sun Zhenzi had practically traveled throughout the entire Xiangyang City. He didn''t even hesitate to place a big bounty on the Bodhisattva Snake. Until today, this old man had appeared in front of Sun Zhenzi. C145 Li Dao carefully observed the old man that Sun Zhenzi had brought. His wrinkled face had been carved by the Wind and Frost Sword, and his body was slightly hunched. His eyes were cloudy, and his body emitted a strange herbal smell. Yes, this was an experienced snakecatcher. "Old man, have you really seen the Bodhisattva before?" In order not to make a wasted trip, Li Dao asked. "I don''t know if it''s the Bodhisattva snake you''re talking about, but I''ve seen snakes that shine all over with golden light and have sarcomas growing on the top of their heads. This kind of snake was very rare. It only existed in a valley a few dozen miles outside the city. It had great strength and extremely fast speed. It was impossible to catch it, and it was highly toxic. "In the past, I met Ergou-zi next door. Ergou-zi was bitten to death on the spot." The old man''s eyes were somewhat moist. It was obvious that the memories from that year were very deep. Li Dao had no doubt about this. It seemed that the old man had indeed seen the Bodhisattva before when he was young. "Then I''ll have to trouble you to lead the way. As long as we can find that valley, the 50 silver I promised you will not be low." Li Dao held his long sword and stood up. "Young master, I know you guys have martial arts on you, but that kind of snake is really dangerous." "Be careful!" The old man didn''t know why, but he warned him. But could Li Dao be scared by the snake? It wasn''t like he was a snake demon that had cultivated to the level of a monster. Immediately, Li Dao and the other two walked out of the inn. As he walked out of the inn, Li Dao remembered something. He immediately ordered Sun Zhenzi to buy two jars of good wine and some beef. Wine and beef were all prepared for the Divine Eagles in the valley. To enter the Sword Tomb, he had to at least greet them. After Sun Zhenzi returned from purchasing the wine and beef, the three of them rode their big horses towards the valley several miles away. After entering Xiangyang, Li Dao bought a horse. Riding a horse clearly felt different from riding a donkey. It would take him half a day to walk a few dozen miles, but riding a horse for four hours would be enough. Along the way, the old man would reminisce about every single one of these places. After all, they had been here for decades, and many of the places were now overgrown with weeds, so they had to carefully distinguish them. Li Dao didn''t urge him, he still had the respect towards the old man, moreover, he wasn''t in a hurry. After quite a bit of time, the three of them finally arrived in front of a valley. On both sides of the valley was a towering mountain. From the entrance, one could see things within the valley. He could only see the nearby weeds and low shrubs. The miasma ahead was dense, blocking his line of sight. He couldn''t see far at all. This miasma was a little strange. Being able to gather together under the sun, one could tell that the poison was not small. "Young master, this is the place. This old one has something that I don''t know whether or not I should say. " The old man hesitated for a moment before saying to Li Dao. Li Dao nodded and replied amiably, "Old man, please feel free to say anything." "There are demons lurking around here. Although I don''t know what use this snake has for young master, you can just capture one outside. "You absolutely cannot enter." The old man said to Li Dao with a serious expression. Li Yao was stunned for a moment. A monster could appear in this lower realm? Soon after, he understood that the people of this era were ignorant and might think that something they had never seen before was a monster. "Old man, is the demon you''re talking about a huge bird?" Li Dao asked with a smile. "How do you know?" However, that bird''s wings are as big as a house, so it must be a monster. Young Master should just listen to this old man and capture a snake outside before leaving. " Li Dao did not explain to the old man that he was not a demon. Instead, he nodded and said, "Thank you for your kind intentions. We know what we''re doing. Zhenzi, take fifty silver taels and send the old man out. " Sun Zhenzi immediately took out five taels of silver and handed it to the old man before sending him out. Looking at the five pieces of white silver, the old man''s wrinkled face blossomed with happiness as he followed Sun Zhenzi out. C146 Not long after, Sun Zhenzi saw off the old man and turned back. Li Dao and Sun Zhenzi tied the horses to a bush and walked into the valley. After taking a few steps, the miasma became denser and the visibility decreased. The ground was littered with dead branches, rotting leaves, and rotten weeds. Such a harsh environment was indeed suitable for venomous snakes and venomous bugs to live in. After walking forward for a few minutes, the first Bodhisattva appeared. It was a snake as thick as an infant''s arm. It was about two meters long, unlike an ordinary snake that had an inverted triangular head. It was oval in shape and had a protruding tumour on the top of its head. Gold and gray scales covered his body. When the snake saw that Li Dao and Sun Zhenzi didn''t run, they rushed towards them. Their brown eyes were filled with malice. Generally speaking, snakes were afraid of humans, but this one was really fierce and took the initiative to attack the two of them. Li Dao was a little surprised. The tumor on the snake''s head was somewhat strange. It seemed to be a horn. Fortunately, this was a low-grade martial world. If it were a high-grade immortal martial world, this snake could be considered a dragon. There was definitely a thin dragon bloodline in his body, and the tumour on his head and the golden scales on his body were the best proof. Seeing the snake charge towards the two of them, Sun Zhen took a step forward, instantly taking out his shiny sabre and shouted, "You dare to call yourself a beast?" The saber light was like a waterfall as it beheaded the snake. The snake fell to the ground, writhing. Li Dao was not surprised by this. Many of the snake-type animals could move their bodies after their heads were chopped off. They would not die immediately. On the other hand, Sun Zhenzi''s martial arts progress was very fast. The snake moved like the wind and was as fast as lightning. He could actually cut off the snake''s head with a single slash. This showed how hard he had been cultivating. "Gongzi, why are we looking for this snake?" After killing the snake, Sun Zhenzi retracted his blade and asked Li Dao. Li Dao didn''t directly answer him. He walked up to the snake and picked out a green snake gall from seven inches away from the snake''s body with his sword. "Do you know that the essence of a snake''s entire body is concentrated in its gallbladder? The older a snake''s gallbladder, the more effective it is, especially a venomous snake." As Li Dao said this, he swallowed the snake gall, causing Sun Zhenzi to be dumbstruck. How could he swallow such a disgusting snake gall when he thought about what a noble figure his young master was? He wanted to vomit when he saw this. He didn''t dare to swallow them alive anyway. After swallowing the snake gall, Li Dao sat down cross-legged and ignored the mud on the ground. "Protect me." After saying this, Li Dao closed his eyes. After swallowing the snake gall, Li Dao could clearly feel a warm current rising up from his Dantian. The essence of the snake gall turned into boundless energy. It was many times better than the great tonics that he had taken. The Blue Lotus Sword Qi continued to refine the essence of the snake gall, and the stream sized inner force began to slowly expand. A quarter of an hour later, Li Dao stood up and smacked his lips. A fishy and bitter stench was still spreading from his mouth. He didn''t mind. At this moment, he felt refreshed and full of energy. A single snake gall had given him endless benefits. Not only had he strengthened his true energy, but it had also strengthened his strength. If he took another three or five snake gall, Li Dao felt that he could break through to level five precelestial immediately. No wonder Yang Zhao had stayed in the valley for half a month. After he left, his martial arts did not slow down, but instead increased. His inner strength had overpowered the martial arts world. This snake gall was definitely the biggest factor, but the Darksteel Heavy Sword wasn''t that important. Within half a month, Yang Zhao wouldn''t be able to directly comprehend the heavy sword''s concept. After leaving, he would most likely rely on inner strength to suppress others. C147 "Young master, is the snake gall really so delicious?" Seeing Li Dao''s spirit, Sun Zhenzi seemed to have misunderstood something. "You can try. The benefits you get definitely exceed your imagination." Li Dao smiled at Sun Zhenzi, then he continued walking into the deep valley. As they walked deeper in, the number of Bodhisattva serpents increased. Li Dao and Sun Zhenzi met up with three more. One of them was as thick as a bowl, and it was definitely an old snake. Without exception, all three snakes attacked Li Dao and Sun Zhenzi. This kind of snake had a strong desire to attack. Other than its own kind, it only needed to see the opportunity to attack. It was even more terrifying than the Cobra. If an ordinary person were to enter this valley, they would definitely die without a doubt. However, Li Dao and Sun Zhenzi were not ordinary people. Logically speaking, a swarm of snakes should be very large. It was normal for a female to give birth to hundreds of small snakes, and it was densely packed. However, the Bodhisattva serpent was clearly different from ordinary snakes. Even now, Li Dao and Sun Zhenzi had only encountered four. After killing the three snakes that he had encountered, he took out the snake gall. Li Dao picked out a light green pearl sized snake gall and handed it to Sun Zhenzi, indicating that he should consume it. The larger the snake gall, the darker the color, the more essence it contained. He gave Sun Zhenzi the snake gall of a little snake. It wasn''t because Li Dao was stingy, but because he might not be able to refine and absorb the snake gall of an old snake. It was more likely to be a waste. Sun Zhenzi took the snake gall and looked at it again and again. Then he frowned and closed his eyes. He trembled as he put the gall bladder into his mouth as if he was sacrificing his life for justice. Li Dao smiled. A snake''s gall was enough to make him act like this. In terms of personality, Sun Zhenzi clearly didn''t have the temperament to become a powerhouse. When the snake gall entered his mouth, Sun Zhenzi was about to vomit. That bitterness was not something that an ordinary person could bear. "Swallow it!" Li Dao coldly snorted. He did not want to waste such a heavenly material. Hearing Li Dao''s scolding, Sun Zhenzi didn''t dare to vomit. His face twisted as he swallowed the snake gall and retched. "Quickly sit down and refine it. I will protect you. Don''t waste it." Li Dao continued. Sun Zhenzi could only sit down and seriously refine the snake gall. Sun Zhen took half an hour to refine a bead sized snake gall. From this, it could be seen how shallow his internal energy was. Of course, it was also because the Song of the True Martial Great Way he cultivated was not some supernatural technique. "How do you feel?" Looking at the excited Sun Zhenzi, Li Dao asked. "Thank you Young Master, I feel so much better now than I have ever felt before. I''ve almost broken through to the Houtian 20% stage." Sun Zhenzi''s face was completely red. It was obvious that he didn''t completely refine all of the snake gall. "Then continue." Li Dao said as he walked forward. Sun Zhenzi followed behind and asked curiously, "Young Master, aren''t we here to hunt for snakes? Where are we going?" "Who told you I came here to hunt snakes?" After the two walked for another hour, they finally arrived at the end of the valley. In the middle of the valley, they encountered many Bodhisattva snakes, each of whom had been beheaded to gain courage. They had reached the end of the valley. There was no miasma here, and the air was much fresher. In front of them was a towering cliff. There was a large crack in the middle of the cliff. Needless to say, the crack would be passed by Dugu Jian Zhong. Just as he was about to leap up, a shrill bird cry rang out, and a large eagle appeared in front of the crack in the wall. The giant condor''s body was covered with sarcoma, and its feathers were sparse. It was hard to see its true form. C148 This was indeed a bit ugly, but it was better than being big. Eagles only need to be big, beauty and ugliness are not important. Li Dao observed carefully and found out that the old man who hunted snakes had spoken correctly. No wonder he thought of the condor as a monster. This large eagle was as large as two adults combined. With its wings spread open, it was most likely the size of a house. As for its size and how it flew with its sparse feathers, Li Blade could not figure it out. "Brother Gui, after the end of my studies, I entered Li Dao. I was admiring Senior Dugu''s elegance, so I came here to pay my respects, and I hope Brother Ge can agree with me." Li Dao knew that this giant condor was extremely intelligent and could understand human language, so he shouted for help. If not for the world-class restriction, the large eagle would have probably cultivated itself to a demon. Sun Zhenzi looked at Li Dao in confusion. He thought, "Could the young master have lost his mind? Otherwise, how could he talk to a feathered animal?" Although this giant eagle looked a bit strange, to Sun Zhenzi, a beast was still a beast. The next scene refreshed Sun Zhenzi''s understanding. The giant condor flapped its wings and let out a high-pitched cry. If birds had faces, Sun Zhenzi could already imagine the smile on Big Condor''s face. Li Dao could understand Big Condor''s feelings. Although Dugu Qiubai had called him and the eagle her friend, it was more or less his pet. As a pet, Big Condor was naturally very happy to hear that someone admired its owner. Seeing Li Dao''s respectful look and not pretending to be fake, the condor nodded its head, indicating that Li Dao could enter the Sword Tomb. Until now, the martial arts world had almost forgotten the fame of solitariness. However, as a pet, how could the giant condor forget the unrivalled elegance of its owner? "Zhenzi, what are you waiting for? Where''s the wine and beef I told you to prepare?" Li Dao turned around and asked Sun Zhenzi. Only then did Sun Zhenzi come back to his senses. Did that giant eagle really understand human language? He took off the basket and took out two jars of cooked beef wrapped in oil paper and handed it to Li Dao. "Gongzi, here it is." Li Dao took the jar of wine and the piece of beef and opened the lid. Immediately, the fragrance of the wine filled the air. Li Dao threw the wine jar and beef to Big Condor and then said, "Brother Condor, I''ve just arrived. Can''t you give me your proper greetings?" The bird easily caught the jar of wine and the piece of beef with its beak, then stood to the side. Looking at the giant eagle''s posture, Li Dao thought to himself, "What a divine eagle! This kind of intelligence is comparable to a five year old child." "Zhenzi, you just stay here and wait for me!" Li Dao took a leap in the air and flew towards the middle of the cliff. He had to borrow strength from the air several times before he managed to reach the crack in the middle of the cliff. The crevice wasn''t too big, it was large enough for three adults to walk through it side by side. Li Dao cupped his fists towards Big Condor and ran towards the crevice. After walking a few steps, the scenery in front of him suddenly became clear, and there was a new world beyond the crevice. The first thing that caught his eye was a waterfall, then yellow leaves that covered the entire mountain. It was hard to say what kind of tree it was, and Li Dao wasn''t a botanist. The thing that concerned him the most was a cave. On the side of the cave, there was a naturally formed stone platform. The cave was probably where Dugu Qiubai would stay in her later years, and the stone platform was where she would bury her sword. Li Dao thought as he jumped down from the cliff. Although he was only at the fourth level of the Postnatal realm, to ordinary people, how were martial artists like him, a high and mighty figure, any different from immortals? Moreover, weren''t deities also here to cultivate? He walked towards the cave and observed the place where Dugu Qiubai lived in her later years. C149 Dugu Qiubai had been dead for decades, and Big Eagles didn''t know how to take care of things. Thus, the cave seemed somewhat dilapidated, overgrown with weeds, damp and dark. He looked around and found some pots and pans, but nothing else. After observing for a while, Li Dao walked towards the natural stone platform outside the cave. The stone platform was more than ten meters tall and the stone wall was covered in moss. There was no place for him to borrow energy from, so he could only rely on his strong movement technique to fly up. Luckily, Li Dao could fly when he was in the air. On the stone platform, a pile of rubble formed the shape of a grave. If one did not know, they would think that there was a person buried. In fact, there was a sword buried inside, personally planted by Dugu Qiubai. Li Dao stepped forward to clear away the rubble, revealing five long stone slabs. Five stone slabs lined up side by side. Below them were the swords Dugu Chen had used earlier. Naturally, Li Dao wouldn''t be interested in Dugu Qiubai''s sword. Could the Heavy Xuan Iron Sword and the Violet Myrtle Flexible Sword be even stronger than one ten thousandth of the sword in his hands? He was interested in the sword techniques and sword intent left behind by Dugu Qiubai. There were carvings on the stone wall in front of the five stone slabs. He reached out to wipe the moss on the stone wall, and a line of large, sharp words entered his eyes. He narrowed his eyes and looked at it, it read, "Across the martial arts world for over thirty years, kill all enemies, defeat all heroes, there is no one in this world who can resist, there is no choice but to live in seclusion in the deep valleys, with the eagles as friends. Wu Hu, in my life, I have always sought for an opponent that I could not win against. The signature was: Sword Demon Dugu Qiubai. Li Dao knew all of this, but what he saw with his own eyes was a completely different feeling. These words were filled with a lonely and desperate sword intent. A desolate and desolate sword intent lingered in his heart and would not disappear for a long time. Similarly carved on the stone wall, Dugu Qiubai''s cultivation level was much higher than Wang Zhong Yang''s. The words that Wang Zhong Yang had engraved on the ancient tomb were not anything special. Other than saying that his internal energy was high and his style was high, there was nothing else. On the other hand, the words carved by Dugu Qiubai were different. Although several decades had passed and she had experienced many trials and hardships, the sword intent carried on the words was still very clear. Li Dao did not know if Yang Tong had experienced the sword intent of the invincible and lonely Dugu Qiubai from this line of words, but he had felt it. When one practiced martial arts to a certain degree, what they valued was not the moves, but the mental state, which emphasized the ability to lose oneself in the process. Just like that, Li Dao stood in front of this line of words as he experienced the sword intent of his former self. Perhaps his internal force was only second-rate in the martial arts world, but in terms of realm, no one in the martial arts world could compare with him. When people practiced martial arts, they would focus on the moves, paying attention to the proficiency of practice. They would train with the books and secret manuals left behind by their predecessors, afraid that they would make a mistake. The truth was that moves were inherent. Only low-level martial arts focused on the moves, and not a single mistake could be made. High-level martial arts were not restricted to their form. Only by experiencing a concept would one be able to display the full might of a martial arts technique. For example, the Proud Dragon Repents of the Eighteen Subduing Dragon Palms stressed on being aggressive. If one didn''t have the courage to go forward, then cultivating it would be useless. They were both practicing the Eighteen Subduing Dragon Palms, so why was Qiao Feng and Guo Jing so formidable while Spark Dragon, Song Qingshu, was as weak as a chicken? This was because they did not have the boldness to advance forward. And then there was Yang Guo''s own creation, the Dark Soul-Slapping Palm. Then why did the Hanging Palm come to rely on the heavens to laugh at the loss of his inheritance? This was because the later generations did not have the chance to experience Yang Zhao''s Soul-Slaying Palm, so they were unable to fully display the power of his Soul-Slaying Palm, which was why it was lost to him. Putting everything aside, the language teacher had already told him about images when he was in middle school. Therefore, Li Dao had a more open mind than the current people. Li Dao did not view martial arts simply as a practice, but as a way to comprehend the concepts within. As Li Dao''s thoughts sank into his brain, the Blue Lotus Sword Qi within his body began to circulate as it was stimulated by the Dugu Sword Intent. However, he did not discover this. C150 Endless loneliness and loneliness filled the air around Li Dao. From the words left behind by Dugu Qiubai, he could sense the unparalleled and lonely sword intent. The Blue Lotus Sword Qi was stimulated by the sword intent, rapidly circulating through his meridians. However, Li Dao could not detect it at all, and the image of Dugu Qiubai being defeated and buried by the sword seemed to appear in his mind. Screech! Screech! A high-pitched sound rang out and a strong wind blew over. Li Dao hurriedly dodged and turned around to see that it was the Divine Condor. The Divine Condor held the wine jar in its mouth and stood there unsteadily. It seemed as if it had drunk too much. But thanks to the Divine Condor, he would never know when he would awaken if he were to immerse himself in the sword intent of seeking defeat. The sword demon, Dugu Qiubai, could be said to be extremely terrifying! If he had to level Dugu Qiubai up to a certain level, then Dugu Qiubai would definitely far surpass the Xiantian realm and would be unable to advance any further since he had reached the limit of this world. He was a grandmaster of sword arts who was on par with Damocles. Feeling the more active Green Lotus zhen Qi in his body, Li Dao realized that he had already broken through to the fifth level precelestial. It had to be known that Xiao Long had cultivated for ten years and was only at the fifth level precelestial. This was the result of her peerless talent, having a cold jade bed and the assistance of Jade Bee Honey. But in less than a year, he had already surpassed the little dragon girl who had trained for ten years. There were many factors involved, but the Blue Lotus Sword Canon was indeed the most important one for him. If he didn''t have the Green Lotus Sword Manual, he would still be in the third level of the Postliminary Realm. Regarding the grade of the Blue Lotus Sword Scripture, Li Dao felt that this martial art had almost surpassed the level of this world. There was no doubt that the world of low level martial artists could give birth to brilliant talents. The ancestor was one; the Azure Lotus Sword Immortal Li Bai was one; the Sword Demon, Dugu Qiubai, was one; and later on, Taiji Zhang Sanfeng was one as well. However, due to the shackles of the world class, they were unable to advance any further. After waking up, he thanked the Divine Condor. Li Dao then walked towards five parallel stone slabs. Under the stone slabs, there was only a sword, not a matching sword technique. However, the Divine Condor in front of him seemed to know a bit. After lifting up the first stone bar, there was a four feet long and blue sword. It was clearly a treasured sword. Beside the sword was an introduction, "Fierce and fierce, able to destroy anything. Before the weak crown, use it to contend with the heroes of the River Styx." When he lifted up the second rock, there was nothing underneath, only a line of words. "Violet Myrtle Flexible Sword, used before the age of 30. Injuries caused to a righteous man are ominous, and it is a deep valley that has been abandoned." Li Dao then moved on to the third stone strip. Underneath the third stone strip was the Darksteel Heavy Sword. The blade was three feet long and had no blade or blade. The tip of the blade was an elliptical hemisphere. Li Dao reached out his hand to lift it. What a heavy black iron sword. It didn''t seem that much, but it weighed seventy to eighty Jin. He looked at the words engraved at the side, "The heavy sword has no edge, it is a work of art." before the age of forty. " Li Dao put down his Darksteel Heavy Sword and moved to open the fourth stone pillar. Beneath the stone pillar was a wooden sword that was on the verge of rotting away. Holding it in his hand, he felt as if it weighed nothing, as if it would break if he used even a little bit of strength. There were words carved on the side of the wooden sword, "After the age of 40, do not hesitate to use the grass, wood, and stone as swords." As he continued to lift up the fifth stone slab, it was like two stone slabs. There was nothing underneath, but a line of words was engraved on it. Li Blade had finished looking through the five swords. Strictly speaking, there were only four swords. In an abstract sense, there were five swords buried here. These five swords each represented the five sword arts realms Dugu Qiubai had reached. C151 However, in Li Dao''s opinion, there was no difference between the superior and inferior realms. Each realm was a path. As long as one cultivated the five realms to the limit, they would be invincible. However, that was a realm of solitariness and defeat, and was not something Li Dao could take. Especially the fourth and fifth realm, when Li Dao was in the divine tool''s grasp, or when he was in the mystical state of primal chaos, didn''t he use it? If even the legendary immortals used swords, and he didn''t even use divine artifacts, wouldn''t he be a fool? Just what kind of realm was the Heavenly Saint? Even a Saint would use a sword. It couldn''t be said that the Heavenly Saint''s level of sword arts was inferior to Dugu Qiubai''s, right? The way of the sword that was seeking defeat was his own. It was only suitable for him, and he could only use it as a reference for future generations. If he continued on the path of the sword, which only allowed him to be defeated, then at most, he would only be able to reach the second realm, which was even higher. Five swords, five realms. This was comprehended by Dugu Qiubai at different ages. The first sword, Li Dao, called it the ''Sharp Sword Realm''. There was nothing special about this realm, it was called ''Fast''. Sharp and fierce, all-conquering, the weak crowns in front of him to compete with the heroes of the River Shuo. He said that by relying on the sharpness of the sword and the speed at which the sword was released, he would display his moves to the extreme. From there, he would achieve the effect of invincibility and unbreakable speed. The second sword was the Violet Myrtle Flexible Sword, with particular emphasis on the Impermanence Sword Intent. The flexible sword excelled in agility and its attack was strange, making it impossible for the opponent to defend against it. The third sword was the Darksteel Heavy Sword. This realm paid particular attention to grandeur and grandeur, using its power to oppress others. His sword moved with great momentum, directly relying on the aura of the heavy sword to defeat his opponent. The fourth sword was a wooden sword. In this realm, each flower and each grass could be used as a sword and sword intent as well. It did not mean that one had to use a wooden sword at this level. The fifth sword was sword-less. There was no sword in his hand, and his heart was filled with swords. At this time, everything in the world could be used as a sword, meaning that a spirit sword had been created in the heart. It was also at this time that Dugu Qiubai created the Nine Swords because the core of the Nine Swords was to make later attacks and to have no moves. It was not an exaggeration to say that the realm of solitariness had already far surpassed the limits of this world. In a higher level world, the achievement of solitariness was limitless, but unfortunately, he was born in the wrong place. Although these five realms were comprehended at different ages, there was no clear distinction between realms. Moreover, no matter how high one''s realm was, one needed strength to display it. Otherwise, with an empty realm and no strength, it would be completely useless. When one''s speed reached the limit, one could break through space and touch time. It could be seen that it wasn''t wrong to pay attention to speed in the first level. Li Dao sat down cross-legged and began to seriously think. Even though he had already understood the sword intent of the Azure Lotus Sword Immortal, the sword intent of a lone wolf seeking defeat, that was someone else''s, not his own. If it were not for his own experience, even if he could use someone else''s sword intent, its might would not have been much. For example, we have been studying the discourse since we were young, and we can change it when it''s too much for us to do anything good. We understood it when we were children, but only when we were adults and had gone through the baptism of society did we get a deeper understanding of it. Li Dao was now in his twenties. He had experienced life, and it was very exciting. His comprehension ability was high enough to be able to comprehend the sword intent of his predecessors, but he was still far from being able to walk the path of his own sword. Sword intent was something that a person''s will extended into the sword, but the path of the sword was completely different. It was a path that belonged solely to him. Others could walk on this path, but they might not be able to do so themselves. C152 Since then, Li Dao had stayed in this valley outside of Xiangyang City. He practiced by drawing snake gall while comprehending the sword intent of the lone seeking defeat. It was worth mentioning that Li Dao had found the Lone Nine Swords in the cave. All of his daily necessities and clothes were given to Sun Zhenzi to take care of. Therefore, every month, Sun Zhenzi would go to the city to buy all kinds of daily necessities. The Southern Flower Sword Technique, the Blue Lotus Sword Canon, and the various sword techniques left behind by Dugu Qiubai. Li Dao studied each one. He did not copy the things left behind by his predecessors, but mixed them with his own personal insights. The effect of the Bodhisattva Snake Bile was abnormally strong. Li Dao''s inner force was growing stronger every day. He also attempted to practice the sword in the water, practice the sword in the waterfall, and practice the sword against the fierce wind. As time passed, Li Dao had a deeper and deeper understanding of sword art. He first comprehended the heavy sword sword intent which was as light as lifting weight, then he comprehended the weak water sword intent from the water current, the Non-Phase Sword Intent from the gale, and finally the Unchangeable Sword Intent from observing Bai Yunlai. Every time he comprehended a sword intent, he would advance another step in his path of the sword. Time passed by just like this. Every day, besides practicing his swordsmanship, he would drink with Sun Zhenzi and eat meat with him. As time passed, the relationship between the two condors grew. While Li Dao was bitterly cultivating, Sun Zhenzi was not idle either. Although he could not understand the mysterious and profound concept, his blade technique and internal force had improved by quite a bit. At Li Dao''s suggestion, Sun Zhenzi was practicing the Raging Waves Saber Technique in the swift river. Although he couldn''t comprehend the saber intent of the Raging Waves Saber Technique, the longer time passed, the more aggressive his saber technique became. The influence of the environment on a person was imperceptible. Naturally, Li Dao and Sun Zhenzi were able to improve their martial arts tremendously. One day, Li Dao felt that there was no way for him to make it in. It was useless to stay in the valley. Only then did he have the thought of leaving. At this time, his meridians and meridians had broken through more than half of the meridians around his body, and he had stepped into the seventh level of the Postnatal realm. The Green Lotus Sword Qi was not as weak as it was before, and it had grown into a great river. After taking so much snake gall, no matter how magical the effects were, the human body had developed resistance to it. No matter how profound the Blue Lotus Sword Qi was, it was still unable to break through the Houtian eighth stage. Sun Zhenzi, on the other hand, had stopped at the third level of the Postnatal realm. The Blue Lotus Sword Scripture''s sword Qi had a life of its own, nourishing the meridians and acupuncture points all over Li Dao''s body. That was why he was able to cultivate to the seventh level of the Postnatal realm so quickly. This was already very impressive. Even after a lifetime of practice, Ma Yu and the others were only at his level. At this point, Li Dao felt that he was invincible, so he wanted to walk around, plunder fate, and then leave this world. It had already been two years since he had called Sun Zhenzi to ask him about this. At this time, Li Dao was twenty-eight years old and was about to enter his middle age. There was nothing to pack up. He carried his long sword and Li Dao as he prepared to leave this valley that he had trained bitterly for two years. When Sun Zhenzi heard that Li Dao was about to leave, he almost jumped out of joy. He was not like Li Dao, who could endure the loneliness of hard training. What was the goal of a martial artist? Money, status, reputation, power, and beauties ¡­ this was for sure. Most martial artists would never be able to get out of this range, including Sun Zhenzi. Therefore, it was impossible for an ordinary person to train in peace, unless they had the ambition to unite the martial arts world. Li Dao''s goal had never been these things. To him, these things were nothing more than passing clouds, the road to immortality was long. Unable to endure the loneliness, how could he pursue immortality? Before he left, Li Dao decided to bid farewell to Big Condor. After all, he had obtained quite a bit of destiny from it. Even though it was just a bird, it was one of the protagonists of this world. Naturally, it had a lot of luck on its side. C153 Sun Zhenzi was carrying three big wine jars. He handed one to Li Dao and the other to Big Condor. Li Dao opened the seal and shouted to the condor, "Brother Condor, I have troubled you for the past two years." He raised his head and drank the wine. The wine soaked his white robe. Li Dao didn''t know why, but in this era, he loved to wear snow-white long robes. The large condor looked at Li Dao, but did not make any sound. With its intelligence, it could already feel Li Dao''s intention to leave. As Big Condor thought, Li Dao continued, "In the past two years, I have gained a lot. If I continue to stay here, I would no longer be able to take another step, so I have to leave. If Brother Shi feels lonely, you might as well leave with me. " When the giant condor heard these words, it drank a mouthful of wine and lost its former interest. Li Dao didn''t urge it. It was naturally good that it was willing to follow him to roam the Jianghu. If it wasn''t willing, then it wouldn''t be a big deal. "Brother Zhuang, please come out with us. I promise you that you will have wine and meat to eat every day, and I can find you a mother bird. " The one who said this was Sun Zhenzi. At this moment, this rough man also revealed a sad expression. Humans were not like plants and vegetation, they were ruthless. With the giant eagle''s intelligence, it was very difficult for people to treat it as an animal. For a moment, the scene was quiet. The large eagle lowered its head in thought, and a struggle appeared in its brown eyes. It was not easy for Li Dao and Sun Zhenzi to force him. Immediately, Li Dao lifted up the wine jar and said, "Brother Ge, let''s have a good drink." Big Condor also picked up the wine jar and gulped down the wine. After interacting with Li Dao and Han Li, it could be said that Big Condor was not happy without wine, and did not pour out a thousand cups. After the wine was finished, it was time for Big Condor to make his choice. "Brother Condor, how are your thoughts now?" Li Dao asked. The giant condor looked at Li Dao and shook its head. Its eyes revealed an expression of sadness as it hissed. "I understand. Then Brother Engraving, we shall meet again in the future." Li Dao cupped his fists towards the condor and walked out of the valley. Seeing Li Dao had turned around to leave, Sun Zhenzi could not bear to stay any longer. "Brother Ge, please take care. When the time comes, I will come back to see you." As he said this, he carried a large saber on his back and chased after Li Dao''s back. Looking at the departing figures of the master and his servant, the large condor let out a sorrowful cry. It also wanted to follow Li Dao out, but it also wanted to guard the tomb for its master. Li Dao took away the Green Edge Sword left behind by Dugu Qiubai. It was a pity that the condor did not leave with him. Maybe he was not as charming as Yang, the original Chinese eagle and Yang came out of the valley. Li Dao had no use for the Green Edge. Actually, he had brought it for Little Dragon Maiden, so he didn''t know how Little Dragon Girl was doing. When Li Dao suddenly thought of that elegant face, he couldn''t help but speed up his pace. Sun Zhenzi was panting behind him. Whether it was his Qing Gong or his inner force, he was too far behind Li Dao. "Young master, slow down. I can''t catch up to you any time soon." Hearing Sun Zhenzi''s call, Li Dao slowed down his pace. Only then did he remember that his servant was not as skilled as him. The two of them passed through the miasma mist and arrived in Xiangyang City in less than two hours. After leaving the valley, Li Dao decided to let the title of Sword Demon spread throughout the martial world, letting his descendants remember that two Sword Demons had appeared in the martial world. One reason was because he wanted to make a name for himself for his defeat. After all, he had obtained benefits from the other party. Secondly, he needed a massive amount of destiny. Therefore, he decided to reclaim the title of Sword Demon. Sworddevil Li Dao, who had disappeared for two years, had reappeared in the martial world. C154 In a tavern, the table was filled with all kinds of dishes. All the famous dishes in this tavern were placed on the table, and two men were seated at the table. These two people were naturally Li Dao and Sun Zhenzi. Li Dao would not treat him unfairly. He had served up all the good wine and good dishes. As for whether or not he could finish his meal, that was another matter entirely. After two years of hard work in the valley, Sun Zhenzi''s mouth was full of oil. He ate in an exaggerated manner, as if he was a reincarnated hungry ghost. Li Dao ignored him and ate slowly, but he ate quite a lot. As the bottle of wine entered his stomach, Sun Zhenzi burped and his face turned red. He was lying on a chair. In this era, the alcohol content was not high, the strongest wine was only 20 degrees, a thousand glasses of wine without getting drunk was not a joke. There really was someone who wouldn''t get drunk. At this time, Xiangyang City was relatively peaceful and bustling. There was a period of time when the Mongol army would attack the city. If this attack failed, then Xiangyang City would be safe for a long time. Most of the people in the tavern were from the martial arts world, but most of the things they talked about were not important. After hearing these two sentences, Li Dao was no longer in the mood to listen. He closed his eyes and rested his mind. "Master, where are we going next?" Sun Zhenzi asked while stroking his swollen belly. He was completely following Li Dao. As for Li Dao''s target, he had no idea. "The True Gods Sect!" The corner of Li Dao''s mouth pulled up into a sneer as he slowly spat out three words. He did not forget how Zhao Zhijing chased him back then. He also did not forget how arrogant and despicable Sun Bu Er was. Li Dao did not think of himself as a small-minded person, but the last time, the True Supreme Sect had overdone it a little. If he did not get back at them, then he would not be Li Dao. Previously, he had been humiliated by Zhao Zhijing and the others due to his low martial arts skills. Now, it was the time for Feng Shui to circulate around. At the same time, he wanted to go back and look at that beautiful face, even though he didn''t want to admit it. "Young Master, are you really a true disciple?" The inner force skill that Sun Zhenzi cultivated was the True Song of the Great Dao. At one point, he suspected that Li Dao was the True Disciple, but he didn''t dare to ask if Li Dao didn''t want to say it. Now, he was finally unable to restrain the curiosity in his heart and asked the question in his heart. "On the contrary, not only am I not a true disciple, I also have a deep grudge against them." When Li Dao spoke, he was very calm. Indeed, he was also very calm. But Sun Zhenzi knew that the calmer his young master acted, the more terrifying it would be. With Li Dao''s current martial arts skills, killing the entire True Sect would be no problem at all. Even Zhou Bo Tong would only be able to drink blood under his sword. Sun Zhenzi shrunk back and did not dare to ask anymore. "Don''t lie down after eating. Let''s go," Li Dao said as he stood up. Sun Zhenzi could only stagger to his feet, his body still reeking of alcohol. The rest of the people in the tavern looked at Li Dao and Sun Zhenzi. They did not recognize that the white-robed young master was the Sworddevil Li Dao who had shocked the martial world two years ago. Riding on their big horses, Li Dao and Sun Zhenzi set foot on the official road leading to the mountain. Besides, he had not heard any news about Li Dao ever since he left the mountain to hunt him down. It was as if he had vanished into thin air. Helpless, he circled around the Jianghu twice before returning to the mountain. After two years, it seemed that the people of the True God School had forgotten about Li Dao. The martial arts world was like this. If a famous person did not show himself for a long time, he would be slowly forgotten by the people of the world. It was only when he reappeared that people would remember him. The entire True Sect had mostly forgotten about Li Dao, but it didn''t matter. Li Dao had already headed towards the mountain range. C155 It would take half a month to get from Xiangyang City to Mount South, even if Midway did not stop. Along the way, they met many people that were blind. However, Sun Zhenzi didn''t need Li Dao to deal with them all by himself. Even though Sun Zhenzi was only at the 3rd level of the Natal Stage, he also had the ability to challenge those above his level. The Raging Waves Saber Technique and the Great Demon Subduing Fist were both supreme martial arts, not to mention that Sun Zhenzi had already grasped some of the true meaning of the Raging Waves Saber Technique. He was at the third level of the Houtian realm and could easily compete with a lot of Houtian fifth level masters. Without stopping, he entered northern Shaanxi and changed the donkey. Finally, Li Dao and Sun Zhenzi stood in front of the gates of the True Sect. The Multi Yang Palace was still as majestic as ever, but Wang Zhong Yang was long gone. Coincidentally, the gatekeepers were still the two daoists. Two years had passed, and Li Dao still recognized them. However, they already did not recognize Li Dao because of the long hair that he had accumulated over the past two years. In addition to that luxurious white robe, who could have possibly associated him with the short-haired youth in linen robes who had come up the mountain to acknowledge him as his teacher? "It''s all really heavy, stop!" Two years had passed, but that arrogant Daoist boy still had not made the slightest bit of progress. After all, even the upper beam is not righteous, so what can you do about asking the lower beam? Li Dao had yet to speak, but Sun Zhenzi was furious. He scolded, "You dare to be rude to my family''s young master? Do you believe that I won''t kill you?" As he said this, he pulled out the shiny Hundred Refined Steel Saber that he was carrying on his back. However, Sun Zhenzi was furious. He didn''t dare to let him cut him down. Even though Sun Zhenzi had absolute confidence in his young master, he couldn''t help but be scared. Li Dao pushed Sun Zhenzi away and took a step forward. With a flash of purple light, a head fell to the ground. Li Dao had always adhered to one principle. If he could pull out a sword, he definitely wouldn''t die. The scalding blood splattered on the stone steps, emitting heat. The other Daoist was scared out of his wits, his legs trembling. Sun Zhenzi was also stunned. He knew that his young master was fierce. But this was the True Ancestor''s Mansion, wasn''t this the same as offending the True Sect to death? Li Dao didn''t care about what was going on in their hearts. He smiled at the Daoist child whose legs were trembling and said, "Could I trouble Fellow Daoist to go and inform the others that Sword Demon Li Dao has come to pay his respects in order to wash away the humiliation from two years ago?" When Li Dao said this, the temple boy immediately remembered who he was. In the past, he had warned Li Dao to be careful of Zhao Zhijing. He never thought that the young man who knew nothing about martial arts would now become a famous Sword Demon. "You, you ¡­" The temple boy pointed at Li Dao and, in the end, did not say a word. He turned and ran inside the gate. Li Dao turned around and patted the dumbstruck Sun Zhenzi. "What? Scared?" Li Dao patted his shoulder, and Sun Zhenzi came back to his senses. He puffed out his chest and replied, "No, my life belongs to the Young Noble. What''s there to be afraid of? Isn''t it just the whole sect? Watch me kill them all." Seeing Sun Zhenzi''s confident words, Li Dao did not expose him. "Gongzi, how did you get into a feud with the True Supreme Sect back then?" Sun Zhenzi couldn''t help but ask in a low voice. Hearing Sun Zhenzi''s words, Li Dao''s expression became a lot colder as he replied, "Two years ago, I went to the True God School to study under him. "Not only did they not take me in, Zhao Zhijing even chased me to a dead end. Do you think I should settle this with them?" As Li Dao said this, he stepped through the gate. The scene inside the gate had not changed at all since two years ago. Sun Zhenzi gritted his teeth and followed Li Dao through the gate. So what if he was the world''s greatest sect? He believed that his young master was invincible. C156 As the bell rang out, thousands of disciples began to gather. Li Dao carried his sword and stood in the Multi Yang Palace, quietly sizing up Wang Zhong Yang''s portrait. The sandalwood fragrance wafted in the air, causing people to wake up from their stupor. Sun Zhenzi stood beside Li Dao, feeling uneasy. This was the True Sect, the greatest sect under the heavens. The disciples of the Light Sect could drown themselves with a single mouthful of saliva. He looked at the young master and saw that Li Dao was expressionless, like a statue of a god. Not long after, the seven true disciples appeared in the main hall of the Chun Yang palace, led by Dan Yang Zi, Ma Yu, Changchun Zi Qiu, Iron Foot Immortal King, and finally Sun Bu Er. A group of third-generation disciples wearing black daoist robes followed behind the true seventh disciple, including Zhao Zhijing and Yin Zhiping. "Li Dao, you still dare to appear!" Sun Bian Er roared and immediately pulled out his sword to move forward. Ma Yu frowned and stopped his rude and unreasonable wife before he left. Li Dao slowly turned around without even glancing at Sun Bian Er. "Yang''s life is not inferior to others''. The disciples that he has taught are truly not weaker than others. " Li Dao said coldly. These words sounded like nice words, but in reality, they were extremely sarcastic. The entirety of a true disciple''s anger was aroused upon hearing this. Even the good-natured Ma Yu had a hint of anger on his face. "Li Dao, what is your purpose for coming here today?" Qiu Jianji asked. "For what?" The purpose of that is to discredit the entire True Sect and kill Zhao Zhijing along the way. " Li Dao pointed at Zhao Zhijing. After being pointed out by Li Dao, Zhao Zhijing was infuriated but at the same time a little scared. After all, the current Li Dao was no longer the Li Dao who knew nothing about martial arts two years ago. Two years ago, he couldn''t take down Li Dao, but now, Zhao Zhijing couldn''t help but feel his legs go weak when he saw the cold look in Li Dao''s eyes. "How dare you say such arrogant words? You secretly learned my true martial arts, so I haven''t settled this score with you yet. " Sun Bian Er raised his eyebrows and said loudly with a righteous tone. Speaking of which, who in the entire sect wasn''t righteous? They are the most righteous people in the world. "There''s no point in speaking any further. Come on!" As Li Dao spoke, he drew his sword. The purple body of the sword reflected the cold expression on his face. "I''m not underestimating you. Let''s attack together, so that I won''t have to waste more time." Li Blade''s Sword Finger was one of the seven strongest disciples of the True Seven Great Sects, and it included all of the disciples of the True Seven Great Sects. "How dare you! Let me fight with you!" Sun Bian Er didn''t say anything. With a clang, the Hundred Refinement Green Steel Pine Ripple Sword was unsheathed. "Hold on, Junior Sister." Ma Yu held onto Sun Bu Er tightly and turned to look at Li Dao. "Little friend Li, we don''t have much hatred between us. Back then, when I was unable to see through you, you did not have to act in such a manner. "First of all, I am not a hero. Second, it''s my luck that the True Gods didn''t take me in. "Third, you have to ask Zhao Zhijing what he did that time." When Li Dao said this, everyone turned to look at Zhao Zhijing. Most of them knew of Zhao Zhijing''s virtue. At this time, he also knew that the problem really was Zhao Zhijing. No matter what, Zhao Zhijing was still a true disciple. Other than Wang Pei-Yi and Sun Bian, the rest of the seven were more or less aware of Zhao Zhi-jing''s personality. They looked a little embarrassed. No need to ask, Zhao Zhi-jing definitely didn''t do anything good. However, they could not ask Zhao Zhijing what he had done that day. "Little friend Li, no matter what Zhijing did in the past, aren''t you safe and sound as well?" Ma Yu asked. It was rare for Qiu Jianji and Ma Yu to not say anything. It was because they felt that Li Dao''s internal energy was definitely not inferior to theirs. If Li Blade''s kung fu was low, he would have suppressed him long ago. C157 Li Dao sneered. Safe and sound? People struggled for a breath of air, but buddhist competition only lasted for an incense stick of time. If a person could not follow his heart''s desire while he was still alive, what meaning would there be? If he was still on earth, he would have to swallow his grievances. There was no other way. However, with strength, he was still able to live a life of grievance. Then what was strength used for? If Zhao Zhijing didn''t die, his chest would never be at ease. "Ma Yu, I respect you as a senior. Hand Zhao Zhijing over and we''ll forget about this matter." As a righteous faction in the martial arts world, the True God School was a little arrogant. For example, people like Sun Bu Er could be found everywhere, but they still knew how to be righteous. After all, a scum like Zhao Zhijing was only a small part of it. "Don''t listen to his nonsense, don''t listen to him!" Zhao Zhijing shouted. The fear in his eyes was something that everyone knew was fishy. "It''s impossible to hand Zhijing over to you. After all, he is my true disciple. Little Friend Li, you should change your condition." Ma Yu had an extremely ugly expression on his face. He was extremely disappointed in Zhao Zhijing. He had heard that Zhao Zhijing had a bad reputation, but he never expected that he would provoke such an enemy. "Change it to a different condition?" "Impossible, your entire sect doesn''t have the qualifications to negotiate with me. Zhao Zhijing must die today!" Li Dao''s words did not give the entire sect any choice. His tone was indifferent and his face was expressionless. "You have such a big mouth. Let me, Sun Buer, see what kind of ability you have to dare to spout such arrogant words!" Sun Bian Er immediately pushed Ma Yu away and jumped out. His long sword pierced through the air and issued a hissing sound. "Junior Sister, no!" Before Ma Yu could react, Sun Bodong had already rushed out. All the disciples of the True Sect had flushed faces. They had long seen the cold and stinky face of Li Dao. "Martial Uncle Sun, teach him a good lesson. Show him some respect." "Let him know the power of our True Sect!" A bunch of random sounds could be heard. However, these people had their mouths wide open in the middle of their conversation. It was so loud that it was as if an entire duck egg could be stuffed into their mouths. The entire Heavy Sun Palace was completely silent. Sun Bodhi''s fingers were pointed towards Li Dao. The True Sword Art was like a tiger''s winds, but just as he arrived in front of Li Dao, a sword light flashed. Sun Bian Er had been killed in an instant! Ma Yu had no time to stop it. His face was splashed with blood. Silence. Other than silence, there was only silence. With a "kuang dang" sound, Sun Bian Er''s head fell on the ground and rolled around Ma Yu''s feet. His eyes were staring at Ma Yu. It was chaos. The Multicolored Sun Temple was in chaos. All of the true disciples cried out loudly for Li Dao to be killed, but none of them stepped forward. Ma Yu looked like he had lost his soul. He stared blankly at Sun Bian Er''s head. After all, they had a couple after all. Even though they had cultivated for several decades and their relationship had already faded, it still remained. The remaining five men all had serious expressions on their faces. The atmosphere was extremely weird. Although Sun Bian Er was the weakest among the seven, but he was still at the fifth level of the Postnatal realm. Sun Bian Er was the weakest among the seven, but he was still at the fifth level of the Postnatal realm. Even he himself would not be able to reach such a level. It would take him several moves to take down Sun Budian. However, Li Dao''s sword attack was too terrifying! "Everyone attack together! Kill this thief and avenge Martial Uncle Sun!" One of the true disciples, a third generation disciple who was wearing a black daoist robe, stood up and shouted. His eyes were blood-red. The rest of the true disciples drew their swords and glared at Li Dao. Seeing this scene, Sun Zhenzi felt his legs go soft. It had to be said that these people in the hall were all experts among the crowd. Moreover, there were thousands of true disciples outside the hall. While the disciple was drawing his sword, Zhao Zhijing quietly took a few steps back and hid himself in the crowd. C158 Inside the Multi Yang Palace, dozens of True Third Generation disciples had drawn their swords. Ma Yu stared at the head of Sun Bu Er, and was stunned. His face was covered with blood, and his hands were trembling as he tried to touch Sun Bu Er''s face, but no matter what he tried, he couldn''t do anything. Qiu Jianji and the others were infuriated, but they were also deeply afraid of Li Dao''s martial arts. Even though they were fearful, they still wanted to use Li Dao''s head to comfort Sun Bu Er''s soul in heaven. "Good scoundrel, do you think there''s no one in our sect?" Feng Ji''s face turned red as he formed a sword sign and shouted at Li Dao. "Everyone attack together, kill him!" The rest of the people were shouting loudly, and the crowd was furious. Li Dao sneered. It would be better if they were an army that would face death head-on, but would this group of True Gods be able to see through life and death? "Since you won''t hand over Zhao Zhijing, then don''t blame me for not having good eyes." After Li Dao said this, he moved his feet, drew his sword and charged into the crowd. It moved in a graceful manner, swinging out streams of sword Qi. With every step it took, it left behind broken limbs and severed limbs. As Li Dao''s longsword danced, the illusory image of the azure lotus began to solidify within the palace. Blood splattered everywhere, causing the azure lotus to appear even more holy. Wherever they went, no one was a match for them. With Li Dao''s current cultivation level of the seventh level precelestial, he was simply an invincible existence in the great hall. He was like a lawn mower as he harvested the lives of these Daoists without restraint. The Five True Sons looked at each other. The long swords were held together and pressed down towards Li Dao. "Young master, be careful!" Sun Zhenzi shouted. Li Dao turned around and looked. Big Dipper Sword Formation? Even if the Big Dipper Sword Formation was complete, he would not cower at all, not to mention the fact that two people were missing. He turned his body and pulled back his sword, slashing straight towards the five long swords. The image of a green lotus revolved around it, as if it was an immortal that had descended to the mortal world. Li Dao''s sword technique was beautiful, but it contained a deadly killing intent. The more beautiful something was, the more dangerous it would be. The Blue Lotus Sword Art was elegant and free, but its killing intent was also astonishing. Li Taibai was able to write a poem that could kill a person in ten steps and leave no trace behind. He was definitely not a benevolent and benevolent person. Currently, Li Dao did not kill one person in ten steps, but rather, he killed one person with each step, causing the blood within the Palace to gush out and flow like a river. Compared to the founder of the Blue Lotus Sword Canon, Li Taibai, Li Dao''s killing intent was clearly much heavier. His sword art was the same, but the sword intent was completely different. The purple blade encircled the Blue Lotus and collided with the five Hundred Refinement Steel longswords. As if cutting through tofu, the purple long sword instantly cut off the five Hundred Refinement Steel longswords, and the cuts were neat and smooth. Li Dao did not have any intention of holding back. With a sweep of his longsword, Hao Datong of the True Five was unable to react in time and was immediately chopped in half. White intestines mixed with blood, challenging people''s eyeballs. The remaining four children cried out in pain, "Junior Brother Hao, Junior Brother Hao!" Hao Datong, who had been cut in half at the waist, spat out blood as he panted heavily. He held onto Qiu Jianji''s hand and said intermittently, "Senior Qiu, hand over the honor. This person''s martial arts were unfathomable and incredibly difficult to defend against. Do not let the inheritance left by Master end in our hands! " After he finished speaking, his head tilted and he fell down. Qiu Jianji pulled on Hao Datong''s hand, two streams of clear tears appearing in his eyes. At this point in time, he understood that even if Li Dao were to gather all the power in the entire True Sect, he would still not be able to defeat him. Li Dao was casually walking away from the sword light and rain. When the sword left his hand, it became a fresh life. C159 As one third generation disciple after another fell, Qiu Jianji had already bitten his lips to the point of breaking it. These were all the rising talents of the entire sect. They were the core strength of the sect, the pillars of the sect. But Qiu Jianji was such a proud and arrogant person. No matter what he did, he could not lower his head to Li Dao. Ancestor Zhong Yang was unrivalled under the heavens. As a disciple, he had lost the prestige of his master, which gave him the face to meet his previous master in the underworld a hundred years from now. As for the other True Third Young Masters, they were extremely anxious. If they allowed Li Dao to continue his slaughter, none of the third generation disciples would be left alive. However, with the current state of Ma Yu, he could not step forward to take charge of the situation. Only a machine in the hill had the right to do so. Bright red blood flowed down the corner of his mouth. He had been bitten, and his fists were clenched tightly. His knuckles had turned white, but he could not speak the words that were on the tip of his tongue. The blue lotus flowers were still blooming. Out of the several dozen third-generation disciples, only about ten remained. The sacred Sun Temple was filled with broken limbs, and fresh blood flowed all over the portrait of Wang Zhong Yang. The smell of fresh blood overcame the fragrance of the sandalwood, stimulating everyone''s sense of smell. Just as Qiu Feng was about to speak, Ma Yu stood up and blankly looked around. His pale face lost all of its usual expression. "True disciples, listen up. Put down the swords in your hands!" In the end, it was still up to the Sect Leader, Ma Yu, to step forward. Hearing the voice of Ma Yu, the third generation disciples, who had already lost their courage, all put down the swords in their hands. Their faces were filled with regret. Their hearts were usually higher than the heavens, and they were considered experts even in the martial arts world. Ten thousand people revered them. However, in front of Li Dao, they were like newborns. They couldn''t even block a single sword, so they could only constantly dodge. Everyone from the True God School drooped their heads, their sorrowful emotions spreading throughout the great hall. After such a great calamity, the name of the number one sect in the world would definitely not be preserved. And the reason for all of this was because of Zhao Zhijing, that complete scum. If it wasn''t for him, he wouldn''t have provoked a killing god like Sword Demon Li Dao. Seeing that all the true disciples had put down their swords, Li Dao did not continue to kill anymore. The only one who had a grudge against him was Zhao Zhijing, and the only one he detested was Sun Bu Er. Seeing that Li Dao did not continue to kill, Qiu Jianji let out a long breath. This young man was simply the reincarnation of the god of death. Two years ago, he was still a novice who knew nothing about martial arts. "Young friend Li, we, the True Supreme Sect, have admitted defeat. We are willing to hand Zhao Zhijing over to you. Please be magnanimous." From the moment he said those words, the reputation of the entire True Sect had completely vanished. The rest of the True Disciples were bewildered, all of them glared at Li Dao, but what could they do about it? He didn''t dare to say anything in anger. "But I have something that I don''t understand, so I hope that little friend Li can explain. What in the world did Zhijing do to make this little friend so resentful that he would do such a thing? " Now, Ma Yu no longer had the bearing of a sage. Instead, he looked like a drooping old man. Hiding among the remaining martial brothers, Zhao Zhijing was so scared that his legs went limp and his soul left his body. The third generation disciples avoided Zhao Zhijing and moved him out of the way. Sun Zhenzi was fascinated. Even though he knew that his young master was brave, he didn''t expect him to be this brave. One man and one sword forced the greatest sect in the world to bow their heads before him. Li Dao held onto the long sword in his hand and answered with a faint smile. "I''ll have to ask Zhao Zhijing about that." "Traitor, what did you do?" The three corpses at the King''s Mansion jumped up and down. Their faces flushed red as they pointed at Zhao Zhijing and asked. The teacher was undisciplined, the teacher was undisciplined, and the teacher was lazy. Zhao Zhijing, as the disciple of King Chuanyi, had a dishonest character and brought disaster upon the entire Sect. How could a king not be angry? The elders of the True Supreme Sect were disappointed. Their juniors despised Zhao Zhijing. Zhao Zhijing was the sinner of the True Truth Sect throughout the ages. However, these people had forgotten that no matter what mistakes Zhao Zhijing had committed, the one who had truly massacred them until rivers of blood flowed from his body was Li Dao. However, Li Blade''s kung fu was too high, and their thoughts of resisting were unable to rise. Therefore, they blamed all of their sins on Zhao Zhijing. "Master, Senior Master Qiu, and Senior Master, you have to save me!" "Disciple Zhu You is the one who messed up his heart, but I am also a true disciple. You can''t ignore me!" Zhao Zhijing collapsed to the ground and started to cry. He asked for advice from Ma Yu Qiu and the rest loudly, and the smell of urine filled the air. "Pfft, you scum, you truly deserve to be called a true disciple!" Li Zhizhang, who usually disliked Zhao Zhijing, ruthlessly spat at him with a face full of disgust. If it were not for Zhao Zhijing, how could the True Supreme Sect turn into a battlefield today? Wang Tong painfully closed his eyes and waved his sleeves at Zhao Zhijing. "Zhijing, it''s my fault for not disciplining you too strictly in the past. I''ve been too indulgent towards you and this has led to the bad results of today. Now that I have expelled you from my sect, you will no longer be a true disciple. " "Master, master! You can''t just ignore me! Master! " Zhao Zhijing was in extreme despair. He desperately crawled toward the edge of the water. However, he had forgotten that even if the King was willing to save him, he would not be able to. "Little friend Li, Zhao Zhijing has been expelled from the sect. Please feel free to do whatever you want to him. There is no enmity between the True Supreme Sect and you, so I hope that you do not vent your anger on the rest that are not related to you. " Ma Yu''s face was still stained with Sun Bian''s blood, but the blood had already cooled down and solidified. Li Yidao nodded and said, "If only we had known earlier, we would have handed Zhao Zhijing over. Why did we have to make things so complicated?" I, Li, am clear in my kindness and grudges. I naturally would not kill more people for no reason, Empyrean Limitless! " After Li Dao finished speaking, he raised his sword and clasped his hands together, paying his respects to the Immeasurable Sage. After greeting the Immeasurable Swordmaster, Li Dao turned to Zhao Zhijing with a gentle smile. He handed the sword to Zhao Zhijing and said, "Don''t you want this sword? "Here you are." However, his smile was even scarier than a demon''s smile in Zhao Zhijing''s eyes. He stomped his legs hard in the bloodied hall, begging for mercy as he retreated, "I was wrong. Don''t kill me, don''t kill me!" As he spoke, a warm liquid flowed out from his crotch. C160 Killing people was actually very simple and straightforward. With that one sword, blood would splash out and the world would become quiet. However, for some reason, when he saw Zhao Zhijing acting like this, Li Dao did not feel the least bit satisfied. His mucus and tears mixed together. His black daoist robe was soaked by the turbid liquid. Zhao Zhijing was constantly begging for mercy. Sometimes, a person without a backbone was really detestable and annoying. It was only today that the entire True Sect had seen through Zhao Zhijing. Until the moment of life and death, it was very difficult to see his true appearance. Li Dao bitterly withdrew his long sword and raised it in the air. "Don''t kill me! Back then, it was my fault, I shouldn''t have coveted your family heirloom sword, and I shouldn''t have chased you down! " "But, aren''t you fine? Please be magnanimous and treat me like a piece of sh * t." Zhao Zhijing shouted at the top of his lungs when he saw Li Dao''s sword held high. If he didn''t beg for mercy now, he wouldn''t have a chance. "I beg you, please don''t kill me. I''m willing to work hard for you. I''ll repay you in the next life." Zhao Zhijing spoke very quickly. His expression was sincere and urgent. Qiu Jianji shook his head incessantly, he had never known that there were such disciples in the True Supreme Sect. Wang Tong painfully closed his eyes and turned around. He couldn''t bear to look at the current Zhao Zhijing. He even wanted to cover his ears. The expressions of Zhao Zhijing''s juniors were very wonderful, because at this moment, Zhao Zhijing''s performance could make people nauseous. You couldn''t imagine a middle-aged man in his thirties wiping his tears and snot and pretending to be pitiful. Actually, he couldn''t be said to be pretending. Zhao Zhijing was truly scared. Seeing that Li Blade was still holding onto his sword, Zhao Zhijing crawled a few steps forward and kowtowed before Li Dao. His head made a crisp sound when it made contact with the limestone floor. "I was wrong. I apologize. I kowtowed, but you can''t kill me!" As Zhao Zhijing spoke, he was about to hug Li Dao''s leg. This was a common bridge that begged for mercy. How could Li Dao''s snow-white robe tolerate Zhao Zhijing''s filth? He raised his leg and kicked him out, causing him to tumble over in the blood. "In this world, mistakes are inevitable." Li Dao spoke slowly. His expression was no longer as indifferent as it was now. It was much more approachable. Zhao Zhijing nodded vigorously like a chick pecking rice grains. He tried his best to act flattering as he replied, "Yes, yes, yes, you''re right. It''s all my fault for not being able to control my greed at that time. Now I know I was wrong. " Li Dao ignored him and continued, "But without exception, if you make a mistake, you will have to pay the price." Hearing this, Zhao Zhijing heaved a sigh of relief. As long as he was alive, he could accept crippled martial arts. It would be better to just live on and die. The rest of the people from the True God School were all surprised. Was he going to let Zhao Zhijing go? Everyone thought that Li Dao''s next sentence would say, "You can avoid death, but you can''t avoid death." But everyone''s thoughts were wrong. "And the price you have to pay is your life!" As soon as he finished his sentence, a purple sword slashed across his neck under Zhao Zhijing''s terrified eyes. Li Dao sheathed his sword and stepped out of the Palace with Sun Zhenzi following closely behind him. Seeing Li Dao had left, Zhao Zhijing subconsciously reached out to cover his neck with his hand. Just as his palm touched Li Dao''s neck, his head fell to the ground with a "kuangdang" sound. Unfortunately, Li Dao''s sword was too fast and the long sword was too sharp. As a result, Li Dao had cut off Zhao Zhijing''s neck. His head was still hung up, making him look completely normal. However, when Zhao Zhijing stretched out his hand to cover his neck, his head fell off. Blood started to gush out from the severed head, and all the remaining people in the True God Sect were overwhelmed with shock. He panted heavily, unable to calm down for a long time. When they finally calmed down, there was no longer any trace of Li Dao in the hall. It was as if what had just happened was just a dream, but the corpses that littered the ground and the pungent smell of blood reminded them that this was not a dream. C161 The mountains were speechless, the water was speechless, and people were speechless. It was dead silent inside the Sunlight Palace as blood continued to flow quietly. Wang Zhong Yang''s portrait was extremely beautiful, especially his eyes, they were brimming with vigor, he had personally witnessed this massacre. After a long while, Ma Yu opened his mouth and said, "Let''s clean up the main hall. Don''t let Master continue watching." Everyone finally came back to their senses from their grief. A few of the fourth generation disciples wearing blue daoist robes walked in to carry the corpses. Even though Ma Yu was currently in a bad state, he was still a Sect Leader, so he couldn''t fall down right now. Trembling, Ma Yu carried Sun Bian''s head in his arms like an old man in a flowery robe who had lost all his internal energy, and staggered out of the main hall. "Senior apprentice-brother!" As the words reached his mouth, Qiu Jianji swallowed them back down. "Hehe, the world''s greatest sect!" Qiu Jianji looked at the back of Ma Yu and suddenly burst into laughter. His laughter was extremely sorrowful and his expression was miserable. Wang Pingyi and Tan Peijie took a deep breath, their faces expressionless. This time, Li Dao had killed Sun Bu Er, Hao Datong, and dozens of third generation disciples. In this battle, the entire True Sect could not resist at all. Their reputation had been completely wiped out, and their foundation had been completely destroyed. They no longer had the prestige of being the number one sect in the world. As for Li Dao, he didn''t have much of a feeling after killing Zhao Zhijing. Coincidentally, Yin Zhiping''s life wasn''t tough enough, so he died under his sword. Since then, the grudge between him and the True Supreme Sect had been resolved. Right now, he was extremely depressed, not because of anything else, but because the ancient tomb was not far away. Sun Zhenzi carefully followed behind him with an excited expression. His young master had single-handedly killed the world''s greatest sect, forcing them to bow their heads before him. As servants, he and Li Dao had shared the glory and had suffered heavy losses. When he grew old in the future, he would tell his children and grandchildren about what happened today. However, Sun Zhenzi forgot that he was still a bachelor. In the end, Li Dao raised his foot and walked towards the ancient tomb due to the use of his physical body. Actually, his reason told him that he couldn''t meet the little dragon girl again in case he caused a bunch of unnecessary trouble. However, his feet still unconsciously walked towards the ancient tomb. Within the entire True Sect, they had already finished tidying up the broken limbs. However, the bloody smell still lingered within the Palace. He was sitting at the head of the table with his hands empty and his hair in disarray. He was not holding his whisk like he used to. There had been six chairs on either side of him, but now two were empty. The disciples of the third generation who should have occupied more than half of the palace in a neat row now only had ten left. The most outstanding disciples of the third generation, Zhao Zhijing and Yin Zhiping, were also gone. The atmosphere in the main hall was solemn. The usual solemn atmosphere was now repressed, and no one wanted to be the first one to speak. After a long while, the crisp sound of a slap rang out. Clang! Clang! Wang Pian slapped his own mouth with no care for his life, a red handprint intertwined on his white face. "It was my ignorance that led to this disaster. I''m sorry, Master! " Wang Tong burst into tears as he slapped himself in the face. "Junior brother Wang, what are you doing?" Qiu Jianji grabbed Wang Pingyi''s hand and shouted loudly. "Yes, Zhao Zhijing was wrong. He should not covet Li Dao''s family heirloom sword, much less chase and kill him. But that Li Dao is even more evil. He clearly didn''t lose anything, but he relied on his martial arts to be powerful and slaughtered my entire true disciple. You''re not wrong in this matter. The one at fault is Zhao Zhijing, and Li Dao! " The king''s words didn''t make him let go of the guilt in his heart, as he covered his face and started to sob. The ten third generation disciples looked at each other in dismay. At this time, they were all hesitating and at a loss, not knowing what to do. After a long time, Ma Yu opened his mouth. "Now is not the time to say who''s right and wrong. What you should be thinking about is how to take on the challenge." "Sword Demon Li Dao, this child''s killing intent is too strong, he absolutely cannot be allowed to live!" Qiu Jianji said resolutely. The people in the hall looked at the machine with puzzled expressions. They couldn''t keep it? In the entire True God School, your kung fu is the highest, but if you can''t even defend yourself against another''s sword, how can you not use your skills? Ma Yu seemed to understand something. He stroked his beard and lowered his head in thought. Qiu Jianji continued, "Immediately find Jing Er and have him uphold justice for us. At the same time, find Master Zhou. Only he can control the situation. " Hearing Qiu Jianji''s words, everyone nodded their heads at the same time. They felt that this method was feasible. "Announce to the world the crime committed by the Sword Demon, Li Dao, and let all the heroes fight against him. "Junior Qiu, go and find Junior Master Zhou and Junior Brother Wang. Go and find Jing Er." Ma Yu stood up and said. "Senior Brother, this is not appropriate." "We cannot announce it to the world, or else how would the entire sect have any face to stand on their feet in the martial arts world?" The whole sect was beheaded by a single sword attack from Li Dao. This matter could not be announced to the world. Otherwise, how could the entire sect still have the face to stand in the martial arts world? "Junior Qiu, now is not the time to care about these things." Li Dao''s martial arts were unfathomable. Even Jing Er and Martial Uncle Zhou might not be his match. "Gathering the forces of the martial arts world to eradicate him is the most important thing to do now!" The rest of the group also agreed with Ma Yu''s words. They immediately led their disciples down the mountain. Sworddevil Li Dao and the poisonous martial forest were extremely evil. They definitely could not allow him to cause a ruckus in the martial arts world. C162 Time flew by, and in the year that had passed, he wondered how that white-clothed figure was doing. A deep ancient tree blocked even the sunlight. Li Dao stood in front of the Dragon-Breaking Rock, still dark and cold. He wanted to step into it. With his current level of martial arts, the world was vast, and he could not go anywhere in this world. However, he was afraid. He raised his foot, but then retracted it. Sun Zhenzi stood behind him, confused. What was going on with the young master? In the past, he had never put on such an act. Li Dao let out a long sigh. It was better to not see each other than to not see each other. He withdrew his leg that was halfway done, turned around, and walked out. Sun Zhenzi didn''t ask and just followed quietly behind him. He wouldn''t dare to ask something that was related to Li Dao''s privacy even if he was given ten times the courage. "Big Brother, is that you?" Li Dao had only taken a few steps when a trembling voice came from behind him. He turned around and saw a familiar and unfamiliar face in front of him. It was actually Yang Tong who had shed his youth from before, and had a bit of the appearance of an elegant young man. When he left, he was thirteen and a half years old. In a blink of an eye, two years had passed. "Big brother, you''re back." Yang Lao''s voice was filled with pleasant surprise. He quickly ran to Li Dao''s side and grabbed his arm, looking him up and down. As an adult, Li Dao naturally wouldn''t change much in two years. However, Yang Guo''s change was very big. Through the outline of his face, Li Dao was able to connect the young man in front of him with that half-grown boy with a runny nose. "It''s me, I''m back." Although his expression was calm, his heart was in turmoil. "Big brother, you''re finally back!" Yang kept clapping his hands, repeating, "You''re finally back." Although he had a thousand words to say, Li Dao did not know what to say. He was not a talkative person to begin with. "Big brother, where have you been these past two years? "There''s no news at all, but you miss me so much." After the initial surprise, Yang Guo asked. Li Dao tried his best to smile, but it was so fake. "I''ve been out wandering for two years, and I''ve come back to settle the score with a Daoist from the True Supreme Sect. I came to see you on the way." "Then what happened to Zhao Zhijing?" Hearing Li Dao say that he had come back to settle the score with the True Sect, Yang Chao''s eyes lit up and he asked. "I killed him with one slash." Li Dao said as he rubbed his face. He kept a fake smile, causing the muscles on his face to stiffen. "Serves him right. Let them bully me like they did back then." Yang Zhao fiercely breathed out. After letting out a breath, Yang Zhao slapped his forehead, and came back to his senses. He pulled Li Dao along as he walked into the ancient tomb, "Look, I''m overjoyed. Big brother, let''s go in. You should tell me about your two years of experience." Yang Zhou pulled Li Dao, wanting to walk into the ancient tomb, but Li Dao remained motionless. "Brother, forget it." I won''t go in. " Hearing this, Yang Chen was angered and let go of Li Dao, cursing, "How can you be like this? He wouldn''t go back to see Sister Long. Do you know that since you left, she has hardly smiled, and she has spent all day staring at that piece of paper you left behind, sometimes all day staring at it? " Yang Guo was very excited. He spat on Li Dao''s face, but Li Dao didn''t raise his hand to wipe it. He felt very upset. He had never thought that Xiao Long would be in such a state. To think that the innocent Xiao Long would be in such a state. She was clearly only in her teens. In these two years, her figure should have faded away in her heart. "Did you know that aside from being in a daze, Sister Long cultivates her martial arts. Her entire body is ¡­" The more Yang Cheng spoke, the more excited he became. Saliva dribbled on Li Dao''s face. Li Dao''s lips moved slightly as he said in a weak voice, "Is, is she alright?" "Good, very good. How could it be good to meet someone as heartless and heartless as you? " Perhaps he was tired of cursing, Yang Guo answered angrily with his hands on his waist. Incompassionate? Li Dao repeatedly thought in his heart of how heartless and heartless Yang Lao was. He should have been a heartless and heartless person since the road of immortality was so long. "Bro, big brother has seen you too. Take care." Also, give this sword to her. Don''t mention that I came here before, just say that you picked it up. " As Li Dao spoke, he took out the Green Edge Sword from the Sword Tomb and handed it to Yang Tong. Yang Zhao didn''t accept the sword and coldly said, "Give it to yourself." Upon seeing this, Li Dao could only place the Green Edge Sword at Yang Jiao''s feet. Then, he turned around and stepped out. "Leave! If you leave, you''ll never come back!" Yang Zhao roared at Li Dao''s back. Li Dao paused his body and continued walking forward. He had only taken a few steps when a clear and resentful voice sounded from behind him. "Where are you going, do I agree?" Hearing this sound, Li Dao felt as if he was struck by lightning. He couldn''t move his legs no matter what, and his heart began to tremble uncontrollably. C163 "Where are you going, do I agree?" The voice was clear as ever, but it was laced with an indescribable bitterness. Li Dao had never known that his own heart would be in pain. So this was the feeling of his heart aching. In the world of fierce battles, he had a deeper grudge with Sheng Xiang, but he had never felt heartache. At most, he would feel guilty and uneasy. Now his heart ached, as if someone had picked him up and cut him. He clearly didn''t have much to do with Little Dragon Lady, and she was only a teenager, so why did he have this kind of feeling? The greatest pain in the world is not physical, but comes from the soul. It won''t hurt you to the point of death, but it will make you feel unbearable. A tenacious mind could resist pain from the body, but no matter what, it could not resist pain from the soul. Li Daoyi''s body was like lightning as he tightly clenched his fists. Due to excessive force, his knuckles turned white. Taking a deep breath, he slowly moved his feet and turned around. Truthfully, Li Dao didn''t want to turn around. His reason told him that he couldn''t turn around, but his body was often not driven by his reason. She was still as beautiful as ever, but the current Little Dragon Lady was no longer as aloof and aloof as she had been when they first met. She seemed more like a little deer that had been abandoned by a doe. Those cold black pupils were not something that an eighteen or nineteen year old girl should have. "Hehe, Miss Long, we meet again." Li Dao tried his best to make his voice seem calmer, but his heart was not as calm as his voice. "Miss Long?" Xiao Long was a little dazed. She stared at Li Dao''s face, droplets of water rolling in her eye sockets. Pa da, pa da! In the end, Little Dragon Lady still could not hold it back. Her tears flowed down her face to her chin and then dripped down. Li Dao didn''t dare to look anymore. He turned his neck stiffly and looked away. "It''s been two years, I want to meet Brother Yang. It''s time for me to go. " Li Dao did not know what kind of heart he was in to say those words. He used all his strength, but his thighs were as heavy as iron. With great difficulty, he moved his feet and walked forward. "Don''t leave." "I have to go." "Then I''ll go with you." "You can''t keep up." At the end of his speech, Li Dao''s voice was no longer calm. He began to tremble with his heart. In front of him was the boundless universe. She was just an ordinary girl, how could she keep up with his pace? Yang Guo and Sun Zhenzi also couldn''t help but feel their eyes turn red. Although Sun Zhenzi didn''t understand the situation, he had never felt that Li Dao was so cold-hearted before. "Why? How do you know I can''t keep up with you? Can''t I try? " The teardrops from before had turned into tears, flowing down Little Dragon N¨¹''s face. Her voice was sharp, and she did not sound like a fairy at all. But how could Li Dao stop? Impossible, absolutely impossible. He definitely would not be able to linger in this world. Powerful strength and eternal life were waiting for him in front of him. How insignificant a girl''s love is compared with these things! Sun Zhenzi followed behind Li Dao. His eyes were bloodshot and he wanted to say something, but he hesitated. However, he didn''t say anything. He just lowered his head and followed Li Dao. Bastard with the surname Li, I was wrong about you. Yang Guo suddenly exploded. He didn''t understand how Brother Li could hurt Sister Long like this. Was his heart made of iron? Li Jianxin trembled even more. He used up all of his energy and walked forward as if he was fleeing for his life. Every step he took was extremely tiring. "Go, go!" Yang Hou shouted loudly, but the tears couldn''t stop flowing down his face. The little girl quietly watched Li Dao''s back, as if she had become a lifeless stone. C164 Ancient trees covered the sky, and there was a large limestone by the roadside. Li Dao was expressionless as he stared blankly at the sky. That was his home! But he saw only branches and leaves. Sun Zhenzi took out his wine bag and handed it to Li Dao without saying a word. Li Dao took the wineskin and unstoppered it. He poured the wine into his mouth, and the clear wine flowed down his throat, wetting his snow-white robe. As the alcohol entered his stomach, it only gave rise to more worries. He threw away the wineskin. What kind of character was Li Dao to actually be troubled by emotions? He was a young lady who had just reached adulthood. "Young master, I don''t understand." Sun Zhenzi blurted out and immediately regretted it again. Li Dao glanced at him and a bitter smile appeared on his face. "Don''t say that you don''t understand. Even I don''t understand it myself!" One master and one servant, both looked at each other without speaking. Li Dao fell onto the large limestone. His back made a muffled sound as it came in contact with the stone, but he didn''t feel any pain at all. After a long while, Sun Zhenzi asked, "Young Master, where are we going next?" Li Dao laid on the large limestone with his hands behind his head, ignoring him. Sun Zhenzi did not dare to say anything in this situation. He did not understand. Was feelings really that scary? He would never understand. He would never understand. In the ancient tomb, Grandma Sun shouted at Li Dao. "Miss, I''ve already told you that that brat Li Dao isn''t a thing. Why didn''t you listen to me?" Yangguo stood aside, completely silent. He was in a terrible mood. How could big brother do this, how could he do this? Could it be that he really had some unspeakable difficulties, but even if he had, he couldn''t hurt big sister Long like this! Little Dragon Lady was very quiet as she quietly packed her things. She only had some personal clothes, Jade Bee Needles and Silk Gloves. As Granny Sun cursed, the little dragon girl rolled up her bag and carefully sized up the Blue Edge Sword. It was Li Dao who had brought the sword out from the Dugu Sword Tomb. Seeing the Green Edge Sword, Little Dragon Lady''s gaze became firm and she turned to walk out. "Sigh!" Girl, girl! Where are you going? " Grandma Sun asked loudly. She was very worried about Xiao Long''s current condition. Even back in the day when Wang Zhong Yang had rejected his grandteacher and grandma, he hadn''t been as despicable as Li Dao. "Sister Long, what are you doing?" Yang Lao recovered from his silence and asked. Xiao Long stopped and turned around. "I want to go find him, no matter where he is." Her voice was cold and decisive. "But miss, have you forgotten the rules of the Ancient Tomb Sect?" Grandma Sun asked. She really didn''t want to see Little Dragon Maiden get injured again. She had personally raised Xiao Long, so it wouldn''t be an exaggeration for Xiao Long to say that she was her daughter. Any mother who saw her daughter like this wouldn''t feel any heartache. Granny Sun hated Li Dao even more. She could not understand how Li Dao could have such great charm and be so captivating to the girl. Those who have not experienced it will not understand the magic of love. The little dragon girl hesitated for a few seconds, but in the end, her eyes became firm again and she quickly walked out of the ancient tomb. Rules are dead and people are alive, so how can rules restrain people? "Miss! Miss!" Granny Sun shouted loudly, but the little dragon girl''s figure did not stop at all. Yang Chao stamped his feet, stood up and chased after Xiao Long. The huge ancient tomb suddenly became cold and quiet, leaving Grandma Sun by herself. When Little Dragon Girl stepped out of the tomb, Li Dao and Sun Zhenzi had already set out on their way. They didn''t have a goal for now, so they just randomly chose a path to walk on. C165 In the restaurants of Xiangyang City, large and small, people from the martial arts world were passionately discussing amongst themselves. Xiangyang City was no longer as lively as it used to be. It was said that the Mongolian Army was preparing and would soon attack the city. It was at this moment that three Daoists riding horses arrived outside of Xiangyang City. The old Daoist priest in the lead wore a gray Daoist robe, and his expression was ancient. He was none other than the King that had come to Xiangyang City to request Guo Jing to administer justice. Behind him were two third-generation disciples dressed in black Daoist robes. They rode into the city without the slightest hesitation and headed straight for Guo Qing''s mansion. The Taoists of the True Sect were quite recognizable. A few of the martial artists who were originally planning to greet them immediately gave up on greeting when they saw the three mournful expressions on their faces. Xiangyang City was very big. A trio of princes rode their horses and galloped along the streets. It was half an hour later before they arrived outside the Guo Mansion. There was no need for a notice, because the servants of the Guo Mansion were aware of the relationship between Guo Jing and the entire True Sect. He invited the trio from King''s Hall into the mansion. "Please wait a moment, Daoist Daoists. I''ll go get Lord Guo." The king returned the bow and replied, "Sorry for troubling you." The servant didn''t dare to say anything and ran off to look for Guo Qing. "Dao Elder Wang, Senior Martial Brother Li, Senior Martial Brother Yu, you should have notified me earlier when you came. I can also go welcome the two of you!" In a moment, a middle-aged man stepped through the door. His square face was full of righteousness, and his voice was bright. He was walking steadily. It was none other than the great hero of the generation, Guo Jing. "Jing Er!" Wang Tong stood up and cupped his hands. His eyes were bloodshot and his voice was choked with emotions. "Dao Elder Wang, what happened to you two?" Even if Guo Jing had been honest and straightforward, he''d felt that the atmosphere wasn''t right. Wang Pingyi wanted to say something, but the words were already on the tip of his tongue, so he didn''t know what to say. "Senior brother Li, what happened?" Guo Jing turned to Li Zhizhang and asked. "Brother Guo, you have to avenge us!" Li Zhi Chang''s expression was pained. He didn''t think too much about it. "What''s going on?" Guo Jing''s voice became stern, and his warm eyes became sharp. There was no need to think about it, something big must have happened in the entire True Sect. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have such an expression. "It''s still not that Swordfiend Li Dao. That person attacked Mount South Mountain, Martial Uncle Sun, Martial Uncle Hao ¡­" They were all harmed by him! " Li Zhi Chang gritted his teeth and explained everything that had happened. From Li Dao going up the mountain to learning martial arts, to Ma Yu refusing, to Zhao Zhi Jing coveting Li Dao''s treasured sword, to him being hunted down, and then Li Dao coming back for revenge. He explained everything in detail. There was no exaggeration, only deep-seated hatred. Guo Jing flew into a rage as he heard this. He stood up and slammed his hand down on the table, leaving a clear handprint on the yellow pear. "How preposterous, how preposterous! Daoist Sun, what''s Taoist Hao''s fault? This person actually killed so many innocent people. " After a while, Guo Jing seemed to suddenly remember something and eagerly asked, "Where''s son?" Are you all right? " His expression was nervous. After all, that was the only remaining blood of his sworn brother. Wang Pingyi''s eyes flashed, and he answered, "Yang Lao is safe and sound." When Guo Jing heard Yang Chen say that he had nothing better to do, he calmed down and said, "Dao Elder Wang, Senior Brothers, you two have a long journey ahead of you. You should go rest first. "Don''t worry, I won''t sit back and do nothing about this." Seeing Guo Jing''s solemn expression, Wang Pingyi nodded his head and went off to rest with Li Zhi Chang. Guo Jing paced back and forth in the great hall. He actually didn''t know that a character like Li Dao had appeared in the martial arts world. The crux of the matter was that this young man had his strong martial arts skills, but chose not to follow the right path and instead chose to follow the wrong path. This was something that Grand Hero Guo couldn''t tolerate. C166 After dinner, all the lights in Xiangyang City had been extinguished, leaving behind only the open doors of the bamboo houses in the brothels. The Mongol army will soon attack the city, and the merriment will continue. It was true that the merchant girl did not know the hatred of the fallen country, yet she still sang "Courtyard Flowers" across the river. Within the Guo Mansion, another room was brightly lit. This was the Guo family''s room. Guo Jing took off his outer garments and sat upright on the edge of the bed. Huang Rong was still in her early thirties. She had lost her youthfulness and was in the prime of her youth, causing the world to tremble. In this era where there was no entertainment, it was the perfect time to enjoy the night in the boudoir, but Guo Jing was not interested in his beautiful wife at all. His eyebrows were drawn together in a frown. Huang Rong didn''t see her husband for a long time and felt a bit unhappy subconsciously. However, she was a woman who understood the general situation. Moreover, she was no longer that weird teenage girl, so she had to think things over thoroughly. "Elder brother Jing, what are you thinking about?" He got up and helped Guo Jing put on his coat before patting his shoulder. He looked like a good wife and mother as he asked gently. However, Guo Qing was so entranced that she didn''t even hear Huang Rong''s voice. "Brother Jing, I know that the Mongol army is going to attack the city, but you have to sleep." Didn''t we repel the previous attacks of the Mongol army? I believe it''s the same this time. " Huang Rong spoke again, comforting her husband in a soft voice, telling him not to worry too much. "Ah, Rong''er, what did you say?" Only then did Guo Jing come back to his senses, and he asked Huang Rong with a puzzled expression. A hint of anger appeared on Huang Rong''s face. No woman could stand the absent-mindedness of her husband when they were together. In the end, Huang Rong was no different from an ordinary woman. However, Huang Rong didn''t make a fuss because she knew what her husband was carrying on his shoulders. "Elder Brother Jing, why are you so engrossed in thought? Is it because of the trio that have come today?" Huang Rong was intelligent, and with a single thought, she was able to guess the source of Guo Qing''s worries. "Indeed, nothing can be hidden from you, Rong''er." Guo Jing smiled wryly. He then repeated what he and the other two had said to Huang Rong and expressed her intention to exterminate Li Dao, the Sword Demon. After Huang Rong heard this, her eyes flickered. She was greatly interested in the Sword Demon, Li Dao. She was the daughter of the East Evil Yellow Alchemist, and her thoughts had always been rebellious. It was just that in these past few years with Guo Jing, her personality had become more dignified and dignified. Although Huang Rong felt that what Li Dao did was right, she wouldn''t say it out loud. That would only make her husband unhappy. Guo Jing was deeply influenced by Confucianism. He attached great importance to the ethics of the country and the righteousness of the famous. He would not consider the problem from a personal point of view. That was why he felt that Li Ren had to be eliminated. "Elder brother Jing, what do you think of this? We will convene a martial arts general assembly and gather all the heroes of the realm to attend. Firstly, I can call upon the heroes of the world to fight against the Mongolian Army, and secondly, I can have the heroes of the world surround and kill the Sword Demon, Li Dao. " "Rong''er, this method of yours is really good. As expected of my female Zhuge, we''ll do it like this. I''ll post tomorrow and gather all the heroes of the world. " Guo Jing stood up, rubbing his hands together in excitement as he paced around the room. Huang Rong ruffled her black hair and asked in puzzlement, "Is that Sword Demon Li Dao''s martial arts really that high?" "I don''t know either. If it''s really like what Daoist Wang and the others said, then I''m afraid that Sword Demon''s martial arts aren''t inferior to mine." As he spoke of Li Dao''s martial arts skills, Guo Jing''s expression turned grave. However, Huang Rong was a bit skeptical. How could there be such a person in this world? Her father and the seven other officials were probably the people with the highest martial arts skills in the martial arts world. How old was Li Dao? That bunch of fools from the True Supreme Sect probably exaggerated the sword demon''s martial arts. As Huang Rong thought this, she couldn''t help but to feel a bit of contempt towards the True Supreme Sect, but she didn''t express it. C167 Guo Jing was a hero of his generation, and his influence and charisma were astounding. Ever since the second time he had sparred in Mount Hua, Guo Jing''s name had shaken the martial arts world. He was also Hong Qi Gong''s disciple. He had married the daughter of an alchemist Huang and had become the idol of many people in the martial arts world. After that, Guo Jing guarded Xiang Yang and repelled the Mongolian army several times, making his reputation rise to an unimaginable level. It wasn''t an exaggeration to say that Guo Jing was a role model of the martial arts world, a first class hero. Over a hundred posts were distributed from the Guo Mansion, spreading out in all directions. Great Hero Guo has invited the world''s heroes to join in on the grand ceremony? The martial arts world was abuzz with discussions on this topic, from scholars and sages to merchants. The people from the martial arts world headed towards Xiangyang City. For a while, Xiangyang City had become a gathering place of wind and clouds. Who wouldn''t yearn to be called a hero when they came out to roam the martial arts world? The martial arts world was a place of fame and fortune. Some people had a new name, while others had new interests. There were not many people like Li Dao who valued fame and benefits more than others. Reputation and fame were not without reason. There was a small tavern in the bamboo forest of the Chuan Shu area, but it was obvious that this tavern''s business was not bad. Because it was on the official road out of Chuan Shu, there was no other choice for passersby. Under the scorching sun, a white-robed gongzi with an indifferent expression walked into the bamboo house. Behind him was a strong man in grey clothes. As the two of them walked into the wine shop, they immediately attracted the attention of the people from the martial arts world. There was no other reason. These two men held their swords and crossed their sabers. Their steps were steady. One could tell at a glance that they were good at the martial arts world. When they could clearly see the two''s faces, a few of them sucked in a breath of cold air, their gazes becoming extremely unnatural. People of the martial arts world might not have seen Li Dao in other places, but many people of the martial arts world had seen him in Sichuan. Although two years had passed, Li Dao''s appearance did not change at all, allowing a few people in the tavern to recognize him. Li Blade was in no mood to pay attention to their stares. He found a table and sat down without a word. The restaurant was very small, but there were a lot of people. The shop owner was rather busy. After Sun Zhenzi sat beside Li Dao, he slammed his hands on the table and shouted, "Shop owner, serve all your delicious dishes." Sun Zhenzi was also an expert. Even though he was like a sick cat in front of Li Dao, he was like a tiger in front of others and had a lot of prestige. Sun Zhenzi wasn''t afraid of offending any experts. After all, he was backed by Li Dao, a god of death. Li Dao didn''t care about Sun Zhenzi''s arrogant attitude. The shop owner had yet to answer, causing some people from the martial arts world to be annoyed. They were all in the martial arts world, so why were you so arrogant? Immediately, someone stood out and shouted, "Those two men! Don''t disturb me while I drink, or I''ll kill you!" As soon as the words left his mouth, his companion''s face turned pale, and he forcefully pulled the youth''s arm, pulling him back. "Bro, what are you doing? Let me teach those two kids a lesson." "Do you want to die? That''s the Sword Demon, Li Dao!" His companion whispered. Although his voice was soft, everyone present had inner force. How could they not hear him? The words'' Sword Demon Li Dao ''seemed to possess some sort of magic, causing the entire restaurant to fall silent. The martial artist who had scolded Sun Zhenzi earlier was so scared that his face turned ashen, and his legs trembled like sieve chaff. Sun Zhenzi laughed out loud. He glanced at the man and shouted once more, "Shop owner, hurry up and serve all of your best dishes." "My young master''s temper isn''t too good." The reason the shop owner was able to do business with the martial arts people was naturally because he had some understanding of the martial arts world''s affairs. Nodding his head in agreement, he said, "Good morning." Li Dao looked coldly at Sun Zhenzi and said, "Don''t be like this next time." Although Sun Zhenzi knew that Li Dao was very good to his people, he was still scared to the point of breaking out in a cold sweat. He immediately restrained his expression and became as obedient as a kitten. Li Dao did not speak, and the others did not dare to speak loudly. Swordfiend Li Dao''s actions in the entire True Sect had already spread out. As long as it was someone who was a martial artist, no one had ever heard of him before! At that moment, the atmosphere at the restaurant became extremely strange. C168 There were around twenty to thirty people sitting in the Bamboo Forest Restaurant, and not a single one of them wasn''t in the martial arts world. The business of messing around with the martial arts world involved eating meat in big gulps and drinking wine in big bowls. However, the martial arts people in this restaurant were a bit restrained. A white-robed young master had a long sword by his hand, drinking his own wine. His expression was extremely cold. In the entire restaurant, his actions seemed a bit more natural. Minutes and seconds passed. All the martial artists present wanted to leave this small restaurant, but they did not dare to move. They were in extreme pain. Where was the attitude of the martial arts people who were happy to be in the martial arts world? With a creak, the door to the restaurant was pushed open. A middle-aged Daoist nun wearing an apricot-colored robe stepped into the room. This Daoist nun was extremely tall, half a head taller than the females of this era. She held a horsetail whisk in her hand, and her wide Daoist robe could not hide her sexy and slim figure. Behind the nun followed two young girls, both of them were about 16 or 17 years old. The two women seemed to be afraid of the nun and kept their distance, not daring to get too close to her. One of the girls was wearing a grey robe and looked very cute. A young girl dressed in white with a face full of valour was seen. It was a pity that she was a cripple. Seeing these three women walk in, the expressions of the martial artists in the restaurant became very interesting. He didn''t know what day it was, but the two famous monsters in the martial arts world had gathered together. Li Dao turned his head and looked at her for a moment before he stopped paying attention to her, as long as she did not provoke him. The characteristics of these three people were extremely obvious. Even if he had never seen them before, Li Dao still knew that they were Li Moli, Hong Lingbo, and Lu Wushuang. Li Moli led the way into the wine shop and sat down opposite of Li Dao. Hong Lingbo immediately called over the shop owner and ordered a few dishes. Lu Wushuang was bored to death. She lowered her head and played with the scimitar in her hand, appearing cute and adorable. Li Moli''s face was serious. From the moment she walked into the restaurant, she felt that the atmosphere wasn''t right, but she couldn''t tell what was wrong, it seemed too quiet. Li Dao continued to drink from mouthful to mouthful, but the alcohol levels in this era were too low. If he wanted to drink to his heart''s content, he would have to drink several large jugs of wine. "Hey, you ugly bastard over there, what are you looking at? Do you believe that this aunt will dig out your eyes?" Suddenly, Lu Wushuang scolded him with a frown. The person she was scolding was naturally Sun Zhenzi. It was because Sun Zhenzi had looked at her twice. After breaking her leg, Lu Wushuang became a cripple. Plus, Li Moli was not good to her, so her personality was extremely extreme. Moreover, Lu Wushuang was very sensitive in his heart. Although Sun Zhenzi was like a sick cat in front of Li Dao, he was not a good-natured person, even when it came to women. You can''t expect a tough man with a knife to be a gentleman. Besides, now that Sun Zhenzi knew he was an expert, he was confident and his waist was naturally tough as well. "Heh heh, you''re still a grumpy little girl. You want to poach my eyes? You try it! " A disdainful smile appeared on Sun Zhenzi''s face as he crooked his finger at Lu Wushuang. "You''re courting death!" Lu Wushuang let out an explosive shout. She unsheathed her snow-white curved saber and rushed towards Sun Zhenzi''s throat. She was about to take Sun Zhenzi''s life. Sun Zhenzi''s expression turned cold as he watched Lu Wushuang rush towards him. The Hundred Refined Iron Saber was like a waterfall, it arrived before Lu Wushuang and chopped down the scimitar in his hand. Lu Wushuang and Li Moli did not get the true inheritance, and they only got to level two precelestial. As for Sun Zhenzi, he was a level three precelestial. As a man, he had taken a lot of Bodhisattva Snake Bile. His arm strength was terrifying. Not only did this slash send the scimitar in Lu Wushuang''s hand flying, the immense force also knocked her down and she fell to the ground on her butt. Expert, when did such a blade-wielding expert appear in the martial world? Li Moli thought to himself as he held a cup of tea. "Wuwuwu, you actually dare to bully me. Do you know who my master is?" Lu Wushuang asked while gritting her teeth while staring hatefully at Sun Zhenzi while wiping away her tears. Sun Zhenzi had a playful smile on his face as he asked, "Who is your master? Could it be Tathagata Buddha?" "Hahahaha!" As Sun Zhenzi spoke, he started to laugh loudly. Li Moli''s eyes turned cold and his killing intent started to condense. C169 "Junior Sister, are you alright?" Hong Lingbo quickly went up to help Lu Wushuang up, glaring at Sun Zhenzi. Actually, Hong Lingbo was a young girl with a good character. While being loyal to Li Mo Chou, she was also concerned about her Junior Sister Lu Wushuang. Even though Li Moli did not like Lu Wushuang, he often abused her. However, Hong Lingbo was still very good to her crippled junior sister. "You''re such a rude man, didn''t your mother teach you manners?" His ice-cold voice sounded like a thousand year old ice, and Li Moli''s face was about to turn into ice. She originally had a huge prejudice against men. Moreover, this man even bullied her disciple. Even though it was her disciple who provoked her first, even though she did not like this disciple of hers, Lu Wushuang was still her disciple after all. Maybe Sun Zhenzi didn''t know what being elegant was, but he definitely knew what being filial was. "Damned woman, what did you say just now? Before your Grandpa Sun gets angry, you better take back what you just said. " Sun Zhenzi''s eyes revealed a hint of fierceness. He could wash Li Dao''s feet, he could disregard his dignity, but his parents could not refuse. The two of them did not have a good temperament, so in the blink of an eye, they were at loggerheads. Li Dao acted as if he did not see it at all as he continued to drink his wine and shake his wine jug from time to time. It didn''t take long for the deadlock to break. Li Moli was going to sew this man''s stinky mouth shut. Like a group of snakes leaving their lair, the cold iron refined horsetail whisk bit towards Sun Zhenzi. Its speed was incomparable to Lu Wushuang''s. Sun Zhenzi was not a mediocre person. Even though he was three small stages lower than Li Moxou, he had already gained some true meaning from the Raging Waves Saber Technique. The snow-white Hundred Refinement Sword''s speed was extremely fast. It hacked towards the horsetail whisk with great force. The collision between the two sent sparks flying. Seeing the two of them fighting, some of the cowards in the restaurant took the opportunity to run out. After all, those were the murderous devil girls, the red practitioner fairy, and the sword demon Li Dao''s servants. Some of the more daring ones stayed to watch the fight. The steel blade collided with the horsetail whisk, causing Li Moli''s expression to turn extremely unnatural. His arms, which were hidden under his wide sleeves, involuntarily trembled. The horsetail whisk was a light weapon, and it walked a strange path, paying particular attention to the use of strangeness to win. However, when a saber moves steadily, it requires a great deal of force to slash horizontally and horizontally. Using a horsetail whisk to clash with a swordsman was definitely a loss. Besides, Sun Zhenzi had eaten so much snake gall, so his body''s strength was astonishing. Having suffered this loss in secret, Li Moli became serious, his face was as cold as the moon. The light whisk in her hand changed unpredictably, like a wildly dancing snake, its speed was surprisingly fast and difficult to deal with. Sun Zhenzi opened and closed his eyes, one strike after another, like the unending waves of a raging river. However, Sun Zhenzi was still in the 3rd level of the Pre-Sky Realm, and Li Moli was not an ordinary 6th level Pre-Sky Realm warrior. After exchanging more than ten blows, Sun Zhenzi''s clothes were sliced by the horsetail whisk, revealing his strong muscles. Blood was seeping out from the wounds. Sun Zhen was a tough guy. He clenched his teeth and continued to fight with Li Moli. He knew that his young master would never let him go, so his life was not in danger at all. After exchanging more than ten moves, Sun Zhenzi was already out of breath. The manual he was practising was from the Grand Dao of Truth, its grade was nothing compared to the Five Poisons Secret Manual that Li Moli was practising. Moreover, the disparity between their realms was already there, so it was only a matter of time before he lost. The whisk silk made of fine steel was tough and supple. With the addition of Li Moli''s internal energy, it was strangely ruthless. Shua, shua, shua. Sun Zhenzi finally no longer had any strength left. He couldn''t dodge in time and let the horsetail whisk wrap around his neck. Li Moli used all his strength to hold onto Sun Zhenzi''s neck, revealing a vicious smile, like a snake spitting out its tongue. Blood seeped out from Sun Zhenzi''s neck. Because of the lack of oxygen, his face was flushed red. Li Moli smiled sinisterly, he did not notice the people from the martial arts world around him were still fine. The Jianghu people around them knew that the real boss had not appeared yet. Even the servant of the Sword Demon Li Dao could fight with Li Moli for more than ten moves. Then, just how terrifying was the Sword Demon himself? Thinking of this, some people in the martial arts world could not help but look forward to it. Just as Sun Zhenzi was about to hiccup, a calm voice rang out, "Li Mosha, let him go, I don''t want to kill you!" A calm voice suddenly rang out and the eyes of the surrounding martial artists lit up. Was the Sword Demon about to attack? C170 His voice was calm, but his tone was very cold. The martial artists in the tavern perked up their spirits as they attentively observed Li Dao''s every move. Every time the Sword Demon, Li Dao, struck out with his sword, there was no one left alive under the sword. He did not do many things, and only appeared twice in total. However, each time he appeared, it stirred up a bloody storm. Li Dao was still sitting there with the wine jug in his hand, coldly staring at Li Moli. "Hey, do you know who my master is? Do you not want to live anymore?" Hong Lingbo, who was supporting Lu Wushuang, scolded Li Dao in a delicate voice. Li Dao held the wine jug and gave Hong Lingbo a smile. This was a kind-hearted girl. He then stood up, stared at Li Moli and said, "Li Moli, I''ll give you one more chance, release him." The strength in Li Moli''s hands could not help but loosen as his eyes darkened. He knew that she dared to threaten him even with her name, so he was either a fool or he was fearless. And this white-robed young master in front of her was clearly not a fool. It was at this moment that Li Moli realized that she could not see through Li Dao. However, Li Moli was a timid person who could make a name for himself in the martial arts world. "What if I say no?" Li Moli looked straight into Li Dao''s eyes, but there were no ripples in them. "If you won''t let go, then die." As Li Dao said this, he threw out the wine pot in his hand and placed his hand on the hilt of his sword. A cold purple light flashed as his sword was unsheathed in an instant. Li Moli, who had been watching Li Dao all this time, subconsciously swung out his left hand when he saw the wine pot flying over. His sinister palm strike collided with the porcelain wine pot. The wine pot exploded with a loud rumble. The wine was poured all over Sun Zhenzi''s body. Some of the leftover wine dripped onto Li Mo Chou''s enchanting and beautiful face. A sharp pain came from his palm. Without even looking at Li Moli, he knew that his palm had been cut by the broken fragments of the wine pot. This person''s inner strength is so strong! Without waiting for Li Moli to think any further, Li Dao appeared in front of her. He lifted his leg and kicked, sending both her and Sun Zhenzi flying. Puchi, a mouthful of blood flowed uncontrollably from the corner of Li Moli''s mouth. Sun Zhenzi rolled on the ground a few times and moved to the other side. It ended so soon? All of the martial artists in the restaurant widened their eyes. They couldn''t believe their eyes. The three year old Red Training Fairy couldn''t even take a single move from the Sword Demon. Lu Wushuang and Hong Lingbo''s mouths were wide open, almost enough to fit a duck egg. In their eyes, the invincible Li Moli was defeated so easily? He couldn''t even take a single blow. Li Moli was battered and exhausted, but she had a fierce personality and would not run away. Struggling to get up, his venomous eyes stared at Li Dao. A shadow flashed, and Li Dao instantly appeared in front of Li Moli, his purple sword cutting horizontally towards Li Moli. There was fear in the face of death, all the hairs on Li Moli''s body stood erect. In that moment of life and death, he channeled all of the Qi in his body into the horsetail whisk, ruthlessly attacking the purple blade. As if slicing tofu, the purple sword easily cut through the whisk silk, then cut off the whisk''s handle. Fortunately, Li Moli''s reaction was fast enough between life and death. Otherwise, the sword would have landed on her body. With only a few inches of the whisk left in her hands, Li Moli was drenched in cold sweat. This was the first time she had encountered such a situation while roaming the martial arts world. Li Dao raised his hand and pointed his long sword at Li Moli''s throat, his expression was terrifyingly indifferent. "Who the hell are you?" Li Moli now knew that she was afraid. She stood there motionlessly, letting the cold sweat roll down her forehead. She had no doubt that this man would really kill her. "Li Dao." Lightly opening his mouth, Li Dao spoke his name. "Sword Demon Li Dao?" Li Moli''s face revealed an unwilling expression as he asked. "I''ve given you a chance. Let''s go!" Li Dao said as he prepared to swing his sword. Li Moli took a deep breath and closed her eyes. The martial artists at the side were all silent. Killing people without blinking, wanting to kill in the blink of an eye. This Sword Demon, Li Dao, was really terrifying. He deserved the title of Sword Demon. Li Moli might not have a good reputation, but he was still a beautiful woman. Furthermore, she was in her thirties, at the most beautiful moment in a woman''s life. But the expression on this Sword Demon''s face was simply too indifferent, as though he didn''t care about the lives of others at all. Seeing Li Blade pointing at his master, a trace of happiness appeared on Lu Wushuang''s face. He started laughing out loud without a sound. Li Dao raised his purple sword high up in the air. As long as he swung it down, he would be able to use his sword as an additional Aroma Soul. Right at this moment, a figure charged forward, blocking Li Moli''s path. "Don''t kill my master, don''t!" Hong Lingbo looked pleadingly at Li Dao, shaking his head vigorously as he spoke. "Ling Bo." Li Moli muttered to himself. Only in the moment of life and death did he show his humanity. "Red Ripple, f * ck off, hurry up and f * ck off. I, Li Moli, have never begged anyone in my life. " "No, Master, I will not let you die!" Hong Lingbo shook his head with all his might, the hair on his temples was unkempt, and tears flowed out from the corners of his eyes. "If you want to kill me then kill me, please let my master go." Hong Lingbo looked at Li Dao, his eyes filled with determination. C171 Looking at the expression in Hong Lingbo''s eyes, Li Dao wavered for a split-second. "I, Li Jun, will keep my word. Get out of my way, or I''ll kill you too!" The body of the purple sword seemed to have a life of its own as it thirsted for fresh blood. "No, I''m not. If you want to kill me, then kill me too." Hong Lingbo''s eyes were filled with stubbornness. He looked straight into Li Dao''s eyes and did not cower in the slightest. "Don''t force me. I''ll ask you again, are you admitting it or not?" Li Dao''s voice became increasingly cold. He had already asked twice, if Hong Lingbo still did not know what was good for him, he would really call him Li Jun. "No!" Li Dao did not waste any more time talking. He was not a talkative person and was more afraid of trouble. It was better for him to just one sword strike. Li Dao raised his long sword and was about to slash down. "Swordfiend, wait a moment. My two disciples haven''t offended you; you can''t kill them." Despite his ruthlessness, Li Moli did not lose his humanity in the end. Before he died, he wanted Li Dao to let go of Hong Lingbo and Lu Wushuang. "Master, I don''t want to! If you want to die, I''ll die with you!" Hong Lingbo shouted loudly, full of the deep love between master and disciple. "Ling Bo, listen carefully. Today, it''s all because of Master''s bad luck." However, this has nothing to do with you. After I die, you will bring Wushuang to the grave of the living dead at the South Mountain to find your Martial Uncle Long. Master didn''t teach you any profound martial arts. You should bring this Jade Bee Needle to your Martial Uncle, she will teach you the absolute arts of your sect for me. " As he spoke, Li Moli took out a handkerchief, and wrapped it around a thin silver needle. "No, Master, I don''t want you to die!" Hong Lingbo cried and shook his head with all his might. Li Moli smiled as he touched Hong Lingbo''s face. Raising his head, he said to Li Dao, "I admit defeat today. Sword Demon, come. Do not implicate these two children." As he spoke, he closed his eyes, looking as if he was about to die. Li Dao raised his hand, but the sword in his hand was unable to continue. It was as if there was an invisible force blocking him. As he looked at the Jade Bee Needle, a beautiful face appeared in his mind. For some reason, Li Dao lowered his arm. Li Moli was her senior in the end! Putting his sword back into its scabbard, Li Dao got up and returned to the table. He sat down again and said to Li Moli, "You guys can leave now, before I regret anything." Li Dao''s voice was still as cold as before, but to Hong Lingbo''s ears, it was like the sound of nature. Is he...? It was unknown what he was thinking, but Hong Lingbo''s face turned slightly red. He thanked Li Dao, and his voice was so weak that it could not be heard. Li Dao ignored her and called out, "Shop owner, bring me another two jugs of wine!" The shop owner did not dare to hesitate as he brought out two wine jugs in a flurry, looking flustered. "Master, get up." Hong Lingbo reached out and pulled Li Mo Chou up from the ground, but his eyes slanted to Li Dao, and only saw the side of Li Dao''s face. "Yes, he looks pretty good-looking," Hong Lingbo could not help but think. Li Moli got up and looked at Li Dao seriously. Without saying anything, he started walking towards the door. Lu Wushuang''s expression turned into one of excitement. She had originally thought that this Sword Demon would take out Li Moli with a single slash. If that happened, she would definitely take revenge. Who would have thought that things would turn out like this? She only felt that Li Dao was unworthy of his reputation as a Sword Demon and did not have a shred of his reputation as a Sword Demon. However, Lu Wushuang could not allow Li Dao to kill Li Moli either. Feeling vexed, she lowered her head and obediently followed Li Moli out of the tavern. When she left, she did not forget to look back at Li Blade. When the trio of Master and disciple walked out of the tavern, the crowd of martial artists around them felt bored. They had thought that there would be a good fight, but who knew that this would be the result? However, these people did not dare to say anything, and walked out of the inn. As for why the Sword Demons did not kill Li Moli in the end, perhaps they shared a similar taste. This was what these people of the martial arts world were thinking. Soon, the inn was empty, and the small bamboo house became empty again. Sun Zhenzi did not dare to say anything. He quietly tidied up his clothes, afraid that Li Dao would be angered. Li Dao drank one mouthful after another, feeling even more vexed. That resentful face continued to linger in his mind. After a long time, the sun finally stopped beating. Li Dao stood up and left the tavern. Under the trembling gaze of the hotel owner, Sun Zhenzi slapped down a large amount of silver and followed Li Dao out. C172 The martial arts world was in turmoil, and the matter of Li Dao defeating the training fairy Li Moli was quickly leaked out. Adding on Li Dao''s previous achievements, the Sword Demon had obviously become the number one demon in the martial arts world. Regardless of his reputation, his luck was real. Guo Jing also announced Li Dao''s crime in his post, calling on all the heroes of the martial arts world to eradicate the Sword Demon. However, there were no HD digital cameras in this era. It was not too difficult to recognize Li Dao with just a portrait. Therefore, many people only heard of the notoriety of the Sword Demon, Li Dao. They did not know what Li Daoyi looked like, so perhaps they would not even be able to recognize him if he stood beside them. Li Dao was in better condition. No one would be troubled by worries for a long time. Time was always the best change. Riding on a big horse, Li Dao and Sun Zhenzi entered the northern border again. Xiangyang City was not far away. Along the way, Li Dao also heard about Guo Jing holding a martial arts conference, inviting the heroes of the world to join in the grand event to fight against the Mongolian army together. As for the news of exterminating the Sword Demon, Li Dao had subconsciously ignored it. The Martial Arts Conference was held at the border of the Song Meng war, at Lu Guanying''s manor. Li Dao did not hesitate at all. He immediately got up and headed for the Victory Pass. His goal was to obtain the position of Martial Alliance Master, and then absorb the power of destiny and proceed to a higher level world. As for whether or not the people of the martial arts world would acknowledge him as the Martial Union''s leader, Li Dao was not worried at all. What was the martial arts world? The hearts of people are in the martial arts world, and love between a child and a girl is in the martial arts world. Family feuds are in the martial arts world, and big fists are also in the martial arts world. As long as he had the strength of a fist, Li Dao believed that he would be able to obtain the position of Martial Union Chief. Along the way, there was an increase in the number of people from the martial arts world. They were all rushing towards the Victory Pass. As long as a reputable person stood out and held the Martial Forest Convention, then there would definitely be a lot of people gathered there. No matter if there were benefits or not, as long as one could become famous, then people would rush to there like a flock of ducks. As Li Dao and Sun Zhenzi walked, some of them recognized him as the Sword Demon. However, none of them dared to go up and cause trouble for him. The shadow of a tree, the name of a person, there was no such thing as empty air in this world. Swordfiend Li Ren was infamous, and without real ability, it was impossible for him to do so. In the end, there were many normal people in the world, but there were also some who didn''t know their own weight. They wanted to exterminate the devil, but they couldn''t even deal with Sun Zhenzi. This was reality, a skeleton and an absurd thing! Not far away from Li Dao, a young hero and a young girl were walking along the road while asking the pedestrians for news. The man was handsome, the woman was dressed in white, and she was as beautiful as a fairy. Both of them held long swords in their hands. One glance was enough to tell them that they were people of the martial arts world. "Sister Long, don''t worry. He must be heading for the Victory Pass. " The handsome youth comforted the woman. The woman''s face was gloomy and her body emitted a sad aura. "Let''s hurry, it''s always better to catch him early." The woman''s voice was as cool as well as the well water in midsummer. "Sister Long, I don''t understand. What did you see in him? Is that heartless and heartless bastard really that good?" The man stopped and asked loudly as he looked at the girl. His voice was filled with dissatisfaction. "Shut up, he''s your big brother. How can you slander him?" The woman lifted up the hair by her ear and scolded with an ice-cold tone. "Sister Long!" The man spoke in a long and anxious voice. His handsome and slightly youthful face was flushed red. "Don''t say anymore, hurry up and go!" The woman didn''t look at him. She turned around and continued to walk forward. Her figure appeared thin, but her steps were exceptionally firm. The man stomped his feet and had no choice but to follow the woman. Xiangyang, the crowded city gates, not only were there guards, there were also some disciples of the Beggar Gang squatting at the corners of the city gates. Now that all the heroes in the world had arrived, Guo Qing and Huang Rong couldn''t afford to be careless. Li Dao and Sun Zhenzi led their horses and entered the city gates. The eyes of a few disciples of the Beggar Gang shone, and they disappeared into the corners of the city gates. When it came to gathering information, the Beggar''s Gang was the most well-informed organization in the world. The gang was spread all over the world, and there was nothing they couldn''t hear. Li Blade loved wearing a white robe, holding a long sword in his hand. He had a servant following by his side. C173 The great victory was locked in a place several kilometers outside of Xiangyang City. The people of the martial arts world, with swords and spears in their hands, landed within the city. Defending against the outsiders was a big matter, regardless of good or bad, everyone was looking forward to becoming the champion of the Martial Arts Competition, reaping both benefits and fame. As Li Dao strolled down the street, he exuded an extraordinary aura. Sun Zhen followed suit, one master and one servant, very eye-catching. The aura was something that could not be described, but it was definitely there. Li Dao''s expression was indifferent. He stood tall and straight and emitted a cold aura from head to toe. Anyone with good judgement could tell that this white-robed young master was not to be trifled with. Ever since he entered the city, Li Dao had felt that there were eyes watching him from the shadows. However, he did not mind at all. If anyone dares to offend him, I will kill them all. He first found a tall restaurant and stayed there, waiting for the Martial Arts Competition to start. Within the Guo Mansion, an incredibly beautiful young woman''s stomach was bulging slightly. She held a dark green bamboo cane in her hand. This was the treasure of the Beggar''s Gang. A filthy-looking old man lowered his head, not daring to look at the beautiful young woman. If he did, he would feel as if he were looking at a blasphemy. "Sect Leader, our brothers have made inquiries. Yesterday afternoon, Sword Demon Li Dao had already entered Xiangyang City and was currently staying at the Lucky Flowery Restaurant. Do you have any instructions for us to gather our brothers to surround him? " The old man lowered his head and looked at the lower half of the man''s body. A breeze blew and a fragrant wind wafted into his nostrils, causing him to pinch his legs involuntarily. The young woman didn''t notice the old man''s odd behavior, let alone the fact that he was quietly swallowing his saliva. She would never have thought that the person in front of her was not only filthy, but also dirty. Actually, this was nothing. As long as it was a man, as long as it was an ordinary man, how could he not have thoughts when facing a beautiful woman? The young woman thought for a moment, then said, "That''s not appropriate. Elder Yu, please do not disturb him for now and continue to observe his every move." Although Huang Rong did not think that Li Dao''s martial arts skills were as high as the people from King''s Hall 1''s bragging, she was not afraid of ten thousand. She was only afraid of what might happen. A smart person like Huang Rong would consider all kinds of outcomes before doing anything. It was better to wait until the Martial Arts Competition to deal with him. Since all the heroes in the world were gathering, he was not afraid of causing any big waves. It was just that this Sword Demon Li Yin-ming knew that Brother Jing wanted to destroy him with Martial Arts Competition, so why did he fall into her trap? Thinking about that, Huang Rong couldn''t help but frown. This didn''t make sense at all. Even if the Sword Demons'' martial arts skills were as high as Wang Jiexi''s group''s, he still wouldn''t be able to fight against all these heroes by herself. A fragrant wind blew into Elder Yu''s nostrils, increasing his reaction. "Sect Master, if there is nothing else, this subordinate will take his leave first." Elder Yu said, his head still lowered. Huang Rong snapped out of her contemplation when she heard the little old man''s voice. She nodded and replied, "Elder Yu, it''s a busy time right now. You and the other brothers need to be more careful. You may leave first." "To go through fire and water for the sect master, I will not refuse. "This subordinate will take his leave." As Elder Yu spoke, he clamped his legs together and walked out of the courtyard. Huang Rong looked at Elder Yu''s silhouette and couldn''t help but feel that the brothers of the Beggar Gang were getting a little worked up. How could she have known that her charm was so great? Thus, she had never thought of that aspect. A young woman dressed in white and a youth dressed in green entered the city through the gate. When the green-clothed youth walked through the city gate, he had a trace of hesitation on his face, but after looking at the woman''s figure, he still didn''t hesitate to step through the city gate. C174 When the first wisp of purple qi came from the east, Li Dao was already sitting by the window, breathing in and out. Xiangyang City was bustling with activity today, and the streets were filled with people from the martial arts world. The Martial Arts Competition was held several dozen miles away from the city. In the early morning, these martial artists rushed out of the city, afraid that they would be late by even a second. When the sun''s rays were hot, Li Dao stood up and tidied up his clothes. Lifting his foot and stepping out of the restaurant''s entrance, Li Dao stretched out his right hand and said, "The wind is blowing!" Li Dao started to bluster. Sun Zhenzi muttered to himself. He was really getting more and more confused by the young master''s words. At this time, there were no longer any martial artists on the street. There were only people who wanted to do business peacefully. He went out of the city gate, jumped on his horse, and with a pinch on the horse''s belly, the horse ran out with a cry. There were very few civilians living in the Da Sheng Pass. This was the border where Song Meng fought. Most of the people that lived here had moved away. Only those who were old, weak, sick, or unwilling to leave their hometowns were left. Today, however, the Victory Pass was bustling with noise and excitement. Saber-wielding practitioners followed suit, walking towards a manor within the pass. At the entrance of the manor, there was a middle-aged man in his thirties with a moustache and a feathered crown on his head. At the end of his hair was a good leather bag. This person was standing in front of the door. Whenever a martial artist walked in front of the door, he would always clasp his hands and salute. Everyone from the martial arts world cupped their fists in return and said, "Villa Owner Lu is too polite." This person was the owner of the manor, the original Young Master of Guiyun Manor at the edge of Tai Lake, the disciple of Old Huang Xie, Lu Guanyin. The Lu father and son were originally water bandits from Taihu Lake. Ever since his father died, Lu Guanying had abandoned his family business to sell off his family property. He and his wife Cheng Yaoga had come to Xiangyang to help Guo Jing fight Mongolia. Lu Guanying looked heroic and was also the grand disciple of Old Xie Huang. Logically speaking, his martial arts skills should be pretty good. The truth was, Lu Guanyin''s martial arts skills were not even on par with the martial arts world. He had just barely managed to step into the ranks of second-rate experts. Dressed in a red cloak, her face was rosy, and Lu was in high spirits. For Guo Jing to actually let him manage such a grand meeting, it gave him the feeling that a soldier would die for a confidant. It had to be known that the current Guo Jing was no longer a fool from more than ten years ago, but a great hero of his generation who worked for his country and his people. Now that the word ''Guo Jing'' was mentioned in the martial arts world, who didn''t give a thumbs up in praise of Great Hero Guo? Within the manor, numerous pairs of eyes were placed on tables filled with wine. On top of the tables were delicacies, as well as wine and aged wine. In the open space at the back of the manor stood a thirty meter long and thirty meter wide arena. The entire arena was covered in red silk. This sort of arrangement was something that could not be done without the Myriad Manifestation Family''s wealth. Lu Guanyin these years did not produce much, no business, you can see how much wealth he accumulated in Taihu as a water bandit. In the martial arts world, there were many people who were not as wealthy as Lu Guanying. Guo Jing''s mansion was built with the aid of some insignificant people. Otherwise, if the Guo couple were busy fighting the Meng army and the emperor of Song Dynasty did not pay Guo Jing official salaries, where would his livelihood have come from? Of course, it was a person like Lu Guanying, who admired Hero Guo, who paid for it with his own money. By late morning, almost all of the martial artists who had come to attend the Martial Arts Competition had arrived. Lu Guanyin wiped the sweat from his forehead and stood there to entertain the entire morning. It was time to go back and have a cup of tea. Just as he was about to turn around and enter the manor, a youth in azure clothes and a young girl in white clothes walked over from afar. Lu has a smile on his face. The Jianghu needs these young chivalrous women. C175 When the two of them got closer, the smile on Lu Guanyin''s face froze. "Yang Kang?" Seeing Yang Guo''s face that resembled Yang Kang''s, Lu Guanyin couldn''t help but cry out in alarm. Yang Xiang''s eyes lit up, then he thought of something and replied, "I''m afraid Villa Owner Lu has recognized the wrong person. I''m Yi Mu, and this is my senior martial sister, Xiao Long. I''ve heard that Great Hero Guo has gathered all the heroes of the realm to increase our knowledge." Although Xiao Longnu didn''t know why Yang Lao hid his name, she wasn''t a curious person, so she couldn''t deny it. Hearing Yang Lao''s answer, Lu Guanying finally came back to his senses. Yang Kang had already been dead for more than ten years, yet he had made a fuss over nothing. "I was rude to think of an old friend just now. Young Hero, this way please female Hero. " Lu Guanying cupped his hands politely and made a gesture of invitation. Little Longnu didn''t hold back. She raised her foot and stepped into the manor. Yang Zhao followed closely behind her. Stepping into the manor, the first thing that entered his sight was all kinds of martial artists as they sat at the table, yelling and cheering at the top of their lungs. A stocky fatty talked about how great a hero he was. He singlehandedly picked the Qingfeng Stronghold. He drank two bowls of wine. His cheeks were red, and he could not pick them out with his chopsticks. Taking a few steps forward, a thin and fragile person said that he met a mad bull on the road. He hacked the mad bull into two halves with a single slash, and his body was not even stained with blood. The surrounding martial artists clapped and cheered. The atmosphere was getting more and more heated. When Yang Zhao heard these words, he couldn''t help but shake his head. A person who couldn''t even pick up peanuts said that his swordsmanship was brilliant, and singlehandedly picked up the Qingfeng Stronghold? A weakling that could be blown away by the wind said that he hacked a mad bull into two with a single slash? The key point was that the surrounding martial artists were still clapping and cheering. From this, it could be seen just how big of an event Guo Jing had called for. All the cats and dogs from all over the place had gathered. Xiao Long and Yang Guo walked into the manor. A few of the martial artists who saw Xiao Long and Yang Guo''s face lit up and whistled. If not for the fact that all the heroes of the world were gathered here, some of them might have been able to do something. Little Dragon Lady''s expression was calm as she turned a blind eye to the surrounding gazes. However, Yang Lao felt a bit uncomfortable and led Xiao Long to a table in the corner. After the two of them sat down, they did not eat or drink. Instead, they looked around them, clearly distinguishing themselves from the people around them. After a while, Lu Guanying, who was wearing a red cloak, jumped up and landed on the stage. His actions were elegant and unrestrained. For the majority of the martial arts world, this was a very handsome movement technique. "I am honored that all the heroes and heroes thought highly of me when I came to participate in the Martial Arts Conference. "Today ¡­" Lu Guanyin spoke a few words that were the equivalent of an opening remark. Below the stage, a woman with sharp lips mumbled, "How shameless, what do you mean by thinking highly of you? Isn''t it because of my dad?" "What Junior Sister said is right, these people are all here for the sake of Master." Beside the woman stood two men of the same age as Yang, their bodies full of flattery. When the woman heard the two men''s agreement, she became even more dissatisfied towards Lu Guanyin who was on the stage. After a bunch of pleasantries, Lu Guangying said, "Next, I''d like to invite Great Hero Guo to say a few words for everyone!" After saying this, he turned around and walked off the stage. His movements were cool and unrestrained, but there was a hint of nostalgia in his eyes. Who didn''t want to be the center of attention? Lu Guoying wasn''t completely selfless in helping Guo Jing. He liked the feeling of being surrounded by people from the martial arts world. After Lu Guanying left the stage, Guo Jing walked out, striding forward with steady steps. People from the martial arts world stood up and bowed wherever Guo Jing went. Guo Jing was much simpler than Lu Guanyin, who flew up onto the stage with lightness techniques. They were on a par with each other, with both superior and inferior standing. C176 Thunderous applause and cheers rang out incessantly. The appearance of Guo Jing, an idol of the martial arts world, was indeed an impressive show. As they walked, Guo Jing smiled and nodded in return. The people who were beaten by Guo Jing in return were flattered. Their voices became louder, and their expressions became more agitated. They even started to salivate. Huang Rong was rubbing her stomach in the distance, and a smile appeared on her face as she looked at her husband''s radiant face. What the couple had done over the years was not without results. Grand Hero Guo''s daughter held his head high, as if to say, That''s my father. Not too fast or too slow, Guo Jing stepped onto the stage. He cleared his throat and said, "So many fellow martial artists face each other, yet I, Guo Jing, am standing on the stage. I am being too arrogant." The martial artists standing below the stage immediately replied, "Great Hero Guo is too polite." The shouts were disorderly again, causing one''s ears to become restless. Guo Jing raised his hands and pressed them down, silencing everyone in the manor. Looking around, Guo Jing continued, "I''ve already explained in my post that there are two reasons why I invited everyone here today. The first is to fight against the Mongol army, the second is to take the law''s place, and eliminate the Sword Demon Li Dao. " After hearing Guo Jing''s words, Little Dragon Lady''s gaze turned cold, and her green edge sword left her scabbard with a clang. "What did you just say? Say it again?" A deep azure light shone, and Little Dragon Lady''s expression was ice-cold as she pointed her Green Edge towards Guo Jing. "Big sister Long, don''t be rash. There are so many people here." We can''t beat them. " "Miss, is there anything wrong with what I said?" As a chivalrous hero, there was no doubt about Guo Jing''s character and martial arts skills. Even though the little dragon girl rudely interrupted Guo Qing, he wasn''t angry at all and warmly asked. "That''s not appropriate. You better take back what you said earlier, or else I won''t be polite." Even sunlight couldn''t cover up the sharpness of the Blue Edge Sword that Dugu Qiubai had used in the past. Anyone with a little bit of eyesight would be able to recognize that the Blue Edge Sword in Little Dragon Lady''s hand was a godly weapon. Unlike the reserved nature of the sword in Li Dao''s hand, the Green Edge Sword seemed like it could cut off one''s hair. "Little girl, where are you lying? Do you have the right to speak here?" With harsh lips, Guo Fu pushed through the crowd and scolded Xiao Long while pointing at her. "Yeah, who are you? Do you have the right to speak here?" Many martial artists stood up, looking at Xiao Long and N¨¹ unkindly. Great Hero Guo was the nation''s man, how could he allow others to insult him? Even if he didn''t care, these martial artists wouldn''t allow it. Looking at the group of martial artists who were about to pull their swords out, Yang Zhao forced a smile and stood up, bowing to the crowd, "Everyone is a hero, my senior sister is sick, let''s not lower ourselves to her." I apologize to everyone here. " Yang Lao pointed at his own brain as he smiled apologetically. Hearing Yang Tong''s words, the expressions of the martial artists in the manor eased a lot. "No, she insulted my dad. She has to apologize in person." Guo Fu didn''t give up. She put her hands on her hips and shouted. "Right, personally apologize!" Big or Little Wu stood in front of Guo Fu, puffing out his chest as he shouted. Yang Lao hated her, he had experienced the unruly young miss''s character since he was young, he didn''t expect that after so many years, Guo Fu and the Wu brothers were still the same as when they were young. Just as Yang Zhao was scratching his head and scratching his ears, thinking of a way to solve the problem in front of him, Guo Jing jumped down from the stage and asked with a trembling voice, "Later, is that you?" Hearing Guo Jing''s voice, Yang Xiao didn''t know what to do for a moment. C177 Guo Jing''s voice trembled as he jumped down from the stage and walked towards a corner. He didn''t look like a hero of his generation at all. "Is that you?" Guo Jing walked up to Yang Guo and Little Dragon Lady with an excited expression as he looked at them. There was no other reason. Yang Lao''s appearance was carved from the same mold as Yang Kang''s. Towards Yang Kang''s death, Guo Jing felt so much guilt that he turned this guilt into love, and transferred it all onto Yang Guo. "Who is that kid? What does he have to do with Hero Guo?" Someone from the martial arts world asked his neighbors. "I don''t know, maybe he''s the illegitimate son of Great Hero Guo?" someone guessed. "Nonsense, Great Hero Guo stands at the top of the world, how could there be an illegitimate child?" Immediately, many people started glaring at the people who were speculating. Seeing that he had accidentally provoked the wrath of the crowd, the one who had spoken out to guess the situation did not say anything. Everyone''s gaze once again shifted to Guo Jing and Yang Guan. "It''s that stinking brat Yang Guo. Isn''t he at the South Sky Mountain? Why is he back?" Guo Fu was clenching his sleeves in the distance, half clenching his silver teeth. They had been Guo Fu''s followers since they were young, and they did not like Yang. There was nothing else he could do, because Yangguo was much more handsome than his brothers. "Why is Yang Guo here? Why didn''t the trio mention him?" Compared to Guo Fu, Huang Rong was full of doubts. She thought about a lot of them and instinctively felt that there was something wrong. "Is that you?" Guo Jing trembled with excitement, his eyes full of joy. He was even happier than if he had seen his own son. Regarding Yang, Guo Jing was indeed closer to his own son than he was to himself. The first reason was that he felt ashamed to face Yang Kang and Uncle Yang Tiexin. Of the two, Guo Jing and Yang Lao''s mother Mu Xiangzi had a deep friendship, and even Yang Guo was the one who gave him his name. At the same time, Guo Jing also had high hopes for Yang. Looking at Guo Jing, Yang Ziguang''s heart began to tremble with affection. There were only two people who had been good to him since he was young. One was his mother, who had already passed away, and the other was his uncle Guo. Despite Huang Rong''s prejudice against him, despite Guo Fu and the Wu brothers bullying him, despite the grievances he had suffered at the Peach Blossom Island. But Guo Jing''s heavy love for him was real. This was also why Guo Fu didn''t like him and often bullied him along with the Wu brothers. Huang Rong knew this, but she still shut her eyes because Guo Qing was better to an outsider than to her own daughter. "Uncle Guo, it''s me!" Yang Guo''s eyes turned red, and he almost shed tears. "Good, good, good! "In the future, when you grow up, let Uncle Guo have a good look at you." Guo Jing grabbed Yang''s arm and looked it up and down. Yang Guo''s nose twitched as tears welled up in his eyes. This was his relative! Unlike the original book, Little Dragon Girl didn''t take Yang as her disciple, but as her teacher, she took him in and threw him some martial arts manuals. She didn''t pay any attention to Yang, and the two of them didn''t practice the Jade Women''s Heart Sutra together. Thus, the relationship between the two of them was that of Senior Martial Sister and Junior Martial Brother. At the very most, it could be Yang Zhao''s one-sided love for Xiao Long. The key point was that he could only bury his yearning deep within his heart and didn''t dare to speak up. "Yangguo, since he''s your relative, then why would he slander Big Brother Li?" The little dragon girl icily asked as she pointed the tip of the sword straight at Guo Jing. "Sister Long, put down your sword first. There must be some kind of misunderstanding. "My Uncle Guo is an indomitable hero. He must have misunderstood something." Hearing the voice of Xiao Long Nu, Yang came back from his joyous reunion with Guo Jing, and anxiously advised. How could he not be worried? On one hand was his father''s Uncle Guo, whose gratitude was as heavy as a mountain. On the other hand was his senior sister, whom he had a crush on. "I don''t care what kind of misunderstanding there is. In short, he''d better take back what he said before. I won''t allow anyone to slander him!" Only now did Guo Jing think of Little Dragon Lady, but he wasn''t angry. He asked, "Who is this lady?" "Uncle Guo, he''s my senior apprentice sister, Xiao Long. There was some misunderstanding." Yang Zhen introduced Guo Jing. "There''s no misunderstanding. He must take back what he just said." Xiao Long was unmoved, and her tone did not contain the slightest hint of gentleness. "Isn''t there a deep grudge between the True Supreme Sect and the Sword Demons? What is the relationship between the Long family''s young lady and the Sword Demon Li Dao? Why are you protecting him like this? " Guo Jing had accompanied Yang Tong to the True God School to study, so he had subconsciously assumed that Xiao Long was also a True Disciple, so he didn''t understand what was going on. "I''m not a true disciple, I''m Li Dao''s wife." Little Dragon Lady''s tone was as cold as ever as she pointed her azure blade at Guo Jing. If it wasn''t for Yang, she wouldn''t have given Guo Jing a chance to apologize. C178 "I''m not a true disciple, I''m Li Dao''s wife." Once he said that, the entire audience fell silent. Yang Ziliang revealed a bitter smile at the corner of his mouth. "In the future, what''s going on?" Guo Jing turned around and asked Yang Guan. At this moment, he also reacted. Yang Tong had said that the girl in front of him was his senior sister, while this woman had said that he wasn''t her true disciple. Yang Shang organized his speech, preparing to explain the situation and avoid conflict between Guo Jing and Xiao Long. However, Xiao Longnu did not have the patience to wait for Yang Zhao to speak. Normally, she was a cold person, but if that person was involved, she would change from a cold and aloof Heavenly Immortal into a common woman. "Are you going to apologize?" Little Dragon Lady''s tone became a bit more serious, and she became even more impatient. "Where did this wild girl come from? How dare she spout such arrogant words?" Immediately, many of the martial artists started cursing. In any case, they were just moving their mouths. Who didn''t know how to do that? Guo Jing pressed his palms together, signaling the surrounding people to be patient. He stared at Yang Zhao and asked, "Xia''er, what''s going on?" Guo Jing''s prestige was still quite high. With a single movement, he made the seething crowd quiet down. "Uncle Guo, I ¡­" Yang Chen was about to tell the truth, but didn''t know where to start. "Yang Guang has already betrayed the True Sect, he is no longer a True disciple." An aged voice, full of vigor, came out from the crowd. Hearing Wang Jiexi''s words, Guo Jing, who valued ethics the most in his life, trembled a little. "In the future, is what Taoist Wang said true?" Yang Guo remained silent. This was indeed true, he more or less understood Guo Qing''s temperament. In Guo Jing''s eyes, Yang Guo''s current appearance was a tacit agreement. "Unfilial son, you unfilial son!" Guo Jing was so angry that his hands were trembling. "Great Hero Guo, there''s no need to be angry, my sect can''t tolerate a great Buddha like him, there''s nothing to hide." He stroked his beard, his tone seemingly plain, but it was actually filled with resentment. "I''m going to shoot you, the unfilial son who cheated on his teacher and exterminated his ancestors!" Guo Jing raised his palm, preparing to slap Yang Cheng''s face. At this moment, the little dragon girl had also been tossed aside. Compared to her, Guo Jing''s betrayal of the True Sect was even more heartbreaking. However, Guo Qing couldn''t bear to keep slapping. His hand hovered in the air for a long time before he asked, "In the future, do you know why I gave you this name?" "I know, it can be changed once things go well, but there''s no point in being kind!" replied Yang. "Since you know, then you should immediately apologize to Daoist Wang." Guo Jing''s anger died down a bit. "I''m not wrong. Why should I admit my wrongs?" Yang Tong raised his head and looked directly at Guo Jing. He admitted that he was right. "You ¡­ "You!" Guo Qing was so angry that he couldn''t even speak. He had a deep relationship with the True Supreme Sect, and Ma Yu had passed down his skills to him, while Wang Pingyi had shared his tribulation with him. "I don''t dare to let him admit his wrongs." After the matter of Li Blade''s sword suppressing the truth, Wang Pingyi''s temperament greatly changed. He no longer had his true appearance. "Unfilial son, hurry and apologize to Daoist Wang!" Guo Jing''s voice grew stern. Clang! With a flash of green light, the little dragon girl completely lost her interest in watching them haggle. A white shadow flashed, and the Azure Edge Sword stabbed straight towards Guo Qing. A sharp sword qi shot out in all directions, radiating a cold light. "Get out of the way!" Guo Jing was fuming, his robe fluttered even though there was no wind. He sent a strong palm strike straight at Little Dragon Girl. What was Guo Jing''s cultivation level? He had at least reached the eighth level precelestial, and with the strongest Eighteen Subduing Dragon Palms, he was able to force Little Dragon back. In these two years, Xiao Long had been cultivating diligently. She was now stuck at the sixth level and had yet to break through to the seventh level, which was a far cry from Guo Jingxiang. However, Little Dragon Lady didn''t know what fear was, so she steadied her body and formed a sword sign, preparing to attack Guo Jing once again. "Sister Long, don''t!" Yang Guo stepped forward and grabbed onto Xiao Long''s arm, shaking his head vigorously. With that, Yang Guo turned to Guo Jing. "Uncle Guo, why don''t you listen to my explanation?" Guo Jing flew into a rage as he shouted in a stern voice, "What other excuses do you have?" As he spoke, he raised his palm to slap Yang-jie''s face. Glimmers of light flickered in Huang Rong''s eyes. Just as Guo Jinggang was getting angry, he didn''t recognize the movement technique that Little Dragon Girl had used. However, she recognized it. It was the Spiral Nine Shadows. The situation became even more complicated in Huang Rong''s eyes. "Elder brother Jing, stop. Why don''t you listen to what I have to say?" Hearing Huang Rong''s voice, Guo Jing calmed down a little as he glared at her. "Unfilial son, I''ll see what you can say today." Yang Tong held onto Xiao Long''s arm, recalling his past, "That day, Uncle Guo, you brought me up the mountain. After teaching Zhao Zhijing a lesson in front of the True God School, you asked me to acknowledge him as my teacher. While you were here, Zhao Zhijing didn''t show any abnormalities. However, after you left, Zhao Zhijing told those little Daoists to bully me every day and didn''t teach me martial arts. "Until that day when big brother went up the mountain and took a master in martial arts ¡­" Yang Tong recounted everything that had happened, including how Zhao Zhijing had instigated his disciples to bully him with hatred, how Li Dao had betrayed his sect, and how Zhao Zhijing had chased him and Li Dao to kill him. Yang Guo did not exaggerate, and calmly told the whole story. The entire audience was speechless. So there was a reason why Swordfiend Li Dao started a massacre in the entire True Sect. Huang Rong pondered for a while, things were not as simple as she thought. Wang Bian fell silent. Because what Yang Lao said was the truth, he had no way to refute him. Guo Qing was silent for a moment. It wasn''t like he was an idiot. What Yangguo said was probably the truth. "No matter what happens, Sword Demon Li Dao obliterates all humanity and kills the innocent. He is unforgivable. Zhao Zhijing being wrong was not a reason for you to be a traitor, nor was it an excuse for the Sword Demon, Li Dao, to start a massacre. It was always Zhao Zhijing who was at fault. What crime did Taoist Sun commit, what crime did Taoist Hao commit, and what crime did the rest of the disciples in the True Supreme Sect commit? " Guo Jing was filled with righteousness, his face full of righteousness. His robe fluttered even though there was no wind. "What did you say?" If Little Dragon Lady only wanted Guo Jing to apologize, then now, she was brimming with killing intent. "Is what I said wrong? Swordfiend Li Dao killed deeply and fell into the demonic path. Evil beings should be killed by anyone! " Guo Jing spoke with a sonorous and forceful tone as he enunciated every word. All the martial artists in the manor applauded and cheered. Great Hero Guo was indeed the great Hero Guo. He was indeed a role model for all of us. Yang Guo''s eyes were filled with grief. How could his uncle Guo be such a pedantic and unreasonable person? Little Longnu pushed him away. The Green Edge Sword flashed with a cold light under the sunlight. It wanted to pull out its scabbard to drink the blood! C179 People who came to watch the show did not mind the hassle. The more lively the better. In the manor, most of the martial artists had their hands crossed in front of their chest, watching what was going on with great interest. The killing intent was brewing in Xiao Long''s heart. The straight sword was glowing with a deep green light, and the expression on her beautiful face was as cold as ice. Evil spirits speak from a foreign land, so why should anyone kill them? Little Dragon Lady didn''t understand how Li Dao had become an evil character in Guo Jing''s words. In any case, she wouldn''t allow anyone to say anything bad about him. The little dragon girl moved, bringing about a string of white afterimages as she pointed the tip of her sword at Guo Qing''s throat. At this moment, Guo Jing also recognized the little dragon girl''s movement technique, the Spiral Nine Shadows. There weren''t many people in this world who knew the Nine Yin Meridians. With a single palm, he could count them all. Guo Qing had no idea where Little Dragon had learned the Nine Yin Meridians from. However, he had to make a move, or else he would die under the Little Dragon Girl''s sword. Guo Qing was already one of the top experts in the martial arts world. Even the Southern Emperor and the Northern Gouyu might not be a match for him. However, Xiao Longnu was definitely not a weak person. She was at the sixth level of the Postnatal realm, an absolute art from the Nine Yin True Scriptures, and she was also equipped with the Divine Weapon, Blue Edge Sword. There were not many people in the martial arts world who could subdue Xiao Long. Even a Houtian seventh stage master like Feng Jianxue might not be Little Dragon Girl''s match. This was because Little Dragon Girl was originally a person with outstanding talent and extremely high comprehension ability. With the protagonist''s luck, she couldn''t be weak. But she had met the protagonist of this world! The palm energy that was extremely powerful and peerless shot out, turning into a golden divine dragon. It bared its fangs and brandished its claws as it charged towards Little Dragon. "It''s Hero Guo''s Eighteen Subduing Dragon Palms!" Someone in the crowd exclaimed. It seemed this trip was worth it if they could see Great Hero Guo make a move. "Crap, Uncle Guo is serious. Sister Long is definitely not his match!" Yang Ziguang''s face was pale as he paced back and forth on the spot, looking as anxious as an ant on a hot pan. In the crowd, Guo Fu puffed out her chest with a proud look on her face, as if to say, That''s my dad. Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, the little dragon girl was as beautiful as a celestial maiden descending from the heavens. Her sword swept out horizontally, wanting to subdue the evil dragon. However, there was no golden dragon. The divine dragon that Guo Jing had released was filled with righteousness. Little Dragon Lady continuously brandished her longsword and sent out several sword strikes before finally annihilating the golden dragon. Guo Jing had only sent out a single palm, but she had to use several sword moves in order to erase the true qi in his dragon form. The little dragon girl seemed to have not realized the enormous gap between her and Guo Jingzhi. She gripped the sword in her hands, the tip of the sword definitely going to pierce into Guo Jing''s throat. "Such vicious thoughts, I can''t let you off!" Guo Jing snorted coldly as he made a circle with his hands clasped behind his back and turned his body. He then pushed his palms forward with great momentum, completing his task in one go. "Jiang Ang!" A draconic roar rang out, and an even more ferocious golden divine dragon rushed out. Its speed was even faster than lightning. "It''s Proud Dragon Repents!" In the distance, a middle-aged man holding a brush stroked his chin, his expression filled with gratification. The little dragon girl''s face was as white as jade. With a trace of determination, she charged forward with her sword raised. "No!" Yang Tong''s face was pale as he cried out in alarm before charging towards the little dragon girl. The cyan sword ruthlessly stabbed into the divine dragon''s head, only stopping the golden dragon for a moment. Next, the divine dragon penetrated the azure sword''s body, piercing through Little Dragon Lady''s body. When Yang Guo arrived in front of Xiao Long, the golden dragon had already disappeared. The little dragon girl was still standing, and Yang didn''t know what to do. He called Big Sister Long tentatively. Just as he finished speaking, a "puchi" sound was heard and dark red blood splattered towards the sky. Drops upon drops of blood fell from the sky, dyeing the little dragon girl''s snow-white robe red. Under the setting sun, Little Dragon Lady seemed to be able to see that person''s figure, but that must be an illusion! She could not stand still and fell back with a smile on her face. It was desolate yet beautiful beyond belief. "Guo Jing, why did you make such a ruthless move? What kind of deep hatred does Sister Long have for you?" Yang Zhao extended his arms to embrace Little Dragon Maiden and suddenly lifted his head to look at Guo Jing with hatred in his eyes. His voice was mournful like that of an evil spirit. Guo Jing staggered back a few steps and looked at his palms. His hands couldn''t help but tremble. Huang Rong sighed. It was Elder Brother Jing who had acted on impulse. He took out a porcelain bottle from his bosom. It was none other than the Nine Flower Jade Dew Pill from Taohua Island. She was just about to step forward and feed the little dragon girl when she heard a creaking sound coming from outside the door. Under the setting sun, a tall and straight youth with an indifferent expression pushed open the door with a long sword in his hand. Behind him was a middle-aged man with a large blade on his back. C180 Step by step, the sound of light footsteps reached everyone''s ears, causing them to raise their eyebrows. This young man gave a terrifying feeling when he walked in, causing them to subconsciously be afraid to speak. "Sword Demon Li Dao!" Huang Rong''s expression was solemn as she slowly spat out two words. At the same time, many people recognized Li Dao''s identity. "Big brother!" Yang Zhao looked at Li Dao walking towards him step by step and muttered to himself. His voice was as if it was inaudible. "Sworddevil Li Dao, you still dare to appear? Die!" A man who was as thin as a bamboo pole rushed out with a saber in his hand. He was the one who boasted that he had killed a mad bull with a single slash. In his mind, no matter how powerful the Sword Demon Li Blade was, he would never be able to defeat him in an instant. With so many heroes of the martial arts world present, he would be the first to jump out. Li Dao didn''t even glance at him and ignored him. He walked straight towards Little Dragon Lady. The mottled red spots on the snow-white dress stung his eyes. The skinny man, who looked like a bamboo pole, rushed to Li Dao''s side. With an imposing manner, he shouted, "Die!" and swung the steel knife towards Li Dao. A flash of a saber light, as if it were flashing through the air. Li Dao continued to walk forward, not too fast nor too slow, but the expression on his face was icy cold to the extreme. "Don''t disturb my family''s young master!" Sun Zhenzi looked around and said as he held the Hundred Refinement Sword. As for the fellow who boasted about killing the Mad Bull with a single slash of his blade, he had been cut in half at the waist, and his blood was flowing along with the colorful thing. At first, the martial artists were shocked, but then they were enraged. With so many people here, how could they possibly be intimidated by the Sword Demon''s servants? "You''re courting death!" "Brothers, let''s go and avenge our royal brother!" All kinds of sounds could be heard as Li Dao calmly walked forward. Not far away, Li Dao arrived in front of Yang Guo without even giving him a glance. He reached out his hands to push her away, then bent down to hug her. Li Dao wanted to cry, but he was born without tears. His eyes were bloodshot, but he tried his best to look gentle. "Are you okay? Are you okay?" Li Dao asked warmly as he stabbed the sword into the ground beside him. He extended his hand to wipe away the blood on the corner of Little Dragon Lady''s mouth. Ever since he was young, he had never been so gentle and gentle. The setting sun was like blood. Hearing the sound of her thoughts, Xiao Long opened her eyes with all her might. It really was him! The corner of his mouth curled up, revealing a sad and beautiful smile. His voice was as clear as ever. "I thought you wouldn''t come." "Idiot, I''ve already said that your martial arts are too low. What do you think? Am I right?" Li Dao tried his best to smile, but his smile was not as pretty in the eyes of Xiao Long. "I just said that I''m your wife. You don''t blame me, right?" The little dragon girl smiled. Under the setting sun, her smile was as beautiful as it could get. "No wonder, you''re my wife!" Only now did Li Dao realize that having time to smile was not an easy matter. Warm droplets of water dripped down along the face of the knife and axe and onto the face of Little Dragon Lady. Xiao Long''s smile became more and more beautiful. She extended her hand to wipe Li Dao''s tears. "Don''t cry. Before I die, I don''t want to see you crying." Li Dao pursed his lips, trying his best to make Li Yao smile. However, his tears kept falling off his face. It turned out that Li Yao, who had never shed a tear before, also had something like tears. "What nonsense are you talking about? You won''t die." "I haven''t even gotten married to you yet." Tears were trickling down her cheeks. Only now did he realize that this 17-18 year old girl held such an important position in his heart. "Sword Demon Li Dao, you slaughtered fifty-seven of my true disciples. Do you have anything to say today?" There were always people in this world who couldn''t stand to watch such a gentle scene. For example, Wang Pingyi. He stood up and shouted at Li Dao. Today was the day that the Sword Demon, Li Dao, and the True Sect had brought justice to this world, he thought. C181 "Why are they so noisy?" The little dragon girl gently caressed Li Dao''s grave and stern face. She even suspected that she was dreaming, but the feeling of that real touch told her that she wasn''t dreaming. "You tell me if this is a dream or not. If it is a dream, I will never wake up." The little dragon girl foolishly laughed. "This is not a dream." Li Dao grabbed the little dragon girl''s hand and tightly pressed it against his face as he muttered to himself. This was not a dream. After saying it a few times, he picked up the little dragon girl, tore off the snow-white robe on his body, and tied her to his waist. Turning his head to look at the little dragon girl on his shoulder, Li Dao softly said, "Can I just shut them up now?" Little Dragon Lady lightly nodded. Whatever he said was fine. He stretched out his hand and pulled out the long sword that was stabbed into the limestone floor. The stone floor was cracked inch by inch. The wind blew, drying the tears on Li Dao''s face. He looked around. Today, he wanted all the blood here to be drained clean. He slowly pulled out his long sword. The purple blade was simple and unadorned, as though it was an ordinary long sword. "Big brother, don''t, don''t!" Yang Zhao, who was pushed away by Li Dao, quickly got up and hugged Li Dao''s thigh, shaking his head vigorously. On one side was his dear uncle Guo, and on the other was his sworn brother. No matter who died or who died, he didn''t want to see blood. "In the future, what are you doing? "Hurry up and get out of the way, today I''m going to enforce justice for the heavens and eradicate this madman who has fallen into the path of evil!" Guo Jing shouted at Yang Guo. He had taught Yang Tong loyalty since he was a child, so how could he tolerate Yang Lao being mixed up with people like Li Dao? Li Dao used the force of his leg and directly sent Yang Shang flying. "Do you know, all of you will die today!" As Li Dao spoke, the Azure Lotus Sword Qi circulated throughout his meridians. Green lotuses circled around his body one after another, as if they were fairies that had descended to the mortal world. If it wasn''t for the sad beauty of the little dragon girl on their backs, no one would refute that they were a divine couple. "How dare you speak such arrogant words, and let me, the peon, help the honored guest to meet you!" There were always many people in the world who loved to show off their skills. An elder of the gang named Yu Guest, who was riding on a bamboo pole, leaped up and rushed towards Li Dao. "Elder Yu, come back!" Huang Rong shouted, but it was already too late. The green lotus flower bloomed as the head fell to the ground with a thud. Only then did the crowd react. Seeing Elder Yu''s head, Huang Rong couldn''t bear to close her eyes. This Sword Demon Li Dao was indeed not bragging. That sword attack just now, she hadn''t even been able to clearly see the trajectory of the sword. Guo Qing''s expression was grave and grave. He frowned as he felt danger from Li Dao. "Attack! Everyone attack together!" There were some martial artists hiding in the crowd. They were all spitting out saliva and their voices were shaking the sky. "Attack together, kill him, make him regret provoking us." Immediately, a large group of martial artists charged towards Li Dao while carrying weapons. As long as he killed the Sword Demons, he would be famous. Yang Guo crawled out of the crowd and shouted, "Stop!" But at this time, who would stop? Wang Pingyi''s figure was mixed in the crowd. His sharp sword was half out of his mouth, and his eyes were gloomy and vicious. In just a split-second, the crowd had arrived in front of Li Dao. The corner of Li Dao''s mouth twitched. He laughed, "Long''er, are you afraid?" "No!" Xiao Long shook her head lightly and smiled. As long as she was with him, she was not afraid of anything. "Alright, I''ll be going then." Li Dao stepped forward as the image of the green lotus revolved around him. With a wave of his sword, a rain of blood began to rain down from the sky, accompanied by blooming azure lotuses. C182 The azure lotus flower was holy and beautiful, but no one could appreciate its beauty. With a swing of his sword, sword qi shot out in all directions, and no one was able to block it. Those with luckier luck did not need to suffer to directly go through reincarnation. If there was reincarnation in this world. Killing people did not require words, only the sword. Li Dao had already become bedeviled. With an expressionless face, he took a step forward and swung his sword, even though he was carrying the little dragon girl on his back. Sun Zhenzi retreated to the side. This was not the time for him to fight shoulder to shoulder with his young master. He knew how strong his young master''s killing intent was. If he didn''t step back, he might become his young master''s spirit. The dragon girl lightly smiled as she looked at Li Dao''s every step, her feet would be stained with the stench of blood. The setting sun was like blood, not a single strand of breeze. It only contained a sorrowful and lonely killing intent. Is there a man with a heart of stone in the world? Probably not. Only a demon would have no heart. A Sword Demon was a true demon, so the blood couldn''t stop him. One or two. Who knew how many people fell? Not a single corpse was left intact. In the distance, Zhu Ziliu, who held a brush in his hand, sucked in a breath of cold air. This Sword Demon had such a strong killing intent. What a high martial art! Huang Rong touched her belly and frowned, feeling worried. There was no other reason but that the current Li Dao was too terrifying. Guo Fu''s legs were trembling as she covered her mouth. There was liquid flowing from her mouth, making her unconscious. The Big or Small Martial Brothers stood protectively in front of Guo Fu, fear and trepidation evident on their faces. Was this the Evil Ghost Asura that crawled out of the blood sea? At this time, no one had the intention to exorcise the devil anymore. Those who truly wanted to exorcise the devil would absolutely not be afraid. Just as the crowd of martial artists started to retreat, Wang Feng leapt up and pointed his sword at the little dragon girl behind Li Dao. If he wanted to kill Li Dao head on, Wang Pingyi didn''t think he had the ability to do so, but he wanted Li Dao to live in pain forever. "You''re courting death!" Li Dao''s eyes turned cold. His feet crossed and his wrist turned. The purple sword seemed to have come to life as his last strike arrived first and pierced through Wang''s heart. Lowering his head to look at the sword that had penetrated his body, Wang Pingyi had a malicious look in his eyes. He held in a deep breath and spat out all the blood on Li Dao''s face. He then burst out laughing three times. Li Dao slowly drew out his long sword. Taking advantage of the fact that Wang Yu was still standing, he instantly slashed out many swords. No one could clearly see just how many slashes Li Blade had actually slashed out. He only saw the blooming of a green lotus before it cleaved him into a pile of minced meat. "Clang!" The weapon fell to the ground, creating a crisp sound as it hit the floor. Some threw away their weapons and turned to run, while others continued to hold their bellies and vomit. "He''s not human, he''s not human at all!" "I want to go home! My son is only three years old! I can''t die here!" All kinds of howls were accompanied by the sounds of vomiting, and a large group of martial artists scattered. "Ah, Master!" "Martial Uncle!" Li Zhi Chang and his other disciple were filled with hatred, screaming and wailing. Huang Rong couldn''t help but close her eyes, and her hands couldn''t help but tremble. It was really hard to be kind today. "Dao Elder Wang, how dare the prick do this!" Guo Qing roared and pounced towards Li Dao like a crazed dragon emerging from the seas. "Jiang Ang!" A dragon''s roar resounded as a golden light flashed. Guo Jing''s palm blew away sand and stones, blowing away a pool of blood. Li Dao tightened his grip on the little dragon girl, his gaze cold. Guo Jingcai was the culprit who had injured the little dragon girl. "Elder brother Jing!" Huang Rong cried out in alarm, her eyes staring unwaveringly at Guo Qing, who was dashing towards Li Dao. Little Dragon Lady gently raised her arm and used her sleeve to wipe away the smeared blood on Li Dao''s face. Her actions were beautiful, but unfortunately, her surroundings were mountains of corpses and seas of blood. C183 Heaven and Earth were silent. Those who had been running away also stopped in their tracks, turning back to look at Great Hero Guo and Demon Ox. The wind was blowing. It was a very strong wind. Li Dao tore apart Li Yao''s robe and lifted the black hair on the little dragon girl''s temples. In the entire manor, other than the sound of his heartbeat, there was no other sound. The violet longsword reflected the sunlight, and the image of the azure lotus seemed to be real. On her grave and grave face, there was still a trace of dirty blood. The dragon girl had not completely wiped it away. Instead, she had wiped away Li Dao''s tainted face. All this time, Li Dao had never been in love with forming hand seals because he felt that those gaudy movements were useless. He had always held the sword firmly. Step by step, he walked towards Guo Jing, his killing intent soaring to the heavens. The golden divine dragon spiraled into the sky. Guo Jing was like a deity that descended to the mortal world. He struck out with his palm, not leaving the slightest bit of energy behind. Justice and evil clashed! A cyan Sword Qi shot out from the sword''s body, thrusting straight forward. "Jiang Ang!" The golden divine dragon roared towards the sky as it swooped down to bite at the cyan sword qi. It also wanted to tear Li Dao and Little Dragon Lady apart. Everyone tenaciously steadied their bodies, preventing the aftermath of the clash between Guo Jing and Li Dao from causing them to retreat. The cyan sword beams collided with the golden divine dragon. The two forces collided in midair, and a stalemate ensued. Golden dragon scales rained down from the sky before disappearing from this world. The blue sword qi also shattered with the disappearance of the divine dragon. Guo Qing didn''t stop and continued to rush towards Li Dao. The sword Qi from the palm shot out, leaving huge holes in the ground one after another. The ground of the manor was smashed into pieces by the two men. Li Dao was a seventh level precelestial, while Guo Qing was at least eighth level precelestial. One sword-art advanced to the divine level, while the other palm art advanced to Formless Formless. The purple sword seemed to have a life of its own as it moved according to Li Dao''s will. Sometimes it was like a poisonous dragon emerging from its cave, and other times it was like the cold astral winds coming from the clouds. Seeing the two of them hopping around in the yard, Huang Rong''s heart tensed up. She still had a life in her stomach. A few knowledgeable people were also shocked. Guo Qing was probably the strongest expert in the Central Plains Martial Forest, but there was someone on the back of this Sword Demon, Li Dao. He was able to fight with Guo Qing to this extent. Both of them did not hold back, and their killing intent was astonishing. All sorts of sword intents and sword moves were instantly displayed by Li Dao. His expression was cold and his sword speed was as fast as a sword. Guo Jing''s robes fluttered in the wind as his expression turned serious. He didn''t get angry, but he still had his might. Li Dao took a step back and pulled back his sword. He once again struck out with his sword, as if he was a great Kun that was flapping its wings into a roc. The roc flapped its wings, soaring upwards by more than ninety thousand kilometers. Its aura was capable of shaking the heavens. Guo Jing drew a circle with his hands and pushed with them. The dragon cry was deafening, but it was a hundred li in shock. Huang Rong''s pupils constricted. How could she not recognize the Southern Flower Sword Technique of the Nine Yin Scriptures? But was the Southern Flower Sword Technique really this powerful? According to the legends, the great roc took the dragon as its food. The purple longsword was like a great roc diving down from the heavens as it stretched out its two claws. Under the incredulous gazes of the crowd, the purple blade shattered the golden divine dragon, then chopped off Guo Jing''s hand. Guo Jing let out a muffled groan. His right hand gripped the palm-less left hand tightly. He gritted his teeth to prevent himself from crying out in pain. Cold sweat dripped from his forehead as he stared at Li Dao. "Ah! Elder brother Jing!" "Father!" "Uncle Guo!" Many people cried out in alarm, among them Huang Rong, who was the loudest. Li Dao was expressionless as he walked step by step towards Guo Jing with his long sword raised slanted. The body of the beautiful woman''s sword was not stained with blood. "Hero Guo lost?" Many people looked at each other in dismay. His kung fu was superb, and he was almost the number one in the world, Great Hero Guo, had lost? Li Dao didn''t care about the thoughts and thoughts of others. He directly walked towards Guo Qing. His speed was extremely slow, but no one stood up to attack him. Huang Rong cried out in alarm, stumbling as she ran towards Guo Jing. Yang Zhao also crawled up from the ground in a sorry state and ran towards Guo Jing. They ran quickly and stopped in front of Guo Jing. The little dragon girl was still smiling. Her laughing Nightmare was like a flower, like the purest and most naive fairy. C184 The gentle wind blew through Li Dao''s hair, causing his face to be covered in dried blood. Huang Rong picked up Guo Qing''s severed palm, tears streaming down her face. She held Guo Qing''s waist with one hand as she called out to him in a soft voice. Yang Zhao turned around and glanced at Guo Jing, his eyes filled with pain. "Big brother, don''t kill my Uncle Guo! He''s the best person in the world for me! You can''t kill him!" Yang Zhao looked at Li Dao''s ice-cold eyes and shook his head. His eyes were filled with pleading. "In the future, get out of my way. I don''t need you to plead for me. Let''s not compromise with him. Remember what I taught you? Hurry and get out of the way. " Guo Qing''s forehead was dripping with sweat. Veins popped out on his sallow square face as he loudly berated. However, this shout affected his wounds, causing him to suck in a breath of cold air. "Big brother Jing, don''t say anymore, I beg of you, don''t say anymore." Huang Rong took Guo Jing''s broken palm and sobbed until her body started to twitch. Yang Zhao didn''t pay any attention to Guo Jing as he stared into Li Dao''s eyes. "Eldest brother, as a brother, I''ve never begged you before. This time, I''m begging you. Don''t kill my Uncle Guo." Yang Guo said as he kneeled in front of Li Dao and stubbornly looked at him. He couldn''t let his sworn brother kill the person he loved. "In the future, get up. Get up. Men have gold under their knees, kneel to the heavens and kneel to their parents, get up, get up immediately! " Guo Jing was furious beyond belief. The veins on his forehead writhed like malevolent earthworms, and his face was terrifyingly black. Huang Rong pressed down on Guo Qing''s severed palm, preventing blood from flowing out. "You''re too noisy! Get out of the way, or I''ll kill you too!" Li Dao''s expression was frighteningly cold. He opened his mouth and spat out a few words, raising his sword high up in the air. "No, Big Bro, you can''t kill Uncle Guo, you can''t!" Yang then leapt out and hugged Li Dao''s thigh. Tears and snot flowed out as he rubbed them against Li Dao''s pant leg. "I''ll say it again, get out of the way! Otherwise, I''ll kill you too. " Li Dao''s voice was ice-cold, without a single trace of emotion. "In the future, quickly get out of the way. Uncle Guo will never surrender to this kind of evil demon. If you still recognize me as your Uncle Guo, then quickly get out of the way." "No, I''m not! Uncle Guo, I don''t want you to die!" "Big brother, if you really want to kill Uncle Guo, then kill me first." Yang looked up, his head held horizontally across his neck, and he couldn''t stop the tears from streaming down his face. "You really think I won''t kill you?" The purple blade of the sword reflected the cold light of the setting sun. Li Dao''s face was as hard as iron, and his killing intent was overflowing. Yang Lao didn''t say anything. He raised his head and raised it to look at Li Dao stubbornly. "After a while, get out of the way, get out of the way!" Sword Demon, the one you want to kill is me, so don''t implicate others. Yang Tong is your sworn brother, you can''t kill him. " Guo Jing panicked. He wanted to push Huang Rong aside and rush forward to stop Li Dao, but how could he push Huang Rong away when she had a broken hand and was greatly weakened? Li Dao''s eyes flashed as he raised his long sword. "Okay, you asked for it." As he spoke, he was about to swing his sword, but in the end, he didn''t. "Forget it, let them go." "I don''t blame him." The clear voice was ethereal, like the voice of a fairy. Little Dragon Lady lay on Li Dao''s shoulder and said softly. Yang looked up at Xiao Long, tears flowing down her cheeks. Guo Jingxin was astonished. He had injured Little Dragon Girl, but now that the woman said she didn''t blame him, how could Guo Jing not be shocked? Hope blazed in Huang Rong''s eyes. If there was anyone who could stop this god of slaughter, it would be Little Dragon Lady. C185 The blood stains on his grave and stern face had dried, causing the muscles on Li Dao''s face to be somewhat stiff. He was unable to make an expression. "Long''er doesn''t blame you, but I can''t forgive you!" Under the setting sun, Li Dao''s snow-white robes were dyed with blood, blending perfectly with the sky. He lifted his foot and knocked Yang Zhao away, while emitting an ice-cold aura from his sword. "Don''t kill my Uncle Guo, don''t kill him!" Do you remember when we became sworn brothers, you said we shared good fortune and good fortune. You said it yourself! " Yang got up again and held Li Dao''s thigh, tears and snot streaming down his face. "Yangguo, get up. Nothing I''ve said counts, but not this time. I can''t forgive him. " Actually, Li Dao didn''t have any complicated feelings towards Yang Tong, but after all, they had all drank together. "Big brother, if you insist on killing Uncle Guo, can I give you my life?" Yangguo stood up, wiped away the tears and snot on his face, and said seriously. "Sword Demon, if you have anything to do with me, I will take responsibility for it, don''t implicate others!" Guo Jing struggled with all his might, but Huang Rong was firmly protecting him, preventing him from rushing forward. Li Dao was expressionless. Under normal circumstances, he would only have two emojis: a smile, or a sneer. However, Li Dao didn''t have much time to sneer. Now he wanted to sneer, but the dried blood on his face limited his expression. "Great Hero Li, I know that Brother Jing did wrong this time. "But you also cut off one of his hands. For the sake of Seventh Young Master and my father, please cancel out this matter." Huang Rong took a deep breath and spoke to protect Guo Jing. "Face? I won''t give face to the Emperor. So what if you cut off one of his hands? His entire body isn''t as important as a single hair on his head. " Although the killing intent was not as strong as before, Li Dao''s voice was still cold. "You''re not allowed to insult Seventh Young Master and Father-in-law. If you want to kill or cut them, go ahead. If I were to frown, I wouldn''t be a hero." Guo Jing scrunched his eyebrows and shouted with a dark face. Huang Rong slapped Guo Qing''s face, then turned to look at Li Dao and said, "Great Hero Li, the most important thing for you to do now is to treat Miss Long''s injuries. Brother Jing is in the wrong, but now isn''t the time to care about these matters. I have the Nine Flower Jade Dew Pill with you. Give it to Miss Long first, it is more important that you suppress her injuries. " Li Dao went silent. Huang Rong was a smart person. She had indeed convinced Li Dao. Compared to saving little dragon girl, killing Guo Jing was much more important. Guo Jing was silent as well. After all, he had injured the little dragon girl. Guo Qing might have been a little inflexible, but he was indeed a chivalrous person. He also felt very guilty for injuring Little Dragon Girl. Seeing Li Dao fall silent, Huang Rong let go of Guo Jing and walked over to Li Dao. She took out a blue and white porcelain bottle and handed it to him. "This is my Peach Blossom Island''s secret Nine Flower Jade Dew Pill. It should be able to suppress Miss Long''s injuries. First, give her two pills." Li Dao did not hesitate and directly took the blue and white porcelain bottle from Huang Rong''s hand. He then put Little Dragon Lady down and fed her two pills. "You''d better pray that she''s okay. Otherwise, not a single person will be left here today." Li Dao supported the little dragon girl as he coldly scanned his surroundings. Anyone who touched Li Dao''s gaze was terrified as a chill rose from the bottom of their heart. "Sun Zhen Zi, what are you waiting for? Go and find the best doctor in the city." After scanning around, Li Dao shouted to Sun Zhen Zi. Sun Zhenzi seemed to wake up from a dream and rushed out the door to ask for a doctor. C186 How could there be a good doctor in the Grand Victory Pass? It was only Guo Jing who had held the Martial Arts Competition, which was why there were so many people in the Grand Victory Pass today. Li Dao, who was hugging Little Dragon Girl, couldn''t help but feel his heart ache when he saw her pale face. He had never thought that things would turn out this way. Even if the sky were to collapse, he wouldn''t be as anxious as he was now. As Huang Rong bandaged Guo Jing''s wounds, she cried uncontrollably. Guo Jing''s martial arts were all in the palm of his hand. Now that he had lost a hand, his martial arts would definitely plummet. He might even fall to the level of a First Rated Warrior. A group of people gathered around Guo Jing to greet him. No one dared to disturb Li Dao and Little Dragon Maiden, Yang Zhao felt even more embarrassed. With so many people surrounding Guo Jing, it wouldn''t be good for him to squeeze in. Looking at Li Dao''s ice-cold expression, he didn''t dare to disturb the little dragon girl. There were many people in the manor, but it was not noisy. This group of martial artists was usually carefree, but in front of Li Dao, they were extremely disciplined. Many people secretly peeked at the long sword that was stabbed into Li Dao''s side. The purple blade was so cold that it would cause chills to run down one''s spine. It was that sword that had killed all the way to the manor that still reeked of blood. The bluestone floor was dyed dark red. More than two hours had passed, and the setting sun was about to set. The group of martial practitioners in the manor could no longer endure this oppressive atmosphere. Li Dao hugged Little Dragon Lady. The two of them looked at each other gently without saying a word. Little Dragon Lady leaned her head against Li Dao''s shoulder, her face pale, yet filled with happiness. Creak. The door was pushed open. Sun Zhenzi''s face was flushed red. Bean-sized perspiration trickled down his round face as he panted heavily. On his back was a seventy year old old man with a head of white hair, his face covered with the wrinkles of time. "Young master, I''ve brought back the best doctor in Xiangyang City! Doctor, go quickly and see how my wife is doing. " As Sun Zhenzi spoke, he put down the old man and took deep breaths. Sun Zhenzi rushed back in about two hours with another person on his back as he traveled from the Victory Prison to Xiangyang City for several dozen miles. Li Dao nodded his head. His servant was still loyal to him. The old man walked shakily towards Li Dao, causing others to wonder if a gust of wind could knock him down. He placed his hand on Little Dragon Lady''s wrist for a long time, then raised his head and said, "This lady''s face is pale, her pulse is disordered, and her lungs are severely injured!" "Doctor, please make sure to treat her. I can give you anything you want, including gold and silver, and the land deed." Li Dao looked at the old man and said. "Ai, it''s not that this old one isn''t willing to save him, it''s just that this old one is powerless. "Right now, we can only use medicine like the ginseng and the head of the crow to keep this young lady alive. It''ll be hard to cure her completely ¡­" The old man shook his head and sighed. "You mediocre doctor, I invited you here from so far away, yet you said you couldn''t save my wife, so I killed you!" Sun Zhenzi was furious and prepared to pull out his blade. "Stop, don''t be rude to this old man." Li Dao stopped Sun Zhenzi with an ugly expression. The Eighteen Subduing Dragon Palms were as powerful as the sun. With Guo Jing''s martial arts skills, it was already a miracle that he hadn''t extinguished the little dragon girl''s soul on the spot. Right now, it was not as if Little Dragon Girl was beyond hope. As long as he used his inner force to heal her internal organs, it would be fine. However, such a strong inner force was easier said than done. He was only at the seventh level of the Postnatal realm, and the person with the highest inner force in the entire martial arts world was only at the ninth level. Could he be repaired? After some thought, Li Dao came up with a few methods. One was to use the medical journal of the Nine Yin True Scripture to repair the damaged internal organs of the little dragon girl, and the other was to find the Southern Emperor''s First Lantern Master and use the Single Solar Finger to treat the little dragon girl''s injuries. The third was to find treasures of heaven and earth. After comforting the old doctor, Li Dao stood up with Little Dragon Lady in his arms. He didn''t have the Nine Yin True Scriptures, but Huang Rong and Guo Qing did. There was no need to find a single light master. If the medical knowledge in the Nine Yin Sutra didn''t have much effect, he planned to bring Little Dragon Girl to Heartless Valley to find a cold pond white fish. "Huang Rong, hand over the Nine Yin Sutra!" Li Dao looked at Huang Rong and asked calmly. C187 "Huang Rong, hand over the Nine Yin True Scriptures!" Li Dao''s voice was as cold as usual and his tone was flat. Although Xiao Long was heavily injured, there was still hope. Upon hearing Li Dao''s words, everyone''s spirits were lifted. After all, this was the Nine Yin True Scriptures. The Nine Yin True Scriptures that caused a bloody storm in the martial arts world a few decades ago. In the past, when all the heroes were discussing the sword, they were all gathered together. Wang Zhong Yang overcame all the other heroes in the martial arts world and obtained the Nine Yin True Scriptures. After that, the Western Poison Ouyang Feng plotted to seize the Nine Yin Scriptures several times, and the Eastern Evil Huang Master also resorted to many tricks for the Nine Yin Scriptures. After a few turns, the Nine Yin True Scripture ended up in Guo Jing, Huang Rong, and Zhou Bo Tong''s hands. There were only five people in this world who had seen the complete version of the Nine Yin Scriptures. Huang Rong went silent. It was impossible to not give it. Swordfiend Li Ren''s kung fu was powerful, so what else could he do if he didn''t give it to him? It wasn''t that Huang Rong didn''t think about using the fake to fool others, but Sworddevil Li Dao had cultivated the Nine Yin Sutra. Although he didn''t know where he had gotten it from, it definitely wasn''t a complete Nine Yin Sutra, otherwise he wouldn''t have asked for it. Moreover, even if he managed to fool them, who would be able to stop him when he returns? "Alright, I''ll give it to you." Huang Rong gave Guo Fu a few words of warning before Guo Fu turned around and walked into a room behind her. Soon, he brought out a wooden box. Guo Fu was a little scared, but she still walked to Li Dao with trembling steps. She put down the box and ran back to Huang Rong. Li Dao didn''t spare her another glance as he opened the wooden box with one hand, revealing a blue book inside. It didn''t take long. Li Dao didn''t open the book as he believed that Huang Rong wouldn''t dare to lie to him. Instead, she kept the book in her bosom. Then, he drew his longsword from the ground, turned around, and walked towards the entrance of the courtyard. Originally, Li Dao had come here to seize the Martial Lin Alliance Master. But now this matter had occurred, how could he have the mood to become the Martial Lin Alliance Master? The group of martial artists wiped their eyes. This Sword Demon Li Dao didn''t even check if it was real or fake before simply leaving? Li Dao planned to leave and first find a place to treat Xiao Long''s injuries. As for the rest, he would deal with it later. Humans had to look at the future, but the place where they stood was the present. Only by taking good care of the present could he have the leisure to look into the future. Although his hands were still holding onto the little dragon girl, everyone avoided her wherever she went, as if he was the god of plague. In fact, in the eyes of these people, he was even more terrifying than a god of pests. Sun Zhenzi followed behind Li Dao with his saber on his back. Just as he walked to the entrance, an arrogant voice drifted over. How could one describe it as arrogant? It was not enough to describe it. When others heard this, they felt an urge to beat him up. "I''ve long heard that Great Hero Guo is holding a martial arts gathering here. Today, we''ve come uninvited to meet the heroes of the Central Plains Martial Forest. We hope that you won''t disappoint us." With that, a group of Mongolians with strange clothing appeared at the entrance of the manor and met Li Dao face to face. The one leading them was a tall and sturdy monk. His eyes were bright and his temples were puffed up. As he walked, he exuded a vigorous and valiant aura. Behind the monk was a youth about the same age as Li Dao. His face was covered in different kinds of pimples, and he was holding a folding fan in his hand, looking frivolous and frivolous. The one who spoke was this young man. Beside the young man was a fat monk. Obesity was no longer sufficient to describe him, and what was more suitable was to describe him as a mountain of flesh. With his figure, it could be estimated that he weighed 300-400 jins. Behind the three of them was a group of Mongol followers with Mongolian symbols on their scimitars. This group of people had haughty and arrogant expressions. One could tell from a single glance that they had come with ill intentions. The moment Li Dao saw these people, he immediately recognized them. The leader should be the Great Rebellion, while the one who spoke was Hodu and the meat mountain was Darba. As for his followers, Li Dao did not know. If it was before, Li Dao would still have the mood to negotiate with these people and teach them a lesson. But now, he only wanted to find a place to treat Xiao Long''s injuries. "Get out of my way, don''t block my way!" Li Dao said to the group of Shakyamuni. His voice was cold. "Out of the way? Brat, you are courting death, do you know who my master is? " Huo Du closed his folding fan and smacked it against his left hand with his right hand. He walked to Li Dao''s side and asked. When he clearly saw Xiao Long''s face, his eyes lit up and he unconsciously extended his hand. Li Dao''s gaze turned cold. He held Little Dragon Lady in one hand and pulled out his sword with the other. "Huo Du, quickly get out of the way!" Guardian King Goldwheel instinctively felt the danger and shouted. However, he opened his mouth too late. Sword light flashed, and a large head fell onto the ground. His eyes were still bright, and blood spurted out from his neck, making sizzling sounds. Everything happened in a split-second. The arrogant Huo Du died just like that. He walked towards Li Dao until his head landed on the ground in less than three seconds. C188 Once the sword was thrown out, there was no reason to take it back. Blood spurted out for a while and then started to bubble. After a short period of silence, the flesh mountain like Darba roared and charged towards Li Dao. The Guardian King''s eyes were burning with fury, but he maintained his rationality. He stretched out a hand to stop Darba as he muttered something. In any case, Li Dao could not hear what he said. Darba glared at Li Dao, then stepped forward to collect Huo Du''s corpse. "Can you guys give me a way out?" Li Dao held Little Dragon Lady in one hand and a purple sword in the other. The purple longsword was different from ordinary swords. It was more than four feet long, and when it was raised, it could reach a person''s chest. "Aren''t you being too arrogant? Or is this the way to treat the Central Plains martial arts Lin?" Shakyamuni Golden Wheel stared at Li Dao''s ice-cold face, each word coming to a halt, his tone somewhat stiff. He was not a Chinese person to begin with, so being able to speak Chinese was already quite impressive. "Right now, I don''t have the time to say so much to you. Count up three times. If you don''t allow me, then my sword will not ask who you are." Shakyamuni was furious. He looked at Li Dao with a murderous look and did not say another word. He thought that he had mastered his martial arts, so he came to the Central Plains to show off. He didn''t expect to meet such a crazy person the moment he stepped through the door. Although Shakyamuni Golden Wheel was a monk, not all monks had good tempers. The Buddha had Vajra''s Fury. The group of martial practitioners in the manor wiped the cold sweat on their heads as they gloated while looking at Shakyamuni and the others. Swordfiend was Swordfiend, and his character of drawing a sword without a word was simply too cool. Compared to Li Dao, the Golden Wheel Shakyamuni was even more loathsome to Wu Lin of the Central Plains. In the end, Li Dao was still Chinese. Even though he had killed many people, he was not without reason. Unlike Shakyamuni, who is Mongolian, the crimes committed by the Mongol army are even more heinous. In front of the righteousness of the nation, the distinction of good and evil was not so obvious. "One, two, three!" With that, Li Dao moved. His longsword was like a purple bolt of lightning as he pointed it straight at the Guardian King''s throat. Generally speaking, swordsmanship had various uses, such as stabbing, striking, chopping, lifting, lattice, washing, etc. Li Blade liked to use the sharpness of his longsword to chop and chop because chopping had more momentum. There was a gap between him and the Guardian of Golden Wheel, but the gap was not that obvious. If it was a slash, he would definitely dodge it, but if it was a stab, he might not necessarily dodge it. As expected, Shakyamuni did not dodge. His eyes shone brightly as he brought his palms together and firmly clamped them onto the body of the sword. The corner of Li Dao''s mouth raised into an arc and he pulled back his hand. The Blue Lotus Sword Qi bloomed and immediately cut off Shakyamuni''s right palm. His left hand also became dripping with blood, and his bones could be seen. The Guardian King of the Golden Wheel cultivated the Dragon Elephant Mighty Elephant Stomp technique and its physical strength was good. However, Li Dao had been using the Bodhi Snake''s gall bladder for more than two years and had managed to cultivate a pair of Qilin arms. Furthermore, the Blue Lotus Sword Qi possessed both vitality and sharpness. Using his palm to touch Li Dao''s longsword was undoubtedly a foolish act. After getting rid of Shakyamuni''s hand, Li Dao did not hesitate. His sword rotated and this time, he swung it. Shakyamuni Golden Wheel was also a man. He forcibly withstood the pain of having his palm broken as he rolled twice on the ground, avoiding Li Dao''s sword. When he raised his head again, Shakyamuni''s forehead was already covered in sweat, and his back was already soaked through. There was an intense pain and also some signs of being frightened. The longsword whistled through the air once more. Unfortunately for the Guardian King, the speed at which it was falling after the palm was cut off had no way of dodging it. Before, in the moment between life and death, he had dodged the first sword strike. But now, he couldn''t. His eyes widened as he roared, "You can''t kill me! I''m the teacher of Mongolia!" As the sound of his voice faded, he felt as if he was flying up into the sky. Before he could think too much, his vision turned black. He had no idea what was going on. Other than the silence, the group of Mongolian servants were completely stupefied. A dark yellow gas gushed out of the Guardian King''s body and was devoured by the longsword. Li Dao did not expect the luck of the Guardian King to be so strong. One must know that killing Huo Du was the only way to obtain a luck as small as a strand of hair. Perhaps it was because the Guardian King of Golden Wheel had been conferred the title of State Grandmaster. "Aooo!" Darba let out a furious roar and charged Li Dao. The earth trembled. Unfortunately, it was useless. Another huge head flew up and the three of them neatly laid on the ground with their heads far away from their bodies. Li Dao strode out of the gate. A group of Mongolian attendants watched with shaking legs as Li Dao walked past them. The timid ones had already started to bleed from their bodies. Sun Zhenzi glanced at the three Shakyamuni, then spat at them, "You ignorant fools!" He then followed Li Dao out of the main door. "This is the Sword Demon, Li Dao!" Some of the martial artists in the manor swallowed their saliva and said, while the people beside them nodded. Swordfiend didn''t seem to be that hateful either, many people thought silently. C189 A long gust of wind blew past Li Dao''s white robe, along with the black hair on Xiao Long''s ears. "Are you cold?" Taking off his white robe and lightly draping it over Little Dragon Lady''s body, Li Dao asked warmly with the corner of his mouth. "As long as you''re here, I''m not cold at all." Little Dragon Lady shook her head and took the opportunity to fall into Li Dao''s arms. She gazed at the distant setting sun, her face full of happiness. What if I''m not here anymore? Li Dao absolutely could not say these words out loud. He could only remain silent and help her lift up her messy hair. Sun Zhenzi was roasting two fat rabbits in the distance. The bonfire was even hotter than the sunset. He turned his head away from Li Dao and Little Dragon Lady. People like him couldn''t understand what love was. As the flame licked the hare, the fat danced and emitted sizzling sounds. Waves of fragrance drifted into the distance. When the rabbit turned golden, Sun Zhenzi called Li Dao and Xiao Long over. Sun Zhenzi didn''t dare to look at the little dragon girl. She was beautiful, but she was a beauty that could be seen from afar. Holding Little Dragon Girl''s hand, Li Dao went to sit beside the bonfire and picked up a wineskin from the back of the horse. He pulled off the stopper and gulped it down. He didn''t even know why he was drinking. It was probably because the wine of this era wasn''t that pungent. "I want to drink too." Little Dragon Lady gently looked at Li Dao with pure eyes. "Wine doesn''t taste good. Be obedient and don''t drink it." Reaching out his hand, he ruffled Xiao Long''s hair and forced a smile on his face. Little Dragon Lady went silent. How could she not see that Li Dao had something on his mind? However, if Li Dao did not take the initiative to say it, she also did not want to ask. Li Dao wasn''t worried about Little Dragon Lady''s injuries, but about his matter of leaving. Xiao Longnu''s injuries were very severe, but it was not very difficult to treat her. It was not a problem for Li Dao to get the ginseng, Lingzhi, and other medicinal ingredients. The medical treatment of the Nine Yin Meridians was also effective on Xiao Long''s injuries, even though it was not big. However, Li Dao believed that as long as he could find the White Fish in the cold pond at the bottom of Heartless Valley, it wouldn''t be difficult for him to completely eradicate Little Dragon Lady''s injuries. But the problem was, he couldn''t stay in this world for a hundred years for the sake of Little Dragon Girl. Little Dragon Maiden was not a sweet fragrance. He could be ashamed of himself for being fragrant, but how could he let go of Little Dragon Girl and let her grieve on her own? No matter how he thought about it, Li Dao could not come to a conclusion. Perhaps one day, when he stood at the peak of the heavens, he would be able to descend upon this world once more. If only Little Dragon Maiden could follow along, but Li Dao did not know if there would be any danger. After all, the longsword in his hand was not like those other systems. At critical moments, he could negotiate with them. If only Little Dragon Maiden could shatter the void, then she could live even longer and he would have a lot of time to come back and find her. However, Dugu Qiubai, such a talented genius, had not shattered the void. Could Xiao Long? This was a low-level martial world, not a high-level martial world. The world restricted people''s evolution. As he thought this, he dipped the bottle into his mouth. The little dragon girl held onto a rabbit leg and tore off pieces of meat, sending them into her mouth. The night was dark, and a layer of dry grass covered the ground. Li Dao pulled Little Dragon Lady into his embrace. The two of them stared at the stars in the sky, lost in thought. Holding a woman in his arms wasn''t a big deal in a short period of time, but it definitely wouldn''t feel good if he spent too much time with her, no matter if it was a man or a woman. Despite the numbness in his arms, Li Dao refused to let go of Xiao Long. Little Dragon Lady wasn''t willing to leave his embrace, so they would rather suffer a little. Finally, Li Dao couldn''t help but open his mouth. "Long''er, tell me, if one day I go far away, what if I don''t come back?" "Then I''ll go with you." Under the starlight, Little Dragon Lady spoke with exceptional seriousness. Li Dao couldn''t bear it any longer, but he had to say something first. "What if you can''t go with me?" "Where are you going?" Xiao Longnu did not answer. After thinking for a while, she asked. "I want to go there." Li Dao withdrew his hand and pointed at the stars in the sky. Xiao Long was silent. After a long while, she finally replied, "Even if I can''t go now, I still have to find you. I believe that one day I will find you." She did not think that Li Dao was joking. She thought that what Li Dao said was the truth. This time, Li Dao didn''t say anything. He didn''t know what kind of virtue or ability he had to make Little Dragon Girl be so silly, but he knew he couldn''t let her down. At most, he would just work hard in his cultivation and try his best to return to this world within a hundred years. As long as Xiao Longnu could break through to the Xiantian realm, she should be able to survive for 200 years. As long as he could make it back within 200 years, all the problems would be easily solved. With this thought, Li Dao felt much better. At the same time, he made up his mind. He would cultivate to a state where he could return to this world within 200 years. C190 As the sky brightened, Li Dao and the other two once again set out on their journey. Sun Zhenzi rode a horse himself, and Li Dao and Xiao Long rode the same horse. The horses were leisurely walking along the road, occasionally lowering their heads to eat the dewy grass. Little Dragon Maiden''s injuries could not be hurt, so the three of them travelled very slowly. Luckily, Heartless Valley was not too far away from Xiangyang. Ten days passed in a flash. Li Dao and the other two finally stood before Heartless Valley. It was called Heartless Valley, but it didn''t seem like a heartless place. The beautiful mountains and rivers, the verdant trees and grass all over the place were all beautiful, like a paradise on earth. There was a ravine between the two mountains, and between them, there were many houses with many flower beds in front of the houses. "It''s beautiful here!" The little dragon girl couldn''t help but sigh. A pure smile hung on her face. She was so beautiful that Li Dao was infatuated with her. "Let''s go, Long''er. Finding the White Fish in the cold pond is more important. If you like it, we''ll stay here for a few days once the injuries are healed." Li Dao urged his horse into the valley. When he reached the gap, Li Dao reined his horse in and looked ahead. He sensed that someone was lurking. He gave Sun Zhenzi a look. Sun Zhenzi understood and immediately shouted, "Come out. We have no ill intentions. Don''t hide anymore." Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The leaves on the tree swayed as more than ten figures jumped out. The one leading them was a white-haired old dwarf. "Who are you all? Why have you come to Heartless Valley?" The old man was as tall as a seven or eight year old child. His hair was silver, and his beard was the same, as he asked while shaking his head. Sun Zhenzi glanced at Li Dao before replying, "We have no other intentions but to come to Heartless Valley to look for a medicinal herb. Please do me a favor." "Who are you guys? Why should I help you?" The old man shook his head and asked again. Sun Zhenzi could only say, "My name is Sun Zhenzi, and my young master is the Sword Demon, Li Dao. I hope that old sir can help." "Sun Zhen Zi? Sword Demon Li Dao? I''ve never heard of it. Have you heard of it? " The old man turned around and asked the person behind him. The rest of the people all shook their heads. They had never heard of it before. Sun Zhenzi was furious. What kind of person was his young master? These people simply didn''t know how to appreciate a favor. However, he had forgotten that this place was isolated from the rest of the world. These people really didn''t know who the Sword Demon, Li Dao, was. "Since you don''t want to let us in, then I''ll just have to fight my way in." Sun Zhenzi took out his Hundred Refinement Steel Blade and held onto the reins with one hand, looking unfriendly. Li Dao held the little dragon girl and didn''t say anything. He let Sun Zhenzi handle these small fries. "It''s not that I''m not willing to let you in, I''m not the person in charge here. How about I inform Master and see if he agrees to let you enter the valley? " The old man was also a hoodlum, so he didn''t care about Sun Zhenzi''s tone at all as he said. Sun Zhenzi hesitated and looked at Li Dao. After all, what the old man said made sense. This was their territory, so it was only right for him to tell Li Dao first. "I don''t have that much time. Whether or not Gongsun Zhizhan agrees, I must enter the valley. "If he has any objections, you can ask him to come find me himself." Li Dao pinched the horse''s belly and continued moving forward. The old man flew into a rage, his beard and hair fluttering. "How dare you insult Master and take them down!" Hearing this, the ten over people behind him dispersed and pulled out a huge net, surrounding Li Blade and the other two. On the net, shining swords hung. The net was not an ordinary rope. It had a metallic luster to it. One could tell that if he was surrounded, it would be difficult to break free. "You''re looking for death." Sun Zhen sneered. He jumped up from his horse and swung his Hundred Refinement Saber at the underlings who were holding onto the net. Having followed Li Dao for so long, Sun Zhenzi had never seen anything like this before. Even people like these from the col would dare to make a ruckus in front of their young master. Seeing Sun Zhenzi move, the Heartless Valley disciple holding onto the net was shocked at first, but then a sneer appeared on his face. Did he really think that their net was just an ordinary net? The shadows of the ten or so people moved. The direction they were standing seemed to be a kind of formation. Sun Zhenzi waved his steel knife and charged forward. His momentum was like a river, unstoppable. C191 Clang, clang, clang! Sun Zhenzi hacked his steel knife into the net, producing a long sound. With Sun Zhenzi''s strength, not to mention a net, even a rock was chopped into pieces. However, the net was strange. When the steel knife hacked down on it, it felt like it was stuck in a quagmire, and most of the force had been dissipated. Sun Zhenzi did not believe it. He raised his steel knife and hacked at the weirdo again. His face was flushed red, but he did not manage to break the weirdly shaped net. More than ten Heartless Valley disciples sneered as they started to narrow the circle step by step, tightly surrounding Li Blade and the other two. Li Dao shook his head. He drew out his purple long sword and galloped his horse forward. Seeing Li Dao shake his head, Sun Zhenzi lowered his head in shame. He still lost face for the young master. "Seize them!" The old man gave the order, and the disciples of Heartless Valley quickened their pace. They wanted to use a net to catch Li Blade and the two others along with their horses. Li Dao didn''t even get down from his horse. He gently swung his long sword. The net that was suffused with a metallic luster was even more fragile than paper. It was easily cut open. As the sword qi swept out, the two unlucky Heartless Valley disciples were immediately sliced into two. Li Dao urged his horse forward and said, "I don''t like to kill people, but killing people is still the easiest." Sun Zhenzi followed behind the horse in embarrassment, not saying a word as he looked at the surrounding people with hatred. The white-haired, white-bearded old man was almost scared silly. Their Heartless Valley''s net was impervious to water and fire, and its toughness was outrageous. Yet, it was so easily cut off by someone? The old man only reacted after Li Dao and the other two had entered the valley. He then performed a Qing Gong and jumped into the valley. In the valley, flower beds were everywhere, and the amorous flowers were emitting a cool fragrance. Little Dragon Girl wanted to extend her hand to pick a flower, but she was stopped by Li Dao. Love flowers were something very strange. It was inappropriate to say that he was poisonous, but it was also impossible to say that he wasn''t. To be stung by an erotic flower, as long as one was motionless, it would be fine. If one was moved by emotions, the poison would act up, causing one to be so pained that they would wish they were dead. After being stopped by Li Dao, Little Dragon Lady didn''t have the willfulness to pick the flowers, so she quietly looked around. After walking for some distance, a group of people appeared in front of them. There were two men, the rest were maids dressed in the same uniform, and a girl dressed in a pale-green palace uniform. "Esteemed guest has come to visit. I apologize for not welcoming you from afar, and for not welcoming you from afar!" The man in the lead wore a long black robe. He looked to be about forty years old, had a refined look, had elegant demeanor, white hair on his temples, and thick black hair on his head. He was Heartless Valley Lord Gongsun Zhizhan. "Master, it''s them! They''re the ones who forced their way in, and they even killed two of their disciples!" The old dwarf pointed at Li Dao and shouted at Gongsun Zhizhan. "Eunuch, don''t be rude. Hurry up and leave." Gongsun Zhiqiang turned around with an expression full of confidence. A person that could easily cut through the Sword and Saber Web was not an easy opponent. Before he knew his opponent''s background, Gongsun Zhijun wouldn''t take the risk. "Yes, Master!" The little old man who was called Yiweng had a weak voice and was reluctant to shut up. Gongsun Zhizhan sized up Li Blade and the other two with a smile on his face, giving off the feeling of a cool breeze caressing one''s face. If one didn''t know his character, one would never know how despicable the person in front of him could be. When Gongsun Zhizhan''s gaze met with Xiao Long''s daughter, he couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment. The smile on his face became even more graceful. "This humble one is called Gongsun Zhiqian. I would like to add this as the head of the Heartless Valley. What might your names be?" As he spoke, his eyes were fixated on Xiao Long. Sun Zhenzi was about to reply when Xiao Long said, "I don''t like his eyes." Li Dao nodded, "Then let''s dig." Sun Zhenzi was dumbfounded. All of the Heartless Valley''s maids were speechless. They felt that these two were just too brazen. Gongsun Zhiqiang''s face was ashen, his fists clenched tightly. The veins on his forehead could be seen pulsating. C192 Little Dragon Girl didn''t like Gongsun Zhizhan''s eyes, so Li Dao was going to dig out his eyes. It wasn''t that Gongsun Zhen was a bad guy. No matter how good or bad, as long as Xiao Long Nu didn''t like him, there was no harm in poking a hole in the sky. To Li Dao, the feelings of others weren''t as important as the feelings of Little Dragon Lady. Gongsun Zhiqiang''s face was ashen, no longer as refined as before. To a hypocrite, bearing was always something they lacked. Especially the fact that Li Dao acted as if nothing had happened, lightly saying that he would dig out his eyes. "You two, I don''t know what qualifications you have to dig my eyes out, but come and try, and see if you can dig it out." Gongsun Zhiqiang''s face was ashen, and his robes fluttered as he pulled out a golden blade and a black sword from his waist. Li Dao slanted his gaze at him as his purple longsword trembled. A faint smile appeared on his face. Gongsun Zhiwu''s martial arts were not weak, and he could be considered a second-rate pinnacle. His sabre and sword skills were both supreme, and his combat prowess was comparable to a first-rate expert. However, his cultivation level was not as high as Li Dao''s, and his battle strength was even less so. "Daddy, don''t be angry. "This young master may be being careless, but don''t take him to heart." The young girl in the pale-green palace dress stepped forward and stood in front of Gongsun Zhizhan. She turned around and gave Li Dao a look. "Get out of the way, it''s not your turn to discipline me!" Gongsun Zhiqian pushed the girl aside and pushed her to the ground. Li Dao retracted the smile on his face and said with an ice-cold voice, "Such a kind and good girl. She shouldn''t have such a father." Forget it, for her sake, I won''t kill you! " As he spoke, he stabbed the sword into the ground, and a large half of the blade sank into the ground. "Long''er, wait a moment. I''ll go dig out his eyes right now." Li Dao gently caressed the little dragon girl''s face as he said this. Xiao Long lightly nodded her head with a faint smile on her face. Other than the man in front of her, there was nothing else in her eyes. Li Dao let go of the little dragon girl and walked step by step towards Gongsun Zhiqiang. His leisurely posture didn''t make it seem like he was going to fight with someone else. Gongsun Zhiqiang''s expression kept changing, but his gaze was extremely serious. From Fan Yiping''s words, he already knew that Li Dao had easily broken through the Sword and Sword Formation, which meant that this man in front of him was no ordinary person. Although he had never heard of the name of the Sword Demon Li Dao, Gongsun Zhizhan was still a cautious person. A golden broadsword, a black sharp sword, and two divine weapons intersected. Gongsun Zhiqiang stared at Li Dao, trying to see through his flaws. As Li Dao walked forward step by step, sweat began to drip from Gongsun Zhiqiang''s forehead. He discovered that Li Dao had no flaws at all. Li Dao had been very straightforward when killing people. He would go all out, and regardless of who it was, he would use the fastest time to finish them all. He would not delay any further. However, Gongsun Jiu''s kindness had saved Gongsun Zhiqian''s life just now. Li Dao had abandoned his sword because he had no intention of taking Gongsun Zhiqian''s life. He walked up to Gongsun Zhiqian and looked at him with his deep eyes. Staring into Li Dao''s eyes, Gongsun Zhizhi felt as if Li Dao''s eyes were a whirlpool pulling him into it. In an instant, it was as if a galaxy was spinning around him. This was the Art of Soul Shifting from the Nine Yin True Scriptures! Li Dao specialized in the way of the sword. His kung fu skills were not very high. As soon as he started, he used the Art of Soul Shifting. As for Gongsun Zhiqiang, he was not someone with a strong mental strength, nor was he someone with a firm willpower. He was immediately caught off guard. He stretched out his right hand and drew out a sword finger. The blue sword qi on the tip of his finger shot out, piercing towards Gongsun Zhiqian''s eye. "Daddy!" Gongsun Zhizhan cried out in alarm, waking Gongsun Zhizhan up. The remaining people were so scared that they started sweating profusely. This man was simply too strange. If he wanted to kill someone, the people who were killed wouldn''t even know how they died. As soon as Gongsun Zhiqiang woke up, he saw Li Dao''s sword fingers stabbing towards his eyes. He hurriedly moved his sword in front of his body to block Li Dao''s sword fingers. For martial artists, their first reaction when facing an attack was not to dodge but to defend. Gongsun Zhiqiang was no exception. Clang! The sound of metal clanging rang out, piercing into one''s ears. His slender finger pointed at the intersection of the two swords, causing Gongsun Zhiqiang''s arms to go numb as he retreated two steps. Li Dao went all out, and with a point of his finger, a bleak and desolate atmosphere pervaded the air, causing a boundless despair to rise in Gongsun Zhizhan''s heart. A thing like sword intent was too unfamiliar to Gongsun Zhiqian. Boundless despair arose in his heart. He wanted to raise his hand but was unable to do so. He could only watch as Li Dao''s finger pierced towards his own eyes. With a "pu" sound, the eyeball shattered into pieces, followed by a heart-wrenching scream from Gongsun Zhizhan. In the final moment of the loss of light, Gongsun Zhizhan saw the two fingers. Blood flowed from the corners of his eyes onto his face as Gongsun Zhiqiang rolled on the ground, shouting, "My eyes, my eyes, how come I can''t see anything?" That painful choking sound made people''s hearts tremble. The group of maids were completely silent, while the old dwarf''s legs trembled like a sieve. In his eyes, this master of his had been blown out of his eyeballs with just a finger? The opponent was known as a Sword Demon. He didn''t use a sword? Fan Yiweng didn''t dare to think about it anymore. Gongsun Gushui gave a cry of alarm before stepping forward to hug Gongsun Zhizhan. She repeatedly called out for her father, but Gongsun Zhizhan was still hysterical. "Why are you so cruel?" Gongsun Huaizhu said with a sobbing tone as she angrily looked at Li Dao. She didn''t know that this good-looking man in front of her would be so ruthless. "It''s fine if you don''t have a father like him. When you have time, go to your father''s study and have a look. You''ll get something out of it." Li Dao returned to Little Dragon Lady''s side and continued walking forward, looking for the White Fish at the bottom of the valley. "Stop, you demon, why are you so cruel!" Gongsun Huaizhu looked at Li Dao''s back with tears on her face as she questioned him in a sorrowful tone. Sun Zhenzi couldn''t bear to look at Gongsun Huaizhu and said, "Lady, don''t be sad. For your sake, my young master did not kill him, that is already very merciful. " With that said, he chased after Li Dao and Xiao Long, leaving Gongsun Green Calyx at a loss on where she was. C193 Whether or not Heartless Valley''s people would come to take revenge on Li Dao did not matter. People''s lives were worth a lot of money, not even a penny. Without much consideration, he brought Little Dragon Lady with him to Heartless Valley. On top of the cliff, a long wind was blowing, causing Li Dao''s robes to flutter. Below him was an unfathomable abyss. The White Fish in the cold pond was also in the abyss. Looking down from the top of the cliff, one couldn''t see the bottom through the dense fog. Sun Zhenzi brought a big bundle of rope and stretched it out for who knows how long. It should be long enough to fall into the abyss. "Gongzi, be careful. I''ll pull the rope up in an hour." Sun Zhenzi tied the rope to a big rock by the cliff and said. Li Dao held the little dragon girl in one hand and the rope in the other. He placed the long sword behind his back and glanced at Sun Zhenzi. He smiled and said, "Just don''t cut the rope later." "What do you mean, young master?" "You have given me a new life, how could I, Sun Zhenzi, be such a cruel and unscrupulous person? Could it be that young master doesn''t trust me?" Sun Zhenzi''s face turned red and his tone became stiff. It was clear how angry he was right now. Li Dao smiled and said, "Of course I believe in you. I''m going down. Watch the rope." After saying that, he hugged Little Dragon Girl and leaped up, his body was gradually engulfed by the dense fog. Looking at Li Dao and Little Dragon Lady disappearing, a smile appeared on Sun Zhenzi''s face. In the end, the young master still believed in him. He pulled on the rope and slowly fell down. From time to time, he would lightly tap on the cliff to counteract the gravity. The seemingly bottomless abyss was actually not that deep. In less than five minutes, Li Dao and Little Dragon Lady landed on the ground. He looked around and saw a pool of clear water at the bottom of the valley. As expected, he saw sparse fish and prawns swimming in the water. The surroundings of the pool were filled with luxuriant-purple flowers. The fragrance of the flowers filled his nose and heart. The little dragon girl took off her crotch from Li Dao''s bosom and ran a few steps forward. She opened her arms and twirled on the spot. Her nose twitched as she sniffed the fragrance of the flowers. She really did look like a fairy from a painting. Li Dao crossed his arms and smiled without saying a word. Perhaps just looking at her like this wasn''t bad. However, this thought did not last for long before it was extinguished by him. In the end, he did not forget his goal, and that eternal life was even more enticing. He smiled and leaped up. He picked a lot of flowers and made them into a garland. Then, he walked over to bring the flowers to Xiao Long. Xiao Longnu walked to the side of the pond. The clear water reflected her beauty that could topple the heavens. She reached out her hand to touch the flower wreath above her head, then turned around to face Li Dao. "Thank you!" Li Dao felt his nose sour. So such a simple matter was enough to make her thank him? This silly girl was too easy to satisfy! He took off his shirt, walked to the edge of the water while biting on his sword and said to Xiao Long, "Wait for me here for a while." Seeing the little dragon girl nod, Li Dao took a deep breath and jumped into the pond. The pool water was ice-cold. Li Dao held his breath and dived straight into the water. Luckily, there was a secret technique to seal his Qi, allowing him to swim underwater for a long time. After searching for a long time, a cave appeared in front of Li Dao''s eyes and he went down without hesitation. When he reappeared on the surface of the water, Li Dao had already appeared in a cave. The cave was somewhat damp and there were white fish jumping on the surface of the water. The White Fish had finally been found. Li Dao had no time to admire the scenery of the cave. He immediately grabbed a white fish, peeled off its scales and stuffed its internal organs into his mouth. Activating his zhenqi to speed up the refining process, a warm current flowed through the meridians in his body. It seemed that the meridians and acupoints which had not been opened in the first place had started to loosen up. Li Dao was overjoyed. It seemed that this White Fish of the Wintry Spring was indeed of great benefit to the human body. It could completely cure the little dragon girl''s injuries. With a long sigh of relief, he grabbed the two white fish and swam back the way he came. C194 Sun Zhenzi and Li Dao were busy making a simple shed out of wood, bamboo and hay. Although he wouldn''t stay here for a long time, Li Yao wouldn''t let the little dragon girl sleep out in the open, so it wouldn''t be appropriate for him to stay in the cave. Since then, Li Dao and Xiao Long had lived in Heartless Valley. Sun Zhenzi had to fish in the pool every day and climb the cliff to prepare food for Li Dao and Xiao Long. He was busy, but he had no complaints. If not for Li Dao, Sun Zhenzi would still be that unsavory swordsman who licked blood from his knife wounds and ate to his heart''s content. Li Dao''s life was much more leisurely. Every day, he would treat Little Dragon Girl''s injuries and then cultivate. At night, the two of them would look up at the stars in the sky. After half a month, Little Dragon Lady''s injuries had already healed. Li Dao''s originally blocked meridians and acupoints had completely loosened. He was only a step away from breaking through to the eighth level of the Postnatal realm. He didn''t know what kind of fish this White Fish was, but it contained an enormous amount of vital essence and spirit energy. It was the most effective when consumed raw. It was even more heaven defying than the Shaolin Pill. Geniuses and earthly treasures had already appeared in the world of the wuxia, as well as some magical items. In this world, the Bodhisattva Snake and the White Fish were undoubtedly heaven and earth treasures. Not only could they heal injuries, they could even help the growth of one''s true qi after refinement. Another ten days passed, and the flowers at the bottom of the valley attracted a swarm of bees and butterflies. A long hiss startled the countless small insects in the flower bush. A long whistle pierced through the clouds, lingering for a long time. The white robe fluttered even though there was no wind. "Congratulations, Young Master. Your godly skills have increased by leaps and bounds, you are invincible in this world!" Sun Zhenzi stood in the distance and looked at Li Dao, who was standing tall and straight. His face was filled with envy. He did not know when he would be able to achieve such a feat. The little dragon girl had a smile on her face as she looked at Li Dao with a gentle gaze. She didn''t even bat an eye. "There''s nothing to be happy about. So what if you are invincible? Sooner or later, you will be able to do it." Li Dao smiled and said to Sun Zhenzi. He had already broken through to the eighth level of the Postnatal realm, so it would not be wrong to say that he was invincible. Guo Jing was probably only at Houtian eighth stage. Old Man Huang and Master Yihu were at most at Houtian ninth stage. This meant that what Sun Zhenzi said wasn''t wrong. However, so what if he was invincible in this world? He was not happy. The road was still long, and he was just a common man without breaking through to the Xiantian realm. After setting up a bonfire, the white fish''s essence energy was dispersed by the flames. After eating a meal, it was time to go out. After staying at the bottom of the valley for almost a month, Xiao Long looked at the simple shed, full of reluctance. Li Dao patted her shoulder, not knowing what to say. Holding onto the rope, Li Dao and Little Dragon girl were in front while Sun Zhenzi was behind. The three of them climbed up the cliff. Standing on the edge of the cliff again, Li Dao felt like he had been separated from another world. The world was vast, and he wanted to be free and unrestrained, not living in seclusion in the deep valleys. And he couldn''t give Little Dragon Girl what she wanted, so Little Dragon Girl could only give in to him and chase up to him. "Young master, where are we going now?" Sun Zhenzi completely followed Li Dao''s footsteps. He didn''t have his own way of thinking, so he had very well replaced himself as a servant. Without even thinking about it, Li Dao answered, "Xiangyang!" Now should be the time for the Mongol army to attack the city, and he needed the power of karmic luck, so Xiangyang was the best place to go. Xiao Long held onto Li Dao''s arm and did not comment. She would go wherever he went. Sun Zhenzi wiped off his cold sweat. He thought that the young master was still as vengeful as before. In fact, Sun Zhenzi''s thoughts were wrong. Li Dao was not a vengeful person. He would not do meaningless things, either to comply with his heart or to seek the grand dao. C195 Walking out of Heartless Valley, Li Dao was a little speechless. He didn''t expect that Gongsun Zhiqiang and Qiu Qianqian would perish together just like that. It was probably because she had mentioned it herself, that Gongsun Huaizhu went to Gongsun Zhiqian''s study and found the secret mechanism, then rescued Qiu Qianqian. Gongsun Zhizhan was blind. Qiu Qianqian had lost both his legs. Both of them were disabled and both of them had perished together. It wasn''t strange for things to turn out this way. It was just a pity for Gongsun Greencalyx, but the fate of a kind-hearted girl was just like this. It was truly sad. This tragedy was caused by Li Dao, more or less, he pitied Gongsun Greencalyx and threw her the Nine Yin Scriptures. Li Dao told her that if she wanted revenge, she could practice martial arts to avenge herself. Under Gongsun Gushui''s complicated gaze, Li Dao and the other two left Heartless Valley. The horses trotted along the way, much faster than they had come. As they approached Xiangyang, they passed by several towns and villages, but there was no sign of human traffic. There was no one in the low, low houses. The road was strewn with corn and rice, and the hooves of the horses were shallow and stained with blood. Without even thinking about it, he already knew the reason for this scene. Li Dao''s expression was cold as his killing intent penetrated through his chest. Without a doubt, the Mongol army had attacked Xiangyang, and the civilians near Xiangyang were being held by the Mongol army to attack the city, using them as meat shields in front of the army to reduce the casualties of their own soldiers. As for the blood left on the road, it was probably because the Mongol soldiers had treated the women worse than the animals, but they had resisted and caused a massacre. The rice and corn were all taken away by the Mongol army. In the end, not even a single civilian was spared. The three of them were not in a good mood. Although the strong preyed on the weak, that was only in comparison. How could he be innocent? Why should the people be guilty? Sun Zhenzi held his anger in his chest with a twisted expression on his face. After seeing the traces left behind by the Mongolian Army, any Chinese would not be indifferent. Xiao Long''s beautiful face was serious as she lost her smile from before. The three of them grabbed their horses'' bellies and sped up as they headed towards Xiangyang. They had a bellyful of anger that they needed to vent! The closer they got to Xiangyang City, the more preposterous the surrounding scenery became. Flowers and trees remained silent. The roadside was littered with the corpses of commoners, and dark red bloodstains were dragged along the road, causing the mud to emit a fishy stench. "These beasts!" Sun Zhenzi held the knife horizontally in his hand. The muscles on his face were scrunched up, giving off an indescribable feeling of anger. "Let''s go!" Li Dao spat out a single word as he spurted his horse forward. With his sword in hand, he was about to drag the horse to the ground. Battle cries shook the heavens. Smoke rose from the sky, and the setting sun dyed the sky blood-red. Under the city gates, Guo Jing, with one hand broken, brought all the heroes of the martial arts world and soldiers to fight against the Mongolian army. Blood rained from the sky, making the battle miserable. Li Dao saw Huang Rong''s figure, Yang Zhao, Guo Fu, and many others he didn''t recognize. They were all brandishing their weapons and fighting in the blood. There weren''t many soldiers guarding Xiangyang, only around ten thousand. Adding all the heroes, there were only around twelve thousand. However, the Mongolian Army amounted to a total of fifty thousand soldiers. Guo Jing had relied on the massive city walls of Xiangyang City to block the Mongolian Army outside the city several times. This time, the Mongol army captured the civilians to attack the city, so Guo Jing had no choice but to leave the city to meet them. The helpless cries of the people, the shouts of the two armies mixed together. Under the setting sun, it stung the eyes. "Young master, I can''t wait on you anymore, I''m going to kill someone!" "If I don''t come back, please remember me and set up a tablet for your servant. Every year, clear your mind and pour me two cups of wine!" After Sun Zhenzi finished speaking, he didn''t wait for Li Dao''s reply and rode his horse into the battlefield. Li Dao laughed. His servant had finally shown a little bit of bravery. He turned around to look at Xiao Xiaolong and said gently, "Xiao Long, follow me closely!" C196 Li Dao rushed towards the battlefield with Huang Puma between his legs and dragged his sword diagonally. He definitely could not foolishly rush into the middle of the Mongolian army. If he did that, then he would be too stupid, and if he did not break through to the Xiantian realm, he would definitely have a period of exhaustion. Sun Zhenzi took the lead and quickly charged into the battle zone between Guo Jing and the Mongolian Army. He brandished his Hundred Refinement Steel Blade like an unstoppable surging river. Sun Zhenzi followed Li Dao and consumed snake gall and white fish for a long time. His strength was astonishing. With the horse''s momentum, wherever he went, blood would splash out. "Ha ha-ha ha, great, great!" Sun Zhenzi rushed into the battlefield, his steel blade slashing horizontally and sputtering hot blood all over his face. "Elder brother Jing, look who that is?" Huang Rong smashed the head of one of the Mongolian soldiers with her staff, stepped back next to Guo Jing and pointed at Sun Zhenzi as she spoke. Guo Jing followed Huang Rong''s gaze and looked up. He just so happened to see Sun Zhenzi happily cheering while killing the enemy. "Isn''t that Sworddevil Li Dao''s servant?" Guo Jing was a bit doubtful. Why would a Sword Demon servant come here? "Look over there." Huang Rong tugged on Guo Qing''s sleeve, gesturing for him to look into the distance. Guo Jing struck out with his palm, sending several Mongolian soldiers flying. Only then did he have the time to look into the distance. A man and a woman, both wearing white robes, were riding their large horses towards the battlefield. Who else could that man and woman be other than Li Dao and Little Dragon Lady? The purple sword was more than four feet long, and did not look like a sword. An ordinary sword would at most be three feet long, so the sword in Li Dao''s hand was particularly conspicuous. Li Dao''s movement was very relaxed. It seemed like he did not use much strength. He gently waved his sword and it was able to take away the lives of the Mongolian soldiers one by one. His face was cold and expressionless. He brandished his sword and sheathed it. Wherever he went, not a single person remained alive. By Li Dao''s side, the little dragon girl was as beautiful as a fairy. Her Blue Edge Sword was much more dazzling than the sword in Li Dao''s hand. The azure light was brilliant and beautiful. Compared to Li Blade''s blood rain, Little Dragon Lady was not as violent. Her sword accurately stabbed into the throat of the Mongolian soldier, saving his body from being damaged. Relying on the sharpness of his long sword, Li Dao didn''t even need to expend too much energy or zhenqi to kill the ordinary Mongolian soldiers. As long as he swung his sword lightly, the bodies of these soldiers would be split in half. Soon, Li Yao and the other two had joined the battle and attracted the attention of many people. The commander of the Mongol army, the future ruler of the Mongol Empire, Borg. Kublai frowned and asked the person next to him, "Who is that man and woman wearing white robes?" Hearing Kublai''s question, a man with dark yellow skin and a thin body like a bamboo pole replied respectfully, "Reporting to Your Highness, this man is the Sword Demon, Li Dao. He is infamous in the Central Plains Martial Arts Forest for his evil deeds and is vaguely the number one expert of the evil way. That girl was his wife, Little Dragon Girl. "Imperial Advisor died in his hands. Rumor has it that Guo Jing''s left hand was also chopped off for him." "According to what Mister said, the Sword Demon, Li Dao, is not a loyal and foolish person like Guo Qing. But why does he want to become our Mongol Empire''s enemy?" Kublai asked again. The man didn''t know how to reply. He could only bow to Kublai and say, "Your Highness, please forgive me. This subordinate does not know." Kublai stroked his beard as his eyes flickered unsteadily. No one knew what he was thinking about. At the same time, the crowd of martial artists also saw Li Dao and the other two. Their faces were filled with joy as they shouted, "Look, that''s the Sword Demon, Li Dao!" "It really is the Sword Demon. Why would he come here?" There were also people who were puzzled, seemingly unable to believe that Li Dao would appear on the battlefield. "Don''t worry about it so much. Sworddevil Li Dao is also a Chinese. Back then, he had killed an Imperial Advisor of Mongolia which was the best proof that he was here. It''s not strange for him to be here." Some of the people beside him had joyous expressions as they explained. The doubtful people didn''t think too much about it. Under these circumstances, no one would criticize Li Dao for his actions. Instead, it was because of his performance that had changed their impression of him. Li Dao urged his horse forward and brandished his sword. Soon enough, he gathered with Guo Qing and the others who were defending Xiangyang City. C197 After meeting with Guo Qing and the rest, the atmosphere was a bit awkward. After all, Li Dao had cut off Guo Qing''s left palm. Zhu Zilu, who was holding a brush in his hand, nodded to Li Dao and let out a kind smile. Yang Lao''s sword pierced through the chest of a Mongolian soldier and ran towards Li Dao and Xiao Long. His face was full of joy. "Big brother, big sister Long, why have you two come here?" It was not bad that Li Dao had cut off Guo Jing''s hand, but it was Guo Jing who had injured Little Dragon Girl first. In the end, Li Dao did not kill Guo Jing, and Yang Guo was already very grateful to Li Dao. At one point, Yang believed Li Dao didn''t kill Guo Qing out of respect for him. "He can''t let you go. Come over and take a look." Xiao Long smiled gently. The joy on Yangguo''s face deepened. He knew that his elder brother wasn''t a heartless and heartless person, he was still concerned about his sworn brother. Li Dao was silent. He knew what Xiao Longnu meant, but it was true. He did not have such complicated feelings towards Yang Tong. He had come to Xiangyang just for the power of karmic luck. Seeing Li Dao fall silent, Yang Chen didn''t mind. He knew Li Dao''s personality. Guo Fu, who was still in the distance, bit her lips and scolded indignantly, "That ungrateful bastard Yang, to think that my dad was still so good to him, but he ended up like this!" Big or Small Martial Brother had killed two Mongolian soldiers. He stood protectively beside Guo Fu and said, "That''s right, that kid really isn''t that kind of person." In addition to Yang Guo and Zhu Ziru, there were also many martial artists who showed good will towards Li Dao. They called him Great Hero Li. In front of the righteousness of the nation, many people were still able to distinguish between good and bad. Regardless of how Li Dao used to be, now that he was here, he was a hero that could support both heaven and earth. Moreover, Li Dao''s previous actions weren''t impossible to understand. Killing all of the disciples of the True Sect was because the True Sect had offended him first, and cutting off Guo Jing''s palm was because Guo Jing had injured Little Dragon Lady. Many people calmed their hearts and thought that Li Dao wasn''t as wicked as the rumors said he was. Faced with Yang Chen''s pleasant surprise, Li Dao patted his shoulder and said, "Brother, let''s kill the enemy first. After we kill the Mongols, we will have a good drink." Yang Zhao nodded vigorously, "I''ll listen to what big brother says!" Immediately, Li Dao once again threw himself into the slaughter. Unknowingly, his white robe had been dyed red and white. Huang Rong and Guo Jing sat back to back, one hand touching their bulging stomachs as they shouted, "Brother Jing, let''s retreat into the city. Who knows how many more brothers will die if we continue fighting." Guo Jing panted heavily as he raised his head to look around him. Many of the Song Dynasty''s soldiers and heroes had fallen into a pool of blood. However, the Mongol army was organized in a neat line. There was even a pair of elite troops that had circled around the city gate. Guo Jing''s face darkened. He didn''t bother to wipe the sweat off his forehead as he shouted for them to retreat. Immediately, the soldiers and martial artists retreated as they killed. They had no more strength left. "Brother Jing, let''s go as well." Huang Rong pulled Guo Qing along as she looked at the retreating soldiers and the group of martial practitioners. However, Guo Jing remained unmoving. He turned around and brushed away Huang Rong''s hand, before straightening her face and saying, "I cannot retreat. If no one blocks them, the Mongolian Army will invade the city." Huang Rong naturally understood this logic, but with Guo Jing''s broken palm, his fighting prowess plummeted. Would it really be alright for him to cut off Guo Jing''s back? But if Guo Jing didn''t stay behind, who could stay behind? Li Dao waved his hand and a string of heads fell from the sky. He then pulled the little dragon girl towards Guo Jing. Naturally, he knew what the situation was, so he decided to do something. Seeing Li Dao walk towards him, Guo Qing didn''t know what to say. Huang Rong looked at him warily, fearing that he would suddenly make a move. Li Dao opened his mouth and said in a calm tone, "You guys go back first. Leave this to me." Guo Jing was visibly moved as he asked, "Do you know that staying behind means you''ll have to face the army alone?" Li Dao ignored him and looked around. Then, he opened his mouth and said, "There are some things that must be done by someone. No matter what prejudice you have toward me, I am still a Chinese!" "You ¡­" Guo Jing''s lips trembled, unable to speak in that moment. Li Dao reached out and patted Guo Jing''s shoulder, a smile on his face as he said, "Alright, stop being so girly. The great hero, will serve the nation and the people." Hurry up and go back. Leave this to me. "Also, take care of her for me. If she loses even a hair on her head, I will come back to settle the score with you." As he spoke, he pulled the little dragon girl in front of him. Guo Jing''s eyes watered a little as he nodded fiercely at Li Dao. "Don''t worry, I''ll take good care of her." "Also, you must live!" Then, without hesitation, he pulled Little Dragon Girl and retreated towards the city gate. He only had one hand and couldn''t pull Huang Rong, so he could only pull Little Dragon Girl and retreated towards the city gate. Little Dragon Lady looked worriedly at Li Dao, allowing Guo Jing to pull her back towards the city gates. Seeing the retreat of the enemy, the Mongol soldiers became even more angry and increased their offensive. Li Dao gave the little dragon girl a reassured look. Then, he turned around to look at the Mongolian Army''s big subordinate, Kublai Lie. The corner of his mouth curled up into a smile. That was the true power of destiny! C198 There was only a little bit of the setting sun left on the horizon. Corpses were strewn all over the battlefield, and the ground was dyed with fresh blood. The wind was blowing. Li Dao''s hair was lifted as his blood-stained clothes fluttered in the wind. The corners of his mouth curled up as he walked towards the large number of Mongol troops. "Kill!" With a low roar, he flipped his wrist and used his sword to strike out at the Wandering Dragon. He immediately cut off the bodies of the few Mongolian soldiers in front of him. On the battlefield, having a slightly longer weapon gave him a huge advantage. Coincidentally, Li Dao''s sword was long enough and sharp enough. Whether it was the generals of the battlefield or the soldiers charging in, there was almost no one that used a sword as a weapon. This was because the sword was just too elegant. They could either use long spears or machetes. Only such a weapon with a large back could have an astonishing killing power. The sword was either for the commander, or for the chivalrous heroes of the martial world, or for the scholars. Warriors would never use a sword. Li Dao didn''t know if he was a warrior or not, but he liked to use the sword. Normally, when martial artists used swords, there were very few who would behead a person. Those who did so were all swordsmen. Because swords walk light and nimble, blades move steadily, but Li Dao is an exception, he is sure that he is a swordsman. He walked forward step by step, killing several people with each step he took. Blood splattered into the sky before finally dripping onto the ground. At the city gates, Guo Jing walked in with Little Dragon Lady in tow, followed by Huang Rong and a few other Elders of the Beggar Clan. After entering the city, Huang Rong immediately ordered the officials to close the gates. Creak! Creak! Creak! The door shaft rubbed against each other, producing an ear-piercing sound. Yang Tong''s face was filled with anger as he shouted, "What are you doing? Eldest brother is still outside helping us block the back. How is he going to come in after closing the city gates?" "That''s right, my family''s young master is outside fighting with his life on the line, what are you all doing?" Sun Zhenzi held his broadsword horizontally as he looked at Huang Rong with an unfriendly expression. The little dragon girl shook off Guo Jing''s hand, her expression turning ice-cold. It was clear what she meant. Guo Qing also looked at Huang Rong with dissatisfaction. They really shouldn''t ignore Li Dao at this moment. Looking at everyone''s eyes, Huang Rong forced a smile and explained, "If we don''t close the city gates, then the Mongolian Army will come in." With such high kung fu skills, we can hang a rope from the wall to ensure his safety. Right now, the reason we are closing the city gates is to prevent the Sword Demons from wasting their efforts. " Hearing Huang Rong''s words, everyone felt that it was reasonable and decided not to dwell on this topic anymore. They immediately ran towards the city gate tower. On top of the tower of Xiangyang City stood a densely packed group of people. There were officials of the Song Dynasty and heroes of the martial arts world. They were all staring at the figure below the city who wielded a sword to behead an enemy. Holding onto the long sword, Li Dao walked forward step by step. Behind him, dozens of corpses had already fallen. Seeing that the city gates were closed, the Mongol soldiers turned their attention to Li Dao. The surrounding Mongolian soldiers quickly encircled Li Dao with long spears or scimitars in hand. At the top of the city gate tower, a thick rope was hanging halfway down, Yang Zhao shouted, "Big brother, the city gate is already closed, hurry up and come up." Sun Zhenzi, Guo Qing and many others also started to shout. Li Dao turned around and smiled at everyone. Then, he turned around and dashed toward the large flag at the center of the Mongolian Army. His white robe fluttered in the wind as he ran. His four foot long purple sword was especially eye-catching. Before the group of Mongolian soldiers had surrounded him, Li Dao had already rushed far away. As long as there was anyone who blocked his way, he would immediately be decapitated and his head would be thrown into the air. "What are the Sword Demons trying to do?" Everyone was astonished. Instead of returning to the tower, he charged forward with his sword raised. What was he trying to do? Looking at the figure dashing through the army, there was no one who wasn''t hot-blooded. A few words appeared in everyone''s mind. "You said he can do it?" "It''s definitely possible. With such a high level of swordplay, he will definitely succeed." "We misunderstood him. Swordfiend Li Dao is a great hero. From today onwards, whoever dares to go against Swordfiend will be the one who dares to go against me." "Me too!" On the city walls, people''s performances were different, but no one said that the Sword Demons were not. A mighty force with thousands of men and horses, the Spiked King was a hero that could support both the heavens and the earth! Under the command of the Mongolian Army, Kublai Lie squinted his eyes and suddenly said, "Send the order to capture him alive!" He immediately passed down the orders from left to right. A wind was blowing under Li Dao''s feet. Wisps of dark yellow gas were being devoured and absorbed by the long sword. However, he did not pay attention to any of this. His attention was completely focused on the Mongol army''s main headquarters. C199 The sun was setting, and the clouds on the horizon were burning red, as if they had been dyed red with blood. Battle cries shook the sky and the air was filled with the stench of sweat and blood. The wind did not move, the clouds did not move, and a tall and straight shadow moved about on the battlefield. The violet sword carried a string of fresh blood, attracting everyone''s gazes. A Mongolian man wielding a long spear and a scimitar was supposed to be the bravest of warriors, but facing such a tall and straight body, they couldn''t help but feel terrified. "Heavens above, is that guy really human?" Some of the Mongolian soldiers held onto their blood-red scimitars, not daring to step forward. Even though they had tens of thousands of brothers, none of them could give him the courage to do so. The light in Kublai''s eyes was bright. He looked at Li Dao who was rushing forward in the army and clenched his fists. "I must catch him, I must catch him! Such a brave warrior should be mine to use!" he muttered to himself. Layers of Mongolian soldiers piled up into a monstrous wave in front of Li Dao, then lashed out at him. Li Dao stood tall and straight, his posture tall and straight as he faced these countless soldiers that were piled into a monstrous wave, launching a barrage of attacks. The purple sword carried an azure sword qi that cut straight through the clouds! At this time, Li Dao could no longer hold back his zhen qi. A sword qi shot out into the sky, and blood rained down everywhere. A huge hole had been punctured in the monstrous waves. On top of the city gate tower, Guo Jing tightly clenched his only fist as his body trembled. He shouted with excitement, "Good!" Huang Rong remained silent. She had never known martial arts could be practiced to such an extent that it could even be called a god or a ghost. Yang Chen and Sun Zhenzi were just as excited as Guo Qing. Especially Sun Zhenzi. As Li Dao''s servant, he was proud of his young master. Even Guo Fu, who always hated Li Dao, could not utter a word. She was deeply shocked as she looked at the figure within the army that was about to take the head of the enemy. What was a great hero? It should be like this, right? The little dragon girl''s eyes were always on Li Dao. Her expression wasn''t good, and there was an irrepressible worry in her eyes. In the eyes of others, it was possible that the current Li Dao was shining brilliantly, a hero unparalleled in the world. However, there was no woman who liked to see her man play the hero, and Little Dragon and Woman was no exception. On the tower, other than Little Dragon Girl, the majority of the people were waving their fists. Their faces were flushed red as they shouted the name of the Sword Demon, as if the figure in the middle of the crowd was themselves. Li Dao couldn''t hear these people shouting. All he knew was that he wasn''t far from Kublai. The sword was not stained with blood, but his white robes and hair were dyed red. Fortunately, the longsword was too sharp, and he did not have any minced meat on him. Without stopping, a blood-red figure shuttled back and forth through the army. It was like a blood-red bolt of lightning. Wherever it went, it howled miserably. In front of this god of death, even the bravest and most fearless man under the protection of the Longevity Heaven were afraid. Some of them unconsciously swallowed their saliva and began to move backwards bit by bit. Seeing Li Dao getting closer and closer, the smell of blood pierced through his nose. Suddenly, Bi Lie''s face turned serious, no longer as fervent as before. "Gentlemen, now is the time for you to appear on the scene. If you can capture this person alive, it''s best if you can kill him on the spot. Gentlemen, don''t disappoint this little Wang! " Kubler turned around and said to the few people beside him in strange shapes. They looked at each other, one of them was a skinny man with dark skin and a yellow scarf wrapped around his head, he replied, "Rest assured, Your Royal Highness, I will not disappoint you." With that, the few of them jumped off the king''s carriage and rushed towards Li Dao. They were Kublai Lo''s experts, Xiao-Xiangzi, Mani Star, Yinxi, and others who were not famous. Normally, they would have already turned around and run away from such a ferocious man like Li Dao. But now, that man had consumed almost all of his Zhen Qi and physical strength. It was when he was showing off in front of the prince. With these thoughts in mind, the few of them carefully moved towards Li Dao. The Blue Lotus Sword Qi sliced out horizontally. Li Dao was like a god of death that descended to the mortal world, and no one could stop him. Suddenly, a few oddly-shaped figures flew out from the crowd with a variety of weapons in their hands. It looked like they were doing juggling. Li Dao did not bother with them. He charged straight forward to kill whoever blocked his way! The few of them looked at each other. From all directions, they attacked Li Dao from all directions. These people had varying cultivation bases. The highest was sixth level precelestial while the lowest was fourth level precelestial. In the martial world, they could indeed be considered top tier experts. Li Dao smirked, his face covered in blood that made his smile look horrifying. "You''re courting death!" Hanging upside down, the phantom of the blue lotus bloomed, and the cold sword light illuminated their faces. A few heads flew into the air. The remaining two men were frightened out of their wits and ran out of the army. One was the Mani Star who trained in Tian Zhu yoga, the other was the three-foot-tall dwarf Yin Xing. For all sorts of weird reasons, they were able to escape with their lives under Li Ren''s sword. Li Dao did not care about them. The one standing under the banner was the ''Big Head''. The rest of the insignificant ''Little Shrimp'' might as well have run away. Kublai''s face turned ugly as he saw the man known as the Sword Demon getting closer and closer. The expert he recruited had been killed in a single sword strike, and the remaining two were still running away? Great beads of sweat dripped down from his forehead, but Kublai wasn''t in the mood to wipe them away. While he was still in a daze, that horrifying man had already stood in front of him. At this time, Kublai Lie showed the disposition of a king, forced himself to stay calm and said, "Brave warrior, I have no enmity with you, you don''t need to kill me. My Mongol Empire''s cavalry is invincible, the great Song Dynasty is finished. What''s the use of killing Little Wang? I might as well keep you as Little Wang, Little Wang recommended to Great Khan, allowing you to take the position of Imperial Advisor. In the middle of the day, if we were to be blessed with wealth and beauties as numerous as the clouds, wouldn''t we be able to do the same? " After saying that, Kublai Lie carefully looked at Li Dao''s face, but Li Dao''s face was covered in blood and it was impossible to see his expression. All he could see was a row of white teeth and pitch black pupils. "You''re right." Li Dao held his sword and smiled. All he could see was the corner of his mouth curling up. Kublai let out a long sigh of relief, feeling proud. In front of the glory, wealth, and power of a beautiful woman, even ghosts and gods had to bow their heads! "But I still want your head!" As the sound of his voice faded, a head appeared in the air. Even at the moment of his death, Kublai still didn''t know that to some people, being a powerful beauty meant nothing at all. The entire battlefield was silent. The city towers of Xiangyang City were completely silent. Li Dao didn''t care about all that. He slashed horizontally with his long sword. Suddenly, beside the emperor''s carriage, the flag fell. "Open the city gates and follow me!" Guo Jing was the first to react. With a wave of his arm, he jumped down from the city gate tower. The rest of the people reacted, and the entire Xiangyang City erupted with activity. C200 The flag with the picture of the Ash Wolf fell, and after a short silence, shouts and cries filled the air. For an army, the flag of the center is a sign. Now, the flag had been cut off. Li Dao reached out to grab Kubler Lie''s head. His gaze was like lightning, and in his other hand was a four foot long sword. His entire body was bathed in blood, as if he was a demon. Some of the Mongolian generals wanted to regroup their troops, but they were powerless. They could only gather a small force, a small force of soldiers. More soldiers'' faith collapsed and began to retreat. Lord of the Longevity, is this the demon god you sent to punish us? Many of the soldiers were shocked. Looking at Li Dao, who was covered in blood and had a long sword that reached the sky, they were scared. In the distance, Guo Jing jumped down from the city gate tower and charged towards the Mongolian Army. The city gate creaked, thousands of people rushed out together, shouting loudly like an unstoppable mountain torrent. "Kill them all, chase these Mongolian police officers out of the Central Plains!" "Kill these beasts!" "They will pay back the debt of blood with their lives! They will pay back the lives of their fellow villagers!" The Beggar Clan''s disciple, the hero of the martial arts world and the soldiers of the Great Song, followed closely behind Guo Jing, his face red and filled with excitement. Li Dao stood on the throne of Kublai, holding the head in one hand and the sword in the other. He shouted loudly, "Kublai is dead, get back to your grassland or I will kill every one of you!" "Don''t listen to him. He''s just one person. Let''s all rush up to avenge our prince!" "Wolf God''s children will not retreat, let''s attack together!" Some generals were shouting, calling for the soldiers to gather together and take revenge for Kublai. But at this time, how many people could actually listen? Li Dao grabbed the head of Kublai Lie and jumped off the king''s carriage, rushing towards the crowd. He was covered in blood and carried Kublai''s head in his hand. The Mongol soldiers were terrified. Some of the soldiers lost control of their legs, threw down their weapons and started running behind. There was one, two, and three that followed, and then huge numbers of Mongolian soldiers, who had lost their weapons, began to flee. Guo Jing brought a few thousand soldiers and made contact with the Mongolian Army. The Song Army had high morale. As soon as they saw the Mongolian soldiers, they rushed forward with their weapons raised. The morale of the Mongol side had already dropped down to the abyss. They didn''t even have the mood to fight back. Occasionally, one or two of them would be chopped to death by swords. Li Dao was slaughtering his way through the army. His sword was like a dragon, and heads were rolling everywhere it went. In this sort of situation, unless Sun Wu was reborn, how could an ordinary person turn the tables on him? Some Mongolian generals, unable to do anything, jumped on their horses and fled with their personal guards. Li Dao''s eyes were cold. If he caught someone, he would kill them. With a single slash, he would kill them all. In fact, he could even kill a head or several of them. Tens of thousands of Mongolian troops were like a collapsed mountain as they suddenly jumped down, turned around and fled behind. After cutting off another head, Li Dao stopped. He held onto Kubler Lie''s hair with one hand and the longsword in the other hand, while he stood on the spot, breathing heavily. Just now, he looked like a demonic god, but he knew his own situation. Without breaking through to the Xiantian realm, one''s Zhen Qi could not be sustained, and there would come a time when it would run out. Regardless of whether it was his physical strength or true qi, he had already reached his limit. However, what was worth comforting was that after killing Kublai, the Mongolian Army began to flee and the dark yellow gas that filled the sky began to gush towards the sword. This act of posturing was worth it! Guo Jing took the lead, leading several thousand men in hot pursuit of the fleeing Mongolian army. Along the way, they left behind the corpses of a large number of Mongolian soldiers. Xiao Long and Sun Zhenzi stood beside Li Dao. Xiao Long reached out her hand to touch Li Dao''s face. Her eyes were full of reproach. Li Dao subconsciously avoided Xiao Long''s jade-like hands because his face was covered in blood. "Don''t move!" Xiao Long scolded with a straight face. She grabbed Li Dao''s face with her hands and used her snow-white sleeves to wipe away the blood on Li Dao''s face. Li Dao could only bitterly smile. He looked towards Sun Zhenzi, who was gloating in his misfortune. He was so scared that he immediately retracted his smile. The sun had already set and the moonlight was shining. The land outside of Xiangyang City was covered in a layer of rouge gauze. The main name of this robe was Li Dao, the Sword Demon. C201 The snow was full of daggers, so he was able to escape in the night. Under the night sky, the densely packed Mongolian soldiers dropped their helmets and armor and fled back the way they had come. Thousands of soldiers from the Song Dynasty, a group of beggars, and a group of people from the martial arts world were chasing after and killing tens of thousands of Mongol troops. No matter how one looked at it, this was a fantasy, but this was the truth. The moonlight shone like it was practicing, and the blood flowed like it was being washed. The night was so bleak. The chase continued for several dozen miles. When Guo Jing turned his head back while panting for breath, he was only followed by Yang, Zhu Ziliu, and a few other martial practitioners from the martial arts world. Those who were able to chase this far were all martial arts experts, even ordinary people would not be able to chase this far. Although their bodies were weak, these people were in high spirits. Breathing heavily, they could not suppress the excitement in their hearts. "Great!" Delightful! "Awesome!" Guo Jing opened his arms wide and looked up to the sky, cheering happily. "Brother Guo, how many years has it been since the Song Dynasty had such a victory?" Zhu Ziru''s voice was trembling. Under the moonlight, her refined face was no longer elegant and her hair was messy. "I don''t know. Ever since Grandpa Yue, we haven''t had a victory, right?" Guo Jing came back to his senses, a complicated expression on his face. The imperial court was corrupt, and they, who had nothing but patriotism, were on the verge of despair. Who knew that a Sword Demon would perform a miracle on them today? "This is all thanks to big brother. If not for big brother, how could we have killed Mongolian Tarantula so easily today?" Yang was half-squatting on the side as he giggled. His handsome face was beaming like a chrysanthemum. "That''s right, the Sword Demon is the key to this victory!" Zhu Ziru sighed, not bothering to tidy up her messy hair. The few of them sat on the ground, staring into the night sky, the excitement in their hearts lingering for a long time. "Let''s go back to the city. If we don''t go back now, everyone will worry about us." Zhu Zi Liu stood up first and said to the others. When they had had enough rest, the others helped each other up and hurried back to Xiangyang City. On the way, they kept discussing about the Sword Demon, Li Dao. Guo Qing looked at his severed hand and remained silent. It was unknown what he was thinking about. Li Dao had already returned to Xiangyang City and was living in Guo Jing''s mansion, arranged by Huang Rong. Guo Fu, who originally had a strong opinion of him, didn''t say anything. No matter what Li Dao had done before, based on his performance today, no one could be more picky. After taking a bath, he changed into a new white robe. Li Dao felt refreshed and faintly felt that his inner strength had improved a little bit. Little Dragon Maiden rested her chin on her hands as she looked at him, making him feel very uncomfortable. Regarding today''s matter, he had indeed never considered her feelings before. Sun Zhenzi''s face was completely red. He wanted to say something, but he hesitated. In the Guo Mansion, many martial artists looked at Li Dao, feeling that he was handsome and cool, without the previous sense of hatred. It was already late in the night, and the city was filled with the sound of the gongs and drums. The torches were held in a long line. The people cheered in the streets, their faces brimming with genuine joy. The collapse of the Mongolian army was something they had witnessed with their own eyes. Guo Jing, Yang Guo, and Zhu Zi Liu had returned. Many people had gathered outside the Guo Mansion, and they were all calling out the name of Great Hero Guo. "Hero Guo is back!" "This time, the repelling of the Mongolian Army was all thanks to Hero Guo. Everyone, bow to Hero Guo!" "Without Great Hero Guo, we would have already fallen under the feet of the Mongolian army. How can we live a peaceful life today?" Facing the crowd''s praise, Guo Jing''s face was full of shame as he shouted, "Everyone, quiet down. I never expected to achieve such a victory today. All of this depended on one person, and that was the Sword Demon, Li Dao. He was the one who had single-handedly assassinated the enemy''s head, Kublai. He had severed the banner of the Meng Army, which had led to the complete defeat of the Meng Army. "I would never dare to call myself that." "Sword Demon Li Dao?" Many people had heard of this name, but also many people had not heard of it. The crowd was puzzled, wasn''t this war being led by Great Hero Guo? Immediately, many of the martial artists and soldiers of the Great Song Dynasty who witnessed Li Blade''s actions told the story of how Li Blade had taken the enemy''s head in the army. Looking at the clamoring crowd, Guo Jing lowered his head to look at his severed arm and sighed emotionally, "Great hero, great hero! Swordfiend is one as well!" C202 The night was not long, and under the cheers of the Xiangyang people, the stars had already begun to disappear. Many people were so excited that they couldn''t even sleep at night. Everyone was excitedly discussing the name of the Sword Demon, Li Dao. Some children held onto wooden swords and played around on the streets, daydreaming about the day they could become great heroes like the magic of the sword. Their parents laughed but did not stop them. Since Song Liguo, civil officials cherish wealth, military generals cherish life. The imperial court had always been weak to the outside world, and had struggled to survive until now by paying tribute with the loss of the land. From the Northern Song Dynasty onwards, there had been countries such as the Great Liaoning, Western Xia, Dali, and Tufan. Among them, Dalian and Xicha repeatedly invaded the Great Song, and the Northern Song officials and ministers paid tribute to Liao and Xicha every year. In the end, the rise of the Golden Kingdom and the annihilation of Liao and Xixia by the Great Song Dynasty caused the Northern Song Dynasty to think that they were safe. However, the Golden Kingdom began to invade the Northern Song Dynasty. Fortunately, Yue Fei was loyal to his master, and he drove the Golden Man to the other side of the Yellow River. Unfortunately, Grandpa Yue''s achievements shook the world. With Qin Kui leading the group of treacherous officials, Song Wei had urgently recruited Grandpa Yue to return to the capital and then killed him for the crime of not knowing his place. After the death of Grandpa Yue, there were no more generals in the Northern Song Dynasty who could fight. The Kingdom of Jin headed south and abducted the Northern Song''s family, making the Northern Song a part of history. This matter was known as the change of Jing Kang, or the shame of Jing Kang. This was the origin of Guo Qing''s name. The remaining members of the royal family and ministers of the Northern Song Dynasty fled to Jiangnan and established the Southern Song with the capital of Beijing as their capital. The Southern Song Dynasty did not remember the disgrace of the Northern Song Dynasty. It still sent a large amount of wealth to the Golden Kingdom every year, seeking peace and stability. After that was the rise of Eagle-Eagles Ironwood. He had joined forces with many other forces on the prairie and then destroyed all their connections. Guo Qing had even put in a lot of effort. With the destruction of the Golden Kingdom, Guo Jing thought that the Great Song and Mongolia would live in peace, as did the Southern Song Imperial Court. Who would have thought that Tie Muzhen would brazenly tear up the alliance and set foot on the Central Plains? This time, the Mongol army was more brutal than any foreign invaders. Wherever they passed, the land of the Central Plains whimpered beneath their iron hooves. The Southern Song Imperial Court, as always, hoped to exchange large amounts of wealth and cloth for peace. However, the Mongols were too ambitious. They wanted to invade and swallow the mountains and rivers. The southern Song Dynasty''s government panicked. Only then did it recall the military generals from the main warring factions. Guo Qing had also resolutely abandoned the wealth and glory bestowed upon him by Mongolia and returned to the Southern Song Dynasty. He had been stationed at Xiangyang for over ten years. The Mongolian army had also attacked Xiangyang for more than ten years. Guo Jing had endured every single time, but every time they fought back against the Mongolian army, Guo Jing felt that his strength was insufficient. The Mongol army was too powerful, and Xiangyang City relied on its soldiers to support it. This time, Kublai Kublai led the army personally, Guo Jingcai called on all the heroes of the Jianghu to celebrate together. Sword Demon Li Ren appeared out of nowhere and killed his way through tens of thousands of soldiers, thus resulting in this victory. The victory in this war was undoubtedly inspiring, worthy of every Song person''s excitement. They had lived for a long time under the suppression of the Mongol military, and this time, they saw hope. The sky was bright, and the Guo Mansion was bustling with activity, decorated with lanterns and decorations. After Guo Jing and Huang Rong had discussed the matter, they decided to convene another Martial Arts Assembly to elect a Martial Arts Alliance Master to lead a fellow cultivator against Mongolia. The disciples of the Beggar Clan, the heroes and heroes who had come to participate in the war, as well as the rich and powerful merchants had all gathered at the Guo Mansion. Everyone''s faces were brimming with smiles as they greeted each other. They were still discussing the great battle yesterday. As for the Sword Demon, Li Dao''s deeds were also slowly being spread out. His reputation was growing, like the sun in the sky. C203 Inside the Guo Mansion, the Eight Immortals'' Table after table was filled with delicacies and aged wine. "Hey, if I had to say, Sword Demon''s martial arts is higher than Wang Zhong Yang''s. Otherwise, Wang Zhong Yang wouldn''t have failed at resisting the gold all those years ago." A big man with his chest hanging open and his thick chest hair sticking out, his mouth biting on a pig''s leg, said, "Two meteor hammers are placed beside him." "No, no, no. Brother Jing Tong, I do not agree with your words." In the past, when Wang Zhong Yang was at the summit of the Hua Mountain, he had defeated all the heroes of the world and fought fiercely with the Four Unique for seven days and seven nights before finally obtaining the title of the best in the world. It''s true that the sword demon''s martial arts are high, but compared to Wang Zhong Yang, they are still lacking. " One of the one-eyed burly men used his iron claw to replace it. At this moment, he was holding a jar of wine in his left hand. "I say, One-Eyed Eagle, are you going to go against me? Do you want to go down and practice with me?" The man called Jing Tong slammed his boar leg on the table and stood up as he shouted. From yesterday onwards, he had regarded Li Dao as his idol. Now that someone said that his idol was inferior to Wang Zhong Yang, how could he tolerate this? "Jing Man, don''t think I''m afraid of you. Come on, who''s the one with the biggest fist here!" The one-eyed man also stood up and raised his right hand. His iron claws looked vicious. "I say, my two brothers, all the heroes of the world are here. If you have something to say, say it, don''t hurt our relationship." A potbellied middle-aged man wearing a worker''s uniform and a melon leather cap stood up to persuade her. His face was full of fat. "Great kindness Wang, let''s see what you think. Do you think it''s better to have a sword art or Wang Zhong Yang''s martial art?" "Right, Great Benefactor Wang, please say something fair." Benefactor Wang stood on the spot in a somewhat awkward position. No matter who said they had high martial arts skills, they would offend the other party. How could a smart person like him offend someone like that? Benefactor Wang had two identities. First, he was a merchant, and his food numbers were spread all over Jing Chu. At the same time, this man was also known in the martial arts world as the Absolute Soul Saber. His inner strength was at the fourth level of the Postnatal realm, and his Five Tiger Absolute Soul Saber made many bandits hate him. After thinking for a moment, he opened his mouth and said, "There is no need for the two of you to argue. No matter how high the cultivation level is, he has already passed away, and Great Hero Li yesterday broke through a thousand soldiers. One is dead and the other is still alive, so I think there is no comparison at all. It could only be said that Daoist Master Zhong Yang was once the best in the world, but now Great Hero Li was the best in the world. My two brothers, you should sit down and drink. " After hearing kindness Wang say this, the surrounding people also felt that it was reasonable. With the help from the bystanders, the two sat down again. This was just a small incident in the Guo Mansion, and all sorts of interesting things were happening at the other tables. While everyone was eating and drinking happily, Guo Jing walked out from his room and stood on a high platform set up in the middle of the yard. He shouted, "You''re all heroes, I, Guo Jing, greet you in this room." "There''s no need to be so polite, Great Hero Guo." The crowd answered in unison, their voices a little messy. Li Dao, Xiao Long, Sun Zhenzi, Yang Guan sat at a table in the corner. Next to him was Zhu Ziliu and Lu Guoying. Seeing Guo Qing''s high spirits, Sun Zhenzi was a bit amused. His young master should be the main character, but no one wanted him. Why was Guo Jing so famous? Actually, Sun Zhenzi''s thoughts were a bit off. Ever since Li Dao came out, people had been coming to greet him. However, even more martial artists only dared to watch from a distance. After all, Guo Qing''s left palm had been cut off by Li Dao. One month ago, at the Victory Pass, Li Dao massacred like crazy. The scene of him killing a long river of blood was still fresh in his mind. Therefore, more martial artists felt more reverence for Li Dao than admiration for him. Li Dao did not care about this. He pulled Little Dragon Girl to a corner and ate and drank. From time to time, he would answer Zhu Ziru and Lu Guanyin''s questions. On the high platform in the middle of the courtyard, Guo Jing continued to speak, "Last time, I did not succeed in convening this Martial Arts Competition. I must have let all of you down." As he spoke to here, the crowd quietened down. Everyone knew that the reason why the Martial Arts Competition didn''t take place last time was because of Little Dragon Lady and Li Dao. Guo Jing didn''t feel awkward either. He laughed heartily and continued, "Yesterday we had a victory. We were happy." Therefore, I will continue today''s Martial Arts Competition that was not held last time, and discuss with the other members of the group their strategy for dealing with the Meng Army. Then, we will choose a Martial Union Lord to lead everyone to fight against the Meng Army. What do you think? " When Guo Jing finished, the crowd erupted into cheers, agreeing with his suggestion. Li Dao sat in the corner with a bamboo shoot between his teeth and sent it into the mouth of Little Dragon Lady. Only then did he slowly raise his head. C204 The sight of Guo Jing''s severed palm was extremely eye-catching. Upon seeing it, people would think of the bloody manor in the Grand Victory Pass. "Since everyone agrees, then please tell us who you think you''re going to be and choose a leader that we wholeheartedly approve of." Guo Jing stood on the stage, his tone candid and generous. The moment he said that, the Guo Mansion erupted with noise. "I choose Hero Guo to guard Xiangyang for more than ten years. Everyone can see his character clearly." Some of the martial artists shouted loudly, praising Guo Qing to the extreme. "I think that the Sword Demon is more suited to be the chief''s position. Yesterday, the Sword Demon each took a sword, breaking through the thousand soldiers, and brought us to kill the Mongols. I only admire the Sword Demon!" Some people also said that they wanted to choose Li Dao as their Martial Alliance Master. "How could the Sword Demons be the leader of Martial Arts Alliance? First of all, he killed so many disciples of the True Supreme Sect, and then he massacred so many heroes of the martial world. This kind of person is the first to refuse to accept himself being the Alliance Master of Martial Arts! " "So what if you choose the Hong Seven Sect Leaders? In terms of martial arts, the elder''s accomplishments are good and good, and in terms of moral character, he is impeccable." "I believe that the Hong Seven Gang Leader is the most suitable person to be the Martial Union Chief." There were disciples of the gang holding bamboo sticks in the crowd shouting, to elect Hong Qi Gongzi as the leader of the martial arts alliance. Immediately, someone beside him stood up and retorted, "That''s not right. Hong Seven Gang Leader is indeed the most suitable position for Alliance Head Wu Lin. However, he was rarely seen. Who knew where he was or how he was going to deal with things? Thus, I personally think that Sword Demon is more suited to be Alliance Master Wu Lin. " "According to what you said, Hero Guo guarding Xiangyang for more than ten years, isn''t it more suitable to be the Alliance Master?" "In the past, Great Hero Guo is indeed suitable to be the Alliance Head, but now that he has lost a hand, his martial arts skills have dropped greatly. How can he still be the Alliance Head?" "You said that Great Hero Guo lost a hand, but do you know how?" Another person on the side stood up to refute. "It''s still best to choose hero Guo. We''ll support hero Guo with our Six Paths Gang!" "Right, we also support Hero Guo!" "The sword demon''s martial arts is godly, and its courage is peerless. If it can lead us to kill Mongolian Tarantula, our Han River Sect will support the sword demon!" "It''s still suitable for the old man from the Seventh Paragon!" "I think kindness Wang should be the leader of Martial Union. Everyone has seen it, kindness Wang has put in a lot of effort and sweat and blood, so if you can''t be the leader, then I, Hu Boyun, will be the first to refuse!" The crowd was in an uproar as everyone voiced their thoughts about the Martial Alliance Master. The people who elected Guo Jing were the most, then Li Dao, then Hong Qi Gong. Guo Jing stood on the stage, an expression of excitement on his face. According to his personal standings, it didn''t matter if he was the Alliance Head of Martial Forest or not. As long as the chosen Alliance Master could lead everyone to fight against Mongolia, no one would have any objections. "Everyone be quiet for a moment, we owe you our love, but I cannot be the leader of the alliance. Brother Li and the Seventh Young Master are both good candidates, and I have also witnessed the actions of Great Benefactor Wang. "But I thought, as the chief of the alliance, first one has to be strong in martial arts, then one has to be virtuous and respected, and then one has to know military strategies and strategies." After he finished speaking, his gaze swept over the crowd of martial artists. All of them fell silent, feeling that Guo Jing''s words made sense. While the crowd was still pondering, a voice suddenly rang out, "My Young Master has godly skills and unparalleled intellect. He also assassinated Kublai. He is the most suitable person to be the Alliance Master of Martial Arts. "If anyone can''t accept this, you have to ask me about the sabre in Sun Zhenzi''s hand first." The one who said this was Sun Zhenzi. Right now, he was standing up straight as he swept the area with his eyes. He looked like he would pull out a knife at any moment. A smile appeared on Li Dao''s face as he threw his loyal servant an appreciative look. Guo Jing''s expression was a bit unnatural. In fact, he was more inclined towards Hong Linggong becoming the Martial Union''s chief. But since Li Dao''s servants had already stood out, he had no choice but to give them face. After all, he was still impressed by Li Dao''s actions yesterday. "Since Brother Sun has said so, I also think that Brother Li is suitable to be Alliance Head of Martial Arts." "Jing-gege," Huang Rong whispered from afar. She actually wanted Guo Jing to be the leader. The crowd started to discuss again. Li Dao patted Xiao Long''s hand, parted his clothes and walked towards the building in the middle of the stage. Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, Li Dao carried his long sword and stood on the high platform. He first cupped his hands towards Guo Qing, before cupping his hands to the crowd. "Thank you Brother Guo for your affirmation, and thank everyone for your support. Alliance Head Wu Lin, anyone who is capable can have it. I, Li, thought myself to be this capable person, so I refused to accept him. If any brother disagrees with me becoming the Alliance Master, he can come forward and fight me. When these words were spoken, the entire audience fell silent. The corners of Guo Jing''s mouth began to twitch. C205 In the Guo Mansion, everyone was speechless. Swordfiend Li Dao''s words were quite arrogant, even if he wanted to be a bit more modest. Come out and fight with you? Who doesn''t know that your kung fu is high and that no one can match you? Xiao Long smiled. She did not feel that there was anything amiss with what Li Dao had said. In the eyes of a woman, no matter what her lover did, she would always do the right thing. Yang Zhao lowered his head to look at the ground, feeling rather humiliated. This sworn brother of his was indeed a little arrogant. Sun Zhenzi puffed out his chest and held his head high like a proud rooster, afraid that others would not know that he was the Sword Demon''s servant. Everyone had different thoughts. Some people thought that Sword Demons were wild, while some people thought that Sword Demons were true beings. The scene was a bit cold and Li Dao didn''t feel awkward standing on the stage. With a smile on his face like the spring wind of March, he continued, "It seems that everyone has no objections to me being the chief, then I won''t be polite. As the saying goes, you have to shoulder a great responsibility no matter how great your abilities are. I, Li Jun, will exhaust myself and lead all of you martial artists to expel the Mongolian Scouts from the Central Plains. " Now that things had come to this point, who could stand up and say they couldn''t accept it? Even if he was unwilling, he could only suppress it in his heart. As for having a fight with Li Dao, no one had the intention to do so. "Well said. I, Jing Tong, am convinced that Sword Demon will sit in front of you. "From now on, as long as Chief Li says the word, I will be like a frying pan on top of a mountain. I will go through fire and water without any hesitation!" The burly man with the thick chest hair was the first to jump out, supporting Li Dao. In his hand was a half-chewed pig leg, his mouth was full of oil. His manly aura that could not be concealed made many female warriors swallow their saliva. Li Dao looked at him and smiled, "Thank you Brother Jing for your kindness. I will not let you down." The man called Jing Tong was stunned. Saliva and fat were mixed in the corners of his mouth as he smiled foolishly. The Sword Demon smiled at me. He called me brother? Happiness came too suddenly, and Jing Tong was a little dazed, unable to react in time. "Brother Jing is right. I, Li Hongtao, represent the Han River Faction to support the Sword Demon. After today, as long as the Sword Demon gives the order, the Han River Faction will not show any mercy in killing the Mongolian police!" A middle-aged man with a funny personality, with a sparse beard, stood up and shouted loudly. The group of disciples of the Han River Sect behind him also began to call out loudly to the Sword Demons. With someone taking the lead, the rest of the martial artists who were supporting Li Dao also followed suit. Only a few people who were prejudiced against Li Dao had unsightly expressions on their faces. Guo Jing stood beside Li Dao and said in a clear voice, "No matter how strong you are, you have to shoulder a lot of responsibilities. Guo Jing stood beside Li Dao and said clearly," No matter how strong you are, you have to shoulder a lot of responsibilities. Guo Jing had already stood up to support Li Dao. Some of the neutral individuals also started to call out Li Dao''s name. The dark yellow gas was being continuously absorbed by the long sword. The smile on Li Dao''s face became increasingly brilliant. Huang Rong stomped her feet anxiously in the distance. How could she let the position of Martial Lord be given away? Zhu Ziru, Lu Guanying, Lu Youku, Guo Fu, and Big or Small Martial Brothers all had unpleasant expressions on their faces. In their opinion, Guo Jingcai should be the Martial Union Lord. Guo Jing had guarded Xiangyang for more than ten years. Perhaps he himself didn''t care about fame or profit, but the people around him weren''t as noble as he was. But now that the situation was like this, even if they dared to oppose it, it would be useless. Alliance Head Wu Lin was taken away by Li Dao! "Since that''s the case, from today onwards, Brother Li will be our Alliance Master. Guo Jing pays his respects to Alliance Chief! " As Guo Jing spoke, he bowed towards Li Dao. Li Dao leisurely reached out to support Guo Qing and said, "Brother Guo, we had a conflict before. Although you were in the wrong, I did cut off your left palm. But from now on, we are all brothers. We all have one goal in mind, and that is to get rid of the barbarians and restore our Han Dynasty! I hope you can put aside your past grudges and work together with me for the sake of restoring the glory of the Chinese. " After he finished speaking, Li Dao didn''t forget to pat Guo Jing on the shoulder and help him straighten out the front of his shirt. Get rid of the barbarians and restore the Han people to their former glory! His words made Guo Jing''s blood boil with emotion. "What happened before has long left my mind at ease, and what Chief said just now is exactly where my ambition lies. "To expel the barbarians and restore our Han people to their former glory!" Guo Jing''s face was full of excitement as he raised his right hand, shouting loudly. "Get rid of the barbarians, and restore my Han people to their former glory!" "Get rid of the barbarians, and restore my Han people to their former glory!" The voice did not cease for a long time. It resounded through the air above Xiangyang City, and the corners of Li Dao''s mouth curled up. The dark yellow gas that could be seen with the naked eye became even denser. C206 Alliance Head Wu Lin, Li Dao does not know about this position, but he knows that this position will bring him a massive amount of luck. Cheers resounded throughout the universe. He had the foundation of the masses. The foundation came from Kublai''s head. With the help of this head, he had established an incomparable prestige. Even Guo Jing''s ten years of prestige as the guardian of Xiangyang was suppressed by him. Get rid of the barbarians and restore the Han people to their former glory! It was just a single sentence, but it caused the countless men of the Han family to feel an emotional resonance. Li Dao did not shout the slogan empty words. While plotting to seize the power of karmic luck, he did have the thought of restoring the Han people and mountains. Whenever the word ''hot yellow'' was mentioned, the Han Chinese would feel a sense of pride surging through their blood. This was the noble bloodline that the descendants of the sun were born with. The Central Plains was a place where the descendants of the sun and the yellow sun thrived. How could it allow outsiders to spy on it? Li Dao was not someone who was easily moved, much less someone who was impulsive. He had always done things carefully. This time, he wanted the beautiful embroidery of mountains and rivers. He wanted the word ''yellow'' to resurrect, and he wanted to cut off the hooves of Mongolia. The crowd was still cheering, their passionate voices expressing the desire deep within their hearts. Guo Qing took the lead. He was the most excited because the blood flowing in his body was called Flaming Yellow. Even though Li Yao had cut off one of his hands, even though Li Dao had killed many people, but in front of the righteousness of the nation, what did these count as? Li Dao stood on the high platform and looked around. His clothes fluttered in the wind and he looked extremely heroic. When he had the ability, he would give a bit of strength to his people. Regardless of whether this person was good or evil, he would not refuse. The little dragon girl stood not far away with a faint smile on her face. No matter how dazzling that man was, in her eyes, he was still him. That was enough. Sun Zhenzi shouted along with the crowd. Repel the barbarians and restore the Han people to their former glory! His rough face was bloodshot and flushed. Even an uncultured brute like him would feel his blood boil when he heard this, not to mention those who could read. Huang Rong repeated the words of expelling the barbarians and recounting the words'' Han people and mountains'' with a complicated expression on her face. In the face of these words, her so-called cleverness seemed feeble. Waiting for the crowd to calm down a bit, Li Dao pressed his hands down and said, "Our goal is very clear, from now on, we will sacrifice our lives to achieve this goal. I am indebted to all of you for your kindness, Li Yidan will not disappoint you, and will drive the Mongolian Tarantula out of the Central Plains to restore my Han people and mountains. Now, I have a suggestion. I think Brother Guo has been in Xiangyang for more than ten years and has a lot of experience, so I want to recommend Brother Guo as the deputy chief of the alliance. "When I''m not here, everyone will continue to fight for my Han Family Mountain and River with Brother Guo as their leader." Just as Li Blade finished speaking, Guo Jing anxiously asked, "Alliance Master, what do you mean by this?" "Under the leadership of the chief of the Alliance, we will definitely be able to get rid of the barbarians, so there is no need to set up the position of chief of the alliance at all." Seeing Guo Jing speak sincerely, Li Dao had a deeper understanding of his character. The greatest hero of all, he was willing to help the nation and its people. These words were indeed a portrayal of Guo Jing. "Brother Guo, there is no need to be like this. You must know that the person who recovers the mountains and rivers is not relying on Li Dao alone. Relying on countless hot-blooded Chinese, this requires us to be united and work together! "Brother Guo, you can always urge me not to let me slack off." Li Dao''s earnest and earnest words moved Guo Jing. Below, Yang Guo stood up and shouted, "Uncle Guo, don''t decline. Big Bro is right, everyone has to work hard to expel the Mongolian Tarantula from the Central Plains! " The surrounding people looked at him strangely as they heard his words. The sworn brother was the Martial Alliance Master and Uncle Guo was the deputy Alliance Master. Could it be that this kid was born to be the protagonist? None of them bothered about Yang''s background, as they all tried to persuade him, "Yes, that''s right, Great Hero Guo. This position of Alliance Head belongs to you, so don''t decline it. We still have to fight alongside you! " "Brother Guo, just agree to it. Don''t caress the Alliance Master with your good intentions." Zhu Ziru stroked his beard as he advised. Seeing that he couldn''t refuse, Guo Jing saluted respectfully and said, "Since that''s the case, then I won''t refuse either. "I, Guo Yu, will remember the words of the chief today. All my blood has been shed in order to restore my Han Dynasty!" "This is it, Brother Guo!" Li Dao patted Guo Qing''s shoulder and laughed out loud. However, he felt a bit awkward because he had never laughed out loud before. Guo Jing felt his blood was trembling. He grabbed Li Dao''s arm and laughed as he called out to Brother Li. The heroes below all revealed an excited expression as they spoke out. "Greetings Alliance Head, greetings Vice President Guo!" The sounds of worship and worship continued, and Huang Rong''s complexion finally improved a little. She didn''t become the Alliance Master, and getting a Vice Alliance Master didn''t mean nothing to her. C207 As the sun waned, the banquet in the Guo Mansion had yet to disperse. Lu Wenhuan, the general stationed in Xiangyang City, sent a report of the war to the imperial government overnight. In the war report, Lu Wenhuan boasted about how brilliant and powerful he was. He had beaten back the Mongolian army, and had even chased them for tens of miles. Regarding Li Dao, Guo Jing and other martial artists did not mention a single word. The people in the temple didn''t know the name of ''Sword Demon Li Dao'', but in the martial world, this name was known as'' godly ''. At the beginning of the day, people were still in high spirits and they were trying to get rid of the barbarians. How noble were these words? The Guo Mansion was bustling with activity all day. Huang Rong puffed out her belly as she carried a plate of beautiful dishes to the table. The aged wine gave off an alluring smell, causing one''s nose to twitch. On a few of the Eight Immortals'' tables, the color of tea that Huang Rong had personally made was firmly captivating. All the people present were famous heroes, or the leaders of forces. Li Dao, who was dressed in a white robe, led a small dragon girl dressed in white. Sun Zhenzi, who carried a steel saber on his back, appeared behind him. Seeing Li Dao step up, everyone greeted him. After Li Dao sat down, all the heroes took their seats in order. These people basically represented the martial arts Lin of the Central Plains. The leaders of the various sects with various names had all appeared, except for the entirety of the True Sect. Li Dao did not care about this at all. After they sat down, many people began to flatter Li Dao. A smile hung on Li Dao''s face as he accepted each and every one of them. He should have been able to afford all this flattery. Almost all of the people present were men, and only a few were women. While most men couldn''t control their mouths at the table, so the atmosphere was quite noisy. "Alliance Master, you said that you are unstoppable and invincible in the army, and taking the head of Kubler Lie is like taking a bag of trash. Furthermore, you cut off the banner of the Mongol Army, what kind of outstanding hero is that? "But why did you get dirty with those Taoists with bull-nosed noses?" A scholar shook his wine cup, his face flushed red, and his tone was full of dissatisfaction towards the Daoist Priest from the True Sect. This person was also a famous figure in the martial arts world. He was known as the Ultimate Calligraphy Student and was known as Chang Wen Xuan. His martial arts skills were enough for him to become a First Rated Warrior. "I say, Scholar Chang, when is it your turn to ask about the Alliance Master''s private matters?" Jing Tong chewed on the leg of a pig. Fat stuck his beard to the corners of his mouth, and the thick hair on his chest was black and shiny in the candlelight. Li Dao had a particularly deep impression of this person. He didn''t know why this person was so fond of pig legs. If you observed carefully, you would find that this man called Jing Tong was at the sixth level precelestial stage. He really couldn''t judge a book by its cover. "Jing Man, no one will treat you as a mute if you eat this pig''s leg. This old one also wants to know what conflicts exist between the Alliance Master and the True Sect. " The leader of the Liu He Sect said. This topic had piqued everyone''s interest. One by one, they put down their wine cups and delicacies as they looked towards Li Dao. Li Dao stretched out his hand to wipe away the grease on the corner of Xiao Long''s mouth. He raised his head and said, "There''s no need for privacy. Back then, when I went to the True Supreme Sect to study ¡­" Li Dao did not deliberately discredit the entire True Sect, and the True Sect was not worth it for him to do so. On the other hand, Yang Guo was filled with righteous indignation when it came to the True Sect. Guo Jing remained silent on the side. To be honest, Li Dao wasn''t wrong in this matter. However, Guo Jing was a naturally kind-hearted person, and the entire sect had a deep relationship with him. Thus, he could only remain silent on this matter. After hearing what Li Dao had said, everyone understood what had happened. Many people stood up and began to curse the entire sect. "Pfft, the True Supreme Sects are truly the greatest sects under the heavens. In my opinion, they are the number one hypocritical sect under the heavens!" "That''s right. The Mongol army attacking the city and yet they are nowhere to be seen. I really wonder how they usually brazenly flaunted their righteous path." With a bunch of curses and drool flying along with the leftovers, no one would ever think that Li Dao was wrong. "Alright, now that the matter is over, let''s discuss how to deal with the Mongols." Li Dao spoke and stopped the group of martial artists. Guo Jing shot a grateful glance at Li Dao. Ever since Li Dao had appeared on the battlefield, he had never thought that Li Dao was an evil being. By the time Li Dao shouted for the exorcism of the barbarians and restored the Han people to their former glory, Guo Jing was completely convinced. C208 In the faint candlelight, a group of Valyrian heroes sat together, discussing how to get rid of the barbarians. To put it nicely, these people were all martial artists. To put it bluntly, these people were a motley crowd. Jing Ke had attempted to assassinate the Duke of Qin, and had even attempted to assassinate Wu Wang. Such a character was, after all, one of the minority. Just like Li Dao, it was impossible for another person to assassinate Kublai in the army. Guo Jing couldn''t do it, Dongxie couldn''t do it, even the Southern Emperor couldn''t do it, much less these martial artists. Li Dao was very clear about his position. He could kill a thousand people, or even ten thousand people. But there were more than ten thousand Mongols. Therefore, the only thing this group of martial arts heroes could do was to continuously assassinate Mongolian officials and shake Mongolia''s rule. It was impossible to count on them to march and fight. "Everyone, now that the imperial government is rotten, it is impossible to count on the imperial government. Therefore, he could only hope that everyone present was hot-blooded and wanted to restore the heroes of Riverside Heroes. I, Li, sat in the seat of Alliance Head. At this point, I have put forward some ideas. If there''s anything wrong, please feel free to bring it up. " Li Dao put down his chopsticks and stood up. To be honest, Huang Rong''s culinary skills were pretty good. "Alliance Master is too courteous. No matter what orders you have, I, Jing and Shan, will not refuse." "That''s right, Alliance Head, if you have any thoughts, feel free to say them. Everyone believes in you." Many martial artists opened their mouths, indicating that Li Dao should continue speaking. Li Dao held his sword and waved it around as he continued, "I believe that everyone knows that Ironwood True has united the large and small tribes of the prairie and founded the Mongolian Empire. After that, they fought to the east and fought to the west. Wherever the iron hooves went, the living would be annihilated. Mongol wolves ambitious, the horse hooves into the Central Plains, the people displaced, wailing everywhere, a sea of fire. The Central Plains is the Central Plains of my Han people. Can you let the Mongols continue to plunder? " "No!" "No way!" "Kill my mother''s son of a dog, I want to kill all of those son of a bitch!" "The Central Plains is the Central Plains of our Han people. We cannot let the Mongols act presumptuously here!" As the sound of Li Dao''s voice faded, the crowd grew increasingly furious. Everyone knew the brutality of the Mongols. They did not regard the Chinese as human beings at all. They plundered the Central Plains and the fall of the Divine Lands. This was the shame of every Chinese. Li Dao raised his hand and pressed. When everyone saw his gesture, they could not help but quieten down. He continued to speak, "The current imperial court is useless. So we can only rely on ourselves, but the Mongol army is too powerful, and the individual strength is too insignificant, so all of us combined will not be able to shake the Mongol army, what do you think we should do? " After which, they swept their eyes across the crowd and started to ponder. Yes, what should he do? Smart people had their own answers, such as Huang Rong, Yang Guo, and Zhu Ziru. However, they did not open their mouths to speak. Instead, they wanted to hear what Li Dao had to say next. Guo Qing was still deep in thought. Relying on these martial artists to shake the Mongolian army was indeed a fantasy. But for a moment he couldn''t think of a solution. His eyebrows were drawn together in a straight line. "Chief, our brothers are all barbarians. They don''t understand the affairs of the country, nor do they know how to set up a military formation. "If you have any thoughts, feel free to say them. Our Hanshui Sect will definitely support you." "That''s right, chief. We are all brutes here, so please don''t test us. If you have any good ideas, just say it." Li Dao nodded, cleared his throat and said, "Then I won''t keep you in suspense. Yes, we cannot compete with the Mongol army on our own, nor can the court count on us. Then all we can do is to take the millet out of the fire and make a curve to save the country. "In ancient times, there was Jing Ke who assassinated the Duke of Qin, and today, we can follow the example of the ancients and assassinate him." "Alliance Master, forgive me for my bluntness, but is this action unfair? "I, Chu Ergou, have been magnanimous my entire life, unable to do such a thing." A skinny man with messy hair and a messy hair stepped forward and interrupted Li Dao as he asked. Many martial artists also expressed similar doubts. They could kill him in broad daylight, but to assassinate him, many martial artists still had another doubt in their hearts. After all, Confucius had said that a gentleman should be magnanimous. Although Guo Jing didn''t say anything, from the look on his face, Li Dao knew what he was thinking. Li Dao couldn''t help but laugh as he inwardly shook his head. This was truly a motley crowd. Shaking his head, Li Dao straightened his face and shouted, "Obstinate! Extremely pedantic! What do you think this is? A man is responsible for the rise and fall of the world. This is a war between my heirs and the Mongolian Tarantula, not a personal struggle. This was not the time for a gentleman to be magnanimous. "You speak to the Mongols as a gentleman, but did the Mongols speak to the people of Central Plains as a gentleman?" Freshman Dog lowered his head in shame, his face alternating between green and white. It was obvious that he was still unwilling to accept this outcome. "Do you think the Mongols and the people of Central Plains care about being gentlemen? Speak up! " Li Dao roared, and no one dared to speak. Those who were righteous and upright were ashamed and embarrassed. "I think Big Brother is right. There is no such thing as a gentleman between the Mongolian Tarantula and me. They did not think this much about killing the Han people." Yang Zhao stood up, his delicate face full of determination. "I think Chief Li is right. A man is responsible for the rise and fall of the world. "In front of the nation, everything about a person should be set aside." The Lifestealer Chang Wenxuan''s face reddened as he sang for Li Dao. "This little girl is not talented, but she also feels that the chief''s words are reasonable. I support the chief." Huang Rong stroked her bulging belly as she stood up to support Li Dao. There were a lot of pedantic people, but now those who were pedantic did not speak. Li Dao continued, "What are our strengths? We can fly over a wall, kill a man and retreat unscathed. "So from now on, we have only one Mongol official. As long as we assassinate him, his rule will be shaken." "Do you have any ideas to add?" Li Dao looked around at the crowd and asked. "This plan is excellent. I feel that following the Alliance Master''s plan, the crisis in the Great Song may be resolved!" Zhu Ziru was the first to speak, praising Li Dao''s words. C209 Outside of Xiangyang City, the muddy roads were rouge colored. There was the blood of the people and the blood of the Mongol army mixed with the earth, so the road was rouge colored. Hundreds of martial artists were riding their horses, galloping towards the north. The leader was a young master dressed in a white robe, holding onto the reins in one hand and a four foot long sword in the other. Beside the white-robed young master was a woman wearing white clothes. She was as beautiful as a fairy. There was also a burly man in linen robes with a steel saber on his back. Beside the woman and the big man were another group of martial artists. The leader was naturally Li Dao. Then, Little Dragon Lady and Sun Zhenzi were to his left and right. Next were Guo Jing, Yang Guo, Zhu Ziru, Chang Wenxuan, Jing Tong, and Big or Small Martial Brothers. After some discussion, Li Dao led these men to the north to assassinate the Mongol rulers. Not to mention killing all the Mongol rulers, but as long as enough Mongol leaders died, the huge Mongol Empire would collapse. The guards around the emperor and the princes must be very strong, so Li Dao did not ask for them to kill the Mongol emperor''s subordinates. However, it was impossible for the Mongolian officials and generals to be as strict as the imperial family. As long as they could kill more senior officials and generals, it would be enough to cause a qualitative change. Li Dao brought a group of Grass Pythons to pull the dragon down into the abyss. After a few days of travel, these hundreds of people carefully avoided the Mongolian''s line of sight and arrived at the Yellow River. If they continued forward, they would reach the capital of Mongolia. Mongolia''s nation-building, will be in the main, the country''s name is Yuan, known as Yuan Da. On the banks of the Yellow River, the river was rough and muddy, like a roaring dragon. The horse faltered and whinnied at the huge dragon formed by the yellow river. Li Dao pulled the reins and stared at the surging Yellow River in silence for a long time. The group of martial artists behind him discussed with each other with excited expressions. After all, if they were to say what they were going to do, it would be enough to scare anyone''s heart out. "Brother Guo, our target is clear, let''s act according to last night''s plan." Li Dao dismounted, and the rest of the martial artists dismounted. It was impossible for so many of the heroes of the Jianghu to enter the city together. Therefore, Li Dao''s plan was to select those heroes of the Houtian third level or higher and enter the city to assassinate the Mongolian general and senior officials. After selection, there were about four hundred people on the third floor or above. The four hundred people were divided into small groups, with each group being either a team leader, a team leader, or two people, or five people. For example, Guo Jing was a team leader who led ten experts in the martial arts world. Yang Guo was also a team leader, Zhu Ziru was one, and so was Lu Guanying. Those who had high martial arts skills and didn''t like to listen to orders would be divided into groups. After disguising themselves, the four hundred plus people dispersed. Wave after wave of them snuck into the main hall. It was agreed that they would make their move at night, gather at the city gate when they succeeded, and then kill their way out. Most of the people had already dispersed, leaving only Li Dao, Guo Jing, Little Dragon Girl, and a dozen other people by the Yellow River''s side. Li Dao was in the same group as Little Dragon Girl and Sun Zhenzi. He couldn''t be at ease letting Little Dragon Lady do things alone. "Chief, we all have a set goal, then who is your goal?" Guo Jing led a few of his practitioners and didn''t leave in a hurry, inquiring the doubts in his heart. In the previous discussion, every team had a target for assassination except Li Dao himself. Thus, Guo Jing was very curious as to who Li Dao was aiming for. Li Dao didn''t directly answer him. Instead, he shifted his gaze to a dazzling palace in the distance. Guo Qing stared blankly for a moment before stretching out a trembling finger towards the dazzling palace in the distance. "You want ¡­ you want ¡­" Guo Jing stuttered, his speech faltering. Li Dao turned around and smiled at Guo Jing. "That''s right. Just as you thought, my goal is to expand my base!" C210 "Absolutely not! Absolutely not!" When Guo Jing heard that Li Dao was going to assassinate someone on the wide platform, he quickly spoke up. Who was on the platform? After Tie Muzhen, the emperor of Meng Yuan''s regime was a man with a big family. Assassinating the monarch of a country was not a joke. The palace was heavily guarded, and the strength of the guards was formidable. They were definitely not as simple as assassinating Kublai Lie among tens of thousands of soldiers. According to the rumors, Kublai Lie should be the third emperor of Mongolia. Unfortunately, he no longer had the chance. Guo Jing shook his head with all his might. "Alliance head, it''s absolutely not so easy to kill a person with a wide base. Even if you succeed, how can you escape unscathed?" "This is too dangerous, I don''t agree with you taking the risk." Li Dao chuckled, "Brother Guo, if everyone values their lives, how can you even talk about our Han Family''s Mountain and River? There are some things that someone has to do. " "Chief!" Let me go with you, the two of us can take care of each other. "Guo Jinghu''s eyes were shining with tears, he was deeply touched. "No, this is not something that can be accomplished with a large number of people. Since you lost a hand and your martial arts dropped, it would be inappropriate for me to take care of you. Furthermore, you have a family, your wife has a new life in her womb that has yet to be born! This matter shall be left to me to handle. It shall be gratifying, but it shall also be gratifying if I fail. " Li Dao stretched out a hand to tidy up Guo Jing''s clothes. He had a gentle smile on his face, appearing as if he didn''t care about death at all. A warm feeling surged through the seven-foot-long man like Guo Jing. His nose began to sour as he began to shed tears. "Alliance Master Gao Yi, I, Guo Yanzheng, bow in respect! "I only hope that the Alliance Master can make it on this trip. You must return alive, and then we can drink and have fun together," Guo Jing said as he bent down on one knee and hid the tears in the corner of his eyes. Li Dao helped Guo Jing up, and said seriously, "Brother Guo, you don''t have to act like a daughter and make me laugh. What we have done is in the interest of the land and the land, in the interest of the people and the people, we should be proud of it. It''s getting late, Brother Guo, hurry up and enter the city. " Guo Jing bowed over and over again, and a few of the heroes of the martial arts world followed him in kowtowing to Li Dao. "Kowtow, kowtow!" "Chief, if you can''t do it, please don''t force it. You must return alive!" Guo Jing ordered once again. Then, he turned around and left with the group of martial artists. Soon, they disappeared before Li Dao''s eyes. Watching Guo Qing''s disappearing figure, Li Dao withdrew his smile. This bow of Guo Qing''s would increase the power of his qi flow by quite a lot. Come back alive? Assassinating the wide platform might be dangerous, but Li Dao had never thought of falling here. What kind of joke was this? He was a man who wanted to stand at the peak of the universe. After Guo Jing left, only Li Dao, Little Dragon Girl, and Sun Zhenzi remained. "Can''t you go?" The little dragon girl brushed her black hair at the side of her temples with a serious expression. Although she wasn''t very deep into the world, she knew what kind of place the Imperial Palace was. Li Dao wanted to go there to assassinate the wide terrace of the Li Palace. If one were to use their toes to think, one would know the danger. Li Dao stopped talking. Actually, it didn''t matter if he went or not. However, if he wanted to continue on his journey, he would need a lot of destiny. What could be faster than assassinating an emperor? "You take me with you!" Little Dragon Lady didn''t wait for Li Dao to reply. Her eyes were firm, and her clear voice was also very firm. Looking at Little Dragon Lady''s beautiful face, Li Dao''s lips trembled. Finally, he said two words, "I''m sorry!" As he spoke, he extended his hand and pressed on Xiao Long''s acupoints. "Obediently wait here for my return." Li Dao put his lips to it and gave it a gentle peck. He then picked up his sword and turned around to leave. Tears rolled down Little Dragon''s eyes. She wanted to move, but she couldn''t speak. She could only watch as he walked into the distance. "Young master!" Sun Zhenzi stomped his feet. He didn''t know what to do and shouted for Li Dao. "You''re not allowed to go anywhere. Take care of her." Li Yidao didn''t even know how to react as her figure disappeared from the duo''s sight. Looking back at the teary eyes of the little dragon girl, Sun Zhenzi was a little worried. He said, "Madam, the young master did it for your own good. I don''t want you to be in danger. Don''t be sad." After saying that, he rubbed his hands, not knowing how to continue. He didn''t know how to comfort others in the first place. The little girl''s eyes were brimming with tears as she watched Li Dao leave. She couldn''t help but feel sad. C211 It was night, and the imperial city was bustling with activity. The streets were brightly lit and bustling with activity. Beneath the bustle was dirty blood and a filthy, ugly face. On the street, the Mongolian nobles leading Huang Qing and Cang Lang swaggered, with docile servants following behind them. When the pedestrians saw them, they all avoided them. In this capital city, the Mongols were the upper class, the perverts the second-class, and the Chinese the lowest. However, the number of Han Chinese with the lowest status was the highest. Some of the hard-working Chinese lowered their heads at the sight of the Mongols walking on the streets, afraid of attracting their attention. In this capital, the Mongols could easily bully and humiliate the Chinese. The brothels stood tall and gave the impression that the majority of the brothels were bustling with activity. In this era, brothels were the only place where people played at night. In the brothels, Han Chinese women were the majority, followed by golden-haired, blue-eyed, and enchantingly beautiful women (the color people referred to the people of the Western Regions conquered by Mongolia). These women who had fallen into poverty had smiles on their faces as they greeted the Mongolian nobles that came and went. As for the smile on his face, it was hard to tell. Maybe some smiles hide sadness, maybe some smiles from the bottom of their heart, who can say? These Mongol aristocrats liked the delicate and tender women of the Han nationality. They rode their horses to war and lived rough lives. The gentleness of the women of the Mongol race made them linger in their memories. Well, colored women also have a different kind of flavour, they are all more interesting than the big and round Mongolian women. Tonight, there were hundreds of Han Chinese on most of the streets, but these Mongolian aristocrats did not pay much attention to it. The Chinese have no other merits, but they have many people. They wouldn''t even be able to detect it if there were a few hundred more people. As time passed, the Mongolian nobles were still intoxicated. After finally getting off the horse, he should have relaxed a bit. The streets gradually became deserted. It was inappropriate to say that there were no passers-by because there were some sneaky people on the street. They were either three people in a group or five people in a group. The moonlight was as gentle as a stream, pouring down from the sky and illuminating the weapons in the hands of these figures. A man wearing a white robe and with a stern expression was walking in the moonlight with a sword in his hand. The time of day was approaching. There was a Gongfu holding a lantern and beating the streets, shouting the words "dry weather and dry food". A husband with good luck saw a man with a stern face who looked like he had been cut with a knife. The man had a cold and noble temperament, but he didn''t dare to ask which family the young master belonged to. He just stood aside with his head lowered, watching as the man slowly walked in the direction of the Imperial Palace. When the man was out of sight, the gaffer spat on his back and cursed the Mongol pawns for acting like a dog. That''s right, why would it be the noble Mongol aristocracy that would do something so despicable? Of course, it was the lowly Han people who did it. When the time was right, dark clouds suddenly surged out, blocking out the moonlight. The man holding the sword also walked to the entrance of the imperial palace. The corners of his mouth curled up as he whispered, "It''s time to start a fire!" As the sound of his voice faded, flames of fury soared into the sky. They were ignited from the high ranking generals'' residences, mixed with cries, angry roars, and the clashing of weapons. The man held his long sword and walked to the side of the palace gates. The purple blade easily cut through the walls of the palace without causing any movement. With a smile on his face, the man walked into the palace. After choosing a direction, the white silhouette suddenly disappeared. Within the capital city, flames soared into the sky, illuminating the dark clouds in the sky. It was truly dazzling. C212 Dark clouds covered the moon, flames shot up into the sky, and most of the Yuan Dynasty was thrown into chaos. A group of grass from the Jianghu had shown their worth at this time. A thousand strong army might be able to disperse half of the martial arts forest, but when these people tried to kill them, it would undoubtedly be terrifying. Ordinary martial arts experts would definitely be able to fight one against ten. Their martial arts skills were at the peak, and they could even fight one against a thousand. Therefore, the unsuspecting Mongolian officials and generals had all died in their own residences, which had then been engulfed in flames. Within the palace, a white shadow was flying at a speed so fast that the naked eye could barely catch it. After continuously capturing many guards and palace maids, Li Dao finally found the location of the wide platform. The corner of his mouth curled up into a sneer. Li Dao had disappeared into the depths of the palace. Although the palace was heavily guarded, that was only to ordinary people. In the past, Hong Qi Gong could secretly eat in the imperial kitchens of the Great Song Imperial Palace for a month. Li Dao''s kung fu and Qing Gong were not inferior to his. The golden plaque was still dazzling in the dark night, and the steps made of white jade were pleasing to the eyes. On the signboard, there were three large words'' Hall of Brilliance ''. One could tell that it was from the concubine''s sleeping quarters. There were hundreds of guards outside the hall. They were all wearing scimitars and patrolling the hall with lanterns in their hands. Each one of them was upright and in high spirits. These people were the pro-soldiers who were protecting their homes and plateaus. If they were placed in the Song Dynasty, they would be called the Imperial Guards, or the Imperial Guards. Li Dao no longer hid his body and walked out from the shadows. When they saw Li Dao in a white robe with a long sword in his hand appear, the guards were stunned for a moment before reacting quickly as they shouted out loud. A General appeared and shouted at Li Dao, but Li Dao could not understand what he was saying. At this time Mongolia is merging the Han culture, the top Mongolian aristocracy may speak Chinese, can write Chinese characters. But these soldiers would never do that, so they were still speaking in the Mongolian language. Li Dao was not here to act cool. He was here to kill! Without wasting any time, he unsheathed his sword and walked up the stairs made of white jade towards the main gate of Zhaohe Palace. The martina-looking cop yelled even louder, pulled out his machete, and slashed at Li Dao. With a cold expression, Li Dao continued to walk forward. These Mongol guardians did not believe what they had just heard and shouted loudly. They were probably calling for an assassin, a protector, or something like that. The ruckus outside the hall alarmed the spacious interior of the hall. The fat on his body swayed, and he put on a dragon robe, standing up with his chest hair exposed. On the dragon bed, there was an exquisite jade body that dazzled the eyes. That white wave was able to make countless men go crazy. "Big Khan, where are you going? Why are you making such a ruckus outside the hall?" Her sleepy eyes were hazy and her soft and weak appearance made her heart tremble. "Beauty, don''t panic. Wait until I see who''s so blind, I''ll cut off his head for sure." He then stood up, grabbed his machete, and walked out of the hall. The Mongols were good at using scimitars and bows, even when they were on a wide platform, but the scimitars in his hands were made of gold. After walking a few dozen meters, he suddenly pushed open the door, and what entered his vision was a scene that made the wide platform frown. A man dressed in a white robe brandished his sword gracefully. Every swing of the sword brought with it a human head. Fresh blood dyed the steps made from white jade red. Even so, the guards continued to charge forward, fearlessly dashing towards the silhouette, even though they knew that the next to fly up would be them. I''ve met an assassin! The wide platform regained its senses, but it did not panic. Instead, the golden scimitar remained in his hand. The wide platform believed that very soon, a large number of guards would arrive. Furthermore, he wasn''t an easy person to deal with since he had to travel to the north and south. As a result, the wide platform stared coldly at the white figure. He was thinking that if he caught this person, he must chop him into eight pieces and hang him at the city gates as a warning to those disobedient Han Chinese. What he did not know was that he could not wait for the arrival of a large group of guards. C213 The soldiers guarding the wide platform were all elites from hundreds of battles, fearless of death. However, not being afraid of death was not the same as not dying. In front of Li Dao''s sword, they were no different from ordinary people. The wide platform was no longer as calm as it was before. The sword shadows flashed in his eyes as heads rolled around. The palace took up a huge amount of space. This was the first time they found out that the palace was built too elegantly. Otherwise, the other soldiers would have rushed over. Li Dao was neither anxious nor panicked. It was as if he was taking a stroll in the courtyard. This number of people was not even enough for him to kill. It was as simple as chopping cabbage. The head fell onto the white jade steps, then rolled down, a mixture of red and white fluid flowing out. The night wind was very strong and cold. It blew up Li Dao''s white robe, blew up Li Dao''s hair, and blew up the cold sweat on his wide platform. The few remaining Mongolian soldiers looked at each other, swallowed their saliva and rushed towards Li Dao while shouting. The only thing that could be seen on the wide platform was a flash of violet light. Finally, the last few Mongolian soldiers fell and tumbled down the steps of the white jade staircase. Cold sweat dripped down from his forehead. He held the golden dagger tightly and stared at the white figure who was walking towards him. "Do you know who This Emperor is?" His throat was dry. Sweat dripped to the corners of his mouth, but he wasn''t in the mood to lick it. "What a joke, you dare to call yourself a lone barbarian when you have transformed into a foreign barbarian? Who gave you the courage to do that?" The long sword swept diagonally across the ground, and the purple blade seemed to have an intimidating magic, causing one to be unable to help from feeling fear. The descendants of the Wolf God would not have been afraid of death, but they were afraid of a wide platform. "Perhaps we can sit down and talk, this brave man. You Chinese have a good saying. There are no eternal friends, no eternal enemies, only eternal interests. As the ruler of a nation, I am able to rule over tens of thousands of miles in the martial arts world. No matter what you want to do, you can discuss it. " At this time, the wide platform was still thinking of tempting Li Dao. In his opinion, there was no one in this world who could not be tempted. As long as the conditions given could move people''s hearts. His idea was correct. There was no one in this world who could not be tempted, as long as the conditions they offered could move people''s hearts. But he couldn''t give Li Dao what he wanted. "Alright, I just happened to want something from you." Li Dao held his long sword and continued walking forward, neither too fast nor too slow. A trace of pride could be seen in the eyes of the wide platform as the right hand holding the golden blade relaxed a bit. "What does a strong man want? As long as he is not stingy with his possessions, how about he be conferred the title of Imperial Advisor tomorrow?" At this moment, the great army had arrived. The dark mass that surrounded them allowed the wide platform to completely calm down. Li Dao had already stood in front of the wide platform. Although he was slightly taller than the wide platform, he was still much taller than this Emperor Meng Yuan. "I want your head." As he spoke, he brandished his sword. He didn''t use too much strength, he just simply brandished his sword. The wide platform reacted quickly, lifting the golden blade to parry the purple longsword. Chopping through the tofu did not make any sound. The purple blade easily cut the golden blade, and then the tip of the sword swept across the wide platform''s neck. "Do you know, this sword of mine is an enemy of a nation!" Li Dao turned around and walked towards the black mass of soldiers. The wide platform looked at Li Dao''s silhouette as if it wanted to say something. His throat was trembling, and his neck was snapped, causing blood to spurt out. The golden dragon above the palace began to cry out in pain, its golden body becoming much dimmer. It was a pity that Li Dao could not see it. He could only see the long, dark yellow river of karmic luck being swallowed by the longsword. The army that had just arrived widened their eyes. They needed some time to digest the scene before them. Two seconds later, the sound of battle resounded throughout the palace. C214 The dark clouds dispersed and the moonlight poured down from the sky once more. Countless citizens walked out of their dreams and looked at the place where the fire had taken place. "Isn''t that Prince Ruyang''s house? How could there be a fire?" "That''s the general''s manor! It''s on fire!" "Well done! The heavens have finally opened their eyes! This is to vent their anger on these Mongolian patrolmen!" Countless Chinese citizens stood on the streets, looking at the raging flames. They believed that the Mongols had provoked the wrath of the heavens, and they kneeled on the ground and looked up to the heavens. There were also Mongolian people who could not believe what they had just heard. They muttered with their mouths agape, "Longevity Heaven, what exactly is going on?" Within the imperial palace, the cries of battle shook the heavens as blood flowed like a small river. In a dark corner of the capital, there were four hundred people gathered. These people held onto bloody sabers in their hands as they looked in the direction of the palace. The middle-aged man in the lead had a perfectly fine right hand. At this moment, he covered his chest with his hand and looked anxious. "Uncle Guo, from the sound of it, it seems like Big Bro has succeeded, right?" The handsome and youthful Yang Guan asked. The rest of the people shifted their gazes to the man with the severed hand, wanting to see what he would say. Martial arts cultivators generally had better hearing than ordinary people. Perhaps the shouts coming from the palace might not be heard by ordinary people, but these martial arts cultivators with inner force could hear them. Guo Jing nodded, "Alliance Head should have succeeded, otherwise, there wouldn''t be such a big commotion. But I am just worried that the chief might not be able to kill his way out. There are countless guards in the palace, and their killing intent is heavy. " Guo Jing remained silent after speaking and became even more anxious. "Uncle Guo, why don''t we go and get eldest brother? I believe that with so many of us here, we''ll be able to get eldest brother out." "That''s right, Hero Guo. Let''s go get Alliance Head, we can''t just let him go like this!" Guo Jing pondered for a moment before nodding his head. Immediately, a group of martial artists wearing black night clothes with swords in their hands rushed towards the entrance of the palace. When these people arrived at the entrance of the Imperial Palace, they were stupefied. The city walls were several zhang tall, and the vermilion gate was thick and solid. How were they supposed to enter? Perhaps Guo Qing and a few others with outstanding lightness skills could enter the Imperial Palace, but the majority of the remaining people couldn''t. All of a sudden, these martial artists could only stand on the spot and stare at each other. As they tried to think of a way out, the cries of battle grew louder and closer. The pungent smell of blood filled the air. "It''s big brother! It must be him! After he killed his way to the gate, let''s hurry up and help him!" Yang Zhen sniffed the air and smelled the thick scent of blood. He was so excited that he almost jumped up from his seat. Guo Jing looked excited. Clenching his fists tightly, he turned around and said to the crowd, "It must be the chief. We''ll go in and receive him!" Just as Guo Qing finished speaking, a loud sound came from behind him. The thick, vermilion gate of the imperial palace collapsed with a loud bang, raising a cloud of dust under the moonlight. Staring over, he saw a bloodstained man holding a long sword standing proudly with countless Mongol Imperials following behind him. Behind the man, blood flowed down along the stone floor, turning purplish black under the moonlight. "Chief!" Everyone shouted in unison, their eyes widened in shock. Only when Li Dao had walked in front of them did these martial artists clearly see Li Dao''s pale face. One look was enough to tell that he had exhausted too much of his true qi. "Has the alliance master succeeded?" Guo Qing hurried forward and asked. Li Dao grinned, revealing his white teeth. Everyone was excited to see him smile. The answer was contained in his smile. Behind him, there were countless other Mongol Imperials. They formed a black formation as they marched forward. Guo Jing''s expression was grave as he asked, "What should we do now?" Li Dao shook his sword like Mount Tai as he slowly spat out a few words, "Kill your way out of the city!" C215 On the street, a man in a white robe was running in front while carrying a long sword. Behind him was a group of people wearing black clothes. A large number of soldiers were riding their horses and galloping down the street, following behind this group of people and keeping a close eye on them. How could the explosive strength of the horses compare to that of a group of martial artists running with Qing Gong? The commoners hid at the side, afraid of getting into trouble. At this point, everyone understood what was going on with the flames that soared to the sky in the Great Capital tonight. Most of the Chinese applauded in secret, while the Mongols cursed and pounded their chests and stamped their feet. In next to no time, Li Dao''s group had arrived at the city gate in a formidable array. The city gate was filled with a black mass of heads. They pulled their bowstrings and aimed at the uninvited guests who were rushing over. At the command of the leading general, a dense rain of arrows rained down on Li Dao''s group. Miserable screams could be heard everywhere. Many of the heroes of the martial world had fallen down clutching their chests. If one did not have enough skill in dodging such a dense rain of arrows, it would be impossible to dodge. Li Dao took the lead and charged through the rain of arrows, closely followed by Guo Jing. At this time, no one would care about the unfortunate ones who had fallen. Most of the time, killing them would be their top priority. "Brother Guo, now is the time for us to fight side by side. "Remember, don''t hold back, otherwise we won''t be able to get out!" Li Dao shouted loudly as he dashed forward, dragging his long sword with him. "Don''t worry Alliance Head, Guo Yanzheng won''t hold back." Guo Qing drew circles with one hand as he charged forward through the rain of arrows at an even faster speed. His left hand was placed on his right as both of his hands were gripping the hilt of his sword. His zhenqi was circulating at full speed through his meridians, and the purple blade was swinging upwards from the bottom. At the same time, Guo Jing pushed forward with one hand. Jiang Ang and the dragon cry shook the skies. A golden divine dragon, followed by a long cyan sword beam, crashed into the army formed by the city gate. Blood rained down, and shattered bones and chunks of flesh fell onto the ground. Li Dao turned around and glanced at Guo Jing, feeling somewhat astonished. He hadn''t expected that Guo Qing would still be able to unleash such a formidable palm strike despite losing a hand. Li Dao and Guo Jing''s all-out attack was not an easy one. Their battle formation had been completely ripped apart. At least a hundred people had died. Without the slightest hesitation, Li Dao and Guo Qing dove into the crowd. The sound of bones breaking and bones breaking could be heard, as their heads and arms were severed. It was a complete mess. After Li Dao and Guo Jingchong had made their way into the battle formation, hundreds of martial artists wielded their weapons and charged into the battle formation. At this critical moment of life or death, the power unleashed by these martial artists was unparalleled. The group of heroes fought with their lives on the line while the eye-catching white figure messed up the battle formation. The horses whinnied, and a large part of the army arrived. Coincidentally, Li Dao and Guo Qing arrived at the city gates. Guo Qing frantically tried to pull the door lock. Li Dao raised his hand and slashed with his long sword. The door lock broke into two and fell to the ground. With a kick, the city gate creaked open to reveal a large crack. Li Dao slipped out through a crack in the wall, followed closely by Guo Qing, followed by a group of martial artists and heroic elites. After exiting the city gate, the group of martial arts practitioners were like fish entering the sea, and they were also like birds flying in the sky as they let out cheerful cries. Hundreds of people were flying on the branches and on the grass. The Mongol army could only watch as the group of people disappeared under the moonlight. The heroes of the martial arts world with their own inner strength could use lightness techniques to fly on the branches of trees, but the Mongolian army could not. After running for several kilometers, Li Dao finally stopped at the edge of the Yellow River. The Mongol army could not catch up. Behind him, a group of elite martial artists breathed heavily, laughed out loud with their mouths wide open. When had they ever felt so good in their lives? "Great!" This is great! " "Yeah, I''ve lived my entire life in vain. I''ve never felt as happy as I did tonight!" The group of people were beating the chest of the people beside them, speaking with glee. Although there were only two hundred people left now, these people were not sad at all. There is always a sacrifice in big things, the chief said. Li Dao did not join this group of people. Instead, he walked towards the white robed Elf under the moonlight. "Young master, how was your trip? Did you succeed?" When Sun Zhenzi saw Li Dao walk over, he quickly went up to him and asked. Li Dao smiled and nodded. He continued to walk towards Xiaolong''s girl. He couldn''t open the acupuncture point Sun Zhenzi, so Xiao Long remained standing on the spot. Guo Jing laughed loudly as he said to Sun Zhenzi, "Brother Zhenzi, it''s a pity that you didn''t come with us this time. You didn''t even know we ¡­" While Sun Zhenzi and Guo Qing were talking, Li Dao walked to the side of Xiao Long, "Long''er, you''ve been wronged." Li Dao said as he opened up Xiao Long''s acupoints. He did not expect her to give him a backhand slap. The crisp sound came from far away. Li Dao and the other heroes were stunned. "You''re happy, aren''t you?" Tears rolled down Xiao Long''s face as she roared loudly. Li Dao had never seen Little Dragon Girl like this. He didn''t know what to do for a moment. After slapping her, the little dragon girl turned around and ran. Her tears were as round and sparkling as pearls under the moonlight. "Long''er, Long''er ¡­" Subconsciously, Li Dao began to chase, leaving the outstanding heroes of the Jianghu in a daze. They seemed to have discovered something incredible. The alliance master that they were so shocked about was actually a wife? He really couldn''t believe his eyes. Was this still that invincible Sword Demon? C216 The moonlight was soft and the Yellow River flowed endlessly. The little dragon girl dressed in white was like a moon fairy. Her figure was nimble and nimble, but tears were trickling down from the corners of her eyes. Li Dao held his sword. His white robe was stained with blood. His face was as cold as a chisel and it was incomparably pale. That was the sign of excessive consumption of true energy. "Long''er, stop!" While shouting loudly, Zhang Xuan gushed out a mouthful of zhenqi and continued to chase after the other party. After chasing for about ten li, Li Dao fell to the ground, unable to muster up any zhenqi. The moment Li Dao fell, he subconsciously used his hands to prop himself up. Unexpectedly, the stone on the ground was too sharp and cut a long wound on his white palm. His white bones could vaguely be seen. Li Dao frowned. It wasn''t because of the pain, but because he was injured when he fell to the ground. The last time he was injured was two years ago when he was chased down by Zhao Zhijing. He hadn''t been injured since his martial arts success. Little Dragon Girl was still running forward when there was suddenly no sound coming from behind her. She couldn''t help but turn around. He turned around and found Li Dao sitting on the ground. His face was as pale as a sheet of paper under the moonlight. Unable to hold her anger any longer, Xiao Long turned around and ran back. Grabbing Li Yao''s hand, which was visible to everyone''s eyes, Little Dragon Lady''s tears kept dripping down as she tore off her clothes to help him bandage his wounds. However, Little Dragon Lady''s technique was not proficient. Fresh blood seeped through the snow-white gauze, seeping out. She pressed down hard on Li Dao''s wound, hoping that the eye-piercing blood would stop, but the moment she pressed down, she reacted. "Does it hurt?" Her exceptionally cold face had traces of tears on it, and her voice was ice-cold. Li Dao smiled and shook his head. His face was pale. "It doesn''t hurt at all." What he said was the truth. This kind of injury was nothing to someone like him, who had a tough personality, but Xiao Long Nu didn''t think so. After all, the white bones were exposed. Tears started to roll down his face as he held onto Li Dao''s hand. "Long''er, don''t cry, crying isn''t beautiful." Li Dao put down his sword and stretched out his left hand to caress the little dragon girl''s black hair. Her watery eyes were filled with hidden bitterness. Her beautiful and sad face turned towards Li Dao as she asked, "Why did you do this?" Not daring to face Xiao Long''s sad and beautiful face, Li Dao felt weak and asked, "Long''er, what are you talking about?" "Why did you abandon me?" Xiao Long''s voice was ice-cold, and her gaze seemed to want to pierce Li Dao''s chest. "I didn''t leave you behind. You also know that assassinating the Mongol Emperor is a very dangerous matter. I am just afraid that you will be harmed!" "Is that why you left me?" Hearing Li Dao''s explanation, Little Dragon Lady''s voice became a bit softer. It wasn''t as cold as before, but her expression was still sad and bitter. "I didn''t leave you behind, I was, I was ¡­" Li Dao did not know how to explain. He should be able to do so. Don''t reason with a woman, don''t explain. They would never be able to explain the reason, and they would never listen to the explanation. Especially with women who love you. This was precisely the situation Li Dao was in right now. Watching Li Dao stutter and stutter, the female general''s head was turned to the side, tears rolling down her face without a sound, making Li Daoyi''s heart feel as if it was about to break. A woman is a strange animal, and you never seem to know what she''s thinking. She reached out to hug Xiao Long''s shoulders, not caring if the blood would dirty her white gauze. "Long''er, don''t be angry, alright? I didn''t abandon you. I was really just afraid that you''d run into danger." Li Dao spoke softly, but Xiao Long did not appreciate his kindness. She turned to face him and said, "I''m not afraid of danger. I''m not afraid at all. I''m afraid that you''re gone. I''m afraid that you''re gone." The little dragon girl repeatedly sobbed. Li Dao didn''t know what to do, so he held her shoulders in silence. After a long while, Xiao Long raised her head and asked with pleading eyes, "No matter what, don''t abandon me again, okay?" Looking into her eyes, Li Dao nodded his head out of nowhere and said ''good''. Hearing the word good, the little dragon girl broke down crying and laughed. On her beautiful face, the tears began to dry up. C217 It wasn''t hard to coax a woman, because they were always soft-hearted. When Li Dao pulled Little Dragon Lady and appeared in front of the crowd once again, the group of elite martial artists began to laugh unhappily. The meaning behind his smile was obvious, but Li Dao did not care. What did the eyes of others have to do with him? Only a hero like Big Brother who could support both heaven and earth was worthy of Big Sister Long! Yang Guo''s heart was a bit sour. He secretly wished Li Dao and Xiao Long. After returning home on horseback, the group of people started to chat and laugh excitedly. There were only half of the original four hundred people left, but everyone took it for granted. After all, what they had done was too valiant. When they entered Xiangyang City again, Huang Rong had already been waiting for a long time with Guo Fu and the other Beggar Gang disciples. Seeing Guo Qing''s figure appear, Huang Rong let out a sigh of relief as she rubbed her bulging belly. At the start of the day, the militants who had participated in the operation were gathered together. First, they were to pay their respects to the heroes who had died in the capital, followed by a big bowl of meat and wine. The children of the martial arts world didn''t place too much importance on the lives of others. Furthermore, those who died were all doing it for the country, for the people, for the people, and for the restoration of the Han family! After this incident, Mongolia won''t have the energy to attack the Darchu in a short period of time. Everyone was jubilant as they held wine bowls in their hands, bragging about how amazing they were in the capital and how many dogs they had killed. Li Dao held his wine cup and smiled without saying a word. He didn''t really like drinking from a bowl. That way, he would be too boastful. He had never thought of himself as a man of the martial arts world. The whole world did not seem important to him. Compared to eternity, what was all this? "Come, come, let''s toast to the Alliance Master." Guo Jing held a wine bowl in one hand, his face flushed red. It was obvious that he had drunk a lot; he was truly happy. "That''s right, this time Alliance Master assassinated the Mongol Emperor, that is truly impressive, killing to the point of making the Mongol palace''s head roll, blood flowing profusely. I, Old Pig, have never admired Alliance Master in my life before!" A man with fat all over his body stood up. His entire face was covered in sideburns and saliva was flying everywhere. "That''s right, Alliance Head''s martial arts are unrivalled. When I think about that sword, I was still as shocked as heaven." Chang Wenxuan held onto a wine cup that was the same as Li Dao, and his expression suddenly changed. After exchanging a few words, everyone began to flatter Li Dao''s achievement. Li Dao lightly smiled without saying a word. Although he had the thought of doing his best for Yan Huang, Li Dao''s original goal was still to obtain that enormous destiny. "I say, chief, everyone uses a bowl. Do you look down on us brothers by using this cup?" A scrawny middle-aged man stood up and shouted. "Freshmen Ergou, you are not allowed to be disrespectful to our chief. Otherwise, my meteor hammer will not be able to recognize you!" Jing Tong grabbed the pig''s leg and ruthlessly tore it apart. Fat splattered on the faces of the surrounding people. The surrounding people were not angry, they wiped off the fat and laughed out loud. The few female chivalrous warriors looked at Jing Tong''s dense chest hair and his unrestrained and unrestrained manner. Their eyes were filled with confusion, and their legs could not help but tighten as their faces turned red. This kind of man had the greatest impact on women. "I say, son Jing Man, the chief hasn''t even spoken. What are you doing? Do you think that I, Freshman Dog, am afraid of you?" Ergou did not have a good temper, either. It was just that when he spoke, he was a little harsh on the inside. One must know that Jing Man was ranked among the top in the martial arts world as a sixth level precelestial. Li Blade chuckled. He had a good impression of the man called Jing Tong, so he said, "Brother Jing doesn''t need to be like this. Brother Ergou is also a man of character. "In this way, I will have to trouble Sect Master Huang to add a big bowl for me. I will drink to my heart''s content with my brothers tonight." "Ok, Huang Rong will change a big bowl for Alliance Head right now." Huang Rong walked up to take Li Dao''s wine cup with puffed out stomach. Not long later, she took out a brown bowl and placed it in front of Li Dao. The crowd laughed and cheered, talking about their chief''s heroic spirit and the like. After thirty minutes of drinking, Li Dao secretly circulated his Zhen Qi and started evaporating the alcohol from his body. "I say, brother Guo, your wife''s stomach isn''t small anymore. It shouldn''t be too long before you give birth to Lin''er, right?" A man whose face was flushed from drinking too much asked Guo Jing. Guo Jing was still dazed from the drinking, so he replied, "Yeah, I guess it''s only a few days now." "Brother Guo, have you decided on the child''s name?" Another person from the martial arts world asked. "It hasn''t been named yet." Guo Jing held the wine bowl, obviously having drunk too much. "Why don''t you let the chief give your child a name? Everyone says it isn''t so!" Everyone chimed in and shouted for Li Dao to name Guo Jing''s unborn child. "Chief, then I''ll ask you to give my child a name." Guo Jing swayed his body and cupped his hands towards Li Dao, a silly smile hanging on his face. Li Dao did not reject and said, "Brother Guo has guarded Xiang Yang for more than ten years, Li Dao is impressed. "If he was born a girl, why not call him Guo Xiang? If he was born a boy, why not call him a captive?" "Guo Xiang, Guo Tu!" Guo Jing repeated to himself. The two names that Li Dao had given him had really stuck in his throat. With a wave of his hand, Guo Jing shook his body and smiled foolishly. "Good job! Let''s call it Guo Xiang''s Capture. Thank you, Alliance Chief." Everyone paid their respects to Li Dao again. Under the candlelight, Huang Rong''s expression turned slightly ugly. Since when did her child have to be named by someone else? She had always felt that Li Dao was not as simple as she appeared to be. Not only did she have a murderous nature, she was also extremely shrewd and shrewd. In the end, Huang Rong didn''t say anything. On the surface, she was still the dignified and intelligent Sect Leader Huang. C218 Amidst the flattery, the names of Guo Jing''s unborn children were quickly decided. The group of martial artists began eating and drinking again. "Have you all thought about the future of the Song Dynasty?" Li Dao raised his head to drink a bowl of wine as he asked in a clear voice. Everyone looked doubtfully at Li Dao. The future of the Great Song? Didn''t they already kill the Mongol Emperor and a large number of high-ranking officials and generals? Faced with the doubtful gazes of the crowd, Li Dao shook his head and said, "Everyone, although the Mongol court is in chaos right now, it will not be able to invade the Song Dynasty anytime soon. But after two years? " As long as one was not a fool, they would be able to understand the meaning behind Li Dao''s words. What did he want to do? A bad premonition arose in Huang Rong''s heart. She felt that Li Dao''s goal was definitely not simple. Li Dao continued, "Two years from now, the new Mongol monarch will ascend to the throne and the officials will be promoted to invade the Central Plains once more. And the official family in the temple will not help with the treatment. Under the flattery of a bunch of villains, the Song Dynasty will be even more decadent! " At this point, everyone understood what Li Dao meant. Someone swallowed his saliva and carefully asked, "Chief, what do you mean?" In the end, this group of martial artists grew up under the influence of Confucianism. They could not be compared to a future generation person like Li Dao, who had liberated his mind. Some of them were already sweating and their mouths were parched. Many people had already guessed that what Li Dao was about to say would be earth-shattering. Li Dao looked around before slowly spitting out a sentence from his mouth, "To have the courage and determination to sacrifice yourself, how dare you call the sun and moon exchange for a new sky!" With this declaration, quite a few people had woken up from their drinking. They felt as if their bodies had been drenched in cold water. He dared to call the sun and moon the new day! What is Alliance Head trying to do? Even Huang Rong, who was a pervert, jumped in fright. Rebellion was an outrageous thing, no matter what era she was in. Guo Jing''s robes fluttered in the wind as he glared at Li Dao. The alcohol in his eyes had mostly dissipated, so he asked word by word, "Alliance Master, what do you mean?" Silence reigned in the Guo Mansion. The atmosphere had turned heavy, as if dark clouds had covered the sun. The group of martial artists lowered their heads in contemplation. No matter how prestigious Li Dao Wei was, it was impossible for him to rebel. This was a reverence for imperial power that was rooted in the depths of one''s bloodline. "Regardless of the Alliance Head''s intentions, I, Jing Tong, am the first to stand out and support him. Even if I have to drag old man Huang down, he won''t hesitate." He placed his pig leg on the table and gulped down a bowl of wine, then Jing Tong stood out and shouted. "No matter what he does, I will support him!" Little Dragon Lady''s melodious voice rang out, and a smile hung on her face. Yang Zhao clenched his teeth, stomped his feet and stood up as well, "I believe in big brother." One by one, there were scattered people who began to express their stance while the others remained silent. Guo Jing flew into a rage as he roared, "In the future, sit down! There''s no place for you to interrupt!" Then, Guo Jing asked Li Dao once again, "Alliance Head, please make it clear that I, Guo Jing, will never do anything that goes against the ethics rules." Looking at the people in the room, Li Dao smiled. He dared to bluff so many people by saying ''change the sun and moon''. "Brother Guo, there''s no need to be angry. Li Dao has no intention of rebelling, and he has no interest in the throne." After Li Dao said this, Guo Jing''s complexion slightly improved, and the crowd of wealthy martial artists also secretly heaved a sigh of relief. It was impossible for them to rebel with Li Dao. They were not brainless idiots like Jing Tong. "It was my misunderstanding of Chief Guo just now. But, Chief, please explain yourself." Guo Jing stood there like a towering tower, exuding a righteous aura. The atmosphere was stifling. Everyone was trying to figure out what Li Dao had to say. Li Dao''s face was solemn as he asked, "What do you think caused the imperial government to weaken? And how can we change the weak side of the imperial government? " The first question was easy to answer, but no one could answer the second. Huang Rong blinked and walked to Guo Jing''s side. She turned to Li Dao and asked, "Fool brothers, I don''t know what kind of opinion Chief has to be able to change the situation of the Imperial Court?" Everyone turned their heads to look at Li Dao. Li Daoyi no longer looked as solemn as before. Smiling like a cool breeze, he answered, "The Duke of Qing''s side, support the Dragon Court!" Looking at the gentle smile on Li Dao''s face, Huang Rong became increasingly fearful of him. Everyone began to discuss among themselves, wondering if Li Dao''s method was feasible. They did not dare to rebel as they were afraid of tarnishing their reputation. However, it was different for the Qing emperor as he supported the Dragon Court. Some martial artists who had read the books even had a glimmer in their eyes, such as Chang Wen Xuan or Zhu Ziru. Guo Qing''s expression relaxed. He too felt that Li Dao''s idea was correct. As long as those traitorous villains of the imperial court were killed, the Shangguan family would definitely be able to rise to prominence and rebuild the mountain and river. "If none of you have any objections, then why don''t we discuss how to clear up the Dragon Court?" The smile on Li Dao''s face became more gentle. C219 In the beautiful southern part of the Yangtze River, the weather was somewhat hot. The capital of Bianliang City, the southern Song Dynasty, was bustling with life. The bustling streets were now filled with three people. The man and woman wore white, the man was handsome, and the woman was beautiful. Behind the two of them followed a middle-aged man with a steel blade on his back. At Li Dao''s suggestion, many people were tempted. They followed him to the imperial city''s Bianliang. Among them, Chang Wenxuan and Zhu Ziliu were the most passionate. As scholars, they naturally knew what the meaning of allowing the Dragon Court to stand by its side was. If they succeeded, they would be passed down forever. In the face of such temptation, there was no scholar who could not be tempted. Even Great Hero Guo, who was wholeheartedly serving the nation and the people, was tempted. Walking on the street, the little dragon girl looked around, curious about everything. Ever since she was young, there were too many things that she had never seen before in the ancient tomb. Li Dao pulled her hand and smiled. In his hand was a candied flakes, a mask, and some other small things. Although the Southern Song Imperial Court was incompetent to the outside world and decayed internally, there was no doubt about the prosperity of Liangliang City. Perhaps there were many poor places in the Southern Song, but this was definitely not one of them. The poorer the people, the richer the officials were. The oil shop, the rice shop, the bank, the salt house, the brothel, the restaurant, and all the houses on both sides of the street had their doors opened. Needless to say, these were all the property of the old master. Little Dragon Girl would feel fresh whenever she saw anything, and Li Dao would buy everything for her. Countless people on the street stopped to walk. They couldn''t even walk when they saw Xiao Long''s beautiful appearance. Fortunately, no ignorant officials and second generations came to put on a show, pretending to be domineering and slapping their faces. Li Dao and Xiao Long walked and stopped, just like Sun Zhenzi. He carried a big and small bag on his back and a big and small bag in his hand. Sweat trickled down his forehead. He couldn''t even wipe it off with his hand, much less complain. The sun was waning in the west as it dyed the clouds in the sky bright red. The street is even more lively, this time the beam, is the beam of the brothel. The official family of the Song Dynasty had left various romantic affairs in the brothel, so brothels were most popular in the Song Dynasty. Walking on the street, you could hear the faint sound of a servant singing some words like "Where did the wine wake up tonight" and "Where did the wind blow?". The little dragon girl was still in high spirits, but Li Dao and Sun Zhenzi were already in a miserable state. Especially Sun Zhenzi, whose entire body was covered in bags. Going shopping with a woman was not a simple matter. Li Yao brought the two of them into a dark alley, stopping Xiao Long from continuing her wanderings. The alleyway was empty. They walked to a courtyard and pushed open the courtyard door. Inside, it was Guo Jing and other practitioners of the martial arts world. "Greetings, Alliance Head!" These people bowed and greeted Li Dao. Sun Zhenzi went to store the large and small package on his body. The courtyard was quiet and serene. It was obvious that it had been a long time since anyone had stayed here, and it was even a bit eerie. This courtyard was the property of the great benefactor Wang, as it was temporarily the foothold of the heroes. Under the weak light of the candle, many of the men in the martial arts world were gathered together with excited expressions. In the past, the martial arts world and the imperial government did not get along very well. But now, they, the brutes of the martial arts world, actually wanted to interfere in the affairs of the imperial court. How could they not be excited? "Chief, what should we do next?" As the deputy chief, Guo Jing was naturally the first to speak. Li Dao waved his hand, "There''s no rush. Tomorrow, you will go and check out which villains are present in the imperial government. Let''s do it one by one." Then we''ll plan it again. " Everyone listened and nodded. After all, this was not the Elementary Scholar. Killing a good person by mistake was not a good thing. After discussing for a while more, the crowd of heroes finally dispersed. Li Dao walked out of the courtyard and looked towards the southeast direction. It was the Residence of Prince Gong. C220 The sky was clear and the hawkers on the streets were busy. An unexpected guest came to the door of the Residence of Crown Prince. He was dressed in white and carried a long sword in his hand. He looked extremely handsome and handsome. Two guards with sabers and two big lanterns were standing above the vermillion gate. Two stone lions stood tall and upright. They were not small in size, and their mouths were filled with stone gall. They were majestic and awe-inspiring. "Who are you?" One of the horse-faced and saber-armed guards asked in a gentle voice, his attitude respectful. Coming to the front gate of the Residence of Crown Prince and looking so handsome and bright, he didn''t look like a lowly commoner. He might be a friend of Prince Gong. Therefore, the two guards had very respectful attitudes. Of course, there was definitely a reason behind why Prince Gong was so strict with his subordinates. Li Dao said with a chuckle, "The unspecialized character of the martial arts world, Li Dao, requests to meet with your highness. Please pass on your message to the two of you." "What wandering martial artist? I don''t want to see you. Prince Gong won''t see you. What kind of cat or dog would dare to make a fool out of yourself. Hurry up and leave. Don''t force us brothers to chase you away." Hearing Li Dao say that he was an unspecialized character in the martial arts world, one of the guards was very surprised. In the end, those so-called "heroes of the martial world" did not have any ability at all, and they were just bullies who ate and drank. Yet, the King was extremely respectful to those people, and did not care about them, the guards. Therefore, this guard was extremely resentful towards those who had come to mess around. Li Dao''s gaze turned cold. The last person who dared to speak to him like that was already three feet tall. Just as Li Dao was about to make a bloody splash in front of the gates of the Residence of Crown Prince, the horse-faced guard cried out in alarm, "You are the Sword Demon, Li Dao?" Suppressing the killing intent in his heart, he turned to the horse-faced guard that cried out in alarm and asked, "You know me?" "Sword Demon Li Dao, during the great battle of Xiangyang City, you defeated the Mongolian army of 50,000 with a single sword and chopped off the head of the Mongol Prince, Kublai Lie. You are a first class hero. Many storytellers in restaurants are recounting your heroic deeds." Li Dao laughed involuntarily. So it turns out that he was already this famous? The guard who wanted to chase Li Dao away earlier was filled with shock and disbelief. Sworddevil Li Dao, this was a hero that could support both heaven and earth! Even though the carnivores in the temple might not have heard of this name, the alleyway had spread this name to the outside world. There were even some who wrote a script to perform on stage. "Great Hero Li, this little one has eyes but was unable to recognize Mount Tai, I have misunderstood you. Previously, I thought you were some famous celebrity fisher of the Yellow River''s heroes, so don''t take offense. "After listening to his colleague''s explanation, the guard who drove Li Dao away also remembered who the Sword Demon Li Dao was. "Can we go forward now?" Li Dao stood in place with a smile on his face, as if the one who wanted to kill wasn''t him. "Your highness had already said before that you would hate to see the Sword Demon. Now that you have personally come, your highness will definitely be very happy. "Great Hero Li, please wait a moment. I will pass on the message to the prince right away." The horse-faced guard ran through the door, leaving behind only one guard who smiled apologetically. He did not dare to take the initiative to talk to Li Dao. After all, Li Yao was extremely infamous. He was the god of death that killed the enemy''s chief among the tens of thousands of soldiers! If he knew that not only had Li Dao killed Kublai, but also the entire platform, he probably would have peed his pants in fright by now. Not long after, a loud voice came from outside the door, "I heard that Mr. Li has arrived. I came unwelcome and have neglected you." Along with this voice, a barefoot young man with wet hair came running out, looking to be about 23 years old. A scholarly man with a face full of righteousness and elegance followed behind the man. After the young man ran out, he grabbed Li Dao''s left hand with excitement all over his face. He was so enthusiastic, he didn''t seem like a prince at all. "I have long heard of Teacher''s heroic deeds. I wish that I could see them for myself. It is truly a blessing to see Mister Zhao Li today!" Li Dao laughed, very happily. This Gong Wang was the person he was looking for! Anyone who could play with the public and talk to others was not a simple person. Moreover, this Prince Gong had recruited many heroes of the martial arts world to be his hanger-ons. It could be seen how ambitious he was. Coincidentally, Li Dao was afraid that Li Yao''s ambitions weren''t high enough. If Prince Gong''s ambitions weren''t high enough, how would he be able to support the Dragon Court? "I am also very happy to see Your Highness today. Li Dao had long since heard that the ''Prince Gong'' was the ''Meng'' of the present. His reputation was well-deserved. He smiled at this young and ambitious'' Prince Gong ''. "Your Highness, this is not the place to entertain guests. Should we enter to welcome Great Hero Li?" A graceful, righteous young scholar interrupted the flattering between the two. "That''s right. Look at me! I''m overjoyed to see Mr. Li. "Brother Kao, quickly follow me into the manor." The young Gong Wang supported Li Dao as they walked into the manor. Li Dao was stunned for a moment before he asked, "Could it be that he is a good student?" The young scholar was somewhat puzzled. He was clearly a common and nameless person, so how could a renowned Sword Demon recognize him? However, out of politeness, he replied, "It''s precisely the ''good'' part." So it was him! Wen Tianxiang, the words were good. Li Dao laughed even more. The ambitious Wang Zhao Li and the hot-blooded Wen Tianxiang, this was a good combination! C221 The two guards were dumbstruck. Even if Prince Gong valued these heroes of the martial arts world, there was no need to go this far. The young Prince Gong, Zhao Li, respectfully supported Li Dao''s left arm as they walked into the manor. Behind them was the famous Wen Tianxiang. Li Dao observed carefully. This Gong Wang was only about twenty-three years old and a few years younger than him, but his martial arts skills were not weak. In the martial arts world, he could be considered a second-rate expert. His kung fu skills were not weak. He would unrestrainedly recruit hanger-ons. His methods of winning people''s hearts were also extremely powerful. These things are very telling. The decorations of the Residence of Crown Prince were magnificent, but not luxurious. As they walked, they could see a lot of martial artists. Looking carefully, they were all Jiang Hu people who were not on the level of the upper echelons. The highest level they could be at was at the third level precelestial. "Hahahaha, I heard that the famous Sword Demon has come to visit. How could I not know that he would let me see if the Sword Demon lives up to his reputation?" Not too far away from the mansion, Prince Gong was holding onto Li Dao. A small old man with a bald head and an unassuming appearance was walking over. His arrogant and despotic voice could be heard from afar. Before Li Dao could say anything, the young Prince Gong frowned with an ugly expression on his face. "Senior Pei, be cautious. Hero Li is a noble guest of the Prince. Is your words inappropriate?" Wen Tianxiang took a step forward and asked the unassuming old man. Wen Tianxiang did not look down on the heroes of Jianghu, but he was extremely disgusted with this arrogant and despotic old man. He did not know any manners and was especially brainless. "Hehe, this old man has roamed the Jianghu for decades, drank wine with Old Man Huang and fought with Hong Qi Gong. How come I have never heard of this Sword Demon before? Your Highness, don''t be fooled. " The old man looked at the four foot long sword in Li Dao''s hand and sneered with a contemptuous expression. Li Dao laughed. This person was truly interesting. His inner strength was at the seventh level of the Postnatal realm, but did he not discover that his cultivation base was shallow? "May I ask who this is?" Li Dao asked respectfully with a smile. "My apologies, but this is the Yellow River Hero, Senior Pei Kun. My martial arts are indeed worthy of your guidance." Although he was displeased, he did not say much. "Yellow River Hero?" "Forgive me for being ignorant and inexperienced, but I''ve never heard of it." Li Dao smiled as he glanced at Pei Kun, then ignored him. "Brat, don''t blame this old man for not giving you the chance to apologize." "Otherwise, you won''t even have the chance to regret it." Pei Kun was only five feet tall, and a head shorter than the average person. His angry appearance made him look especially comical. "How dare you! Teacher is an esteemed guest of the Lone King, how can you slander him like this?" The previously gentle Prince Gong suddenly became angry and scolded him. In Gong Wang''s eyes, this old geezer from the Yellow River had high martial arts skills. However, compared to the Sword Demons of the Assassins, this old geezer wasn''t even worth mentioning. If he were to hate the Sword Demons, then the gains wouldn''t make up for the losses. "Junior, I don''t know how you bewitched the prince, but let me reveal your true colors!" Pei Kun laughed incessantly. He did not care about Prince Gong''s scolding, and could tell just how arrogant he was. "Your Highness, if the manor was dyed in blood, you wouldn''t mind, would you?" Li Dao asked as he pulled out the left hand that Gong Wang was holding. Without waiting for an answer, he unsheathed his sword, and the purple blade weaved abnormally in the sunlight. "Hahahaha, you still dare to speak such arrogant words? This old man has not been around the martial arts world for dozens of years. Have the juniors even forgotten this old man''s name?" Pei Kun threw his head back and laughed, clearly showing his disdain. Just by looking at the long sword in Li Dao''s hand, he didn''t think that this junior''s martial arts would be that high. It would be a joke if a sword of such length could produce such a nimble sword technique. Li Dao smiled as he looked into Pei Kun''s eyes. He activated the Art of Soul Shifting and boundless spiritual power gushed out, piercing into Pei Kun''s mind. The violet sword flashed past, and an unassuming head shot up into the sky as scalding blood splattered all over the ground. Only when their swords were sheathed did everyone come back to their senses. This was the Sword Demon! The devil of the sword indeed lived up to its name. The martial arts of a Yellow River Hero was so high, yet in his hands, he was unable to put up any resistance, and his head was beheaded by a single sword strike. Yellow River Hero had been famous in the martial arts world for dozens of years. His martial arts skills were unfathomable, and he was not necessarily weaker than a mountain machine or Ma Yu''s power. However, in front of Li Dao, it was nothing. Originally, Li Dao needed to use three moves to kill him. However, in order to intimidate and awe the King, Li Dao had used the Art of Soul Shifting and used his full strength to instantly kill him. Prince Gong and Wen Chenggong looked at each other. Their eyes couldn''t help but burn with passion. For someone like the Sword Demon, to say that they would defeat an enemy within a hundred steps was not an exaggeration. "Today, I know that martial arts can connect to ghosts and gods. Mister has broadened my horizons, and is willing to respect you as my master!" Prince Gong immediately cupped his hands towards Li Dao. He did not know if his words were true or not. "Sure, sure. But I''m not here to kill you. I''m here to give you some good fortune!" Prince Gong''s eyes lit up, stepping forward to support Li Dao''s left arm, he said, "Sir, please come in, let''s talk inside." Master Wen called over the steward of the mansion and gave him a few instructions. Then, he followed the figure of the Duke of Qin and Li Dao into a room. C222 The Golden Ni-Lions'' censers were burning with fine sandalwood, making the room seem spacious and empty. A metal fir table was filled with delicacies of rare mountain, as well as a wine cup and jug made by Tian Yu. Li Dao, Prince Gong, Zhao Li, and Wen Chenggong took their seats. First toast, then compliment each other, then get down to business. Prince Gong held the wine jug and poured a cup for Li Dao as he asked, "May I know what Sir''s so-called good fortune is?" Master Wen remained silent. He had guessed something, but it had yet to be verified. Li Dao didn''t answer directly. He pinched the jade cup and pecked at it. He then asked with a smile, "Your Royal Highness, do you know that the Yuan Da House is currently in chaos?" Prince Gong shook his head, "I''ve heard some rumors, but what does this have to do with the good fortune that mister is talking about?" "A few days ago, I led a group of brothers across the Yellow River and stepped into the capital of Mongolia. That night, Emperor Meng Yuan died on his platform and a group of high-ranking Mongolian generals followed him on his platform. " After saying this, Li Dao did not continue. Prince Gong and Wen Chenggong looked at each other. They knew that the Mongol Emperor was dead, and they also knew that many of the top officials of Mongolia had been assassinated. When Li Dao mentioned that he wanted to gift them with some good fortune, they had already made a guess. However, after Li Dao admitted it, the two of them could not help but suck in a breath of cold air. Seeing that Prince Gong and Wen Chenggong were still exchanging glances, Li Dao picked up the chopsticks and began to deal with the delicacies on the table. To be honest, the cook in the Residence of Crown Prince was much more intelligent than Huang Rong. "What do you want?" Master Wen asked. Only then did Li Dao put down his chopsticks, straightening his expression and saying seriously, "Supporting the Dragon Court, building the universe, and restoring my Han Family''s mountains and rivers!" Hearing Li Dao''s words, Wen Chenggong and Gong Wang couldn''t help but tremble a little. The two of them raised their wine cups to cover their loss of manners. It was unknown if it was fear or excitement. However, Li Dao believed in the latter. "And you, Prince Gong, are a True Dragon!" Without waiting for the two to speak, Li Dao pointed at Prince Gong with a confident look. For a moment, the originally quiet room turned silent. It was unknown what Prince Gong and Wen Chenggong were thinking. Li Dao did not urge him. He grabbed his chopsticks and continued to deal with the delicacies on the table. After a long while, only then did Prince Gong raise his head. He stared at Li Dao with a serious expression and asked, "Sir, do you think that I, Wang, am confident in my ability?" "I don''t know." But with me here, you will be able to make His Highness''s confidence go up to ten percent! " Upon hearing this, Prince Gong''s hands trembled as he once again picked up his wine cup and downed it in one gulp. "Great Hero Li, can you tell me your plan?" Wen Chenggong stared at Li Dao and asked. "But!" "I have two hundred of my best men. He could help Gong Wang to assassinate him and wield military power. When King Gong gained control of the army, he brought Li to the palace. Above the palace, within a hundred steps, I, Li, will be invincible! " Li Jun paused for a moment before continuing, "In the middle of the day, the sun and the moon will change. Prince Gong can reconstruct the universe, and the rivers and mountains will be reconstructed!" After listening to Li Dao''s speech, Prince Gong''s breathing hastened, and his face flushed red. "This method is feasible. It is exactly the same as what I thought before. Now, with Mister, this great plan can be completed!" Prince Gong laughed. Li Dao could hear the sound of his heart pounding. "We need to improve a bit more so that we can be absolutely certain of success," said Wen Chenggong, his eyes shining brightly. Immediately, the three stopped drinking and began to converse in a low voice. The sky turned dark as Li Blade walked out of the Residence of Crown Prince with a list in his hand. He realized that he had underestimated Prince Gong and Wen Chenggong. The two of them already had a complete plan in mind. It was just that in history, this respectful king had failed in the end. He didn''t know why. Wen Tianxiang gave Li Dao a list of names of the military officers and high-ranking officials. King Gong had already planted his men in the Imperial Guards and was waiting for them to assassinate him. Soon, he would be able to control the military power. And then he killed the uncle in the throne room. Returning to the courtyard where the group of martial artists were gathered, Li Dao took out the name list and handed it over to Guo Jing. Li Dao told all the heroes of the martial arts world that all the people on the list were villains and villains who had corrupted the great Song Dynasty. Not a single one could be left alive. Then, they would distribute tasks one by one, making these martial artists move out separately. The only ones left were Jing Tong, Sun Zhenzi, and Little Dragon. How could any of them know if the list Li Dao gave them was correct or not? They had no way to verify whether the person on the list was a traitor or a villain. Due to their trust in Li Dao, these people began to move. Inside Bianliang City, night descended and rain was approaching. Li Dao, together with Little Dragon Girl, Sun Zhenzi, and Jing Tong rushed to the Residence of Crown Prince. When the sun rose, the sky above would change. The night was as dark as ink. Wearing a black nightdress, the wild grass of Jianghu leapt from the roof of the street in Bianliang, and its posture was nimble. Then in twos and threes these wild grasses jumped into the splendid mansion, and the smell of blood filled the air above the city. At the same time, the elegant Wen Chenggong commanded many deputy generals to move forward. In one night, Wen Xianggong seized control of the Imperial Army in Liangliang City. A strand of purple gas came from the east, and a carriage came out from the Residence of Prince Gong. On the carriage were King Gong, Sword Demon Li Dao, and the beautiful little dragon girl, Jing Tong, who was carrying a meteor hammer, and Sun Zhenzi, who was carrying a steel blade. Beside the carriage, there were more than ten Death Soldiers with steel sabers hanging around their waists. The carriage slowly moved towards the magnificent palace. The wheels rolled on the ground with a low creak. C223 Last night''s blood hadn''t dried yet, and today''s sun was still shining. The fresh air flowed, blowing on the tips of people''s ears and hair. It was actually a bit chilly. The dozen or so deathsworn were expressionless as they escorted Prince Gong''s carriage into the gates of the imperial city. The army guarding the city was under the control of the emperor''s personal army, so Gong Wang couldn''t control it. However, these soldiers didn''t dare to stop Gong Wang''s carriage. It was hard to describe just how big the imperial city was. In any case, the emperor of the Han Dynasty paid attention to its grandeur, not to mention that the emperor of Song Dynasty was even richer. Placing the sword on his legs, Li Dao closed his eyes and rested. Little Dragon Lady held her cheeks and looked at Li Dao, who was resting with his eyes closed, with a gentle gaze. The sound of heartbeats reverberated in the small carriage, no one said a word. Prince Gong''s mouth was dry. It was one thing if he succeeded in this kind of thing, but if he failed, then he would be eternally doomed. On the contrary, Li Dao, Little Dragon Girl, and Jing Tong weren''t nervous at all. It was as if they weren''t nervous at all. Time passed minute by minute. Prince Gong and Sun Zhenzi''s forehead were dripping with sweat. The carriage stopped. Prince Gong wiped the sweat from his forehead and turned to speak to Li Dao, "Mister, we have arrived at Chong De Palace!" Li Dao suddenly opened his eyes, which faintly reflected the image of a green lotus. "Are you scared?" "No, I''m not afraid. Even if I was, I wouldn''t have been able to turn back." Prince Gong clenched his fists as his gaze hardened. If he wanted to achieve great things, how could he not have the courage? Li Dao nodded his head and said, "In a while, get out of the car. You guys follow behind me and kill your way in. After you kill the Emperor, it''ll be up to you. " As long as he could kill the Emperor, it wouldn''t be difficult for him to clean up the mess. Li Dao stood up and opened the beaded curtain, stepping out of the carriage. King Gong and the others followed him from behind. After getting off the horse carriage, what entered his sight was the jade wall that covered the roof and a magnificent, golden hall. At the bottom of the hall were layers of white jade stairs, laid vertically on top of each other. In groups of three or five, the officials and scholars wearing long robes followed the white jade steps to the Chong De Palace. Seeing Prince Gong''s carriage, these people did not react. However, when they saw Li Dao step down from the carriage, they were all astonished. As everyone knew, the ministers were not allowed to carry weapons, and they had never seen Li Dao face before. Little Dragon Lady held the Blue Edge Sword, Sun Zhenzi carried the steel blade, Jing Tong held the meteor hammer, and King Gong stood behind Li Dao with the Dragon Spring Pine Sword suspended at his waist. None of the civil and military ministers thought about assassinating Prince Gong. Some of them even went up to greet him. With a solemn expression, Gong Wang didn''t reply. He gazed at the Hall of Golden Chimes, not knowing what to think. Under the strange gazes of the officials and scholars, Li Dao bowed and said in a serious tone, "Whether we win or lose is up to you, Mister Zhao Li will do it!" Li Dao did not reply. He slowly drew out his sword and walked step by step towards Chong De Palace. At this point in time, he still didn''t understand that these officials and scholars wouldn''t be able to sit in this position. "Zhao Li, do you want to rebel?" The great scholar with a head of silver hair shouted loudly at Prince Gong. The scholars shouted and scolded one after another. Some rolled up their sleeves as saliva flew everywhere. These actions were an instinctive reaction of those who had studied Confucianism since they were young. Prince Gong''s gaze turned cold as he surveyed his surroundings. He immediately unsheathed the Dragon Spring Pine Ripple Sword hanging by his waist and shouted, "Those who don''t wish to die, shut up!" Some of the smarter ones shut their mouths while some stubborn ones cursed. The purple longsword looked flirtatious under the sunlight. The personal guards of the Son of Heaven standing on either side of the white jade steps glared like tigers at a prey, rushing towards Li Dao. The leader of the personal guards even shouted loudly that there was an assassin, a guardian. The treasured sword in Little Dragon Lady''s hand glowed with an azure light as she followed closely behind Li Dao. This time, Li Dao didn''t abandon her. She felt very happy. Jing Tong carelessly held the meteor hammer, the hammer and white jade stairs rubbing against each other, emitting an ear-piercing sound. Sun Zhenzi swallowed his saliva. His eyes were firm as he pulled out his knife. He believed that there was nothing in this world that his young master couldn''t do. Prince Gong surveyed his surroundings, bringing along over ten deathsworn as he followed behind the four of them. Every step he took was incomparably heavy, and the sun and moon flipped upside down today! C224 The spear in the hands of the personal guard of the Son of Heaven was not made of pure steel, it would be too heavy and would consume too much energy to lift. Thus, the spears in these people''s hands were made from Tong Mu''s oil. They were tough, but not heavy. The tip of the spear was made of tempered steel, and there was a red tassel attached between the tip and the shaft. Not only was the purple blade longer, it was also wider than an ordinary sword. If it was an ordinary treasure sword with a width of two fingers, then the purple sword would have a width of three fingers. The snow-white robe looked pure, and Li Dao''s expression was cold. Step by step, he walked up the steps of the white marble staircase. "Kill!" As the personal army of the Son of Heaven, these soldiers were naturally elites among elites, and were under strict orders. The two long spears were pointed in unison. The soldiers wearing armour pressed against Li Dao as they all thrust forward. The four foot long sword slashed out at a speed that was neither fast nor slow. It cut off the pike made from sesame oil, but it did not slow down at all and cut off the bodies of several soldiers. Red, black, green, white, and dirty blood mixed with intestines flowed out. Li Dao was expressionless as he walked straight ahead, taking a stroll in the courtyard. His sword never returned. No one could stop him. He was like a child, holding a wooden sword and happily chopping at the weeds on the small path. However, his expression was not as pure as that of a child, and his footsteps were steadier than that of a child. The poverty-stricken and rotten scholars who were originally cursing the evildoers had their faces covered as they held onto Zhu Lan, vomiting non-stop. They had lived in temples all year long, but they had never seen such a hell-like scene before. Not to mention these people, even if it was Prince Gong, his chest would still churn as he forcefully suppressed them. Swordfiend was worthy of his reputation as a Swordfiend. It was not without reason that he was titled as a ''Demon''. Jing Tong let out a strange cry as he swung his meteor hammer, sweeping through a large group of soldiers. Li Dao opened up a path in front of them, which led to a bloody path that led directly to the Hall of Golden Chimes. Xiao Long, Sun Zhenzi, and Jing Tong. A dozen of deathsworn followed behind Li Dao to clean up the remaining soldiers. The shouts of slaughter, curses, and vomiting mixed together had long since alarmed the official on the throne room. However, just as Li Dao and the rest were walking towards the entrance of the main hall, the Shangguan Family was unable to escape even if they wanted to. They could only suppress their trembling legs and display the bearing an Emperor should have. Looking at the eunuch beside him, the Shangguan family on the Dragon Throne finally felt more at ease. Although the Chong De Palace was very large, it could not accommodate too many people. How could hundreds of soldiers stop Li Dao''s advance? As he stepped into the throne room, his snow-white clothes were unavoidably stained with scattered drops of blood. The court was not in session yet, and the officials were not present, but the Shangguan Family had already arrived. Logically speaking, the Emperor should have appeared only after all the officials had gathered. But now, the Shangguan family sitting on the dragon throne wasn''t as dignified as he was now. He was a kind-hearted emperor. As they stepped into the throne room, the gazes of countless people were locked onto Li Dao''s group. Many soldiers chased after them with long spears in their hands. For a time, the large throne room was actually rather quiet. Li Dao went silent. He should have rushed forward to behead the Emperor on the Dragon Throne and then helped the Emperor sit on it. But now, he couldn''t act rashly. A surge of energy locked onto him. It was an old white-haired eunuch. Unlike the ordinary eunuchs, this old eunuch did not have the feminine qualities of a eunuch. Instead, he exuded an extremely masculine and masculine aura. Li Dao and the old eunuch looked at each other before coming to a conclusion. This person''s martial arts skills were unfathomable. At the very least, his inner force was much stronger than Li Yao''s. "Zhao Li, I, myself, have treated you well. How can you do such a disorderly and logical thing?" Seeing Prince Gong, the official sitting on the dragon throne became furious and shouted. "This mountain has already decayed and collapsed in your hands, full of holes. As a descendant of the grand ancestor, why not reconstruct the mountain and river and reinvigorate his ancestors'' foundation?" Kung Wang did not back down, his sharp eyes fixed on his uncle. Since the situation had developed to this point, there was no longer any leeway left for him to turn back, much less a formidable figure like Prince Gong? C225 "How dare you, Zhao Li? "If you step down now, I can still consider being lenient with you. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being heartless as an uncle!" The Shangguan family on the dragon throne were a hundred meters away as they pointed at Prince Gong''s nose. It was just that the Shangguan family was used to being kind, so when they scolded, they didn''t have much of an imposing manner. "Royal Uncle, if you were willing to abdicate the throne and give up the throne, you would still be the lonely royal uncle. If Zhao Li pulled you down, things wouldn''t be so simple." Their gazes met in the air, neither willing to show weakness. Within the great hall, a few officials and officials stood up one after another to denounce Prince Gong. Some of them had their heads lowered, not saying a word. It would have been fine if he did not succeed, but if he did, wouldn''t it be courting death to accuse him now? There were pedantic people, but there were often more smart people. Prince Gong didn''t care about those accusing voices. He turned around and said to Li Dao, "Sir, sorry to trouble you!" Li Dao and the old eunuch looked at each other with a solemn expression. This was the expert with the highest martial arts skills that he had ever met. Even Old Demon Huang and the rest paled in comparison when compared to the old eunuch in front. Li Dao''s blood began to boil as his eyes glowed with electricity. He nodded and replied, "I will not let you down." He turned around and said to Xiao Long and N¨¹, "After I fight with the old eunuch beside the emperor in a while, Zhenzi, Brother Jing, you two go kill the emperor. Long''er, protect Prince Gong well. " The few of them nodded their heads to show that they understood. Li Dao pointed his sword towards the old eunuch and said, "Old senior, come. Let this junior witness your profound martial arts." The eunuch was expressionless, his expression calm. He casually threw down the horsetail whisk in his hand and said, "Our family is not some senior. We are just a eunuch. Our main mission is to protect the Guan family''s dragon body from harm. We cannot be addressed as senior." The old eunuch''s voice was masculine and grand. If it weren''t for the clothes he was wearing, he wouldn''t have seemed like a eunuch. On the contrary, he looked just like a sage. Li Dao had no interest in bickering with him. With a tap of his feet, a white silhouette flashed as the longsword pointed straight at the emperor on the dragon throne. With a clang, a rigid needle pressed against the tip of the sword, emitting an ear-piercing sound as it grinded its teeth. Li Dao wasn''t surprised. If he didn''t defeat this old eunuch, he wouldn''t be able to kill the Emperor. He sheathed his sword, flipped his wrist, and with his sword hanging upside down, he ruthlessly slashed at the old eunuch. It was still that steel needle that the old eunuch had gripped between his fingers, blocking the longsword and preventing it from moving even an inch forward. He carefully observed this old eunuch, his hair fluttering in the wind, the skin on his face puckered up in deep furrows, his loose robes fluttering in the wind, and his well-developed and pure true qi. Li Dao narrowed his eyes. This old eunuch''s cultivation base was at least 90% of the Houtian realm. Moreover, he was not at the ordinary Houtian ninth stage. Otherwise, he would not be able to block his long sword. Putting the needles away, the eunuch suddenly moved, leaving behind a trail of afterimages. Li Dao felt a chill run down his spine. Without any hesitation, he used his sword to slash backwards. The long sword carried a cyan colored Sword Qi as it collided with the blood-red steel needle. The eunuch moved like a ghost, his speed so fast that it was almost impossible to see with the naked eye. Ding! Ding! Ding! The metal needles and long sword collided, and the crisp sound of metal striking metal could be heard. Li Dao''s face turned ugly as he spat out two words, "Sunflower Grimoire!" With a flash, the old eunuch stopped and looked at Li Dao. "Our family''s martial arts does not have a name yet, but I like the name of your Sunflower Grimoire." With that, the old eunuch disappeared like a ghost once more. Li Dao focused all his attention on sensing the old eunuch''s trajectory. He swung his sword, and the image of a green lotus appeared. Gong Wang who was at the side frowned as he cupped his hands towards Sun Zhenzi and Jing Tong, "I''ll have to trouble the two of you!" Jing Tong and Sun Zhenzi looked at each other and simultaneously rushed towards the dragon throne. The personal guards of the Son of Heaven could not let them do as they pleased. They quickly formed a human wall in front of the Dragon Throne. Within the throne room, besides a few stubborn old officials, the rest all ran out. The emperor''s safety, the rivers and mountains, how could these things be more important than his own little life? C226 Jing Tong and Sun Zhenzi yelled as they charged forward. The eunuch glanced at the two of them and then ignored them. After all, it was impossible for them to break through the human wall in front of the emperor in such a short time. As long as he could get rid of this young man as soon as possible, the rest of them would be suppressed. Little Dragon Lady stood beside Prince Gong, resisting the urge to go up and fight alongside Li Dao. From time to time, she would swing her sword and slash at the soldiers that had rushed up to Prince Gong''s side. She was also very clear that now that her martial arts had reached the level of Li Dao and the Old Eunuch, it was very difficult for outsiders to interfere. Other than distracting Li Dao, he had no other use for him. Black ghosts shuttled back and forth. The steel needle that was infused with blood-red true qi drew out a blood-red net in the middle of the hall. Li Dao tightly grabbed onto the floor as his long sword danced into a cyan light curtain. The blood-red steel needle was unable to break through the cyan light curtain no matter what. The eunuch was too fast, so it was obviously impossible for him to keep up. The Sunflower Encyclopedia only grew in speed, not to mention that this old eunuch in front of her was the founder of the Sunflower Encyclopedia. Fortunately, the Blue Lotus Sword Qi was vigorous and pure, and its quality was not inferior to the Sunflower zhen Qi. Li Dao stood in place to defend, completely unable to attack. His cultivation base was still lower than the old eunuch''s at the eighth level of the Postnatal realm. The two kept clashing, and neither could do anything to the other. In the end, the eunuch could no longer hold himself back. If they did not defeat Li Dao as soon as possible, then Sun Zhenzi and Jing Tong would break through the human wall created by the soldiers sooner or later. "Kid, you are the second strongest person our family has seen in the past few years. Unfortunately, we won''t hold back." The eunuch stopped and sized up Li Dao, ready to speak the truth. "Oh, second master? I wonder if you have ever seen an expert stronger than me? " Li Dao was also interested. The old eunuch was not young, and his vital energy and blood were in decline. In any case, he was not afraid of being unable to exhaust himself. "That year, Huang Chang was much more powerful than you, and our family was willing to admit defeat. Compared to her, you are far inferior." The old eunuch shook his head, as if recalling something from a long time ago. Li Dao was silent. This eunuch was actually an old monster that had lived for more than a hundred years. "Be careful, our family is going to go all out," the eunuch said as he took a deep breath. His originally thin body began to expand like a balloon. The wrinkles on his face also began to fade as a gale began to blow within the throne room. Li Dao''s expression turned serious as he watched the old eunuch''s hair turn black little by little. He could feel the spiritual energy within the hall. A thing like spirit energy could only be gathered by a Xiantian martial artist, but the old eunuch was clearly not a Xiantian martial artist. Then he would have to be a half-step Xiantian! Even though half a step into the Xiantian realm was also the ninth level of the Postnatal realm, it was still a realm that involved the Spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth. If things went wrong, he might end up here today. "The incarnation of the heavens, the sunflower facing the sun, the majestic sun, forever suppressing evil!" The old eunuch shouted. His silver hair had turned jet-black, and the wrinkles on his face had flattened. His body swelled up like a hemp, and he had regressed back to his forties. "Heaven has changed, sunflower is facing the sun!" Is this the highest realm of the Sunflower Encyclopedia? " Li Dao muttered to himself as he watched the old eunuch''s transformation. He could only feel the pressure growing. "We will pour in our blood, turn into heaven, and restore our strength to its peak. You don''t have a chance!" The old eunuch held the steel needle, and his blood-red true energy was condensed to an extreme. Li Dao frowned and asked, "Is it worth it? Even if you defeat me, you won''t be able to live for long. " Hearing Li Dao''s question, the old eunuch laughed heartily. "My life was given to me by the royal family when I was born in the palace. It''s a pity that you''re such a young man!" Li Dao shook his head and raised his sword. The faint image of an azure lotus could be seen reflected in his eyes. "Senior, your words are still too full. I don''t think I will lose." "Then let''s give it a try." The old eunuch didn''t argue and his tall figure moved. Faster, faster, faster! Li Dao''s pupils became even larger. He saw a steel needle stabbing towards him in a mysterious trajectory in the air. The steel needle was coated with blood-red true energy, and the steel needle was drawing closer and closer, as if it had turned into a brilliant sun, pressing towards him. The great sun was boundless, forever suppressing evil! So that''s what he meant. Without enough time to think, in this life or death situation, Li Dao had broken through his limits. He threw out his sword and stabbed towards the needle. The two weapons collided, causing waves of air to surge out. The sound was so piercing that people''s eardrums were about to shatter. Li Dao and the soldiers not too far away from the old eunuch were even sent flying by the waves of air. The moment he collided with the tip of the needle, Li Dao knew that he was going to die. The majestic Great Sun''s true intent was truly irresistible. In addition, his inner force was much weaker than the old eunuch''s, so he was sent flying. Li Dao only stabilized his body after flying more than ten meters back. He used his sword to prop himself on the ground and could not help but spit out a mouthful of blood. "Mister!" Prince Gong cried out in alarm, his expression extremely unsightly. If Li Yao lost, there was no need to think about his ending. C227 Little Dragon Lady pursed her lips, not allowing herself to make a sound. At this moment, she absolutely could not let Li Dao be distracted. She understood this logic. Sun Zhenzi and Jing Tong were still fighting with all their might against their personal guards, so they couldn''t care less about Li Dao''s current situation. "Hahahaha! Zhao Li, what should I say to you?" The Emperor on the Dragon Throne laughed loudly, looking much more confident and confident. He knew that the old eunuch''s kung fu was high, but he didn''t expect the kung fu to be so high. The last guardian of the royal family, this title wasn''t given in vain. The late emperor sincerely doesn''t bully me. Prince Gong clenched his fists and didn''t say a word. Right now, he could only pray that this Sword Demon would be able to stand up again. Li Dao wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and revealed a smile. There was a great fear in the face of life and death. His meridians and meridians had just loosened. He slowly stood up and revealed a row of white teeth. Li Dao''s sword was dragged diagonally on the ground. The eunuch''s face was somewhat unsightly. He had not held back just now and had used all his strength, but this young man was still able to stand up? A young person''s abilities must be respected. If one did not step into the Xiantian realm, one would never know the natural chasm between the Upper Sky and the Pre-Sky Realm. Although the Old Eunuch had not fully stepped into the Xiantian realm, he had, after all, reached such a level that he could borrow the power of the heaven and earth. "Let me see how long you can last!" As the eunuch spoke, he disappeared once more. His speed was so fast that no one could match him. The sun had appeared once more, carrying with it the might of the heavens and earth. It seemed as if the air itself had been scorched. The people in the great hall suddenly felt the temperature rise, as if they were in a furnace. Li Dao was the first to bear the brunt of the blow. He stared unwaveringly at the blood-red steel needle as he used his strength to push himself forward and rush towards the old eunuch. His sword naturally shot out and struck the tip of the needle. Without a doubt, Li Dao''s body was sent flying backward once again. Salty blood flowed out from the corner of his mouth, staining the snow-white clothes on his chest red. "Again!" Lifting up his sword, Li Dao''s eyes flashed as he stood up once again. The Blue Lotus Sword Qi circulated rapidly in his body, repairing his meridians while simultaneously attacking the blocked meridians and acupuncture points. The old eunuch frowned, this was completely against common sense. He was now a half-step into the Xiantian realm, and he had also used a secret technique to restore his Qi and blood to its peak. If he were to attack with all his strength, there should be no one in the martial world who could stop him. He didn''t say anything and just raised his eyebrows. The old eunuch gripped the steel needle between his fingers and turned into a beam of red light, bringing about a strong gust of wind. The impact caused everyone in the hall to be unable to open their eyes. The purple blade was infused with a cyan colored Sword Qi. Li Dao stepped forward and stabbed, causing the surrounding air to become moist, and droplets of water began to condense on the sword. The earth-shattering collision sound made everyone cover their ears. When everyone opened their eyes again, Li Dao was thrown far away like a broken gunny sack. His chest was blood-red, making people feel apprehensive. The emperor could not stop laughing, but he did not see the old eunuch''s face turn uglier and uglier. Prince Gong clenched his fists, his knuckles turning blue from overexertion, was he going to fail? Little Dragon Lady had no expression on her face. She stubbornly stood by Prince Gong''s side. She did not believe that he would lose. "Puchi!" Another mouthful of blood spurted out. Li Dao could already feel that his internal organs had been severely injured. Stumbling to his feet, the corner of Li Dao''s mouth lifted into a grin. His white teeth were stained with blood, and his smile became brighter and brighter. The Blue Lotus Sword Qi surged through his meridians. Suddenly, Li Dao raised his head and roared towards the sky. The voice was long and it pierced through the clouds, causing people''s blood and Qi to boil. Ordinary people like the Emperor who didn''t know martial arts would only feel stuffy and dizzy. Houtian eighth level, broken! Li Dao was very happy. He had broken through to the ninth level of the Postnatal realm in battle, and under the suppression of the Sunflower True Meaning, he had comprehended the Blue Lotus True Meaning. He held his sword at an angle. Although his steps were shaky, Li Dao still smiled sincerely as he staggered. "Come, let me send you on your way!" Li Daoyi''s teeth were stained with blood as he looked at the sturdy old eunuch, but his smile was like the spring breeze blowing past his face. The eunuch''s expression could no longer be described as unsightly. It was extremely unsightly and even faintly darkened. "How dare you, you little prick, let this old man send you off on your final journey!" As he spoke, Li Dao and the eunuch moved at the same time. The blood-red steel needle carried the might of a brilliant sun, seeming as if it could pierce the heavens and earth. The purple-colored sword emitted a cyan colored rainbow, and a huge cyan lotus bloomed. It was independent from the rest of the world, and its demon did not fear the burning of the sun in the slightest. Everyone felt as if they had lost their sight and their hearing. He could only recall the brilliant sun and the green lotus flower that had separated themselves from the world. When everyone opened their eyes once again, the throne room was filled with dust. Several of the pillars had already been broken, and the ground was a mess. The marble floor had been reduced to dust. The white-robed youth was still standing, as was the muscular old eunuch. The white-robed youth''s sword pierced through the tall and sturdy old eunuch''s chest, and as for the steel needle in the old eunuch''s hand, it disintegrated into dust along with the stone slab on the ground, dissipating with the wind. "You shouldn''t have died," Li Dao said as he stared into the old eunuch''s cloudy eyes. "I should have died a long time ago." The old eunuch''s bright smile appeared once again on his face, and he laughed even more freely than anyone else. C228 Lowering his head, Li Dao could not bear to look at the smile on the eunuch''s face. He heaved a long sigh and drew his sword. Pulling out his long sword, the elderly eunuch''s black hair quickly turned into a silvery white color, and his muscular body quickly transformed into its original hemp-like shape, like a punctured balloon. Without anyone to support him, the old eunuch crashed into the ground, producing a clanging sound when he touched the ground. The emperor was dumbstruck. He couldn''t hold back the urge to pee as it flowed onto the dragon throne. Prince Gong heaved a sigh of relief, then broke into laughter. Indeed, fate was still on his side. Xiao Long smiled. She knew he wouldn''t lose. At this moment, the morale of the personal guards of the Son of Heaven plummeted, and their hands and feet became weak. Jing Tong and Sun Zhenzi''s battle intensified as blood and chunks of flesh and blood splattered across the Hall of Golden Chimes. Li Dao raised his head and looked in the direction of Jing Tong and Sun Zhenzi. He felt that their efficiency was too slow. He raised his hand and made a sword gesture. A long beam of cyan Sword Qi shot out and quickly enlarged in the emperor''s pupils. A mist of blood exploded and the emperor''s body was smashed into smithereens. After sending out the sword qi, Li Dao turned to Prince Gong and said, "Are you able to handle the rest of the matters by yourself?" Prince Gong''s face was full of joy as he said in a clear voice, "There''s no need to trouble Teacher for the rest of the matters. I can handle it on my own." Li Dao nodded and walked out of the throne room. After sending out the last sword qi, he only felt extremely exhausted. The little girl quickly went forward to support Li Dao. Sun Zhenzi and Jing Tong also left the soldiers and returned to Li Dao''s side. Watching Li Dao''s group of four walk out of the great hall, Prince Gong faced the sky and began to laugh. He was laughing so hard that tears were about to fall. Not far from the Hall of Golden Chimes, Li Dao blacked out and fell into Little Dragon Lady''s warm embrace. When he woke up again, he found himself in an ancient room. Li Dao opened his eyes and saw Little Dragon Lady lying on the bed. It seemed that she had fallen asleep due to exhaustion. She stretched out her hand to stroke her messy black hair, but Little Dragon Girl woke up. "You''re awake. How do you feel?" Xiao Long''s face was filled with concern as she looked at Li Dao. "It''s fine, it''s completely fine." Li Dao patted her face and said with a smile. Looking around, Li Dao stood up with the support of Little Dragon Lady and asked, "Where is this?" "Imperial Advisor''s estate, how is it? Beautiful, right?" The little dragon girl had a rare mischievous smile. Even Li Dao was dumbfounded by her smile. Does the Southern Song Dynasty have an official position of Imperial Advisor? Li Dao was at a loss as he asked, "Who is the Imperial Advisor?" "Imperial Advisor, you''re a good person. Li is a good person," Xiao Long covered her mouth and snickered. Li Dao was speechless. By this point, he had already realized that Prince Gong had become the Imperial Advisor while he himself had been bestowed the title of Imperial Advisor. "Long''er, don''t cause trouble. Tell me about the situation after!" Li Dao patted the little dragon girl. From what Xiao Long said, Li Dao found out that he had been in a coma for three days. And in these three days, Gong Wang and Wen Tianxiang had eliminated many stubborn ministers, slaughtered them, and suppressed the situation. They had also succeeded in securing the throne. Then, Zhao Li who had ascended the throne announced to the world that the emperor had passed away from illness and passed the throne to him before his death. Zhao Li hadn''t forgotten Li Dao even after he had ascended to the throne. He conferred the title of Imperial Advisor to Li Dao and bestowed the title of Prime Minister to Wen Tianxiang. In succession, he stood tall and straight with his trusted aides and trusted aides. It was just that Li Dao did not have any actual authority as an Imperial Advisor. He was just an empty title. Li Dao did not care if he had any real power. As long as Zhao Li admitted to being the Imperial Advisor, then this Dragon Court would be considered a success. He had already felt the boundless destiny. Holding the longsword in his hand, Li Dao didn''t dare to look at Little Dragon Girl. He knew that his time to leave wasn''t far. C229 Zhao Li, the honored king, had risen to the rank of great treasure, reorganizing his military forces instead of the previous Song dynasty, which had once been rich in literature and light in martial arts. He had promoted Zhang Shijie, Lu Xiufu, Guo Jing, and other great generals. Among them, Wen Tianxiang was appointed Prime Minister, vigorously developed the economy, improved the people''s livelihood, and began to improve the lives of the people in the Southern Song Dynasty. Wen Tianxiang was a talented person. He quickly helped Zhao Li stabilize the situation and sent troops to take back the large area occupied by Meng Yuan. Right now, most of the civil and military officials in the dynasty were from the main war faction, so the main war faction''s voice had almost disappeared. Li Dao had been conferred the title of State Grandmaster. Although he didn''t have any actual power, he still had the status of being rich and powerful. In addition, Li Dao was not interested in power and wholeheartedly pursued higher realms of martial arts. Zhao Li opened up the Imperial Book Collection Vault to him, and at the same time, allowed him to use the treasures of the Imperial Family. The current Li Dao could be said to be known by everyone. People always have a three-year-old child holding a wooden sword. She yells and fights with her friends, calling me a Sword Demon. He stayed in Bianliang City for three years. During that time, Li Dao went through all the ancient books and records collected by the royal family, and his harvest was not small. Especially after obtaining a ten thousand year old pill and recruiting a Daoist cultivator to refine it, it had a great impact on his cultivation. Time flew by. This year, Li Dao was thirty-one years old and had entered the prime of his life. Every day, he would sit in the courtyard and cultivate, feeling the essence of the sun and moon, as well as the life of the flowers, trees, grass, and rocks. The biggest difference between Pre-Sky Realm and Pre-Sky Realm martial artists was that they could use the power of the world to open the bridge between the heaven and earth. Three years ago, when Li Dao defeated Sunflower Grandmaster, he had already stepped into the Houtian ninth stage and was unrivalled in the world. He was now at the peak of the Houtian realm, just like the old eunuch. He had entered the Xiantian realm with only half a step, but the remaining half of his foot could not step in. After some contemplation, Li Dao felt that it was time to leave. Before he left, he decided to accompany Little Dragon Girl to have a look at this great river and mountain. Sun Zhenzi followed behind them. Jing Tong had been dubbed a general by Zhao Li, and so had Sun Zhenzi. However, he had refused Zhao Li''s title and had willingly become Li Dao''s servant. Li Dao didn''t hide anything and passed everything he knew to Little Dragon and Sun Zhenzi. There was no need to mention Little Dragon Lady''s talent and comprehension. She was already at the eighth level of precelestial stage and was on the verge of breaking through to the ninth level. Sun Zhenzi was not as talented as Little Dragon Girl. He was only at sixth level precelestial stage, so it was hard to guess. After learning so many martial arts, Sun Zhenzi abandoned his sabre and started to study the hundred martial arts. The three of them walked on foot, using their feet to measure the earth. They roamed the Yangtze River and roamed the summit of the mountain. He also walked into the lives of ordinary people, experiencing the hardships of life. He also saw Guo Jing, who was fighting on the battlefield with his comrades. Step by step, he chased the Mongolian Tarantula back to the plains. In this short span of time, Li Dao had finally comprehended the secrets of the Upper Sky in two years, and had broken through to the ninth level of the Pre-Sky Realm in one go. After breaking through to the Xiantian realm, Li Dao felt that his lifespan had increased significantly. His appearance was now fixed at 33 years old. He could only refine the food and energy in his body. This was the biggest difference between the Upper Sky Realm and the Upper Sky Realm. In the ancient Qin scriptures, Li Dao learned that cultivation was divided into the path of refining the Qi into the essence, refining the essence into the essence, even the essence into the essence, even the essence into the essence, and even the essence into the essence. The first stage of the Pre-Sky Realm martial artist''s cultivation was to refine the Qi into the Qi. Refining the Qi into one''s body was also refining the energy in the food to produce inner strength. Li Dao had already taken the second step of his cultivation, Spirit Refinement. At this time, warriors were no longer limited to refining food energy. They were already able to refine the spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth to nourish themselves, and could even borrow the Power of the Heavens and the Earth in a small area. After breaking through to the Xiantian realm, Li Dao immediately felt that the spiritual energy between heaven and earth was too thin. It was no wonder that the world''s Xiantian martial artists never appeared. If he stayed here, he would not be able to enter anymore. He had to travel through space once more. C230 No matter how much he wished to leave, he couldn''t stop himself from doing so. Seeing Li Dao absent-minded all day, Little Dragon Lady also noticed the problem. The stars in the sky twinkled, protecting the bright and pure Lone Moon. Li Dao stood on the ground and looked up at the sky. For a moment, he was lost in thought. Li Dao didn''t notice the footsteps behind him. He only reacted when Little Dragon Lady took out a robe for him to wear. Li Dao laughed involuntarily, "Long''er, you should know that at my level, I can no longer feel the cold." The little dragon girl did not answer. She went up and hugged his waist, pressing her face against his back without saying a word. He didn''t know how to talk to her, but he had to leave. The little dragon girl had a lot of weight in her heart, but still couldn''t compare to her eternal life and powerful strength. "Are you leaving?" Just as Li Blade was about to speak, Little Dragon Lady spoke slowly. "I remember that you said you wanted to go there." Letting go of Li Dao''s waist, Little Dragon Lady raised her hand and pointed towards the sky. Her eyes were as bright and profound as the stars in the sky. Li Dao smiled. His smile was both bitter and sad. This time, he really did smile, unlike the usual sneer and chuckle. Little Dragon Lady did not speak either, and the two snuggled together until the sun rose. The next day, Little Dragon Lady''s expression was the same as ever, as if the events of last night had never happened. Li Dao was slightly traumatized, and a faint trace of sorrow hung on his face. To him, giving up was not a difficult matter. Between feeling and eternity, there was no doubt that he would choose eternity. He had clearly already made up his mind, but why would he still feel pain in his heart? Really, my heart hurts. There was no feeling in the world worse than heartache. But man is such a pretentious animal. Li Dao was not a god. Even though he had already surpassed the boundaries of ordinary people, he was still a single person. If you are a person, then you can''t help but act pretentiously. Very soon, a message came from the martial arts world. Grand Song''s Imperial Advisor, reputed to be the number one expert in the world, the Sword Demon Li Dao, invited the heroes of the martial arts world to discuss swordsmanship at the Huashan on the day of the Double Sun Festival on September 9th. Who is the Sword Demon Li Dao? Everyone in the martial arts world knew about it. No matter if it was him killing Kublai Lie in the middle of tens of thousands of soldiers or crossing the Yellow River to kill Emperor Meng Yuan, all of them gave people a feeling of admiration. The entire martial arts world was stirred up as the outstanding talents rushed towards the mountain. Regardless of whether they were experts or low-leveled, everyone wanted to see the peerless elegance of Swordfiend Li Dao. At this point, when Sword Demon Li Dao was mentioned, no one would gnash their teeth. With a wave of his hand, the current Emperor Zhao Li caused countless artisans to rush to the summit of Mount Hua and begin the construction of the palace. The Emperor had given them an order to finish the Green Lotus Palace by the ninth of September. As for the reason why it was called ''Azure Lotus Palace'', it was because the image of a huge green lotus could not be erased from Zhao Li''s mind. Zhao Li felt both gratitude and fear towards Li Dao. When one''s martial arts had reached the level of the Sword Demon, Li Dao, one could no longer place any importance on the royal authority in the secular world. As the days passed, the pale yellow chrysanthemums began to smell. At the foot of Hua Shan''s feet, there were a lot of people rushing over. Anyone who knew a bit of martial arts had already rushed over. Amongst them were many martial artists from the martial arts world. It was bustling with noise and excitement. A man in a Chinese robe was accompanied by a large group of people, both men and women. The man was in his forties, and his left hand was incomplete, as if it had been cut off by someone. When the heroes of the martial arts world saw this man, they all stepped forward and greeted him, calling him "Great Hero Guo". When the man heard someone call him Great Hero Guo, a hearty smile appeared on his face. He hadn''t rolled around in the martial arts world for years. This person was none other than the great general Jing Shen, Guo Jing. Behind him were Huang Rong, Guo Fu, Yang Chen, Big or Small Martial Brothers, and two kids around five or six years old. "Brother Guo, you''re here too?" A graceful scholar shouted from afar. Guo Jing turned around and laughed loudly, "Brother Chang, didn''t you come as well?" The two of them immediately embraced and greeted each other. The martial artists around him were all discussing with each other. They never thought that Lifestealer Chang Wenxuan would come as well. C231 Mount Hua was famous for its steep and rugged climb, but it was not difficult for it to stop a group of martial artists. The autumn sun was still very hot. Under the rays of the sun, everyone arrived at the summit of the mountain. All they saw was a towering palace standing tall on the mountain peak. The words "Green Lotus Palace" were written in large characters on the surface of the palace, making it look like a palace belonging to a deity. There were all kinds of martial artists standing at the top of the mountain. These people were waiting at the entrance of the Green Lotus Palace for the main character to appear. In groups of twos and threes, this martial artist was simply discussing the power of swordplay. Time passed minute after minute, and three figures appeared. Everyone''s expressions were excited. Sword Demon Li Dao had finally appeared! A tall and straight man was leading a woman with an extremely beautiful appearance as he walked step by step up the mountain. He seemed to be walking very slowly, but in reality, it didn''t take long for him to arrive at the summit. "Guo Jing greets the Imperial Advisor!" The Chinese-robed Guo Jing took a few steps forward and stood in front of Li Dao as he spoke. "My little girl Huang Rong greets the Imperial Advisor!" There were fish tails at the corners of Huang Rong''s eyes, but her charm had not changed. The rest of the people also came forward to pay their respects with abnormal respect. Li Dao lightly nodded and said, "You are all children of the martial arts world, there is no need to be so restrained. Today, there''s no Imperial Advisor, only the Sword Demon, Li Dao! " There were too many people to greet them one by one. Looking at the Green Lotus Palace ahead, Li Dao pulled the little dragon girl forward and opened the door with his own hands. One had to admit that Zhao Li was extremely respectful to his Imperial Advisor. The construction of the Green Lotus Palace was quite impressive, and it wouldn''t be a problem for it to accommodate thousands of people. Without much formality, Li Dao stood on the platform of the Green Lotus Palace. The mountain wind made his robes flutter. "I have no special intention in inviting you all here. I want you all to witness whether or not my reputation as the number one under the heavens is good or bad. "If anyone disagrees, you can go up and challenge me." Li Dao said with a hint of sadness on his face. The longsword had already absorbed enough Qi and luck. Today, he had broken through space in front of Wu Lin''s heroes in order to protect the little dragon girl after he left. "I don''t dare, I don''t dare. Everyone knows that Imperial Advisor''s swordsmanship is heaven defying, capable of slaying ghosts and deities. No one disagrees. Everyone says, right? " A man dressed as a scholar asked the crowd. The people of the martial world who were gathered here all agreed. There was no doubt about the Sword Demon, Li Dao''s, martial arts. "Brother Jing, what do you think the Imperial Advisor''s intentions are?" Amongst the crowd, Huang Rong tugged on Guo Qing''s sleeves and asked. She did not believe that Li Dao would do something that had no meaning. Guo Jinglang laughed loudly, "The Imperial Advisor is indeed a man of heaven. How can ordinary people like us understand his thoughts?" Huang Rong frowned. She didn''t like Guo Qing to be like this. That Sword Demon Li Dao was only at the peak of martial arts, what was so amazing about him? "Father, father, is that uncle of yours the teacher you spoke to me about? "His looks are really beautiful." The six year old little loli pulled on Guo Qing''s pants as her pure eyes glittered as she asked this. "Xiang''er, don''t speak nonsense. Your name and that of the abolitionist was given to you by the Imperial Advisor. "The Imperial Advisor is the person father admired the most in his life." Guo Jing patted Guo Xiang''s head, speaking very seriously. "Xiang''er will grow up to be an amazing person like Imperial Advisor!" The little loli raised her head and shouted. "Me too!" The strong looking boy beside the little loli was not willing to be outdone. The surrounding people burst out into laughter, feeling that these two children were very adorable. Yang Guo had already faded away from his face. He squatted down and smiled, "Since that''s the case, then Xiang''er will have to work hard in cultivation." Little Guo Xiang nodded solemnly like a small adult and said crisply, "Xiang''er will definitely work hard." Li Dao stood on the high platform and looked around. Having broken through to the Xiantian realm, he had a very special aura about him. "I''m the number one under the heavens, nobody can take me away!" Suddenly, a crazed voice came from the distance. A black silhouette approached from the distance, drawing apart the crowd of people as it rushed towards the high platform. "Hey, Old Poison, wait a moment. You''re already so old, why are you still joining in the excitement?" Seeing the two figures appear, the crowd reacted differently. Some of them even started to curse loudly. Swordfiend Li Dao was the idol of many people, how could he allow others to insult him? Guo Jing''s face lit up as he said to Huang Rong beside him, "It''s Seventh Young Master. I didn''t expect him to appear here." "Seventh Young Master, here!" Huang Rong was also very happy as she raised her hand and shouted. Hearing Huang Rong and Guo Jing''s shouts, an old beggar in tattered clothes and red wine gourd by his waist walked over. "Alright, Jing''er, you brat didn''t disappoint me!" The old beggar slapped Guo Jing''s shoulder and laughed loudly. When he saw Guo Qing''s broken palm, his eyes turned serious as he asked, "Jing''er, what happened to your palm? With your martial arts skills, who cut off your palm?" Guo Jing shook his head, "Let''s not talk about that anymore, it''s all in the past now. Oh right, Seventh Young Master, why are you here? " "Isn''t it the old poisonous substance? It''s said that when the dynasty''s Imperial Advisor launched the Flowermont Debate, he insisted on coming to seize the number one position in the world?" Don''t think that his brain is useless, but he is really stubborn towards Number One Under Heaven. " Guo Jing nodded to show his understanding, and Hong Qi Gong and Huang Rong began to talk about what had happened in the past few years. Yang Tong clapped his hands with an anxious expression on his face. He had already clearly seen the figure that was charging up the platform. "Crap, my foster father is definitely not my big brother''s match, I have to stop him," Yang said as he walked towards the high platform. A black shadow stood in front of Li Dao. He was tall and muscular, and his face was covered with a white beard. At this time, many people had already recognized Ouyang Feng from the Western Poison Hall and Hong Qi Gong as well. They began to discuss the matter. He sized up Ouyang Feng from head to toe. He was at the peak of the ninth level precelestial. In order to ensure that Xiao Long would not be a threat in the future, Li Dao was considering whether he should kill him with a single sword strike. "Kid, you''re the number one under the heavens?" While Li Dao was sizing up Ouyang Feng, Ouyang Feng was also sizing him up. "The number one in the world belongs to me, no one can take it away!" Seeing that Li Dao did not answer, Ouyang Feng''s expression became vicious, his entire body emitting killing intent. In the next moment, his sword was about to leave its sheath. Right now, he could only take out one sword to kill Ouyang Feng. Just as he was about to make his move, the sound of the flute sounded. It was sad and desolate. Accompanied by the sound of the flute, an azure figure appeared. "Amitabha!" The grand and solemn Buddhist chanting was heard as an old monk wearing a red cassock appeared along with another old monk. "Daddy came as well." Huang Rong revealed a happy expression. The crowd was in an uproar. The Eastern Evil and Western Poison, the Southern Emperor and the Northern Fu, the Four Unique were all gathered together. Li Dao had already unsheathed his sword. He was prepared to eliminate all of these people who were a threat to Xiao Long. Only then would he be able to leave in peace. C232 The purple sword left its scabbard. Li Dao stood there like a gust of cool wind, without the aura of a peerless master. Guo Jing''s eyes narrowed as he spoke. "Imperial Advisor''s martial arts are becoming more and more difficult to see through. The old poison is in danger." Huang Rong took pleasure in her misfortune, whether it was Li Dao or Ouyang Feng, he did not have a good impression of them. Fight, it''s best if both sides suffer. Hong Lingtong''s face was grim as he said, "He is truly a wise man. His martial arts skills are as deep and profound as the legends say!" "Seventh Young Master, who do you think will win in a fight against that old poison?" Huang Rong asked Hong Qi Gongzi. Hong Lingtong pondered for a moment before replying, "The old poison has practiced the Nine Yin Sutra instead. Although it has trained itself to the point of insanity, its martial arts has already reached the pinnacle. The Imperial Advisor was young, but a prodigy. His martial arts skills were so high that one could not see through them. The outcome of the two battles should be between 3 to 7, and the chances of the old poisons winning are not high! " Guo Jing shook his head. When he was younger, he fought against Ouyang Feng countless times, and he had also experienced Li Dao''s swordsmanship before. After all these years, Li Dao''s martial arts must have grown higher and higher, and Ouyang Feng''s chances of victory were too slim. Hong Qi Gongzi said that the two of them would have a victorious match of three to seven. Guo Jing felt that Ouyang Feng had no chance of winning at all. If he hadn''t fought with Li Dao, he wouldn''t have known how terrifying the longsword in Li Dao''s hand was. An old man with an ashen complexion, dressed in azure clothes, walked up to Guo Qing and the others and cast his gaze upon them. He also wanted to know if the Sword Demon Li Dao was as powerful as the rumors said. An old monk wearing a big red cassock also walked over. His face was full of kindness; with a glance, one could tell that he was a monk. "Your son-in-law greets father-in-law and First Lamp Grandmaster!" Guo Jing immediately bowed to the two, his attitude extremely respectful. Old Huang raised his hand to stop Guo Jing as he stared at Li Dao and Ouyang Feng on the stage. "Please show mercy, Big Brother!" Yang Tian leapt onto the high platform, shouted loudly, and ran towards Ouyang Feng. "Father, how have you been these past few years?" Yang Chen lifted his hair, revealing his face and stood in front of Ouyang Feng. It was a pity that right now, Ouyang Feng''s entire mind was filled with thoughts of Number One Under Heaven, how could he have the time to care about who he was? He threw out a palm attack, knocking Yang Guo off the platform. Guo Jing and the others quickly ran over to help Yang Zhao up, helping him recover from his injuries. On the high platform, Ouyang Feng''s hair and beard were all white, and he was dancing in the air. "This father is the number one in the world, no one can take him away!" As he spoke, he attacked Li Dao with his Spirit Serpent Fist. A hint of sadness hung on Li Dao''s face. As he waved his sword, the air around him seemed to have solidified. "This sword ¡­" Amongst the crowd, Old Man Huang''s eyes were wide open, shocked beyond words. Hong Lingtong, First Lamp Grandmaster, and Guo Jing were all the same. Huang Rong and the rest who didn''t have high enough martial arts were unable to understand the terror of Li Dao''s sword. The people below the stage were all the same, one could only imagine how it felt for Ouyang Feng, who was facing Li Dao''s sword head on. Ouyang Feng was still at the peak of the Houtian ninth stage, he was not so weak that he could not withstand a single blow. In the moment of life and death, he used all his strength to roll to his side, barely dodging Li Dao''s sword. Cold sweat dripped down his back. After walking around the Yin Yang Road, Ouyang Feng had also calmed down. Ouyang Feng did not dare to underestimate Li Dao. Even though he was not very clear-headed, he could still sense the current situation. He crouched down and breathed in and out nonstop. His stomach swelled up and he let out a gurgling sound like a big toad. Toad Technique! This skill was not unfamiliar to many people. After all, it was a skill that was on par with the ferocious Eighteen Subduing Dragon Palms. "Stop the old poison! He is no match for the Imperial Advisor!" Hong Lingtong leapt up onto the stage. Old Huang, First Lamp Grandmaster, and Guo Qing all made their moves at the same time. However, their movements were a beat too slow. Ouyang Feng had already rushed out, bringing with him a burst of scarlet wind, his aura was astonishing. Li Dao thrust out his sword gently. A huge green lotus appeared, standing proudly between the heaven and earth. The wind could not blow it away, and the rain could not hit it. With a pfft, the purple colored long sword pierced through his body. Ouyang Feng''s eyes widened as he breathed his last. "Foster father!" Yangquan struggled to his feet, his voice sorrowful. Old Huang, Hong Qi Gong and the rest couldn''t bear to close their eyes. The old poison that they had been fighting with for half their lives had died just like that? Li Dao retracted his sword, and Ouyang Feng fell to the ground, blood flowing out from his wounds. His eyes were still wide open, as if he died with grievance. The crowd was silent. The Four Great Grandmasters, the Western Poison Ouyang Feng, could not even block a single sword strike from the Sword Demons? Ouyang Feng''s death stirred up a lot of commotion, but only Yang Tong felt sad. He went up the stage to look at Li Dao, and then left while holding onto Ouyang Feng''s body. No one dared to stop him. They could only sigh in their hearts at the absolute greatness of his swordplay. "Everyone, I did not invite you here to show off my martial arts skills, but to let you all witness my departure. Today, I will be leaving this world. I hope that everyone does not make things difficult for your wives in the future. " The crowd only heard the first half of Li Dao''s words, while the rest of the crowd did not. The audience below the stage was in a complete mess. Who is the Sword Demon Li Dao? The Great Song Empire''s Imperial Advisor? Alliance Head Wu Lin? He was the hero who had restored the Chinese mountains and rivers! He was only in his thirties right now. He was truly a genius! Old Man Huang and the others had different reactions. He seemed to have thought of something, his face filled with disbelief. "Father, what did you think of?" Huang Rong noticed the change in Elder Huang''s expression and asked. Old Huang''s expression turned serious, as he said word by word, "The legendary Taoist legend''s Feather Ascension Flying Ascension!" "Impossible!" Huang Rong opened her mouth in disbelief. The others'' expressions were the same as Huang Rong''s. Legends were legends after all, how could they be real? "Brother Guo, Li Dao believes in your character. In the future, I''ll have to trouble you to take care of Gu Long''er." Finished speaking, Li Dao turned around and glanced at the little dragon girl before slashing out with his sword. A dark yellow gas soared up from the sword''s body. The purple sword slashed out, and a pitch-black crack in space appeared. Li Dao lifted his foot and stepped in, but he didn''t expect that the moment he took a step in, Little Dragon Girl would fly up and grab onto the corner of his clothes, and follow him into the pitch black space crack. After Li Dao and Little Dragon Lady entered the crack, the world returned to normal. The crowd finally returned to their senses, as if everything that had just happened was an illusion. After that, the top of Mount Hua was filled with a hubbub of voices. Not long after, the news of the Sword Demon Li Blade shattering the void at his peak spread throughout the world. The Green Lotus Palace was also treated as a holy land and all martial artists yearned for it. As time passed, the Sword Demon Li Dao had already been deified and became a legend. Every year during the Double Sun Festival, a man would carry a jug of wine and come to the Palace to cry, crying and crying for his young master. He was the famous hero of the martial arts world, Sun Zhenzi. C233 Pain. Every part of his body was in pain. Waking up from the darkness, the sunlight shone down and Li Dao opened his eyes. Tears streamed down his face, but he couldn''t care less. He suddenly jumped up and searched in all directions, "Long''er! Long''er!" "You''re the only one here, I don''t see any dragon!" A childish voice rang out, startling Li Dao awake. Raising his head, he saw a young child dressed in flowery robes. His head was round and his skin tender and white. He looked to be about ten years old, with a small braid at the back of his head and a swirl in his forehead. "That''s right, Long''er isn''t here!" Li Dao let out a long sigh. His expression was somber as his eyes glazed over. He vaguely remembered that when Little Dragon Girl had followed him into the space rift, it had been extremely dangerous! A gust of astral wind blew him and the little dragon girl away, and the long sword released a hazy purple halo that protected him from entering this world. Little Dragon Maiden had no idea where the turbulence in the sky had blown her to. It was unknown whether he was dead or alive, and the odds were against him. Thinking of this, Li Dao suddenly shook his head. He couldn''t believe that the little girl had disappeared just like that. "No matter what, the Upper Jade Net, the Yellow Springs, and the Nine Heavens and Ten Earth will all be used up. One day, I will find you and bring you back." Long''er, you have to wait for me! " Li Dao clenched his fists, his eyes no longer lax. Even if the little dragon girl was scared out of her wits, he still had to find her and bring her back. As long as he could stand at the peak of ten thousand worlds, he believed that he would definitely be able to find Little Dragon Girl. When he thought here, he was no longer at a loss. "Big brother, who is this Long''er you''re talking about?" The child looked at him quizzically, not at all afraid of his present appearance. At this moment, Li Dao''s robe was torn into pieces by the astral winds in the air. There were wounds of varying depths on his entire body; he was in a very sorry state. Right now, he was like an evil ghost that had crawled out of hell. The flesh on his face had been cut apart, and his white cheekbones were exposed. When the child saw that he did not run away in fear, it could be said that he was extremely daring. Li Dao looked at him as his deep eyes flickered. He replied, "Long''er is the most beautiful woman in the world. She is my wife. Now it''s a long way off. " Although the child wasn''t old, he knew quite a bit. After hearing Li Dao say that the little dragon girl had gone to a distant place, he muttered to himself, "Is she dead?" Li Dao didn''t care. No matter what the little dragon girl did, there would come a day when he would find her and bring her back. "Big brother, did you become like this because you were being chased by your enemies?" the child asked, looking up curiously. Li Dao touched his head and smiled, "No, no one can chase me. I came across space from another world." "You''re lying. How can there be another world? I don''t believe you." The child angrily turned his head away, no longer paying any attention to Li Dao. Li Dao smiled and did not argue with the child. "Little friend, did you save me?" "What do you think? "Otherwise, you would have been taken away by the wild wolves by now," the child snappily replied. "Well, thank you. Now I have decided to fulfill your three wishes in return for saving your life. Li Dao stood up with a smile and looked around, only to see the vast desert. "Tsk, just you being chased by the Chou family and fulfilling three of my wishes, I don''t believe you!" The child glanced at him with disdain, making Li Dao speechless. He didn''t expect a little kid to despise him. "I''m Li Dao, what''s your name, and what is this place?" Li Dao did not laugh anymore. It was imperative for him to understand the current situation. Although the Spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth in this world was very sparse, it was much denser compared to the world of Divine Eagles. "This is the fourth city. My name is Zhou Peng, and my grandparents call me Little Bean Bud. You can also call me Little Bean Bud." The child looked at Li Dao and answered. Li Dao thought about it for a moment. From the four directions of the city, he could not find any useful information regarding Zhou Peng. "Hey, I saw that you''re hurt so why don''t you come home with me for a treatment?" The child called Dou Zhu shouted at Li Dao. Li Dao hesitated for a moment before nodding his head. Although he could heal himself, in this vast desert, it was better to find a place to rest and find out the situation of this world. Nodding his head, he followed the young bean sprout and walked forward. Every step he took, he had to endure the excruciating pain. C234 The sky was filled with sand and was completely golden in color. The air was incredibly dry, and the sun was scorching high up in the sky. Besides the sound of the wind sweeping up the sand, there was no other movement. The small bean sprout happily followed beside Li Dao. He only felt a cool sensation around Li Dao, relieving the dry heat in the air. What made the young bean sprout even more surprised was that the bloody wounds on Li Dao''s body had already scabbed over. The eerie white bones were no longer visible. As a warrior of the Upper Sky Realm, Li Dao could gather the Spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth to heal himself. The injuries he had sustained were only superficial and did not involve his internal organs. Although they looked severe, it was actually not that difficult for him to repair them. Although this was a desert, the world''s spirit energy was not lacking. Threads of energy gathered around Li Dao and drilled into his body through his pores. This was also the reason why the bean sprout felt cool and refreshing. After walking for a short time, about half an hour later, he could already see the signs of human habitation in the distance. In the distance, a few tattered thatched cottages stood in a line, looking somewhat dilapidated. "Well, that''s my house. "My grandparents are fine, they will take you in, don''t worry." Little Dou''s footsteps became even more lively, and she ran towards the shabby thatched cottage like a wild horse with its reins untied. Li Dao shook his head and laughed. He was indeed a child, but this little bean sprout had a kind nature. Strands of strips were hanging on his body. Li Dao''s clothes did not cover his body, and the wounds on his body had already formed scabs. However, he still had not recovered, so his movements should not be too big. He walked towards a few thatched cottages and, after taking only a few steps, heard the mournful cries of the young bean sprout. "Grandpa, grandma!" Hearing this voice, Li Dao frowned. He tightened his grip on the sword in his hand and strode forward. The little bean sprout must have encountered something. However, with his current physical condition, it was not suitable for him to fight against others. However, Li Dao was not someone who was afraid of getting into trouble. As he approached the thatched cottage, he saw a group of men wearing black clothes and black masks with sabers and axes, ready to surround a woman. There was an old man in the woman''s arms. He seemed to have just died. Not far away, a small bean sprout was pouncing on an old woman, shaking her body and calling her grandma. The situation was a little complicated as he could only identify the two dead elders as Little Bean''s grandparents. As for the woman and the people wearing black masks, Li Dao could not determine their identities. "Goddess dragon, hand over the Imperial Jade Seal and we won''t make things difficult for you. Otherwise, don''t let us be merciless. "A man leading the group said harshly as he continued to retreat. The woman suddenly raised her head, revealing a peerless face. Li Dao couldn''t help but be dazed when he saw this. There was no other reason but this woman was too beautiful. This woman''s appearance was not any worse than the little dragon girl''s. She had a thin, white face, and long red hair that covered her shoulders. Looking at her eyes again, they were a pair of beautiful eyes. They did not have a woman''s gentleness, but were filled with determination. The woman wore a moon-white robe with a black hairband wrapped around her forehead. Between her brows, a small and exquisite bell hung down. Hearing the black clothed man ask her to hand over the Imperial Jade Seal, the girl slowly put the old man down and grabbed a strand of hair by her ear and bit into it. Then, she stood up. "Heartless martial path, what can one do?" The woman''s voice was cold as she placed her hand on the hilt of her sword. With a "Zheng" sound, a purple ray of light flashed. The black clothed men all fell to the ground dead, and the woman sheathed her sword. Li Yi nodded. This woman''s martial arts wasn''t weak. She was obviously at the seventh level precelestial stage. What made Li Dao even more interested was that the sword in her hand was emitting a purple glow. With a single glance, one could tell that it was a divine weapon. Four Directions City, Little Bean Sprout, Female Divine Dragon, Imperial Jade Seal, and Purple Sword all combined together reminded Li Dao of his memories. He finally knew what world he was in. C235 Li Dao was stunned. ''Snowflake Goddess Dragon'' was really a long time ago. If he still remembered anything, he would only remember the Phoenix Blood Sword in the hands of Shangguan Yan and the glowing Dragon Soul Saber. "You bad woman, you repay my grandparents!" You bad woman, you repay my grandparents! The small bean sprout let go of the old woman who had already died and rushed forward to give the dragon woman a good beating. As it cried out, tears began to flow uncontrollably down its face. Li Blade stood at the side miserably with his sword crossed in front of his chest. He did not say a word as he quietly recalled the plot. But it was too long ago, and there was a limit to what he could think of. The Goddess, Shangguan Yan, let the bean sprout beat her as it pleased. She didn''t say anything, but her expression was very cold. "You murderer, return my grandparents'' lives!" The little bean sprout said as he picked up a rock from the ground and smacked it towards the Goddess Dragon''s head. The Goddess Dragon didn''t kill him, but she didn''t know how to explain it to her, nor did she want to explain it to him. After all, she was still a child, so how much strength could she possibly have? However, it was impossible for the little bean sprout to kill her. She pushed it away and stood up. She had more important things to do. As for Li Dao, she elegantly ignored him. The small bean sprout was pushed onto the ground. Even though its elbow was worn out, the small bean sprout did not cry or make a fuss. Instead, it walked to Li Dao''s side. "Hey, didn''t you say that you crossed the void to come here from another world?" The little bean sprout raised its head and asked. Li Jun nodded as she carefully sized up the bean sprout. "Then your martial arts must be very high?" At this point, if Li Dao still did not understand what the little bean sprout wanted to say next, then his thirty years of life would have been in vain. Following the meaning behind the little bean sprout''s words, he answered, "Yes, it''s slightly higher than the Goddess dragon martial skill." "Did you say that you would satisfy three of my wishes?" The little bean sprout''s small face was filled with seriousness. Her tone of voice was still that of a child. "Of course it does. I didn''t take back what I said." "Alright, my first wish is to kill that woman." Little Dou Hua stared at Li Dao, afraid that he would say no. Although the flesh and blood on his face had already scabbed over, he still looked extremely terrifying. "It''s fine to kill her, but why did you kill her?" Li Dao touched his head and asked. "She killed my grandparents and is my enemy. Shouldn''t I kill her to avenge my grandparents?" Dou Zhi''s face was filled with anger as she looked up at Li Dao. "Then did you personally see her kill your grandparents?" Li Dao asked softly. The little bean sprout did not say anything and began to think. After all, children''s thoughts were preconceived. Li Dao continued to ask, "Have you thought about the fact that your grandparents were killed by those men in black?" "This ¡­" The little bean sprout began to hesitate. Compared to the female divine dragon, those black-clothed men were indeed more like villains. "Bad woman, tell me, were you the one who killed my grandparents?" The female godly dragon did not reply to the young bean sprout''s question. Instead, he seriously sized up Li Dao. At first, she thought Li Dao was an ordinary person without any martial arts skills. But how could an ordinary person constantly hold a longsword in their hands? How could an ordinary person suffer such serious injuries? Li Dao''s pitiful state caused the female Divine Dragon Shangguan Yan to frown. Normal people would never be able to survive such a serious injury. Then there was only one explanation for this, and that was that Li Dao''s martial arts had far surpassed hers. Staring into Li Dao''s deep eyes, Shangguan Yan fell silent. Li Dao also looked at Shangguan Yan. This female protagonist could be considered to be one of the more tragic ones. Shangguan Yan retracted her gaze and didn''t reply to Little Bean. Instead, she turned around and walked off into the distance. "What do we do now?" The small bean sprout puzzledly looked at Li Dao and asked. "If I keep up with her, the truth will naturally come out." Li Dao said as a glint of light flashed across his eyes. The female godly dragon was already at the seventh level precelestial, so what about his master? Li Dao suddenly became interested in Gu Mutian and the borderline old man, so he decided to follow the Goddess Dragon first. C236 As the Goddess Dragon walked and stopped, they had already walked out of the desert in half a day. This place was located at the border of the Central Plains. It was a boundless desert, and there was a small oasis within the desert. While Li Dao was walking, he was absorbing the Spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth to heal his wounds. Soon, the injuries on Li Dao''s body had already healed. The female Divine Dragon Shangguan Yan''s face was cold and warm. Although she seemed cold and heartless, she actually had a weak side to her. As night fell, the three of them sat beside a bonfire with a hare on top of it. The flame licked the plucked rabbit, and the fat dripped from the golden rabbit''s body, making a sizzling sound. The fragrance seeped into her nostrils, and Little Dou Zhu could not help but swallow her saliva. Li Dao sat cross-legged as the surrounding spiritual energy entered his body through his pores. After a long while, Li Dao opened his eyes. In front of him was a rabbit leg emitting hot air. The female Divine Dragon looked straight at Li Dao, wanting to find some clues from his eyes. Li Dao calmly took the rabbit leg and smiled. "Thank you, Miss Shangguan." After saying that, he grabbed the rabbit leg and began to eat slowly. Although his clothes were torn and his scabbed flesh was exposed, Li Dao''s every move was unhurried and he had a certain bearing. "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll poison it?" Watching Li Dao unceremoniously receive the rabbit to start eating, the female godly dragon felt incredulous in his heart. How could the vigilance of the martial arts world be so low? Li Dao tore off pieces of the rabbit''s meat and threw them into his mouth as he said, "I have no enmity with you, why did you poison me?" I do not believe that the female Divine Dragon is so despicable. " Shangguan Yan''s eyes flashed and her heart throbbed. She no longer cared about Li Dao and passed another steaming rabbit leg to Little Bean Bud. She tilted her head and snorted coldly, "I''m not going to accept the favor of a bad woman like you." After saying that, he felt like he had not done anything, so he spat towards Li Dao and said, "You''re so unpromising. A rabbit leg already bought you off, and you even boasted about your high martial arts skills." Shangguan Yan forced a smile as she placed the rabbit leg at the foot of the bean sprout and said, "Eating it or not is up to you. If you want to take revenge, then eat it. If you don''t eat it, then you won''t have much strength left." With that, he ignored the bean sprout and walked to the side to sit down. He stared blankly at the stars in the sky. Li Dao had finished eating. He looked at the bean sprout and reached for the rabbit leg at the foot of the bean sprout. The little bean sprout slapped Li Dao''s hand away and fiercely bit at the rabbit''s leg as if it was his enemy. "Hahahaha, didn''t you have some backbone just now? "As expected of a child." Li Dao could not stop laughing. Ever since he came to this world, he liked to laugh a lot. He didn''t even notice the change in his state of mind. "What are you laughing for? Don''t laugh, don''t laugh! Do you hear me?!" The little bean sprout angrily dropped its rabbit leg and pointed at Li Dao as it roared. "Alright, alright, alright. I won''t laugh anymore. You can eat now." Li Dao said as he walked to Shangguan Yan''s side and sat down. The little bean sprout sat on the ground sulking. When his stomach started to protest, he once again picked up the cold rabbit leg and started to ruthlessly bite at it. "Does Miss Shangguan have something on her mind?" Li Dao sat beside Shangguan Yan and asked as he looked at the side of her face. Shangguan Yan turned her head and looked straight at Li Dao. "Can I trust you?" Li Dao was stunned for a moment before he smiled like a cool breeze and nodded his head, "Of course you can." "No, I believe in anyone." Shangguan Yan shook her head and turned around again. Li Dao was not angry. It did not matter if he believed him or not. He was just a passerby. If he had a good impression of someone, he would help them out. If he did not like it, he could just kill them. Since she didn''t believe him, he didn''t believe her either. Neither of them spoke for a long time. Shangguan Yan was the first to break the silence, but her tone was still as cold as ever. "What''s your name?" "Li Dao." "Your martial arts are very high, and you have never heard of your name in the martial arts world. What is your purpose in following me?" Li Dao laughed involuntarily and retorted, "If I say that I love you and want to marry you to become my concubine, would you believe me?" "I don''t believe a word of it," said Shangguan Yan as she stood up and walked to the other side, her rosy cheeks turning even redder. No matter what, she was still a girl who had just reached 20 years of age. Upon hearing such exposed words, her face would naturally turn red. Li Dao did not see all of this. He shook his head and continued to meditate. The surrounding spiritual energy was gathering towards him. C237 It was already dawn. Li Dao''s eyebrows were covered in a layer of frost. The temperature difference in the desert was very large, the temperature at night was very low, and the temperature during the day was very high. Li Dao sat cross-legged for the entire night. The moisture in the air was sucked over along with the spiritual energy, forming a layer of frost on his forehead. Shaking his brows, he opened his eyes and asked with a smile, "Did Miss Shangguan have a nightmare last night?" Shangguan Yan''s expression was ice-cold as she raised her sword and left. There were some things that she did not want to mention, much less those who were unrelated to her. After waking up from their stupor, the two of them continued to follow Shangguan Yan. After walking for four hours, a city appeared before the three of them. On the wall above the city gates were three large words: Four Directions City. As he approached the city gate, Li Dao furrowed his brows. There was almost no spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth in the city, and it was full of resentment. As a Xiantian realm martial artist, Li Dao was extremely sensitive to the heavens and earth. Although he could not see with the naked eye, he could feel that the air above the four cities was filled with all kinds of emotions, such as grief, anger, sadness, and injury. Generally speaking, the battlefield was filled with resentment and maliciousness, but this was clearly a city, so how could something like this happen? For the time being, he could not understand why Li Dao would not think about it anymore. After all, he was not a saint, nor was he so great as to be like the common people of the world. Shangguan Yan and Little Dou Zhu easily entered the city, but when they reached the city gates, they were stopped by the city guards. "Stop, you''re not allowed to enter the city!" A soldier with a saber hanging from his waist stopped Li Dao, and the rest of the soldiers had unfriendly looks in their eyes. "Why don''t you let me enter the city?" Li Dao asked gently while holding the sword. The surrounding commoners looked at Li Dao in surprise. There was no other reason. Li Dao''s current appearance was truly unsuitable to appear in public. He wore a tattered white robe, and his body was covered with bloody scabs. He looked even more miserable than a beggar. "Entering the city like this will affect the looks of our four cities. If the city lord were to know that not only is your head unable to keep it, we brothers would also lose our heads as well. Do you think that I wouldn''t let you enter the city?" The soldier looked Li Dao up and down and spoke with conviction. Li Dao laughed. This soldier was actually quite interesting, even explaining things to him so clearly. "I never thought that the Four Corners City would have so many rules. That means, the City Lord must be a good City Lord who loves his people and works hard. May I ask what is the mayor''s name? " Li Dao looked at him and asked. "How dare you insult the mayor? "Brothers, arrest him!" The soldier was enraged and shouted loudly. The surrounding people all shook their heads. They were well aware of the morals of these soldiers. However, this beggar was too blind. He deserved his bad luck. Li Dao was still smiling. His face was covered in blood which made his smile look very strange, but he did smile. His slender hand rested on his longsword. If a soldier dared to treat him like this, then he couldn''t be blamed. Just as he was about to draw her sword and kill someone, Shangguan Yan turned around and stood between him and the soldier. She whispered to him, "Don''t cause trouble, Ouyang Feiying is not easy to deal with." "Sir, my brother ran into a horse bandit a few days ago and thus fell into this state." Don''t lower yourself to his level. Take the silver to treat our brothers to tea. After entering the city, I will take him to bathe and change his clothes. When the soldier saw Shangguan Yan''s face, he grinned foolishly as he received the silver, almost drooling on the spot. "Fine, I won''t argue with you about it on account of this lady. Go in." The soldier weighed the silver in his hand, and his gaze reluctantly rested on Shangguan Yan. Li Dao smiled and followed Shangguan Yan into the city. After entering the city, the streets were filled with hawkers, but their voices were stiff and their expressions numb. It could be seen that their lives here were not that good. After Shangguan Yan found an inn, the three of them stepped into it. After asking for two taels of silver from Shangguan Yan, Li Dao instructed the waiter to go and fetch some water. He also asked him to go out and buy a set of white robes. Under the weird eyes of Shangguan Yan and Little Dou Zhu, Li Dao stepped into the room and closed the door behind him. The moment the door closed, Li Dao''s voice could be heard, "Don''t peep!" Shangguan Yan and Dou Zhu looked at each other in dismay. So he had such a shameless side to him. C238 He took off his clothes and entered the half-a-man height bathtub. Steam rose as Li Dao rubbed the blood scabs all over his body. When Li Dao finally opened the door and went downstairs, Shangguan Yan had already ordered a table of dishes and wine, eating by herself. The young bean sprout was like a young Taotie, constantly sweeping the food on the table. Li Dao walked to the side, but neither of them felt anything. Picking up the chopsticks, Li Dao picked up a piece of mutton and placed it in his mouth. It was only then that Shangguan Yan and Little Dou finally reacted. "Hey, who are you? Aren''t you being too rude?" She held the chopsticks in her hand and shouted at Li Dao. Shangguan Yan also looked at him with an unfriendly gaze, as if she was about to attack in the next second. Li Dao had a gentle smile on his face as he asked the two of them, "Even if I''ve changed a lot after I took a bath, you two should still recognize this sword, right?" "Big Brother Li, it''s you!" "So it turns out that you''re so good-looking!" The little bean sprout screeched, and as if it felt that something was wrong, it immediately covered its mouth. Shangguan Yan also felt incredulous. Previously, Li Dao was dressed sloppily and had blood all over his body. How could he be connected with this smiling man? Well, he did look handsome. Shangguan Yan thought about it silently, then her face turned red. "What Big Brother Li? Do I look like Big Brother?" "We need to call him uncle." Li Dao tapped the bean sprout with a chestnut and continued to stuff food into his mouth. The difference between him and the current him was like the difference between heaven and earth. Li Dao was a swordsman who had broken through to the Xiantian realm. Naturally, he had a unique temperament. It was no wonder that Shangguan Yan and Little Dou didn''t recognize him. "You''re so young, why should I call you uncle?" The little bean sprout hugged its head, feeling a little wronged as it asked Li Dao. Young? Li Dao felt that he was an old man in his thirties. How could he be young? However, there was no need for him to care about these things. There was no difference between calling him brother and uncle. Shangguan Yan ate in silence for a while, then went upstairs. The next day, Shangguan Yan paid for a room and walked out of the inn without calling Li Dao or Little Dou Zhu. The two of them didn''t care about Shangguan Yan''s attitude and followed behind her. On the way, many women who were in love with Li Dao gave him a wild gift, but Li Dao turned a blind eye to it. After breaking through to the Innate Realm, he seemed to be even more charming. When they reached the outskirts of the city, Shangguan Yan stopped walking and turned around to look at Li Dao and Little Dou Zhu. "How long are you two going to follow?" Li Dao shrugged and smiled, "Isn''t Miss Shangguan a little too domineering? This road isn''t yours. You can walk on it, but why can''t we walk on it? " Little Dou Zhu straightened her back and followed Li Dao, "That''s right, you didn''t build this road. As long as we don''t find out if you are the one who killed my grandparents, we won''t leave for a day." Facing the two rascals, Shangguan Yan waved her sleeves and snorted coldly, "Do as you wish!" Li Dao and Little Dou Zhu looked at each other before they continued to follow behind her. The area of the four cities was not big, even smaller than the Xiangyang City of the Divine Eagle World. Not long after, the three of them walked out of the city''s perimeter. After exiting the city, Li Dao felt a sense of relaxation. The Spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth had appeared again. After a while, Shangguan Yan kept asking for directions, while Li Dao and Little Dou Chu chatted with each other under the scorching sun. Li Dao didn''t care about the sun above his head, but the bean sprout couldn''t do so. It didn''t have inner force, and it was still young. Looking at the big man''s bean sprouts, Li Dao asked, "Miss Shangguan, where are we going?" Shangguan Yan ignored him, turning around and walking away. After walking a few steps, she coldly spat out two words, "The Great Desert!" Li Yi nodded. He remembered that it seemed to be a secret plane, and there seemed to be many heavenly and earthly treasures within. The materials for the Dragon Soul Saber and Phoenix Blood Sword were all brought out by Gu Mutian. Li Dao picked up the bean sprout and followed her steps. He felt that he must go to the desert. C239 Li Dao had some impression of the desert. However, just based on the amount of effort he had found, he didn''t know how much of it would be wasted. The main character aura around Shangguan Yan was just like that, saving time and effort by following her. Since his name was'' The Great Desert, ''then he must be in the desert. Li Dao and the other two walked into the desert. There were almost no roads in the desert, only golden sand. The hot wind that blew against their faces brought sand with it, causing them to feel a stinging pain on their cheeks. From the distance came the sound of singing, and one could faintly hear words like sister and brother. After a while, a man, who was riding a donkey and wearing a black plaid coat, leisurely walked over from the opposite direction. The man''s face was weak, his hair parted at the front of his forehead, and a sharp knife hung from his waist. The donkey dragged the cart, the man brandished the whip, and sang the flowery verses. When he saw Shangguan Yan, the man''s eyes were already worth it. He couldn''t help gulping down a mouthful of saliva. He reined the donkey in and made it stop. The man jumped down from the cart and walked towards Shangguan Yan with a smile. "My three friends, how do you do? Let me introduce myself, I''m Stinky Tofu. I''m a famous constable in Four Directions City, and the tofu that my dad makes is also the most delicious in Four Directions City." Seeing how unfamiliar the three of you are, do you need my help with smelly tofu? " The man rubbed his hands, his eyes rolling around as he focused all his attention on Shangguan Yan. When a man sees a very beautiful woman on the road, he won''t be able to walk, just like a woman would pinch her legs when she sees fresh meat. However, most people only took a look. Very few people dared to come up and start a conversation. This man called smelly tofu was quite bold. He immediately stopped and approached to strike up a conversation, he was much stronger than an average man. Unfortunately, the one he met was the female Divine Dragon Shangguan Yan. Who are Li Dao and Shangguan Yan? Naturally, the two of them saw all of the smelly tofu''s vulgar actions. Shangguan Yan ignored him and continued walking. Li Dao didn''t pay any attention to him. He pulled on his bean sprout and followed Shangguan Yan. "Hey, hey, hey, why are you guys like this? This famous constable of Four Directions City puts down her status and comes to make friends with you guys, do you not understand manners? " The stinky tofu rushed forward to block Shangguan Yan, her weak face making him look disgusting. "You''re called smelly tofu? "Since we''re going to rush here, we have no time to bother with you. Get out of the way," Li Dao and Shangguan Yan ignored him. The stinky tofu''s black eyes rolled around in their sockets as he said to the bean sprout, "Little friend, what''s your name? I, Stinky Tofu, am the most loyal person in this city. If others are encountering difficulties, they would ask for my help. If you don''t believe me, you can ask around. "Where are you guys going? I can lead the way." Stinky Tofu rolled up his sleeves and threw his head back. "We''re going to the desert. Do you know the way?" The young bean sprout asked the stinky tofu as if it was real. Shangguan Yan furrowed her brows and loosened her grip. Although this man was rather wretched, she wasn''t a bad person. "A lot of desert?" The stinky tofu muttered in his mouth. He really did not know what kind of place it was, and had never even heard of it. The stinky tofu immediately stuck out his chest and laughed as he replied, "You guys asked the right person. In such a remote place like the desert, other than me, no one else knows about the stinky tofu." "Really? "Hurry up and take us there!" The little bean sprout looked at the stinky tofu with a pleasantly surprised expression. Its voice was raised by several notches, and he really did not want to continue on his journey. "Do we know you?" Li Dao could not take it anymore. He hated people who pestered others the most, especially when they were unfamiliar with him. The sword was pressed against the stinky tofu''s throat. Although it was not unsheathed, cold sweat still remained on the stinky tofu''s forehead. It felt like it was on the back of his hand. "Brothers from all over the world, who doesn''t have friends? I just want to help you guys!" Stinky Tofu carefully tried to push Li Dao''s sword away, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t move it away. "Scram! We do not need your help. If you continue to be so entangled, I will kill you with a single sword strike." With a cold expression, Li Dao retracted his sword. The stinky tofu wiped off the cold sweat on his forehead and said, "Friend, don''t keep people at a distance. I can help you, so why don''t you need my help?" Li Dao felt that his temper had improved a lot, but this man called Stinky Tofu kept challenging his limits. Li Dao did not have a good impression of the main character, smelly tofu. He was counting in his heart. If the other party said another word, he would kill him. "Can you really find the desert?" Shangguan Yan looked at the stinky tofu with a cold expression. "Of course, I''m a famous constable of smelly tofu. What can I possibly not know?" smelly tofu braced himself and replied, even patting his chest. "That''s fine. Please lead the way. I will give you your reward if you find it." Shangguan Yan was skeptical. She couldn''t find a way herself anyways, so it was better to have someone else help her. "Miss, please don''t misunderstand. My smelly tofu assistance definitely isn''t for the sake of money." The smelly tofu shook his hand and revealed a smile that he thought was kind. "Yes, you don''t covet money, you covet the beauty of a female divine dragon!" Li Dao suddenly said. Stinky Tofu''s face instantly turned red, he waved his hand and shook his head, quibbling, "How could I, Stinky Tofu, be that kind of person? "Miss, listen to my explanation ¡­" Li Dao scratched his ears as his facial expression turned colder and colder. He shouted, "If you want to follow me, then follow me. If you say another word of nonsense, I will kill you immediately. Do you believe me?" The stinky tofu nodded and didn''t dare to speak anymore. C240 In the vast and endless desert, the small bean sprouts and stinky tofu walked feebly, just like the withered small flowers and grass. Both Li Dao and Shangguan Yan were not weak. The environment in the desert did not affect them much. "Stinky tofu, didn''t you say you could find the desert?" Little Dou Zhu asked weakly. Stinky Tofu mustered up his courage and replied, "Yeah, but I haven''t been here for too long and forgot my way." As he spoke, he carefully sized up Shangguan Yan and only calmed down when he saw that there was no change in her expression, afraid that it would leave a bad impression on her. To be honest, when he was young, he didn''t think much about television, but when he came into contact with stinky tofu, Li Dao found this person really annoying. He didn''t even want a donkey or a cart of tofu for his sister. How long would it take for his dad to grind that load of tofu! He really was a lecherous nobody. None of this was the main point. The main point was that this person didn''t know anything about himself. Was Shangguan Yan''s beauty something that he could get his hands on just by talking about her? Shangguan Yan looked a little anxious. To her, the desert was of great significance. Li Dao didn''t say a word as he carefully looked at the boundless desert and felt the incoming sand and wind. Nature was always the best teacher, and after personally walking in the desert, he had once again comprehended a kind of state of mind. "Shangguan Yan, take a rest. I can''t take it anymore." Tofu sat down on a piece of dead wood and shouted to Shangguan Yan. Shangguan Yan ignored him and continued walking. She had to find the desert. Li Dao couldn''t be bothered with him any longer. He pulled up his bean sprout and followed behind Shangguan Yan, carefully experiencing the various concepts within the desert. Noticing that the three of them had walked a bit further away, Stinky Tofu hurriedly got up and chased after them while shouting. "Aiya, I can''t walk anymore. I really can''t, you don''t have to worry about me." The stinky tofu cried as he stole a glance at the expression on Shangguan Yan''s face. Shangguan Yan did not react, but Li Dao could not bear to continue watching. The actions of such a small-time villain had already tainted his eyes. "If you continue sneaking peeks at Miss Shangguan, I will definitely dig out your eyes!" Li Dao coldly snorted and warned. "On what basis do you say I stole a glance at Miss Shangguan? Do you have evidence? "I am a constable of Four Directions City. Do you believe that I won''t capture you and see the magistrate?" The stinky tofu raised his neck as he provocatively looked at Li Dao, wanting to use his status as a constable to suppress Li Dao. In front of the Goddess of the Heart, no man would cower, even if he was afraid of Li Dao. Li Dao smiled. His smile was very light and filled with disdain. If he knew that he had killed two emperors before, he would definitely piss his pants in fright. "Alright, stop arguing, someone''s coming over there." Shangguan Yan''s face turned red again as she shouted at Li Dao and the stinky tofu. Seeing that Shangguan Yan''s face was flushed, the stinky tofu was secretly delighted. She thought to herself, Miss Shangguan, have you fallen in love with me so soon? I, smelly tofu, am indeed worthy of being a famous handsome man in Four Directions City! That wooden face still wants to argue with me, I really don''t know who gave him the courage. Li Dao didn''t want to talk to the stinky tofu anymore. He forcefully suppressed the urge to pull out his sword, and followed Shangguan Yan''s gaze and looked into the distance. A burly man with wavy hair and a firm face and sharp eyebrows walked over step by step with a saber in his hand. He had a straight waist and a pair of indifferent eyes. It looked very good. The man walked up, took out a bronze mirror from his waist and threw it to Shangguan Yan, saying, "Female Divine Dragon, this is the key to enter the desert. When you enter the heart of the desert and wish for it, it will be time for us to fight a fair battle. " Shangguan Yan received the sunglasses with a serious expression and replied, "I''ll accept this favor no matter what your purpose is." The man nodded, then turned and left. "Did I let you go?" It was Li Dao who spoke. He looked at Gui Jiu with a smile, and his eyes were filled with disdain. In his eyes, ''Ghost Blind Worry'' Sima Chang Feng was even worse than smelly tofu, and he had this sort of feeling when watching television in the past. Although his memory was not very clear, this person was indeed someone he did not like. Gui Chou stopped and turned to Li Dao, asking, "Who are you? What does it have to do with you if I, Gui Chou, don''t leave?" "You don''t need to know who I am. In short, you know that I don''t like you, so it''s fine." Li Dao said with a face full of disdain. Li Dao''s gaze stung Gui Jianxue. He was a rogue cultivator, who would dare to look at him without fear in their eyes? Yet in the end, Li Dao directly gave him a disdainful look. "I don''t know why you are acting this way, I don''t want to know either. Draw the sword." Gui Chou said as he unsheathed the glittering Dragon Soul Saber. A wave of murderous intent locked onto Li Dao. Li Dao lightly smiled and did not draw his sword. Gui Jianxue was not yet qualified for him to pull out his sword. "Why don''t you use your sword?" Gui Chou''s voice was getting colder and colder, and anger could already be heard within it. "You are not worthy for me to draw my sword." Li Dao shook his head with a smile still hanging on his face. "You''re courting death!" With the shiny, golden Dragon Soul Saber in his hand, Gui Chou instantly rushed in front of Li Dao. When he arrived in front of Li Dao, he raised the Dragon Soul Saber and stopped moving. It was as if he had fallen into a trance as he shouted, "Don''t kill me!" This scene was too horrifying. The little bean sprout and the stinky tofu retreated a few steps. The scene was too strange. Shangguan Yan''s expression was solemn. She knew Li Daoyi''s kung fu was high, but she didn''t expect that Gui Chang Zai was not even comparable to a three-year-old child in front of Li Dao. "Don''t kill him." Shangguan Yan stepped forward and stood between Li Dao and Gui Chou, shaking her head at Li Dao. "Give me a reason not to kill him." Li Dao glanced at Shangguan Yan. "I just accepted his favor," Shangguan Yan said seriously. Li Dao stroked his chin as he thought for a moment. Then, he released his control over Gui Jianxue. Once he escaped from the control of the Art of Soul Shifting, Gui Chou almost fell to the ground. His forehead was covered in beads of sweat the size of soybeans. "Scram, I don''t want to kill you today." Li Dao said as he looked at Gui Jianxue with disdain. Gui Jianxue had a lingering fear in his heart. His pair of eyes fiercely stared at Li Dao as he spoke, "The gifts that you have bestowed upon me today, I will definitely repay you in the future!" After saying that, he sheathed his blade and walked away while holding back his trembling legs. In front of a powerhouse who had spared his life, this person did not have a high IQ. Li Dao sneered. Based on his current appearance, he wouldn''t be his match even if he practiced for a hundred years. It was true that Li Blade''s cultivation was higher than Gui Jiu''s, but he was able to cause Gui Jiu to lose the power to resist with a single look. From this, it could be seen that this person''s willpower was weak. Shangguan Yan looked at Li Dao meaningfully and then took out her sunglasses to examine him. The sunlight was reflected off the mirror. Suddenly, a strong gale began to blow, stirring up sand and sand. Dark clouds covered the sky as the lightning streaked across the sky, creating thunderous sounds. C241 Sunlight was reflected out from the mirror, and the sky and earth changed color. The wind blew sand into a column of sand, lightning flashed and thunder rumbled, and dark clouds covered the sun. The desert beneath his feet began to shake violently, as if an earth dragon had turned over. Facing such a great power of nature, even a Xiantian martial artist like Li Dao felt powerless. The young bean sprout and the stinky tofu were so scared that their legs turned soft. They hugged each other and shouted for their parents. Shangguan Yan kept her cool and looked around. It was a rare sight to see such a sight in a hundred years. It would be a waste of this opportunity if he did not observe carefully. The earth split open, and a rift that was hundreds of meters long appeared. A majestic building drilled out from the ground, with white jade pillars reaching over ten zhang in height. In front of the building, there were two massive lions. In the violent sandstorm, two gigantic lions seemed to have come to life. A huge suction force came from the lion''s mouth, causing the young bean sprout and stinky tofu to lose their balance. Li Dao turned his head and looked straight into Shangguan Yan''s eyes. Both of them nodded to each other, allowing the lion to suck them into its mouth. Seeing Li Dao and Shangguan Yan being sucked into the lion''s mouth, the young bean sprout and the stinky tofu discussed for a while before giving up. One of them wanted revenge, the other wanted to take his sister, and he didn''t even care about his own safety. Li Dao felt as if his entire body was falling down from the darkness. A beam of light appeared and Li Dao fell onto the ground. Shangguan Yan landed beside him. He raised his head and looked around. It was like he was in a paradise on earth. There were strange flowers and herbs everywhere, as well as all kinds of mutated animals. A butterfly larger than a man flew over his head, stirring up a strong wind. He took in a deep breath and felt refreshed. Shangguan Yan hadn''t broken through to Xiantian realm and couldn''t feel the spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth. All the pores on Li Dao''s body opened up as she greedily absorbed the Spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth from this fairyland in the mortal world. The spiritual energy here was tens of times denser than in the outside world. After staying here to cultivate for a long time, Li Dao felt that he would soon break through the early Xiantian realm and enter the middle Xiantian realm. As long as he lived here for ten years, Li Dao had the confidence to reach the pinnacle of Xiantian. The strange flowers, plants, and mutated animals here were most likely the result of the dense Spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth. "Ah, help!" Accompanied by a cry of alarm, small bean sprouts and smelly tofu fell from the sky and then fell onto the soft grass. "Where is this place?" "Wow, that butterfly is so big!" The small bean sprouts and stinky tofu made a fuss, touching and touching all around. Li Dao looked at the two of them and then ignored them. He turned around and walked in a certain direction. He wanted to investigate this secret realm and see if there were any heavenly and earthly treasures that could increase his strength. "Where are you going?" Shangguan Yan asked him from behind, her voice neither cold nor hot. Li Dao turned around with a smile and said to her, "I''m going to find a treasure, so you don''t need to worry about me." After which, he leaped up and disappeared from the trio''s sight. Seeing that Li Dao had disappeared, Shangguan Yan retracted her gaze. She hadn''t forgotten her purpose in coming here. On the other side, Gui Jianxue returned to the Bamboo Lodge and gulped down two large ladles of cold water. The cold water flowed down the corner of his mouth and wetted his clothes. "Dammit. In the future, I will return the humiliation I received today a hundredfold or even a thousand times greater!" Gui Chou tightly clenched his fist and roared in indignation. Even until now, his legs were still weak. He would never forget the feeling of helplessness when facing Li Dao. "Zhang Feng, you''re back. How about it, have you seen the female godly dragon? " An old man with a white beard came out from the bamboo forest and asked Gui Jianxue. "Uncle, where is my foster father? "I have something to report to foster father." Gui Jiu''s hair was wet as he shook the old man''s arm anxiously. The old man''s body was weak to begin with. After being shaken by him, he was on the verge of falling apart. How could he answer his question? At this moment, an ancient and hoarse voice sounded out. It was full of mystery. "Zhang Feng, you want to see me?" The voice echoed in the bamboo forest, but no one could be seen. Gui Chou let go of the white-bearded old man, ran into the courtyard, and yelled towards the sky, "Foster father, where are you? I have something to report to you. " "What is it?" His voice echoed unceasingly, and it seemed as though the owner of the voice had great skill. "Foster father, when I went to see the Goddess Dragon today, I found a man by her side. That man''s martial arts are unfathomably profound, and Zhang Feng is not his match. "Oh, tell me how good his martial arts is." "Reporting to my foster father, he defeated me with just a glance. I am powerless in front of him." Even though he felt humiliated, Gui Jianxue still told him everything. "You are powerless in front of him?" The sound from the bamboo forest was very long. "Yes." Gui Jiexi gnashed his teeth as he replied. The owner of the mysterious voice pondered for a moment before asking, "What does that person look like?" "It''s a man around thirty years old, dressed in white, holding a four foot long sword in his hand." Gui Jianxue hastily replied, hoping to hear Li Dao''s information from his foster father. "It''s not that old Gu Mutian. When did such a young expert appear in the martial arts world? " "Zhang Feng, it''s not suitable for you to think too much into this right now. Practice hard." "Let''s talk about revenge later." Finishing this sentence, the bamboo forest returned to its previous tranquility. "Foster father!" "Foster father!" No matter how Gui Chou shouted, the owner of the mysterious voice had already disappeared. C242 A conspiracy was unfolding around the desert, with the target being the female dragon. Li Dao didn''t know that he was currently gathering heavenly and earthly treasures. Every world had places that were especially rich in spiritual energy, and these places were most likely to produce heavenly and earthly treasures. Vermilion fruit, golden dragon-shaped grass, purplish black flower bud. There were many, many precious herbs that Li Dao could not possibly know all of them. After taking a few pills, Li Dao''s primeval essence rose up like a rocket. The Pre-Sky Realm martial artist was still in the Qi Refining stage, and he trained his inner strength and true qi. After reaching the Xiantian realm, one''s zhen qi had been compressed into liquid zhen yuan. Every move of his was extremely powerful and was extremely difficult to defend against. After the Upper Sky Realm was the Grandmaster, the Great Grandmaster. In order to break through to the Grandmaster Realm, he had to refine all of his liquid true essence into an Aurous Core. After becoming a Grandmaster, Li Dao was not clear on the level of the Green Lotus Sword Manual. However, after reaching the Grandmaster Realm, one would have reached the peak of mastery. Li Dao didn''t think too much about it. When he reached the Grandmaster Realm, he had long since left this world. Moreover, this was the martial arts system, and in the future, it would change to the immortal martial arts system. Liquid true essence circulated through his meridians, continuously refining the spirit energy of the heaven and earth and the energy provided by the heavenly and earthly treasures. One round after another, the small streams of true essence constantly grew in size while simultaneously nourishing and strengthening his body. One treasure after another was consumed by Li Dao. His true essence continued to grow. In just two or three days he had reached the peak of the early Xiantian realm. He was just a step away from reaching the middle Xiantian realm. However, this step could not be taken. The gap between realms was a barrier. From the early Xiantian realm to the middle Xiantian realm, and then to the late Xiantian realm, these were all minor hurdles. From the Xiantian realm to the Grandmaster realm was a natural chasm. Shaking his body, Li Dao stood up and continued to search for the heavenly and earthly treasures. This secret realm was not big. It covered an area of several dozen miles. He suddenly remembered that Gu Mutian had brought out the Rainbow Crystal Mother from a cave here and then forged the Dragon Soul Saber and Phoenix Blood Sword. Then, where was the cave? Li Dao rubbed his chin as he quietly pondered. The secret realm wasn''t big. If there was a cave, he would have found it long ago. A rumbling sound rang in his ears. Li Dao''s eyes lit up as he looked at the rainbow underneath the waterfall in the distance. He remembered that many waterfalls had water curtain caves behind them. Was this the same after this waterfall? As soon as he thought of this, he took a deep breath and flew into the waterfall that weighed over a thousand kilograms. As expected, his guess was correct. Behind the waterfall, there was indeed a cave. The cave was filled with rainbow-colored light, as though one was in a crystal palace. Li Dao carefully walked forward, deeply afraid of being attacked by the unknown creatures. All the caves in the secret realm were occupied by spirit and magical beasts of strange shapes and sizes, so he had to be careful. For instance, the appearance of a python, a demonic dragon, these things weren''t strange at all. Whether it was Wuxia World or Immortal World, this was a common practice. However, Li Dao was disappointed. There was no giant python or dragon in this cave. Drip, drip, drip. Water dripped down from the ceiling and hit the smooth stones on the ground, producing a clear and melodious sound. Li Dao followed the rainbow colored light and walked forward. A pool of water had almost blinded him. The pool was small and oval in shape, with a diameter of about three meters. The water in the pool was crystal clear, sparkling with rainbow-colored light, illuminating the entire cave. If it was just looking, Li Dao would not be surprised. However, he could feel the boundless spiritual energy in the water. This pool was simply filled with liquid true essence. "Today is the day to break through to the middle Xiantian realm." Li Dao revealed a happy expression. He quickly took off his clothes and threw himself into the pond with his sword. As the sparkling water wrapped around his pores and trickled into his body, Li Dao couldn''t help but begin to groan. C243 As the crystal clear water flowed into his body, all the cells in Li Dao''s body began to tremble, like plants that had been exposed to the rain for a long time. The water in the pool began to boil and churn. Li Dao slowly closed his eyes as he focused all of his attention on his body. As the crystal clear water entered his body, it was wrapped up by true essence and flowed around and around. Finally, it was assimilated. There was no one in the mountain, no one in the winter. It was a state of cultivation. Time slipped away from his fingertips, and the water in the pool began to dry up bit by bit, until finally, Li Dao''s body was exposed. Although Li Dao had yet to reach the Fasting Realm, it was not a problem for him to not eat or drink for ten to fifteen days. A bright light flashed as Li Dao suddenly opened his eyes. The image of the green lotus was reflected in his eyes, becoming even clearer. He opened his mouth and let out a shrill scream. The sound echoed in the cave and did not stop for a long time. After the screech, Li Dao felt a lot better. Feeling the surging true essence in his body like a small river, the corners of Li Dao''s mouth drew back, revealing a smile that came from the bottom of his heart. Peak of mid-Xiantian realm! The Heavenly Crystal Water in this pond allowed him to break through, and he was just a step away from breaking through to the late Xiantian realm. If he cultivated arduously, it would take him who knows how many years. Although his appearance was fixed, the speed at which his cultivation rose like a rocket was still satisfying. Cultivation focused on a land with a rich companion, wealth referred to all sorts of resources, including heavenly and earthly treasures. A partner is a partner, and that partner is a partner who talks about a partner, not just the opposite sex. Dharma refers to a cultivation technique. He was referring to a Blessed Paradise. For example, this secret plane was considered a Blessed Paradise. Li Dao was currently in a blessed spot, and he had no lack of cultivation techniques. The Azure Lotus Sword Art pointed straight at the Grandmaster. At the very least, he wouldn''t have to worry about the cultivation technique before he reached the Grandmaster level. Moreover, he had also searched through all the books in the Royal Book Collection and read countless historical and martial arts manuals in the Divine Eagle World. Li Dao put on his clothes and walked out of the water curtain with his sword in hand. He then stretched his back. "I wonder how Shangguan Yan and the rest are doing?" Li Dao didn''t know where he should go now, so he decided to follow Shangguan Yan for a while. After all, the main character had great luck. Not long after, Li Dao arrived in front of a few thatched cottages. The thatched cottage was extremely exquisite, and it was also constructed within this heavenly paradise, giving off the feeling of a paradise on earth. A fragrant smell entered his nostrils as Li Dao pushed open the door of the thatched cottage. "Brother Li, where did you go?" "I haven''t been able to find you for a long time. I thought you''d left." The young bean sprout came up to him and pulled his lapel. Li Dao smiled as he touched his head and said, "Didn''t I say that I was going to look for treasures?" "That''s right, have you found a treasure? Quickly show it to me." The little bean sprout tiptoed around in Li Dao''s arms, looking for a treasure. Li Dao smacked him on the forehead and scolded, "Even if there''s a treasure, it''s not your turn. You''ve already let me eat it." "Hmph, you stingy little bastard." Little Dou Chu was so angry that she turned her head away, ignoring Li Dao. The smelly tofu was a little afraid when he saw Li Dao. He who was originally like a chatterbox had now turned into a quiet, beautiful man. Shangguan Yan was dressed in a flowery dress and had pearl flowers stuck in her hair. She looked like a village girl. Beside her was a kind-looking woman in her forties. However, the muscles on her face did not match. It was obvious that she was changing her appearance. Seeing Shangguan Yan, Li Dao couldn''t help laughing out loud. "Are you Shangguan Yan?" In his impression, Shangguan Yan had always been valiant and valiant, unlike the current village girl, even though this village girl was also very beautiful. Shangguan Yan rolled her eyes and ignored him. This one supercilious look caused Li Dao to be stunned. The stinky tofu became even worse as he started to salivate. "Cough cough, how did you know I was hungry? You even prepared a osmanthus cake, then I won''t stand on ceremony." In order to hide his embarrassment, Li Dao grabbed a osmanthus cake placed in front of Shangguan Yan and placed it in his mouth. "Wait, you can''t eat it." The benevolent looking woman spoke up to stop Li Dao. Li Dao ignored him and directly put the biscuit into his mouth. Then, he began to chew and swallow it. "Why can''t I eat?" Li Dao turned around with a smile and asked the woman. The woman stammered, looking a little uneasy as she replied, "I made this specially for Yan''er." Li Dao looked at her meaningfully and laughed, "With my friendship with Shangguan Yan, I believe she won''t mind if I eat her osmanthus cake. Aren''t you, Shangguan Yan? " "You''re too impolite. This is something my aunt made especially for Shangguan Yan. How can you do this?" Shangguan Yan didn''t say anything, but the stinky tofu couldn''t help but jump out. Li Dao ignored the stinky tofu and turned to Shangguan Yan, asking, "Shangguan Yan, do you also think so?" Shangguan Yan shook her head, shifting her gaze to the benevolent woman, her eyes full of struggle. C244 Li Dao was still holding the osmanthus cake in his hand as he leisurely bit into it. "Hmm, this osmanthus cake tastes pretty good." Li Dao let out a burp and said with a chuckle. Shangguan Yan''s eyes were filled with struggle and pain. The benevolent woman looked at Li Dao as if she had seen a ghost. She cried out in her heart, "How could he be alright?" The atmosphere was a little weird. He couldn''t understand why the bean sprout and the stinky tofu were so strange. "Shangguan Yan, Aunt Shangguan, what happened to you two? Why do I feel that your faces are so strange?" The stinky tofu scratched his head and asked. Unfortunately, no one paid any attention to him. "Although I really want to call you mother, I can''t ¡­" Shangguan Yan''s face was filled with pain, and her voice returned to its usual indifference. "What?" She''s not your mother! " The smelly tofu covered his mouth as he exclaimed in shock. His face was filled with disbelief. "That''s right, I''m not your mother. I''ve deceived you, I''m very sorry." The woman looked at Shangguan Yan with benevolent eyes. However, her words clearly indicated that it was just a trap. "No, you don''t need to apologize. I''m very grateful for letting me relive our family relationship. I''ve always cherished it these days." Shangguan Yan shook her head with a perplexed look in her eyes, as if the woman in front of her was really her mother. "I''m very curious, why aren''t you poisoned?" The woman looked at Li Dao and asked. "This osmanthus cake is actually poisonous!" The smelly tofu was shocked and shouted loudly, but no one paid attention to him. Right now, Li Yao was a little impressed by smelly tofu. He really did not understand how this person could be so thick-skinned. No one paid any attention to him as he could speak so much. "How could ordinary people like you guess my level? If this trifling poison could knock me out, then I wouldn''t need to live in the underworld." Li Dao blew his hair and chuckled. Shangguan Yan rolled her eyes. The woman who pretended to be her mother was also rather speechless. The little bean sprout made a face at Li Dao, saying shameless words and so on. Only smelly tofu was afraid of Li Dao. He did not dare to speak nor reveal any unusual expression. "One more question. How did you recognize me as an impostor?" the woman asked. "Your actions when making osmanthus cake are very different from my mother''s actions when making osmanthus cake. When my mother makes osmanthus cake for me, she will habitually place the osmanthus flower next to her nose and smell it. Furthermore, she will sing while doing so." The woman then looked at Li Dao and asked, "Then how do you know I''m fake?" Li Dao shrugged his shoulders and replied, "Although you''ve been concealing it, the muscles on your face are not compatible. One look and you can tell it''s a disguise." The woman smiled bitterly and said, "I was most proud of Liu Feng''s appearance changing technique. I never thought that there would be such a big flaw. To think that I would be so proud of myself in the past. How laughable!" "I have no enmity with you, so why are you pretending to be my mother to harm me?" Shangguan Yan narrowed her eyes and asked. "I''m also a mother, how can I bear to harm you? However, the Divine Moon Sect caught my son and threatened me to lie to you. They want me to take the Imperial Jade Seal from your hands, but I have no other choice. " The woman smiled bitterly as she took off the skin on her face, revealing an unfamiliar face. "Mystic Moon Sect?" Shangguan Yan asked. "I don''t know either. They said that only the Imperial Jade Seal can be exchanged for my son''s life. I had no choice but to do this!" The woman''s face was filled with helplessness. This was the sorrow of the weak. Shangguan Yan stopped talking. This woman had no ill intentions towards her and had even held back several times. She didn''t hate her at all. "How preposterous! This Mystic Moon Sect actually dares to do such a heinous thing. My Four Corners City''s Mystical Moon Sect''s Mystical Moon Sect was the first to capture a smelly tofu [1]. We won''t let them off. "When I return to Four Directions City and report to the Magistrate, I will definitely help aunt save your son." The stinky tofu didn''t want to be lonely, so he jumped out and patted his chest as he spoke. Shangguan Yan didn''t even look at him, which made him feel awkward and disappointed. Li Dao sneered as he fiddled with his nails. "What are you laughing at? Am I wrong?" The stinky tofu did not want to lose face in front of Shangguan Yan, so she asked Li Dao. "Idiot!" Li Dao coldly spat out two words and ignored him. "Who are you calling an idiot? Who are you calling an idiot? Today, you must make it clear. "Stinky Tofu shouted at Li Dao to make it clear. Li Dao''s eyes turned cold. He placed his right hand on the sword hilt. The stinky tofu shrunk his neck and he immediately went silent. "I''ve made myself clear, what do you want to do with me?" Thousand Faces''s Liu Feng asked, his expression returning to a calm state. "You can go!" Shangguan Yan said coldly. "Why didn''t you kill me?" "You didn''t hurt my heart, and I didn''t lose anything." Liu Feng was silent for a while and then said, "I really think of you as my own daughter. I can''t bear to hurt you, but the Divine Moon Sect is already ambushing you, so you should be careful." Liu Feng was about to leave. When she reached the door, Shangguan Yan suddenly turned around and shouted at her, "Mother!" Liu Feng stopped in his tracks and turned around to look at Shangguan Yan, shouting, "Yan''er!" "You still want to call me mother?" "No matter what, you treat Yan''er with sincerity. You are Yan''er''s mother!" "Yan''er!" "Mother!" The two of them embraced each other lovingly, causing the bean sprout and the stinky tofu to tear up. Li Dao picked up his sword and said, "You two, it''s better if you get married later." As soon as his voice fell, the sound of intense footsteps came from outside the door. C245 The sounds of intense footsteps grew louder and louder in his ears. With a bang, the door was pushed open. "Big sister, the Divine Moon Sect people are here. You guys hurry up and leave, I''ll stay behind!" A middle-aged woman pushed the door open and walked in with a harsh look on her face. "No, Su Hong, quickly bring Yan''er and the others and leave this place." Liu Feng pulled out a knife from under the table and spoke to the girl with a determined expression. Li Dao was still sitting where he was, secretly sighing at the charm of the main character. The enemy had actually given up his life to help him instead. Shangguan Yan''s right hand was already on the hilt of her sword, her expression grave. "None of you can leave!" A group of Mystic Moon Sect members wearing black clothing, wearing black masks, holding sabers in one hand, and holding shields in the other broke through the door. The leading man''s kung fu was not low, he had reached level five precelestial. The other disciples'' cultivations varied, and were generally around level three precelestial. "Goddess dragon, if you know what''s good for you, hand over the Imperial Jade Seal and I''ll leave you with an intact corpse." Because he was wearing a mask, it was hard to see the expression on his face. Although he said he was arrogant, the man''s voice sounded a bit threatening but was actually weak. The vicious reputation of a female godly dragon was there. Even though they had more people, they still lacked confidence. Shangguan Yan drew her sparkling purple Phoenix Blood Sword and stood behind everyone. She turned around and said to Li Dao, "Quickly bring them away. I''ll be taking care of the rear." Before Li Dao could say anything, the others couldn''t help themselves. "Yan''er, this place is too dangerous. Mother absolutely cannot leave you here. Quickly leave!" Liu Feng held onto his saber, his expression anxious, as if Shangguan Yan really was his daughter. "That''s right Shangguan Yan, if we were to walk together, I, Stinky Tofu, would never leave my friends behind." "Li Dao, quickly take them away!" Shangguan Yan turned her head and shouted at Li Dao. She pulled down the hair at her ears and bit down on it. Her tone was extremely serious. "Miss Shangguan, although we have a little friendship, I believe that I am not at the stage where you can command me." Li Dao stopped here and stood up with a smile. He continued, "I have never run away before in my entire life. Not to mention, it''s impossible now. Besides, it''s this bunch of ants!" Shangguan Yan looked at Li Dao, and a flash of gentleness appeared in her eyes before she suppressed him. "Stop boasting. I know your martial arts are very high, but there are so many of them, so now is not the time to play the hero. Take them and leave." "Hehe, what a foolish woman! "Today I''ll open your eyes and let you know how simple your previous experiences were." Li Dao grabbed Shangguan Yan by the shoulder and pushed her behind him, standing in front of the others. "Kill them all, don''t leave a single one alive!" The Divine Moon Sect''s disciples were furious. It had always been they who had acted arrogantly in front of others. When had they ever seen others act arrogantly in front of them? Li Dao slowly drew out his long sword. The purple sword was over four feet long and taller than a bean sprout. It was not as shiny as the Phoenix Blood Sword, but it had an aura of age and heaviness to it. "Hey, don''t act recklessly. Now isn''t the time to be emotional, quickly take them away!" Shangguan Yan shouted in a low voice, her face filled with anger. Li Dao ignored her and brandished his long sword. His sword was light as a feather, devoid of any trace of worldly fire. It did not have the same awe-inspiring aura that Shangguan Yan had when she attacked. The stinky tofu scoffed, and said to the bean sprout in a sour tone, "I thought he was that strong, but he''s only that strong." The bean sprout didn''t say anything as it opened its mouth and pointed at Li Dao. Stinky Tofu puzzledly turned his head and immediately peed his pants. C246 The few men in black who had rushed into the room were motionless, as if they had gone dumb. There was a similar group of men in black outside the door, but the room was too small for them all to squeeze in. The stinky tofu followed the little bean sprout''s finger and looked over. Coincidentally, Li Dao had retracted his long sword. The few black-clothed men widened their eyes. They threw away the blades and shields in their hands and went to cover their necks. With a touch of his hand, the head fell to the ground with a thud, causing blood to spurt out. "Ah ¡­!" The stinky tofu shrieked and was scared out of his wits. When had he ever seen such a scene? The little bean sprout gaped its mouth, unable to close it for a long time. Its performance was better than the stinky tofu. Shangguan Yan, Liu Feng, and Zhu Hong were all dumbfounded. They too, ran around like the back of their hands, but they had never seen Li Dao kill people like this before. Li Dao did not care about what they thought. He pushed away a few corpses that were missing their heads and walked towards the door, the corners of his mouth curled up. Honestly speaking, ever since he had been conferred the title of Imperial Advisor in the Divine Eagle World, he had rarely killed anyone. However, this didn''t mean that he didn''t know how to do so. A group of black-masked, black-masked Mystic Moon Sect members were fearless, or perhaps they didn''t even know how terrifying the man in front of them was. With a babble, he wielded his blade and shield and rushed at Li Dao. No matter how strong his martial arts was, with so many people around, he could still chop them into mincemeat with a single slash. Li Dao didn''t know what these people were thinking. When he was in the Houtian realm, he already dared to fight back and forth in the army, not to mention these dozens of trash in front of him. Pulling his sword, Li Dao bumped into a group of men in black under the complicated gaze of Shangguan Yan and the rest. He waved his sword, sheathed it, and waved his sword again. Li Dao''s movements were graceful and did not have any worldly pleasures. Unlike Shangguan Yan and the rest, he was clean and neat with his moves. Unlike Shangguan Yan and the others, he was simple and unadorned. Once this sword shot out, heads would surely roll down. These dozens of Mystic Moon Sect disciples didn''t even have the chance to cry out in pain. After a while, the area around the thatched cottage became completely quiet. There was not a single sound other than the sound of stinky tofu vomiting. The blood pooled and flowed into a small river, stimulating their eyeballs and noses. The long sword was as plain and unadorned as ever, without a trace of blood on it. Li Dao slowly sheathed his sword. The way the people in the room looked at Li Dao had changed. Shangguan Yan, Liu Feng and Su Hong were gangsters. They wouldn''t be as weak as the smelly tofu and bean sprout. Shangguan Yan looked at Li Dao with a grave expression. She knew that Li Dao''s kung fu was high to this extent. Even her Master wouldn''t be as efficient at killing as Li Dao. Liu Feng and Su Hong looked at Li Dao with fear in their eyes. They subconsciously took two steps back and stood behind Shangguan Yan. The stinky tofu vomited a mouthful of acid. Its face was pale and it could no longer stand stably. Even Dou Chu was frightened when she looked at Li Dao. "What? Don''t you know me?" Li Dao smiled like a spring breeze, as if he was not the one who had just killed someone. "Why are you so cruel? They all have parents. Do you not have parents? How could you bear it?" The stinky tofu held onto the table with one hand while the other pointed at Li Dao with a trembling finger. His face was terrifyingly pale. "Oh? Do you want to accompany them?" Li Dao''s gaze turned cold. He had been an orphan ever since he was young, yet this smelly tofu actually dared to use his parents as an example. "I ¡­" Upon coming into contact with Li Dao''s gaze, the stinky tofu immediately turned cowardly. "Don''t come near me, don''t come near me!" Seeing Li Dao get up, the stinky tofu immediately screamed out. Just a moment ago, it was just his hot-blooded state. The moment Li Dao spoke, the hot-blooded state of his blood faded away. A stream of warm water flowed out from between her thighs and dripped onto the bamboo board, producing a crisp sound. Shangguan Yan furrowed her brows. Even though the stinky tofu was timid and a little rascal was vulgar, what was going on with him peeing out of fear? "Forget it, he''s not a bad person. What he said just now was not intentional, so don''t bother with him." Shangguan Yan stood in front of Li Blade, glanced at the stinky tofu, and said. "That''s right, Big Brother Li. Don''t bother with him." Even though Little Dou Chu was scared, she mustered her courage and spoke up. Li Dao sneered, not even glancing at the stinky tofu. Killing such a person would only dirty his own sword. Seeing that Li Dao did not intend to kill him, the stinky tofu''s heart palpitated with fear, while he secretly rejoiced. His gaze towards Shangguan Yan became even brighter. Sure enough, she was interested in me! The corners of his mouth could not help but twitch, though he had forgotten that his lips were still warm. C247 Other than Shangguan Yan, the rest of the people felt a little fear towards Li Dao after he attacked. For someone who viewed human life like grass, someone who was still able to laugh and chat after killing someone, an ordinary person would definitely be scared. The atmosphere in the room was heavy, and only Li Dao remained calm and composed. "This is not a place to stay for long. Let''s leave." Mother, do you know where the exit is? " Shangguan Yan was the first to break the silent atmosphere and asked. Liu Feng nodded and replied, "There is a secret passage that leads outside. The people from the Divine Moon Sect came in through this secret passage." "Alright, let''s leave immediately." Immediately, the group packed up and left with Liu Feng. In the dark passage, Shangguan Yan and Liu Feng were on alert, afraid that the Divine Moon Sect would ambush them. Grasping the sword in one hand, Li Dao casually walked in front of them. The stinky tofu walked at the back. Along the way, he basically didn''t say anything, and only looked at Shangguan Yan with a heated gaze. No matter if it was a man or a woman, any action by the person they secretly loved would always cause them to be unable to help themselves from indulging in wild thoughts and thinking about their own affairs. This was the situation with smelly tofu. He had never considered the difference between him and Shangguan Yan. The vast desert wasn''t very large, and the secret passage to the outside world naturally wasn''t very long. After walking for about half an hour, a ray of sunlight shone into the passageway, causing one''s eyes to feel somewhat uncomfortable. Walking out of the secret passage, her mood was a little better. It was no longer as heavy as it was before. As a child, he wouldn''t keep things to himself. Furthermore, in the little bean sprout''s heart, the people Li Dao killed were all bad people. Although he was afraid, he did not think that Li Dao had done anything wrong. He felt that Li Dao was cruel and the only person who had done wrong was probably smelly tofu. "Goddess dragon, we have been waiting for you for a long time!" Just as he stepped out of the tunnel, another group of Divine Moon Sect disciples appeared. This time, Shangguan Yan and the rest did not panic. Instead, they tilted their heads and glanced at Li Dao. "If you want the Imperial Jade Seal, that will depend on your abilities!" Shangguan Yan coldly replied as she took a step forward. "Humph, don''t think that you can get out of here. There''s a trap laid out here. Get ready!" After making their preparations, the crowd of Divine Moon Sect disciples drew their bows and aimed at Li Dao and the others. The Divine Moon Sect had also learned their lesson after many failed attempts to kill Shangguan Yan. "Release the arrows!" With this order, the Mystic Moon Sect''s disciples pulled their bowstrings to full and prepared to shoot. All of a sudden, a golden light flashed in the horizon, and the ten or so believers fell to the ground. A tall and sturdy man holding a saber fell from the distance. It was none other than Gui Chou, Sima Chang Feng. When he saw Li Dao still standing together with Shangguan Yan and the rest, he felt as if he had eaten a fly. He hatefully glanced at Li Dao, turned around, and coldly shouted to a group of Divine Moon Sect disciples, "Either scram, or die!" "It''s Gui Jiu!" "If he and the female divine dragon join forces, we definitely wouldn''t be his match. Let''s retreat first." Very quickly, the group of Divine Moon Sect disciples ran off. Gui Jianxue stared at Shangguan Yan. He wanted to say something, but the words were stuck in his throat. "Pfft, your kung fu is mediocre, you sure know how to posture." Li Dao sneered. He didn''t know why, but he was already extremely displeased when he saw Sima Chang Feng, and he was even more annoying than stinky tofu. "You!" Gui Chou pointed at Li Dao, unable to say a complete sentence. Although he didn''t know what posturing meant, Gui Jianxue could feel that it definitely wasn''t anything good. But what could he do? He couldn''t beat him. "Gui Jianxue, I always thought you were an upright and honest man. I didn''t think that you would actually resort to such tricks." Shangguan Yan''s tone was ice-cold, and she disdained Gui Jianxue. He didn''t know why, but he suddenly felt his heart ache. He wanted to explain, but he didn''t know how to explain. He just stood there with a pained expression. "AHH!" "I didn''t frame you, if you don''t believe me, I''ll prove it with my own blood!" He suddenly unsheathed the Dragon Soul Saber, waved it around wildly, raised his head towards the sky and yelled, then charged towards Shangguan Yan. Shangguan Yan''s face turned cold as she drew her Phoenix Blood Sword. When Shangguan Yan had drawn her Phoenix Blood Sword, Li Dao had stood in front of her to protect her. He had kicked Gui Jiu out and then rolled on the ground a few times like a gourd. What a joke. Li Dao obviously wouldn''t let Shangguan Yan stab Gui Jianxue. Even though he wasn''t interested in Shangguan Yan, he couldn''t let Shangguan Yan fall in love with a scum like Gui Jiu, right? "Gui Jiu, is the lesson I taught you the last time not enough? "Hurry up and f * ck off, otherwise I''ll beat you up one time." Li Dao chuckled. His expression made Gui Jiu''s teeth clench. C248 If looks could kill, then Li Dao''s death wouldn''t be enough even if he were to die ten thousand times. Gui Jianxue''s eyes burned with anger. What Li Dao had just said was a huge disgrace to the not-so-open-hearted Gui Jianxue! However, the situation was not as good as he was, so what could he do? He glanced at Shangguan Yan and left gloomily. Without the members of the Mystic Moon Sect, Shangguan Yan decided to save Liu Feng''s son, Su Xiong. Li Dao really wanted to meet the Fringe Elder and the two old fellows, Gu Mutian. However, there was an endless sea of people, where could he go to find them? She was still following Shangguan Yan. Anyone she should meet would eventually meet her. After walking around the desert for a bit, Li Dao had returned to the Four Directions City. Once again entering the city, Li Dao could clearly feel the resentments between heaven and earth. Perhaps it was because he had broken through to the middle Xiantian realm. Upon closer inspection, Li Dao had discovered something extraordinary. The Four Great Cities were actually enveloped within a formation. The formation was constantly collecting people''s negative emotions. Having reached this conclusion, Li Dao suddenly became excited. This world was clearly one level higher than Divine Eagle World. In the world of Divine Eagles, the most formidable array formation was the Nine Palace Eight Trigram Formation that Old Demon Huang had set up. However, this world was different. Not only was the Frontier Elder extremely skilled in martial arts, he was also proficient in formations, medical techniques, and even could observe a person''s fate through his constellations. It wasn''t just the old man at the border, but also his disciple, Ouyang Ming and the Moon Gongzi, Sima Lingfeng. The three of them possessed astounding attainments in formations. When he thought carefully about the plot, Li Dao realized that the plot was only revolved around an Imperial Jade Seal and the position of the City Lord of Four Directions City. The Four Directions City was established by Ouyang Feiying, Shangguan Yun, Huangfu Zhong, and Sima Yi. After the city was built, the four of them pushed the third brother, Huangfu Zhong, into the position of City Lord. Ouyang Feiying was dissatisfied. He had colluded with the Divine Moon Sect for half a month and killed his sworn brother. He had sat as the city lord of four cities and was alone. The key point was that Shangguan Yun, Huangfu Zhong, and Sima Yi were all dead, but their sons and daughters were still alive. Shangguan Yun''s daughter, Shangguan Yan, was taken in as a disciple by Gu Mutian, Ouyang Feiying''s son was taken in as a disciple by the borderline old man, and Sima Yi''s eldest son was adopted for half a month before being given a Dragon Soul Saber. Behind all this were the shadows of Gu Mutian and the borderline old man. They said that there was no problem and that Li Dao would definitely not believe them. What was even more laughable was that a small four-sided city with a circumference of no more than a thousand miles, and at most the size of a local city of later generations, could actually be considered a loner for the mayor. Ouyang Feiying and Qianyue had planned for half their lives for a small four-sided city, and they were still unrepentant even when their families were on the verge of destruction. Moreover, they had many opportunities to get rid of their roots, but they didn''t. However, these were only Li Dao''s guesses. As for the specific circumstances, he would have to see the old man at the border and Gu Mutian to be able to come to a conclusion. After entering the city, he did his utmost to invite everyone to his house. However, everyone still turned to look at Shangguan Yan and Li Dao. Both of them were the backbone of the team. Li Dao shrugged his shoulders nonchalantly. He didn''t care where he went, since he was just a passerby. Stinky Tofu looked at Shangguan Yan expectantly, hoping that she would nod her head. However, the result made him disappointed. Shangguan Yan shook her head and said, "I think it''s better if you don''t disturb me. I''ll stay at the inn." Since Shangguan Yan wanted to stay in an inn, so did Liu Feng and Su Hong. Naturally, Little Dou Chu and Li Dao also stayed in an inn. Stinky Tofu rubbed his hands together, looking a little embarrassed, and said, "I''m very familiar with the Four Corners City, let me bring you guys to a cheap and affordable inn." Li Dao smiled. Men are always like this. Until the Yellow River reaches the Yellow River, they still have to struggle. Is there any meaning in this? C249 After entering the city, he seemed to have felt his territory and the stinky tofu had become lively again. Along the way, he kept introducing his boss''s cloths and rice. Other than the bean sprout, no one else was interested in the things he mentioned. They only felt that their ears were listening to a cocoon. Li Dao, Shangguan Yan, Liu Feng, and Su Hong were all people who ran errands. How could they possibly be interested in such things? The stinky tofu didn''t know what he was talking about at all. He could talk for half a day whenever he wanted. It would be strange if Shangguan Yan could have feelings for a person with such a strong aura. After walking around the city, smelly tofu brought the few of them to the front of a restaurant. "Well, this is the biggest and most luxurious restaurant in Four Directions City. However, I am very familiar with the shopkeeper. Don''t worry, due to my face of stinky tofu, the storekeeper will definitely give you the most favorable price. "The stinky tofu stood in front of a restaurant and told Li Yao and the others how great his face was. The sign outside the restaurant had the words "Good Fortune" written on it, and beside it was a couplet. Li Dao immediately stepped into the restaurant. Shangguan Yan and the others followed, but no one paid any attention to the stinky tofu. As soon as they entered the restaurant, a servant boy with a white towel over his shoulder came to greet them. "Would you like to stay here?" "Sharp and residential at the same time. "First, arrange all the famous dishes and wine here and prepare five rooms." Li Yao pulled a chair over and sat down as he said this to the attendant who came to greet him. Shangguan Yan rolled her eyes, blocking the servant, and asked Li Dao, "Can we eat so much food? Also, there''s a total of five of us. Do you have five rooms? Do you have that much money? " A few questions in a row caused Li Dao to be stupefied. "As a person, the most important thing is not to mistreat yourself. "Although I don''t have money, but don''t you have it?" Li Dao gave Shangguan Yan a gentle smile as he replied. "You''re so confident without money?" Shangguan Yan asked angrily while pointing at Li Dao. "Hey hey hey, Miss Shangguan, don''t bother with him. He is a hero with great kung fu skills, he must be trying to show off." "I''m very familiar with the manager here, let me make the arrangements." The stinky tofu jumped out, first ridiculing Li Dao, then showing his wide network of contacts. Shangguan Yan ignored him and turned to the waiter, "Just serve us a few dishes. There''s no need to serve the wine, just order three rooms." The attendant nodded his head to express his understanding. Just as he was about to leave, a hearty voice sounded. "Wait, according to the arrangement of the young master, the fees are mine." Ye Zichen looked over to the source of the voice, and saw a simple-looking man pushing a wheelchair. There was a handsome, sword-looking man sitting on the wheelchair. The man wore gorgeous robes, his face was as warm as jade, and between his brows was a wisp of cinnabar. Li Dao sized up the man and felt that the man''s appearance was only slightly worse than his own. "How can you neglect the beauty who is by your side!" The man had golden threads wrapped around his arm, his words giving off a refreshing feeling. "What are you still standing there for? Can''t you hear my grandpa''s words?" The man who was pushing the wheelchair shouted at the manservant with a rough voice. The servant was annoyed, but his customer was his boss. Moreover, these people were from the martial arts world. He could not afford to lose his temper, so he had no choice but to leave. "Who are you?" Shangguan Yan looked curiously at the man in the wheelchair and asked. "I know astronomy, I know geography, Bogu is today, if you ask me for my name and sex, why don''t you call me omniscient?" The man looked at Shangguan Yan and let out a smile that he thought was gentle. "Acting tough!" The sudden sound of the bean sprout made the man feel extremely awkward. The little bean sprout was still a child, so it would be rude to argue with him. If she didn''t argue with him, wouldn''t she be addressing him as a posturing criminal? Although the man didn''t know what the act of posturing meant, he could still understand what it meant. Li Dao burst out in laughter and gave the little bean sprout a thumbs up. The term ''posturing criminal'' was something she had learned from him. Shangguan Yan couldn''t help covering her mouth and chuckling. "You are not allowed to laugh, you are not allowed to laugh, do you know who my master is? "That''s the Sai Hua Tuo that the Jiang Hu people said will save him if he doesn''t die," the silly man shouted to the crowd. "Yi Shan!" Sai Hua Tuo sternly stopped the silly man behind him from pushing the cart. He first cupped his hands towards Shangguan Yan, then he cupped his hands towards Li Dao and the others. "Greetings, Goddess Ouyang Ming!" Shangguan Yan''s eyes turned cold as she asked, "You know me?" Before Sai Hua Tuo could reply, Yi Shan quickly replied, "Of course, my family''s father knows astronomy and geography, there''s nothing in this world that he doesn''t know." Upon hearing these words, Li Dao could no longer hold it in. There was nothing wrong with boasting, but it was inappropriate to boast too much. "Brother Acting Tough, since you''re so amazing, may I ask you a few questions?" Li Dao laughed as he asked Sai Hua Tuo. C250 Li Dao is not easy to smile, his smile will look good, but some people do not think so. For example, stinky tofu, or Yi Shan. "What did you just say? "It''s best if you take back what you just said and apologize to my lord. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being impolite!" The silly Yi Shan wouldn''t allow anyone to insult his master. The small bean sprout was fine as it was still a child. However, Li Dao was unforgivable. "Oh, why aren''t you being courteous? I''d like to experience it for myself." Li Dao tilted his head and glanced at Yi Shan. He didn''t have any ill feelings towards this foolish man. Only at this moment did Sai Hua Tuo turn his attention to Li Dao. Looking at Li Dao, Sai Hua Tuo''s face turned serious. He realized that he was unable to see through Li Dao''s martial arts skills. There were only two scenarios. Either Li Dao was an ordinary person who did not know martial arts, or Li Dao''s martial arts skills were above his. As the direct disciple of the frontier old man, Sai Huatuo had grown up as a true disciple. His cultivation was at the ninth level precelestial, two levels higher than Shangguan Yan''s. Sai Hua Tuo was a smart man, he naturally didn''t think that Li Dao had no martial arts, hence he only had one explanation. That was, the martial arts of the man in front of him was even higher than his own. If his martial arts were higher than his own, then he could only be in the Upper Sky Realm. When did such a figure appear in the martial arts world? "Alright, if I don''t teach you a lesson today, then I''m not called Yi Shan." The silly man rolled up his sleeves and took two steps forward to grab Li Dao. Yi Shan also had a cultivation base of fifth level precelestial, barely considered a small expert in the martial arts world. Li Dao didn''t seem to have noticed Yi Shan''s actions as he chuckled softly. "Yi Shan, retreat!" Sai Hua Tuo spoke, his voice was stern. "Master, he''s insulting you and not teaching him a lesson! Yi Shan won''t take this lying down!" Yi Shan turned around, his face flushed red as he spoke. "Step down, are you not going to listen to what I say?" Sai Hua Tuo held the wheel of the wheelchair with both of his hands, moved to Li Dao side by side and shouted towards Yi Shan. Although Yi Shan could not accept it, he could only obediently step back. He looked at Li Dao with a disgruntled expression. "Brother, greetings tomorrow!" Sai Hua Tuo''s expression was heavy as he cupped his fists towards Li Dao. "There''s no need to be so polite, Brother Acting Tough." Li Dao raised a hand, causing Shangguan Yan and the rest to laugh. After all, Sai Hua Tuo had reached home with his qi recovery skills. Very soon, he calmed himself down and asked, "Brother''s kung fu is good, but tomorrow will be far better." But why haven''t I heard of your name tomorrow? " Li Dao questioned back, "Didn''t you just say that you are knowledgeable about everything?" Sai Hua Tuo''s face froze, he didn''t know how to reply. "Alright, I won''t joke with you anymore. "I have two questions to ask you." Li Dao put away his chuckle and said seriously. Sai Hua Tuo extended his right hand and gestured for him to go ahead. "It is said that the Dragon Soul Saber and the Phoenix Blood Sword are a pair of passionate swords, do you think so?" Li Dao asked Sai Hua Tuo. Sai Hua Tuo pondered for a while before replying, "I won''t hide it from you, I will ask for confirmation tomorrow. Sabers and swords were inanimate objects, how could they have emotions? It should be the affection of the person wielding the blade and sword. " "So you want to woo Shangguan Yan to verify your conjecture?" Li Dao did not think too much and continued to ask. "This ¡­" Sai Hua Tuo didn''t know how to reply. It was wrong to say that, but it was wrong to say that. "Li Dao, I''m warning you, stop making fun of me. I''m not close with you!" Shangguan Yan''s face was frosty, her voice murderous. She had already pulled out the Phoenix Blood Sword. "I am so sorry, Lady Shangguan. It is I, Meng Lang. "You''re right, we''re not familiar with each other." Li Dao helplessly spread out his hands as he apologized to Shangguan Yan. Unexpectedly, Shangguan Yan didn''t accept his apology. She looked into Li Dao''s eyes, trying to find something, only to discover that Li Dao''s gaze was calm and open. Shangguan Yan sheathed her sword, and without saying a word, her face turned cold. In the corner, the smelly tofu was extremely happy and almost laughed out loud. He thought to himself, Lady Shangguan really likes me. Seeing Shangguan Yan heading upstairs without saying a word, Li Dao and Sai Hua Tuo felt extremely awkward. Li Dao was puzzled and could not help but sigh at the woman''s bewilderment. They were all children of the martial arts world, so they were angry. Didn''t I already apologize to her? How big a deal was it? Forget it, she could do whatever she wanted. In order to ease the awkwardness, Sai Hua Tuo asked, "Just now Brother Li said that you have two questions. What''s the second question?" Li Dao regained his senses and asked seriously, "Where is the Frontier Old Man?" Sai Hua Tuo squinted his eyes and asked, "Brother Li, why are you looking for your teacher?" "I''ve heard that the old man at the border was a top-notch expert at that time. I, Li Jun, have some questions. I would like to ask him for guidance." Li Dao answered. Sai Hua Tuo pondered for a moment. Although Li Dao''s martial arts skills were higher than his own, but it shouldn''t be higher than his own master''s. The old man was known as the number one expert in the world. He had an array formation, a constellation, and was able to understand everything. There should be no one that would be able to harm him. "If you want to find my teacher, you can go to the Wind and Rain Pavilion. But can Brother Li tell me what your doubts are? "Maybe he''ll be able to answer it tomorrow," Sai Hua Tuo looked at Li Dao''s face seriously, trying to find some clues from his expression. Li Dao laughed, "You are unable to solve my doubts, only the border elders are able to." Finished speaking, Li Dao stood up and walked out of the inn. "Brother Li, where are you going?" The small bean sprout ran in front of Li Dao, blocking his path. Li Dao pinched his face and said, "I have something important to do, so I won''t be with you guys. "Follow Miss Shangguan first, I''ll come find you after I finish my business." The bean sprout lowered its head to think for a moment. Just as it was about to say something, it raised its head and Li Dao''s figure disappeared. C251 When Li Dao left, some people were happy while others were sad. The ones who were happy were naturally the smelly tofu. The ones who were worried were, of course, Little Bean, Liu Feng and the others. The relationship between the young bean sprout and Li Dao was the best. After the death of his grandparents, he had always treated Li Dao as his big brother. Naturally, he was worried. Liu Feng was worried about her son, Su Xiong, being taken away by the Mystic Moon Sect. With an expert like Li Dao here, saving her son would be easier. Now that Li Dao had left, she was even more worried than Little Dou Zhu. After a while, a waiter came up with some dishes. He was well-groomed and had a wide variety of dishes on his plate. The stinky tofu went upstairs and called Shangguan Yan down, and a group of people gathered around the table. Seeing Shangguan Yan go downstairs, Sai Hua Tuo looked a little unnatural and quietly left with Gao Yi Shan. However, the stinky tofu opened his mouth and shouted, "Hey, the dishes you guys ordered, aren''t we going to eat together?" Sai Hua Tuo''s body stiffened as he replied, "We''ve already eaten. Please enjoy yourselves." As he said that, he signaled Gao Yi Shan to leave quickly. Sitting by the table, facing a table full of delicious food, their mood was not high at all. The stinky tofu was abnormally lively and his face was full of smiles. After Li Dao left, his nature was set free again. "Let me tell you, this Black Lake Fish is a specialty of Four Corners City that you cannot eat elsewhere. Only the Black Lake, which is located outside the city, has this kind of fish. Its meat is as tender and smooth as my tofu. "Lady Shangguan, try it." The stinky tofu picked up a piece of fish and was about to put it in Shangguan Yan''s bowl, but Shangguan Yan avoided it. He did not feel awkward either, retracting his hand and placing the fish into the small bean sprout bowl, he said, "Children are growing, eat more." The bean sprout rolled its eyes at him and lowered its head to eat the food in the bowl. "Look, this Red Braised Tofu is my family''s tofu. My dad grinds tofu sold all over the city, is the best of the four cities. You must try it. " No one paid any attention to him. No matter how thick-skinned he was, the one-man show could not continue. The atmosphere was eerily silent. The stinky tofu couldn''t stand it any longer, so he asked, "What happened to all of you? Can''t you all eat happily?" "Shut up! Where did all this nonsense come from?" The little bean sprout glared at him before concentrating on handling the food in the bowl. Shangguan Yan put down her chopsticks after taking two bites and asked, "Where''s Li Dao? Isn''t he hungry?" The smelly tofu raised his chopsticks and his hand stopped in mid-air. His expression was a little unnatural as he said in embarrassment, "Why do you care about that arrogant guy? Isn''t it better that he left?" "You shut up, you''re the arrogant one, I forbid you from saying bad things about Brother Li!" The small bean sprout smacks the chopsticks on the table, standing up angrily and glaring at the stinky tofu. "You little brat, although you''re young, your temper is very big. Let me tell you, a child must not lose his temper, or else he will grow up to be young. ", smelly tofu frightens the bean sprout said. "Hmph, it''s none of your business!" The little bean sprout angrily went upstairs. She shook the pigtail on the back of her head, giving her a cute appearance. "The child will be fine after a while, let''s not bother about him. Let''s continue eating, let''s continue eating," stinky tofu laughed, picked up the bowl and said. "Where did he go?" Shangguan Yan''s face turned ugly and she asked Su Hong. Su Hong put down her chopsticks and said, "Young Master Li went to the Wind and Rain Pavilion. Maybe he has something important to do." Shangguan Yan was silent for a moment before muttering, "Did he just leave like that?" Liu Feng and Su Hong looked at each other and shook their heads, not knowing what to say. However, the stinky tofu interrupted, "If he''s gone, then he''s gone. What''s so great about that stinky fellow? It''s great that he''s gone." Shangguan Yan turned back upstairs without a word, sword in hand. "Shangguan Yan, you haven''t eaten yet!" The stinky tofu shouted at the back of Shangguan Yan. The response was the sound of the door closing. Liu Feng and Su Hong glanced at the stinky tofu and a trace of pity appeared in their eyes ¡­ C252 Swordsmen loved to wear white and green. Li Dao likes to wear white clothes, mostly because he was influenced by TV dramas when he was young. Of course, it was also related to his personality. After asking about the direction of the pavilion, Li Dao left the city. After reaching the Upper Sky Realm, the food intake was not high. Innate realm experts mostly refined the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. They rarely extracted true essence from food, because the energy contained within the food was simply too complex. Heavenly materials and earthly treasures could be counted separately. Not long after exiting the city, Li Dao stopped in his tracks. A group of people walked out from the forest, led by two young men. They were followed by a group of Mystic Moon Sect disciples wearing black robes and black masks. One of them was dressed in white like Li Dao and held a long sword in his hand. However, his sword was a foot shorter than Li Dao''s sword. This person''s eyebrows were linked into a single line. He was pure white and his face was wild. It was obvious that he was a lonely and tall person. The other young man was very handsome, unlike the fair skin, delicate and refined looking Sai Hua Tuo, or the cold, resolute face of Li Dao. He was very handsome, and one couldn''t tell where he was actually handsome. Standing there made people feel that he was very graceful. "You are the Li Dao that Half a month spoke of?" The white-browed man asked Li Dao. "It should be me, right?" Li Dao nodded as he sized the two of them up with great interest. "My name is Bai Tong. I am indebted to fellow daoists in the martial arts world for their love and kindness. Half a month has said that your sword techniques are very profound. Let me try and see if what he has said is true. " The white-browed man stepped forward with a serious expression. "Oh, you know that your title of ''Prodigal God Sword'' is empty, why do you call it ''Prodigal God Sword''?" Li Dao asked with a smile. From this man, he could feel the characteristics of a swordsman. "Cut the crap. Draw the sword. We will see the truth from our actions." Bai Tong rushed towards Li Dao. His sword was swift and quick, it had a bit of a temper, but it was nothing in front of Li Dao. "Young Master Yue, didn''t Sect Leader tell us to cooperate and kill Li Dao together?" This white boy was actually acting on his own. "I will also go up, don''t delay the Sect Leader''s mission." A Divine Moon Sect Leader said to another young man. The man who was called Young Master Yue shook his head and said, "The Prodigal God Sword has its own pride, let''s not interfere." If he fails, it won''t be too late for us to take action. " The leader of the Divine Moon Sect nodded, agreeing with what Young Master Yue said. On the other side, Li Dao watched as Bai Tong rushed to his side. He raised his unsheathed sword and easily blocked Bai Tong''s stab. Bai Tong''s sword was blocked, but he did not continue his attack. Instead, he drew back his sword and asked with a furious expression, "Why don''t you draw your sword? Do you look down on me?" Li Dao shook his head and replied, "If my sword is not unsheathed, then so be it. If it is unsheathed, there will be blood. I find you pleasing to the eye, and do not wish to kill you. " "Arrogant!" "My prodigal son, the Divine Sword, has never lost before. How dare you look down on me?" Li Dao looked Bai Tong up and down. Sixth level precelestial stage cultivation, one level lower than Shangguan Yan. "That''s because you haven''t met a true expert, so you''ve swelled up." "Alright, since you''re not drawing your sword, then don''t blame me for disregarding the principles of the martial arts world." Bai Tong said seriously. "If you can make me take a step back, I''ll admit defeat." Li Dao looked at Bai Tong and decided to give him a blow to let him know that there was someone out of the ordinary. Bai Tong made a sword sign and flew up, aiming straight at Li Dao''s throat. C253 The sword was like a venomous snake, swift, hateful, accurate! The white child flew out, bringing with him a whirlwind. His white brows formed a line, making him look exceptionally proud and aloof. Li Dao chuckled. Bai Tong''s swordsmanship was quite good. He had a heart for swords, but it was still lacking in comparison. He sent out the sheathed sword, which arrived late and directly blocked the white child''s throat. Bai Tong held the sword in one hand and the treasured sword in the other. The treasured sword was a few inches away from Li Dao. However, it was these few inches that made him unable to move. With his pupils dilated, Bai Tong''s expression kept changing as he muttered to himself, "Impossible, impossible, how can the gap between us be so huge?" His face turned green, then white. No one knew what he was thinking. "I refuse to accept this, it must be because your sword is longer than mine. It must be like this, or else it wouldn''t be so coincidental." The muscles on Bai Tong''s face trembled. He could not accept that he had failed even after not taking a single move from Li Dao. He found an excuse to convince himself. Li Dao couldn''t help but laugh. Wasn''t this child''s temperament a little too fragile? As a swordsman, losing meant losing. How could he give up? Moreover, he had attributed it all to his own short sword. How could he not be amused? In the distance, Young Master Yue was beaming with happiness as his eyes shone with a bright light. Young Master Yue was the same as Bai Tong, both at the sixth level of the Postnatal realm. However, he was not good at martial arts, but at scheming and scheming. Using poison to set up a formation was his usual tactic. The higher the power of Li Blade''s martial arts, the greater the sense of accomplishment he would feel when Li Blade fell into his hands. Li Dao withdrew his sword and said to Bai Tong, "Since you are unwilling, I will give you one more chance to convince you wholeheartedly." A trace of hope flashed through Bai Tong''s eyes, as if he were a drowning man holding onto a straw. He took two steps back, drew his sword, and attacked Li Dao once again. This time, the white sword carried a biting cold killing intent. "It''s too flashy to withstand a single blow." Li Dao shook his head as he commented. A sword intent shot up to the sky, radiating from Li Dao''s body. He decided to let Bai Tong experience what was called despair. Even after thrusting out with his sword, the sword had still not left its sheath. The air seemed to have frozen. Bai Tong looked on helplessly as Li Dao''s sword pierced towards him. He had no intention of resisting at all. He wanted to dodge, but found that his body was no longer under his control. Boundless loneliness, endless desolation, and endless despair enveloped Bai Tong. He discovered that he was like a small boat in the ocean, facing the stormy seas that blotted out the sky, and his legs went soft. He wanted to give an angry roar to break the enveloping sword intent, but he realized that he could not even make an angry roar. Bai Tong shut his eyes in despair. In front of the monstrous waves, he gave up resisting and waited for death. A cool breeze blew past. The white child opened his eyes, and the sky immediately cleared up. So everything just now was all an illusion. Facing Li Dao''s sword intent, he didn''t even have the chance to resist? This time, Bai Tong finally realized the massive gap between him and Li Dao. He asked, "What sword technique is this?" "This is not a sword technique, but a sword intent. Once you have comprehended sword intent, you will be considered a true swordsman. " Li Dao nudged Bai Tong and ignored him. Then, he turned around and walked towards Young Master Yue. Bai Tong stood on the spot, still immersed in Li Dao''s sword intent. His expression was wooden and dull as he spat out three words in desolation, "I''ve lost!" At this time, no one paid any attention to Bai Tong. Young Master Yue clapped his hands and laughed, "Sect Leader''s words are true. Brother Li''s swordsmanship has really broadened the world''s horizons. It seems like you have really been too inexperienced!" Li Dao stood three meters away from Young Master Yue and smiled. "There is always someone stronger than you. Today, you realized that you are just a frog in a well. Congratulations." Young Master Yue did not get angry, but said sternly, "Whether he is a Well Frog or not will be known later. I am here to learn Brother Li''s swordsmanship." C254 Li Dao nodded and smiled, "As you wish!" Young Master Yue revealed a strange smile and clapped his hands. The Mystic Moon Sect immediately dispersed and surrounded Li Dao in a strange direction. "Yes, this is a formation!" Li Dao exclaimed in excitement. Logically speaking, formations and such things should have appeared in the Immortal World, but now they were in contact with them in advance. "Brother Li, why don''t you give this Azure Dragon Spitting Spell Formation a taste?" Young Master Yue waved his hand and the Fine Steel Fan unfolded it, and the surrounding vegetation began to move. Li Dao could clearly feel that the magnetic field between heaven and earth had changed, and even affected his own magnetic field. His vision blurred, and he could no longer see Young Master Yue. The Mystic Moon Sect had also disappeared, leaving behind only a blue sea. The corner of Li Dao''s mouth curled up. This was truly interesting. To think that the Azure Dragon Spitting Array laid down by Young Master Yue had caused him to hallucinate. In the world of Divine Eagles, even though Old Xie Huang could set up all sorts of formations, it was far from enough to create illusions, much less affect the magnetic field of others. Ang! A huge green dragon burst out of the sea, baring its fangs and brandishing its claws as it swooped down from the sky. Its huge mouth was large enough to swallow several adults at the same time. If it were an ordinary person facing such a situation, their legs would have probably gone soft a long time ago. However, Li Dao was not afraid of ghosts or gods. He raised his sword and slashed at the huge green dragon. As a man who could travel through the ten thousand worlds of the heavens and was determined to stand at the apex of all worlds, how could he be intimidated by an azure dragon conjured by a formation? Even if it was a real divine dragon, Li Dao would still dare to swing his sword and slash at it. This was something that Young Master Yue had never expected. In ancient times, people were ignorant and usually had great respect for ghosts and gods. The Divine Dragon was naturally a member of the Ghost God family, so his plan was not bad. However, he had met Li Dao. Indeed, with a slash of his sword, the azure dragon shattered. Before his eyes was still a vast sea. There was no wind, no waves, and it was terrifyingly quiet. The Moon Master''s array had completely covered his five senses. He could see nothing and hear nothing but the endless sea. Suddenly, a wave of killing intent came from his back. Li Dao did not hesitate to backhand with his sword, bringing with it a bewitching flower of blood. Although his eyes, nose, mouth and ears had been blinded by his senses, his soul and intuition were unable to be fooled. Outside of the formation, Young Master Yue had an unsightly expression on his face. Several members of the Mystic Moon Sect had fallen beside Li Dao, but their sneak attack did not succeed. Li Dao stood on the spot. Because his senses had been blinded, he could not see the Moon Gongzi and the others. From time to time, a colossal dragon would charge out from the sea, but it posed no threat to Li Dao. This colossal dragon was something that Young Master Yue had created using the essence energy of mountains and rivers. From time to time, there would be a sneak attack from the Mystic Moon Sect''s disciples. Unfortunately, they were unable to conceal their killing intent, and as soon as they approached Li Dao, they would be detected. Gradually, Li Dao started to get annoyed. Although these people couldn''t sneak attack him, no one would be in a good mood being trapped in this big array. Raising his sword, green sword qi shot out in all directions. As long as it was a formation, there had to be an Formation Aperture. Since they couldn''t find the Formation Aperture, they could just use brute force to destroy it. Young Master Yue''s expression turned even more unsightly. The surrounding vegetation was constantly being destroyed, and the magnetic field between heaven and earth was gradually being restored. BOOM! A large tree broke into two as Li Dao released a stream of sword Qi. A cool breeze blew past and ruffled the hair on Li Dao''s temples. He saw Young Master Yue''s unsightly expression. Dozens of members of the Mystic Moon Sect were killed while Li Dao''s senses were being blinded. With a smirk, Li Dao smiled at Young Master Yue, "If you still have any tricks up your sleeves, I''ll take them all." "Hahahaha, Brother Li''s martial arts are truly unfathomable. You actually broke through my Green Dragon Spitting Array so easily. I admire you, I admire you!" As Young Master Yue spoke, he cupped his hands towards Li Dao. If one wasn''t careful, one wouldn''t notice it at all. C255 Although Young Master Yue''s movements were concealed, Li Dao could see everything. He immediately held his breath and closed all the pores on his body, smiling as he walked towards Young Master Yue. Although Li Dao was in the Xiantian realm and his cultivation was several floors higher than Young Master Yue, he still did not dare to underestimate Young Master Yue. Poison, this sort of thing, was best not to risk your life before you were clear on the specific effects of the poison. A bad one, what if the boat capsized in a ditch? As he watched Li Dao walk towards him, holding his breath, Young Master Yue''s forehead was drenched in cold sweat. As for running, it wasn''t that Young Master Yue had never thought about it before, but with his intelligence, how could he not think of the possibility of doing so? The rest of the Mystic Moon Sect members rushed forward while shouting. In their opinion, it would be best if they killed Li Dao. If they couldn''t kill him, it would be better than going back to the Divine Moon Sect to receive torture. Facing these underlings of the third and fourth level, Li Dao didn''t even need to look at them. He waved his long sword and soon, blood stained the earth. "I thought I was smart, but I don''t want to be like this in front of Brother Li. Lamentable, laughable, Brother Li, make your move! " As Young Master Yue spoke, he closed his eyes, putting on a murderous look. Li Blade waved his sleeve, causing a gust of wind to blow. After making sure that there was no poison in the surrounding air, he then slapped Young Master Yue''s shoulder. "Brother Yue, what are you doing? Your Azure Dragon Water-Spitting Formation has broadened my horizons. The method of using poison afterwards is also not bad." If I want to ask you for advice when I have time, you shouldn''t shirk yourself, Brother Yue! " Young Master Yue opened his eyes and looked at Li Dao in puzzlement. "You''re not going to kill me?" Li Dao smiled and asked, "Why would I want to kill you?" "Hahahaha, it seems like you are trying to be petty." Young Master Yue shook his head with a bitter smile, his face full of self-mockery. "No need to be like this. I, Li, will kill many people and only kill people that I dislike. "It just so happens that Brother Yue is very obedient to me." Li Dao said with a smile. "I am indebted to Brother Li for your kindness. "However, it''s time to report back. If Brother Li wants to look for Yue, you can go to the Spring Breeze Palace." The Moon Young Master cupped his fists. This time, he did not play any tricks. Li Dao laughed, "I will disturb Brother Yue." After exchanging a few pleasantries, the two of them got Yue Gongzi to leave alone. Not a single one of the Divine Moon Sect''s minions survived. As for whether or not Young Master Yue would be troubled after he returned, that was none of Li Dao''s business. After sweeping a glance at the severely injured Bai Tong, Li Dao was ready to leave. Was this the moment of enlightenment? Or was he unable to recover from the setback? He wanted to see what Bai Tong was thinking. He still had to find the old man and Gu Mutian at the Wind and Rain Pavilion to verify the suspicions in his heart. He lifted his foot and walked forward. Before long, Bai Tong caught up. "You still want to fight?" Li Dao tilted his head as he looked at Bai Tong, who was standing in front of him, and asked. Although he admired the young swordsman in front of him, if his opponent didn''t know what was good for him, Li Dao wouldn''t mind sending him off. "No, I am no match for you. I will not do that kind of thing again." The white child shook his head and replied. The frustration in his eyes had already disappeared and was replaced by determination. "Then why are you blocking my way?" Li Dao rubbed his chin, puzzled. Bai Tong knelt down and raised his head to look into Li Dao''s eyes. He said seriously, "Please accept me as your disciple and pass on my Sword Truth to me!" Li Dao started to ponder. Taking Bai Tong as his disciple was nothing, but why did he want to take him as his disciple? It wasn''t good for him either. Someone like Li Jun wouldn''t do something that would cost him his effort. "Give me a reason to accept you as my disciple. If you can move me, I will accept you as my disciple. Otherwise, you should leave." Li Dao waved his hand. He believed that there was nothing that could move Bai Tong. C256 Bai Tong knelt in front of Li Dao in silence. He did not know how to move Li Dao. It was laughable that he, the prodigal son of the God Sword, had always prided himself on being invincible in swordsmanship. However, upon seeing Li Dao, he realized just how foolish he was. "I''ll give you another cup of tea time. If you still can''t move me, then move out of my way." Li Dao held the long sword against his chest, his tone neither cold nor hot. Bai Tong was extremely proud, and the goal of his life was only to be number one in the world. Now that he was able to kneel down to his, she could see his determination and sincerity. However, these things were not beneficial to Li Dao. "I don''t know how to move you, but I only know that for the sake of the way of the sword, I can pay with my life!" Bai Tong''s eyes were firm and his voice was sonorous and forceful. Li Dao fell silent. Bai Tong''s words made him think of many things. Perhaps his talent in the path of the sword was higher than Bai Tong''s, and he would walk farther along the path of the sword than Bai Tong, but could he be like him and pay with his life for the path of the sword? Looking into Bai Tong''s eyes, Li Dao knew that Bai Tong was not lying. What he said was true. He really could pay with his life for the path of the sword. Li Dao had never been able to achieve the same level as Bai Tong. His goal was to pursue eternity, and the path of the sword was nothing more than a path to eternity. In addition, the path of the sword was simpler for him. If the other paths were simpler, Li Dao wouldn''t mind choosing another path. In the end, he was not sincere enough towards Jianxin! Li Dao lowered his head to look at the sword in his hand. He had a feeling that the sword in his hand was alive. "Partner, I was wrong!" Bai Tong''s gaze was extremely moved by Li Dao, and he could not help but lower his head and whisper to the sword in his hand. It was unknown if it was an illusion, but the sword in his hand seemed to have moved, as if it was responding to him. When he looked at the long sword in his hand, nothing seemed out of place. "There are many people in this world who have higher martial arts than me. Are you sure you want to take me as your master?" Li Dao looked at Bai Tong and asked expressionlessly. Bai Tong did not think too much and replied, "There might be people who have higher martial arts than you, but your sword arts must be the best." Li Dao could not help but laugh. His swordsmanship was the best. Bai Tong''s knowledge was still shallow. Li Dao didn''t know how the Fringe Elder and Gu Mutian were compared to him, but in the Myriad Heavens, the Dao of the Sword was superior to his sea. He had only just started! "Bai Tong, get up." Li Dao heaved a long sigh as he spoke to Bai Tong. "No, if you don''t accept me as your disciple, I would rather kneel down and die here!" The white child straightened his body and spoke with an even more determined voice. "You can get up. I promise that I will give you everything that I have. As for how far you can go, that will depend on your own good fortune." Li Dao looked into the distance, not knowing why he wanted to take Bai Tong as his disciple. Bai Tong was overjoyed. He kowtowed three times to Li Dao. "Master, please accept this disciple''s respect!" Li Dao had received Bai Tong''s kowtow. This could be considered his first disciple. Although he had taught Sun Zhenzi before, he didn''t put in effort. He only treated him like a servant. Bai Tong was different. He had moved himself greatly. "Let''s go. I still have a doubt that I haven''t verified," Li Dao said as he walked forward. Bai Tong stood up and followed behind Li Dao without asking him where he was going. From today onwards, there would no longer be the title ''Prodigal God Sword'' in the martial arts world, he thought to himself. C258 Li Dao was neither humble nor arrogant. The image of the green lotus appeared behind him, standing proudly between the heaven and earth, unafraid of the wind and the duckweed. Bai Tong wasn''t so lucky. Although Gu Mutian was targeting Li Dao, he couldn''t move just by standing next to Li Dao. His legs were trembling, his teeth were clenched tightly, and his face was terrifyingly pale. Li Dao squinted his eyes. These two old fellows were indeed weird. Li Dao didn''t know the exact realm that Gu Mutian was in, but he guessed that Gu Mutian hadn''t surpassed Xiantian realm, perhaps peak Xiantian realm, or even Half-Zongshi realm. "Senior, there''s no need to be angry, but what''s wrong with what you just said?" Li Dao straightened his body and asked Gu Mutian. "Hahahaha, I didn''t think that a young boy like you would actually break through to the middle Xiantian realm. When I was your age, I was far worse than you. Young people should be feared!" Gu Mutian suddenly withdrew his aura and laughed out loud. Bai Tong breathed a sigh of relief and wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. His legs were still weak. Encountered After Li Dao, the white child discovered that the world he knew had changed. He had originally thought that the sword of his prodigal son would not be considered invincible in this world, but it would at least be one of the top swords in the martial arts world. However, the appearance of Li Dao, Gu Mutian, and the Fringe Elder allowed him to see a completely new world. So there was actually such a terrifying person in this world. "You flatter me, Elder Gu." Li Dao lightly smiled, as if he didn''t care at all about Gu Mutian''s previous display of might. "Little friends, why have you come to find us two old fellows?" The old man at the side asked with a smile. "Hey, you old thing, don''t you know how to be polite? Don''t you want to invite us in for tea when the guests come?" Before Li Dao could reply, Gu Mutian interrupted first. "Hehe, look at how old I am now, I even forgot about my basic manners. "Please come in, my two little friends." The old man extended his hand and made a gesture. Li Dao smiled and replied, "There is no need for you two seniors to act this way. It was this junior who came uninvited and disturbed the two seniors'' cultivation." After exchanging a few pleasantries, Li Dao followed the Frontier Elder and Gu Mutian into the house, with Bai Tong following behind. The furnishings in the room were very simple. There was only a bamboo table and a shelf made from bamboo. A few books were scattered on the bookshelf. Gu Mutian found a teapot, poured water into it, and then walked towards Li Yao and the other two. When he reached the table, steam rose from the teapot. Li Dao felt that he could do this, but it would be difficult for him to be as relaxed and casual as Gu Mutian. "The mountain is unimpressive. There is no tea for you two, so don''t be offended." Gu Mutian said as he poured water for Li Dao and Bai Tong. Steam began to rise from the pot, condensing into a liquid that didn''t dissipate. Li Dao raised his cup and took a sip, "This junior came here today to seek guidance from the two seniors for two matters." Gu Mutian and the old man at the border looked at each other and nodded. The old man at the border opened his mouth, "Little friend, please feel free to speak." Li Dao''s expression became serious, "First of all, this junior would like to ask the Dragon Soul Saber and Phoenix Blood Sword. In the legends of the martial world, it is said that the Dragon Soul Saber and the Phoenix Blood Sword are a pair of emotional swords. The borderline old man smiled, "You''ll have to ask Gu Mutian this question, I don''t know." Li Dao turned his gaze towards Gu Mutian. Gu Mutian sighed and replied, "Sigh, this old man doesn''t know either. This old man has been trying to verify this question." "Back then, this old man obtained the Rainbow Crystal Mother in the middle of the desert and forged the Dragon Soul Saber and Phoenix Blood Sword. I constantly infused the essence of the sun and moon into the blade and sword. As time passed, I treated the Dragon Soul Saber as myself and the Phoenix Blood Sword as Xiao Xue. More than ten years had passed. The Dragon Soul Saber and the Phoenix Blood Sword had accompanied each other day and night. They had gained intelligence and were able to attract each other''s attention. It just so happens that half a month ago, he came to find a disciple and stole away the Dragon Soul Saber. This old man will borrow his hand to verify whether the sword is truly loyal or not. " Li Dao did not ask Xiao Xue who she was, and this kind of question did not need to be asked. What he was interested in was Gu Mutian''s verification method. "So, Senior wants to see if Sima Chang Feng and Shangguan Yan can walk together. If they become a family member, then it means that the blade and sword have feelings for each other. If they don''t, it means the blade and sword are heartless?" Gu Mu Tian nodded, his face full of reminiscence. Li Dao''s first guess had been verified. The dispute between Sima Chang Feng and Shangguan Yan had indeed been arranged by this old fellow to verify whether the sword and saber were in love or not. It was just that this old man didn''t fully understand his feelings. The method he used was too laughable. "Hahahaha, this drama that the ancient senior painstakingly arranged is simply laughable in the eyes of this junior." Li Dao laughed out without any trace of politeness. "Kid, do you know what you''re saying?" Gu Mutian''s expression changed. He didn''t get angry, but he had an imposing manner. His silver beard fluttered in the wind. Li Dao laughed, "Junior naturally has his own reasons for saying this. Would it be possible for the ancient senior to listen to this junior''s point of view?" "Fine, if you can''t explain yourself today, don''t blame this old man for being impolite." Gu Mutian coldly stared at Li Dao, his body exuding a devouring aura. Bai Tong was only at the sixth level of the Houtian realm. Even if Gu Mutian had only shown the slightest bit of his aura, he still wouldn''t be able to resist. He grit his teeth and grimaced. C259 Towards the threat of Gu Mutian, Li Dao did not care. Compared to Gu Mutian, the Frontier Elder was undoubtedly more terrifying. Li Dao slowly took a sip of water and then asked, "Does the ancient senior think that swords can replace men?" Gu Mutian honestly shook his head and snappily replied, "Sabers and swords are sabers and swords. Humans are people, so naturally sabers and swords cannot be a substitute for people." Li Dao put down his teacup and continued with Gu Mutian''s words, "Since Senior also believes that swords and sabers cannot be a substitute for people, then what can it mean if Sima Chang Feng and Shangguan Yan are together? Even if the blade and sword were truly in love, the Dragon Soul Saber was not Sima Chang Feng, and the Phoenix Blood Sword was not Shangguan Yan. They have their own thoughts and emotions, unless the Dragon Soul Saber and Phoenix Blood Sword can control their master''s thoughts and emotions. " "If that''s really the case, it only means that the Dragon Soul Saber and Phoenix Blood Sword are evil weapons. The relationship between a blade and a sword, and the relationship between a person and a person, these two cannot be generalized together. What does senior think? " Gu Mutian was silent. He didn''t know how to explain. It was indeed as Li Dao said. Even if Sima Chang Feng and Little Swallow were to come together, what could it mean? Could it be that the Dragon Soul Saber and the Phoenix Blood Sword controlled the feelings of others, so the sword had feelings? The dozens of years of guesses were instantly shaken. Gu Mutian''s expression was stiff; it was unknown what he was thinking about. Li Dao ignored him and continued to ask, "So Senior intentionally let Half Moon Thief steal away the Dragon Soul Saber, then allowed him to collude with Ouyang Feiying, causing the destruction of Huangfu, Sima, and Shangguan families?" "Shut up, how could this old man disregard human life for the sake of verifying my conjecture?" Gu Mutian was enraged. His beard and hair flew out as his robes flapped in the wind. He glared at Li Dao as if he would make his move in the next moment. Li Dao smiled and replied, "Old senior, there is no need to be angry. I believe that these things are not within your expectations. However, what I am curious about is why didn''t Senior help us get rid of it for half a month? His martial arts were taught to him by you, so how could you not know of his heinous crimes? " "I... Didn''t I want Little Swallow to take revenge herself? " Gu Mutian was stuttering as he turned his head to look at the old man at the border. The corners of Li Dao''s mouth curled up as he thought to himself, As expected. Gu Mutian was also kept in the dark by the borderline old man. Even Gu Mutian was a chess piece of the borderline old man. "So that''s how it is. Senior must have put in a lot of effort for Shangguan Yan and the rest." "Of course, Little Swallow is my only disciple. As a teacher, I want to help her!" Gu Mutian puffed up his belly with a proud expression. Li Dao didn''t pay any attention to him. Instead, he was speculating about the purpose of this borderline old man. There were traces of a grand formation enveloping the four cities. Half a month and Ouyang Feiying had their eyes fixed on the four cities and the Imperial Jade Seal for the rest of their lives. They didn''t think about expanding the scope of the formation and even unceasingly persecuted the descendants of Shangguan, Huangfu, and Sima. Sai Hua Tuo and Ouyang Ying Ying were also entangled with Shangguan Yan and the others tomorrow. In the end, almost all of them died, and this was definitely the work of the borderline old man. With the tragedies of the Ouyang, Shangguan, Huangfu, and Sima Families to create all sorts of painful emotions, and then collect these emotions together, what was the purpose of the Frontier Elder doing this? Li Dao seemed to have discovered an incredible conspiracy, but he couldn''t directly ask the border old man. Otherwise, if he aroused the suspicions of the borderline old man, he would die here. The old man at the border was at least a grandmaster level expert. Right now, the gap between him and the old man at the border was too wide. After coming to this conclusion, Li Dao no longer had any thoughts of verifying this with the old man at the border. "Little friend Li, you said you have two questions, then what''s your next question?" The old man at the border suddenly asked. Li Dao smiled and answered, "Originally, I had another question, but I suddenly thought it through, so I didn''t want to disturb the two seniors anymore." Disciple, let''s go. " As Li Dao said this, he stood up and cupped his hands towards Gu Mutian to bid farewell. He didn''t dare to reveal the slightest bit of an expression on his face. "Wait." When Li Dao reached the door, the border elder''s voice suddenly appeared in his mind. In the next second, he was about to draw his sword. The voice of the frontier old man continued, "Little friend Li, I hope you don''t interfere in the matters between Little Swallow, Sima Chang Feng, and the others." Li Dao knew that the Frontier Elder was warning him. However, he was not someone who would meddle in other people''s business. He turned around, nodded towards the Frontier Elder and smiled. Then, he turned around and walked out. Walking out of the pavilion, Li Dao discovered that his back was completely drenched. C260 After leaving the pavilion, Li Dao heaved a sigh of relief. Shangguan Yan was at the seventh level precelestial stage, while Sai Hua was at the ninth level precelestial. Li Dao had originally thought that his level was not too far off from Gu Mutian''s. It was only after seeing those two old fellows that Li Dao realized how wrong he was. Gu Mutian was still okay as he had not surpassed the Xiantian realm. Even though he could not beat him, running for his life was not a problem. However, the Fringe Elder was terrifying. He didn''t even have the chance to run when facing Li Dao. The old man at the border must have broken through to the Xiantian realm, or at least a martial arts grandmaster. Bai Tong, who was following behind Li Dao, did not notice anything strange about his master. "Master, I would like to ask you, when those two seniors compared to you, which is higher?" Faced with Bai Tong''s question, Li Dao admitted that he was currently inferior to Gu Mutian and the Frontier Elder. "Master is now at the middle Xiantian realm. That old man Gu Mutian is at least at the peak Xiantian realm, and that borderline old man is even more terrifying. I can''t see through him at all." Li Dao was very calm when he spoke. He didn''t care at all whether his position in the heart of his disciple would drop or not. Seeing Li Dao be so indifferent, the white child became even more respectful and said, "Master, there is no need to be discouraged. Those two seniors have been master for decades, so it is not surprising that their skills are higher than master''s. I believe that Master will surpass them sooner or later. " Li Dao turned around and smiled at Bai Tong. "You are thoughtful, but I don''t need you to comfort me." And you''re wrong about one thing. They''ve been me for decades. " "Bai Tong still has something he doesn''t understand, please dispel it, Master." Seeing that Li Dao''s state of mind was normal, Bai Tong''s heart became even more respectful. "En, go ahead." Li Dao could not help but nod his head. "May I ask Master what is Xiantian, and what is a Grandmaster?" Bai Tong asked about the doubts in his heart. Li Dao then explained, "There are different levels to the martial arts. They are Elementary, Nascent, Grandmaster, Grandmaster, and the Broken Emptiness Realm." Bai Tong looked at Li Dao with a baffled expression. He had never heard of the realm that Li Dao was in. Li Dao asked, "You know that the human body has eight extraordinary meridians, twelve true meridians, and hundreds of acupoints, right?" Bai Tong nodded. He did know about this. Li Dao continued to explain, "The first realm of martial arts is the Pre-Sky Realm. The Pre-Sky Realm martial artists refine food and Qi, turn it into inner strength, and store it in their dantian. Then, they use their inner strength to attack their meridians and acupuncture points. His inner strength and zhen qi had also been compressed into zhen yuan. Can you understand what I''m saying? " "So that''s the case. Then what about the Grandmaster, the Grandmaster?" Bai Tong himself was a Houtian realm martial artist. As for the explanation of Houtian realm and Xiantian, it was very easy to understand. Li Dao didn''t hide it, since it is good to let Bai Tong expand his knowledge, he continued to explain, "The day after tomorrow, according to the standard of meridians and acupoints, there are nine levels, while the innate realm is divided into the first, middle and last stages. After reaching the peak of the Xiantian realm, one''s true essence would be incomparably condensed and vigorous, solidifying the true essence in one''s body into a golden Dan of the Martial Dao. This was the Grandmaster Realm. There were no specific divisions within the Zongshi realm. At this point in time, a Zongshi realm cultivator could temper his golden core. After reaching the Great Circle of the golden core, he would become a supreme grandmaster. A supreme Grandmaster''s every move was extremely powerful, and it was not a problem to split the flow of a mountain. When the aurous core shatters and the Nascent Soul is born, it will shatter the void and ascend to the upper realms. " In one breath, Li Dao had unreservedly revealed to Bai Tong all the martial arts realms that he knew. These were all records of the ancient Qin''s cultivation techniques that he had seen in the Divine Condor world''s royal library. The Azure Lotus Sword Art that he had passed down was only up to the level of Grandmaster. He wondered if the brilliant Li Taibai had broken through the void. Bai Tong was flabbergasted. Only after hearing Li Dao''s words did he realize how laughable he had been in the past. "Master, do you mean that by breaking through the void and ascending to the upper realms, one would be able to achieve immortality?" Bai Tong was abnormally excited and his voice trembled. Li Dao''s words today had opened the door to a new world for him. "You can think of it that way. However, Immortal Ascension is not the end. One must know that there are different types of immortals. The Dao is endless, and the martial way is the same! " Bai Tong''s face flushed red, and all the blood in his body trembled. He clenched his fists, his eyes filled with determination. Seeing Bai Tong''s appearance, Li Dao did not hesitate to splash a bucket of cold water on him. "What are you thinking about? "You are only at the sixth level of the Postnatal realm, break through to the Postnatal realm first, and then think about other things. The Upper Sky is the true beginning of the Dao." Hearing Li Dao''s words, Bai Tong realized that he was just a sixth level precelestial level vegetable chicken. "Master, don''t worry. I will definitely break through to the Xiantian realm!" Bai Tong''s face was filled with determination. His fighting spirit was high, and his voice was firm and forceful. C261 Ever since he had seen the wider world, Bai Tong had become even more diligent in his training. Li Dao wasn''t stingy and directly passed the Nine Yin True Scripture to Bai Tong. Needless to say, the Nine Yin True Scriptures held a very high position among the metal element martial artists. It was a cultivation method that pointed straight to the Grandmasters. After Bai Tong had received the Nine Yin Meridians, he was overjoyed. His respect for Li Dao had reached an unimaginable level. Compared to the Nine Yin Sutra, the martial arts that he was originally training in was simply trash. And for Li Dao to be able to unreservedly pass on such a godly technique to him, how could Bai Tong not be moved? Bai Tong had quickly broken through to the seventh level of the Postnatal realm, following beside Li Dao and receiving his guidance from him from time to time. After walking and stopping for a few days, Li Dao and Bai Tong arrived at the entrance of the Spring Breeze Palace. The owners of the Palace were Palace Master Wuyou and Young Master Yue. Li Dao had come to the Palace mainly to look for Young Master Yue. Although he did not want to be nosy, Li Dao could not suppress his curiosity. He decided to come here and ask Young Master Yue about the formation so that he could find out the intentions of the borderline old man. Although Young Master Yue''s martial arts were mediocre, he had some attainments in formations and poison arts. Although his attainments in formations were definitely not as high as that of the borderline old man, he should be able to tell that the arrays set up by the borderline old man should not be a problem. The construction of the Spring Breeze Palace was magnificent. Just by looking at the door, one could tell what was going on. As for the relationship between Palace Master Wuyou and Half Moon, Li Yao did not care. Although he promised the borderline old man to mind his own business, if Half Moon acted recklessly to provoke him, then he would not be able to depend on him. Two beautiful maids stood in front of the gate, one on the left and one on the right. These two maids had some basic martial arts skills. Bai Tong cupped his fists towards the two of them and said politely, "May I trouble the two ladies to go inform Young Master Yue that Bai Tong and my master have come to pay their respects?" The two guards glanced at Bai Tong, then nodded and went in to inform him. After a while, Young Master Yue came out himself. "Why didn''t Brother Bai inform us in advance when he came to visit so that we could prepare for it!" Before Young Master Yue could step out of the door, he heard a voice that said: "If it were any ordinary person, they would definitely be touched." It was a pity that Li Dao and Bai Tong were not ordinary people. When Young Master Yue saw Li Dao when he walked out of the door, he was stunned for a moment. Then, with a turn of his eyes, he figured out who the maid was referring to as Bai Tong''s master. "So Brother Bai has already become Brother Li''s disciple. This is truly a joyous occasion." Young Master Yue''s face was always full of smiles. He was a noble young master with long sleeves and dance skills. "Many thanks." Bai Tong did not say much and only thanked him before falling silent. Yue Gongzi bypassed Bai Tong and arrived in front of Li Dao, smiling as he said, "I''ve missed you the last time I saw you. Brother Li, please come in quickly." Just as he finished speaking, Young Master Yue smacked his head, as if he suddenly thought of something, "Look at me, I''m confused. I''m the first one to interact with Brother Bai." Now that Brother Bai has acknowledged Brother Li as your master, how can I still call you Brother Li? " Li Dao waved his hand as he smiled, "We''ll do our own thing. Brother Yue, you don''t need to care about those useless things." Young Master Yue nodded and said, "If that''s the case, then Brother Li, please come in." Li Dao did not stand on ceremony as he walked into the palace with Young Master Yue and Bai Tong following right behind him. The two gatekeepers were slightly surprised. Although Young Master Yue was normally elegant, those who were familiar with him knew that other than Palace Master Wuyou, he had never treated anyone with such respect. Who in the world was that man in white? Li Dao walked in front and observed his surroundings as he walked. As expected of Young Master Yue''s base, traces of formations could be seen everywhere. "Brother Yue, you didn''t suffer any offense when you failed the last mission, did you?" Li Dao, who was at the front, did not even turn around as he asked. A light flashed in Young Master Yue''s eyes as he replied, "Of course not. What happened last time was a misunderstanding. Moreover, the Sect Leader was magnanimous. How could he blame Yue for this?" Even though he did not see the expression on Young Master Yue''s face, Li Dao could guess that Young Master Yue was feeling a little emotional. He smiled and said, "That''s good. I''ve come uninvited because I have something to ask of Brother Yue." "Hahaha, is there anything in the world that can trouble Brother Li?" Gongzi Yue had a lot of ideas flashing through his mind, but he still maintained a smile on his face. C262 Other than Young Master Yue, all of the Chun Feng Palace''s women were young and beautiful. The white child didn''t even glance at him. Holding his sword in front of his chest, he silently followed behind Li Dao. Li Dao, on the other hand, did not have much scruples. He looked around and saw a few timid maids blushing. They took the initiative to avoid his gaze. "Brother Li, how was my ''Spring Breeze Palace''? It was beautiful, wasn''t it?" Young Master Yue waved his folding fan, revealing dimples on his face. When he spoke, he seemed to be hinting at something, but he did not seem vulgar at all. He looked extremely elegant and unrestrained. "Not much. Although the Spring Breeze Palace was built in grandeur, how could martial artists like us covet the pleasures of the outside world?" Bai Tong clearly did not understand the meaning behind Young Master Yue''s words. "Brother Bai''s heart of martial arts is firm, even the moon cannot compare with the moon." Bai Tong snorted coldly but didn''t say anything. Actually, Bai Tong did not like Young Master Yue very much. He always felt that this person was a hypocrite. If it wasn''t for Li Dao, he would have already left. Young Master Yue did not feel awkward either, as he continued to introduce the two of them to the Spring Breeze Palace. Under the guidance of Young Master Yue, the three of them arrived at one of the rooms. Young Master Yue pushed open the door, gesturing for his to come in. The decorations of the room were very elegant. There was a delicate copper cauldron that was burning spices and emitting strands of green smoke. Li Dao stood by the door and did not enter. He looked around him. Even though he did not think that Young Master Yue could plot against him, he still had to be careful. "What''s wrong with Brother Li? Could it be that you can''t trust the moon?" Li Dao smiled and replied, "Brother Yue, please take off the stove in the house. I don''t like spices." Gongzi Yue paused for a moment, as a light flickered in his eyes. "Since Brother Li doesn''t like it, I''ll get someone to remove it." He clapped his hands and a pretty maid immediately came up to carry the copper cauldron out. Li Dao stepped into the room. The three of them sat down and after a while, several maids came in with dishes and wine. They stood by the side to wait on them. Young Master Yue picked up the wine pot and poured the wine for Li Dao and Bai Tong. After sitting for a while, Li Dao did not move his chopsticks or cup as he sized up the maid behind Young Master Yue. Li Dao didn''t move. Naturally, Bai Tong wouldn''t move either. However, he didn''t dare to look at a woman as unscrupulously as Li Dao. Or perhaps it could be said that he was already somewhat resistant to women. Young Master Yue put down his chopsticks and asked, "But these dishes are not suitable for Brother Li and Brother Bai''s taste? Or could it be that the two of you do not trust Lunar''s notoriety? " Since Young Master Yue had made things clear, Bai Tong felt a little awkward and uncomfortable. With a calm expression, Li Dao answered, "It''s not that the food and wine are not to my liking, it''s just that I''m full of beauties." Li Dao and Bai Tong''s expressions showed that they did not believe in Young Master Yue. However, this couldn''t be blamed on Li Dao. Although he was in the Xiantian realm, he didn''t dare to test for poison with his own body. Before Young Master Yue could speak, the beautiful maid who had been stared at by Li Dao all this time could not help but berate him. "How dare you disrespect Young Master?" Young Master Yue''s expression changed instantly, getting up and slapping the maid hard. "Brother Li and Brother Bai are my esteemed guests, how can you have the right to speak here?" Forget it this time, I won''t let you off the hook the next time you commit another offense. " A clear palm mark appeared on her delicate and pretty face; she looked delicate and touching. The other maids who did not speak revealed a look of schadenfreude. Although she hid it, it could not be concealed from Li Dao''s eyes. Li Dao had noticed one detail. It was that the maid had been slapped in the face by Young Master Yue, yet her eyes were still clear and without a single trace of hatred. "Why are you so angry, Brother Yue? This lady is loyal to the master. Isn''t it unfair that you''re treating her like this?" He also did not know why he would speak up for a maid for no reason. "I didn''t expect Brother Li to be a kind person. How about I give her to Brother Li to express my feelings?" Without waiting for Li Dao to speak, Yue Yue turned around and said to the maid, "Xing''er, I''ll give you to Brother Li now. From today onwards, you are Brother Li''s man. Understood?" Li Dao did not react for a moment. What was this? "Young Master, please retract your order. Xing''er still wants to serve Young Master." The maid called Xing''er had a flustered look on her face as she immediately knelt on the ground. Being slapped in the face by Young Master Yue, Xing''er did not resent him. Instead, she had to stay by his side and serve him. Although Xing''er appeared to be loyal, she couldn''t bring herself to give face to Young Master Yue. With a dark and cold face, she said, "What, are you going to disobey my orders now?" "Xing''er doesn''t dare, Xing''er doesn''t dare!" Under the influence of Young Master Yue, Xing''er walked up to Li Dao unwillingly. Li Dao laughed involuntarily. He didn''t know whether it was because Xing''er was too loyal to Yue''er or because he, Li Jun, was too ugly to look at. C263 Young Master Yue was well aware of his reputation, and did not care about Li Dao and Bai Tong''s attitude. Li Dao went straight to the point and asked Young Master Yue for guidance on the formation. Young Master Yue then explained the principle of the formation to Li Dao without hesitation. In the words of the Moon Master, the so-called formation technique in this world relied on external objects to influence the Heaven and Earth magnetic field, thus obtaining different effects. Thereafter, Young Master Yue lent all of his collection of formation spell manuals to Li Dao. Li Dao did not decline and stayed at the Spring Breeze Palace. Young Master Yue had arranged a room for Li Dao, allowing him to specialize in array formation manuals while Xing''er attended to his daily activities. Li Dao did not let down his guard when he was researching formations. He always used silver needles to test food and other things. He had to be on guard against Young Master Yue. Bai Tong said goodbye to Li Dao. He couldn''t bear to see Young Master Yue in such a state, so he didn''t want to stay in the Palace anymore. Li Dao also let him go. Formations had very high requirements for a person''s logical and abstract thinking. However, it was not that difficult for Li Dao to enter the sect. After all, he had received a high education before. Compared with the ancients, Li Dao has a great advantage in logical thinking and abstract thinking. There were many books in Young Master Yue''s collection on formations. Li Dao wholeheartedly studied the formation spell books, wanting to find out the intentions of the old man at the border. On the other side, Young Master Yue respectfully received a mysterious man wearing a black robe and a Sichuan mask on his face. The man''s figure was very ordinary. He wasn''t tall, nor was he short. He had the most commonly seen figure of an ordinary person. The wide black robe on his body was embroidered with golden stripes, giving him a Buddhist charm. "Did you manage to probe it out?" "Reporting to Sect Leader, I can''t see through him." Yue Gongzi cupped his hands and bowed his head, a look of disdain flashing across his eyes. If not for Palace Head Wuyou, he would not have done anything for this person in front of him. "Hmm? "Are there still people in the world that you couldn''t find out from Young Master Yue?" The man dragged his nose, but no change in expression could be seen. "Sect Leader, please calm your anger. This subordinate was useless. "Yue Yue thinks that Li Dao has no conflict with us. Since we can''t see through his strength, why not have a good relationship with him?" Young Master Yue probed. "How audacious! Are you teaching me how to act?" The man slammed the table, stood up and berated, then left a deep handprint on the wooden table. Young Master Yue suppressed his anger and said with a bowed head, "I would not dare to do that, but Li Dao''s martial arts are too profound for me to understand. I should not make an enemy out of him." With his hands behind his back, the man in black stood up and started walking. Under his mask, his narrow eyes kept moving. The martial arts Li Blade had heard from Gui Jianxue and Young Master Yue were very strange, but seeing was believing, hearing was not. The black robed man did not believe that Li Dao''s martial arts were that profound, and it was probably because of Gui Jianxue and Young Master Yue''s low standards. The black-robed man believed that his martial arts were already the best of the world. Besides Gu Mutian, the Fringe Elder, and Ouyang Feiying, there was no one else that could threaten him. "Go to the moon!" The black-robed man muttered to himself for a long while before he opened his mouth and shouted. "This subordinate is here. Does Sect Leader have any orders?" Young Master Yue stepped forward and cupped his hands. "Bring me to meet that unfathomable Li Dao and see if he is as terrifying as you say." The man''s voice was low and hoarse, making it hard for others to guess what he was thinking. "This... "I''m afraid that''s not appropriate." Young Master Yue was in a difficult position. He did not know the difference between Li Dao and the man in front of him, but it was not wise to let them meet. "Why, is there any difficulty?" "No, this subordinate obeys!" Young Master Yue took a deep breath, trying to keep his expression normal. C264 Young Master Yue lowered his head and walked in front while the man in black followed behind him. Both of them were scheming people, so there was no way they would have a topic to talk about. After a while, Young Master Yue brought the black robed man to the front of Li Dao''s room. Xing''er was standing guard at the door, meticulous, her expression extremely serious. Since Young Master Yue had given her to Li Dao, she regarded him as Li Dao''s servant girl. Compared to Young Master Yue, Li Dao was much easier to serve. "Xing''er, I''ll have to trouble you to inform Brother Li, just say that he came to pay his respects." However, he had forgotten that he had already personally gifted Xing''er to Li Dao. Now, Xing''er was no longer his servant girl. At least, that''s what Xing''er thought. "My young master said that he''s in closed door cultivation and no one is allowed to disturb him." Xing''er''s tone was neither cold nor indifferent as she answered. Young Master Yue''s face turned dark, but it was not good for him to flare up. However, the man in black opened his mouth. "Yue, is this your servant girl that you forced mother to do?" Before Young Master Yue could reply, Xing''er spoke up in a neither humble nor haughty manner, "Please be careful with what you say, Xing''er''s current master is Young Master Li." Actually, Xing''er knew who the black-robed man was, but Li Dao had told her that from today onwards, she would not have to bow and kneel to anyone. The black robed man wore a mask, revealing his happiness and anger. His voice was low as he let out a gloomy laugh, "Good, very good. A mere servant girl dares to contradict me." As the man spoke, he flicked his sleeve and sent Xing''er flying. A mouthful of fresh blood dyed his shirt red. Xing''er struggled to her feet, stubbornly staring at the man in black and Young Master Yue. The black-robed man was about to attack when the door suddenly opened with a creak. Looking inside, Li Dao was holding a yellowed book in his hand as he sat at a distant desk. The black robed man''s eyes immediately became serious. The power of Li Dao''s earlier move was not any weaker than his. After carefully examining Li Dao, the man in black robe realized that he could not see through Li Dao at all. Li Dao sat in the distance like an ordinary person who had no knowledge of martial arts. But how could an ordinary person pull the door open through the air? In the blink of an eye, many thoughts flashed through the man''s mind. "Hahahaha, I''ve heard from Changfeng and Cun Yue that Brother Li''s martial arts are unfathomably profound. Seeing you today, your reputation is well-deserved. I have come uninvited, and I hope that Brother Li will not take offense to it. " The man in black suddenly laughed out loud and stepped into the room. It was just that his voice was low and hoarse, and he couldn''t laugh at all. Young Master Yue kept his distance from the man in black with a smile. With his understanding of the man in black, it was not difficult for him to see through the problem. Xing''er wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and walked in front of Li Dao, saying, "This servant is incompetent and has let these two people disturb the Young Master. Please punish them, Young Master." Li Dao stretched out his hand to brush away Xing''er''s hair, saying warmly, "Remember, next time you meet an opponent that you cannot defeat, don''t be stupid and block it." Xing''er couldn''t help but feel her nose sour, her eyes somewhat moist as she choked with sobs, "This servant will remember." The black robed man''s laughter stopped abruptly. Although his expression could not be seen, Li Dao could still feel his anger. "This is how Brother Li treats his guests. Are you looking down on me too much?" The man''s tone was somewhat playful as he looked at Li Dao through the mask with his two small eyes. Li Dao raised his head and solemnly looked at the man in black, "You call yourself a cat or dog and still want to call me brother? Who gave you the courage? Liang Jingru?" "Brat, don''t be so arrogant. Do you really think that I, Yue, can be bullied?" The man in black was furious. Although he could not see through Li Dao''s cultivation level, he was still confident in himself. Li Dao smiled. His clean white teeth were particularly conspicuous. C265 Li Dao stood up slowly. He was half a head taller than the man in black. "Half a month, right? Although I''ve already promised others that I won''t touch you, why did you come here to seek your own death?" When Li Dao spoke, his tone was neither light nor heavy, it was as if he was talking to an ant. "I will make you regret it in a while." Half a day later, she gritted her teeth as her pair of small eyes penetrated the mask, filled with killing intent. Half a month was only half a step into the Xiantian realm, and Li Dao did not know where he got the courage to fight him. He clenched his hands into fists and pulled them up. The blue lightning flashed on and off between the Moon and the Heavens with a crackling sound. "Let''s see if your martial arts is as tough as your mouth!" Half a month later, he pounced towards Li Dao as he spoke. Gongzi Yue narrowed his eyes. He was also very curious about the difference between Li Dao and Half Moon. Li Dao extended his left hand and lightly patted, pushing Xing''er away. His right hand clawed at the air as a green light flashed. Suddenly, he reached out towards Half Moon. Postnatal and postcelestial were two entirely different concepts. Although half a month was only half a step away from postcelestial, it was still half a step away from postcelestial. Half Moon''s eyes were filled with fear as Li Dao routed the blue lightning in his palm and continued to grab at Half Moon''s shoulder. The moment the two came into contact, half a month had already passed since the last time he had seen Li Dao. It was only now that he realized how big of a gap there was between himself and Li Dao. With a loud shout and a deep breath, a layer of golden light appeared on the body of Half Moon as it clashed against Li Dao''s claw. Ding! The sound of metal clanging rang out. Li Dao felt as if he had grabbed onto an iron plate. The attack from the Nine Yin Claw did not cripple Half Moon''s arm, which surprised Li Dao. Although Li Dao focused on his swordsmanship and only roughly looked at the Nine Yin Divine Claw, it was still not something that someone like him, who hadn''t broken through to Xiantian for half a month, could withstand. After being clawed by Li Dao for half a month, half a month was not easy to bear. His blood was boiling, and he almost vomited a mouthful of blood. "What kind of martial arts is this?" Li Dao asked with interest as he looked at the half-moon moon that was recovering. After half a month, he had lost the confidence he had before. Even though he was bewildered, he still forced himself to reply, "This is my Golden Buddha body that is invulnerable to swords and spears, invulnerable to all evils. You cannot break my defense." "The Golden Buddha is not bad huh. Interesting!" Li Dao rubbed his chin. Half a month later, his Heavenly Cultivation was able to withstand his Nine Yin Godly Claw, which showed how strong his defense was. "Brother Li, it can be said that we''re friends after a fight. It was all a misunderstanding previously. I can''t beat you, and you can''t break my golden Buddha body, so why don''t we just turn hostility into friendship? " Half a month of sincerity had made him open his mouth and his tone and attitude were even more downcast. Li Dao sneered. Unable to break through his defense? "Really? I want to see if this sword of mine can break through your golden Buddha body." Li Dao lightly smiled as his purple sword slowly unsheathed itself. Half Moon''s facial muscles trembled. Unfortunately, he was wearing a mask, so no one could see him. "This is all a misunderstanding, why does Brother Li have to be so serious? "I was in the wrong earlier, I apologize to you now," Half Moon said in a sincere tone, as if he had misunderstood him. "Cut the crap. Just take my sword." Li Dao couldn''t be bothered to waste words with him. He took a step forward and slashed his sword towards the half moon. The ordinary strike made Half Moon''s heart jump in fear. He had a feeling that he would really die from this strike. It wasn''t that he hadn''t thought of escaping, but in a situation where there was a huge disparity in power, escaping would only result in faster death. This logic was clear to him for half a month. In this moment of life and death, Half Moon took a deep breath and started a horse stance. Once again, a golden light barrier appeared around her. The purple blade easily shattered the golden barrier and the mask covering Half Moon came to a stop. Li Dao smiled as he retracted his sword. Suddenly, he changed his mind. The long sword was sheathed, and the mask that he had been wearing for half a month was cut in half. It slid down to the ground, revealing a fierce face. A scar was drawn on the left side of his face. Facing Li Dao''s gaze, both of her legs trembled. Her face was sallow, and large drops of sweat rolled down from the corners of her eyes. He had already walked on the edge of life and death just a moment ago, and his heart was still palpitating. "I''ll give you a chance. Hand over your Golden Buddha body and tell me where you came from. I''ll spare your life." Li Dao chuckled. His tone was very calm. Only after half a month did he regain his senses. He exhaled a long breath of impure air. The feeling of living was really good. C266 The expression on Young Master Yue''s face was very interesting, perhaps it was more appropriate to describe it as astonishment. He clearly saw the face of Half Moon, and the face of the person who slaughtered the thirty-odd Sima family members from his memories. He had been kept in the dark for more than ten years, working for his enemy. "Why, why?" Gongzi Yue staggered two steps back, pointed at Half Moon asking, then left the room. He was going to find Palace Head Wuyou, who had adopted him, and ask him for an explanation. Half Moon looked at Young Master Shuiyue with a sinister expression, but Li Dao was still standing right in front of him. He resisted the urge to kill Young Master Shuiyue and stood still on the spot. Xing''er''s face was filled with joy. Although she knew that Li Blade''s martial arts was very high, she didn''t expect that the Sect Leader of the Divine Moon Sect would be so weak under his hand. "Half a month. You''re a smart person. Whether you live or die, I believe you don''t need to choose between the two, right?" Li Dao stroked his sword sheath and chuckled. Half a month later, he took a deep breath and looked at Xing''er, his meaning clear. "Xing''er is not an outsider, I don''t mind if she listens to you." Li Dao waved his hand without a care. Although Golden Buddha Indestructible Body''s defense was astonishing, his main focus was still sword techniques. Besides, so what if Xing''er listens? The veins on his forehead were popping out. [Is my absolute art that worthless in others'' eyes?] He had no choice but to lower his head and recite the incantation for the Unbreakable Golden Buddha Body after half a month. Li Dao made him repeat it three times to make sure there was no mistake before he let Xing''er record it down. "Alright, let''s talk about the origins of the unbreakable body of the Golden Buddha." Compared to the cultivation of the unbreakable body of the Golden Buddha, Li Dao was more interested in the origins of the unbreakable body of the Golden Buddha. Half a day''s time has two main martial arts, the golden Buddha does not break the defense, the Dragon Soul Phoenix Blood Record''s attack. Li Dao knew that the Dragon Soul Phoenix Blood Record was stolen from Gu Mutian half a month ago. The Unbreakable Golden Buddha must have had some fortuitous encounters. He slowly said, "That was when my youth was wandering around Mount Qilian. He encountered a group of mounted gangsters, who chased him to the point where he had no other choice but to jump off the cliff. After jumping off the cliff, I didn''t die. Instead, I found a bunch of dilapidated temples. The temple had been left behind by the evil Buddhist Sect and was now in ruins. I searched through the entire temple complex and found this indestructible Golden Buddha. " Li Dao did not care too much about his fortuitous encounter after jumping off the cliff for half a month. In any case, he was used to using bridges, wasn''t he? Demonic Buddha Sect? Li Dao was very interested in this name, and the body of the Golden Buddha could be easily identified as a buddhist cultivation technique. The Half Moon Robe was embroidered with golden stripes. It really did look like a buddhist outfit, although it was a bit out of line. But what the hell was the Evil Buddha Sect? Aren''t Buddhist sects always bright and magnanimous? Aren''t Buddhist sects supposed to be benevolent and benevolent? "Do you still remember the exact location?" Li Dao''s eyes lit up as he asked. After recalling it for a while, he told her the exact location of the time he jumped off the cliff. Li Dao nodded and said, "It''s best if you didn''t lie to me. Otherwise, you know the consequences." "I dare not, what I said was all true." Although he felt wronged, he had to lower his voice for half a month. "Alright, you can scram now." Li Dao waved his hand as if he was shooing away flies. Half a month passed as if he was granted amnesty and he immediately left. He did not even have the courage to look at Li Dao. He did not kill anyone for half a month. Firstly, he agreed to help the borderline old man. Secondly, he was very well-informed about the origins of this mission. Li Dao pondered for a moment before deciding to study the formation laid out by the old man at the border. Afterwards, he would head off to search for the remains of the Demonic Buddha Sect. Although half a month had passed, what if there was a mistake? C267 After throwing the Nine Yin True Scriptures to Xing''er, Li Dao continued his research on the formation technique manuals that Young Master Yue had lent him. Li Dao discovered that he liked to pass down the Nine Yin True Scriptures to others. Actually, he knew quite a bit of martial arts. The Blue Lotus Sword Scripture could not be randomly taught. The other martial arts could only be divided into individual inner force skills. If it was a single move, then unlike the Nine Yin Scriptures, the inner force skills would be combined into one. He began to study the formation technique again. In a flash, half a month had passed. Li Dao had finally finished reading the formation technique manual that Young Master Yue had lent him. At the same time, he had gained a certain level of understanding towards the formation technique. Combined with the traces he saw in the four cities, he discovered that the array formation laid down by the old man at the border was based on the Eight Inner Hidden Gates. However, the old man at the border didn''t simply arrange the Eight Inner Hidden Gates, he reversed them. Hugh, Life, Wound, Du, Scene, Death, Shock, Open. These eight techniques had been disrupted by the borderline old man, thus they were divided into eight hardships. The Frontier Elder used the tragedy that occurred between the four families of Ouyang, Shangguan Yan, Huangfu, and Sima as the starting point. Afterwards, he provoked the entire Four Great Cities to gather the resentments of the citizens, hoping to refine the yin and yang energies of life and death. Li Dao was not clear on the exact steps of the Fringe Elder in setting up the formation and breaking through the formation, unless he advanced into a martial arts grandmaster. According to the ancient records, yin and yang energy could be refined from life itself and used to refine the elixir of life. Xu Fu had used Yin and Yang when he refined the elixir of immortality for Qin Shihuang. What was the purpose of the old man refining the Yin and Yang Qi? One must know that the Yin and Yang Qi of life and death was only a medicinal ingredient for the elixir of life. As for the rest, could it be that the old people at the border have all gathered them? Li Dao did not believe that the Fringe Elder would be able to gather all of the spiritual medicines. Xu Fu still had to go to the East China Sea to look for the herbs. Besides, Xu Fu had not successfully refined anything. Did the borderline old man think that he would succeed? No matter how he thought about it, Li Dao still could not figure out the purpose of the old man at the border. Perhaps the life and death yin and yang energy were not only used to refine medicine. Asking the old man at the border now was definitely unrealistic, so he would only know the answer after he succeeded. Before the Fringe Elder succeeded, he must become a martial arts grandmaster. At that time, he would go pick peaches and directly seize the fortune of the Fringe Elder. Li Dao decided to leave Four Corners City first and go to another place to look for opportunities. His first destination was the Evil Buddha Sect mentioned by Half a day''s time. As long as he was able to become a Martial Arts Grandmaster before the old man at the border succeeded, he would be willing to be his concubine. The old man''s schemes were definitely not small, and Li Dao became more interested in his plans. Having thought through all of this, Li Dao felt much better. He stretched his back and prepared to go out for a walk. After all, it had been more than ten days since he had last seen the sun. Pushing the door open, the fresh air blew into his face, the sunlight was especially dazzling. However, Li Dao only furrowed his brows because Young Master Yue was kneeling in front of his door. His hair was messy like a chicken''s nest and his beard was a mess. He no longer had the demeanor of a noble young master from before. Young Master Yue raised his head when he saw Li Dao leave the room, his eyes filled with anticipation. Li Dao immediately understood why Young Master Yue was acting in such a manner. He asked Xing''er, "How long has he been kneeling here?" "He has been kneeling for seven days," answered Xing''er. "Brother Yue, I promised a person that I wouldn''t interfere with the grudge between your Sima family and Half Moon, so I won''t deal with it for half a month. You should get up." Although he was moved by Young Master Yue''s perseverance, Li Dao was still thinking of how he should get rid of the old man''s peaches. C268 Young Master Yue raised his head, the corners of his mouth covered with stubble, exuding a dejected aura. "I''ve never thought of using someone else''s hand to take revenge. I just want you to take me in as your disciple and teach me martial arts." Li Dao lowered his head to consider Young Master Yue''s request, taking him in as a disciple was not a big deal, it was just that it was too troublesome. Half a month was not even half a step into the Xiantian realm, so it was naturally nothing for Li Dao and the others. However, for Young Master Yue and the others, it was simply a peerless existence. Even an early Xiantian realm martial artist might not be able to break through the defense of the Unbreakable Golden Buddha, not to mention that Young Master Yue was only at the sixth level of the Postnatal realm. Li Dao didn''t like taking in disciples. Bai Tong had touched him. As for Young Master Yue, forget it. "Brother Yue, I understand your feelings. It''s better for me to just accept you as my disciple." Li Dao said as he shook his head. No matter what, Young Master Yue was still a pawn in the Frontier Old Man''s plans. It would be too troublesome to take him in as a disciple. If Young Master Yue were to encounter danger, would he be able to save him? Young Master Yue''s eyes dimmed. Li Dao was the person with the highest martial arts skills. If he could acknowledge Li Dao as his teacher, defeating him for half a month shouldn''t be a difficult task. However, the opponent had no intentions of accepting him as his disciple. "Although I can''t accept you as my disciple, I can teach you one or two martial arts, so just consider it as repaying you for lending me the array manuals." Li Dao thought for a moment. Although he couldn''t accept him as his disciple, throwing one or two martial arts techniques at him shouldn''t be much of a problem. "You''re really willing to teach me martial arts?" Even Young Master Yue could not help but be pleasantly surprised by the sudden turn of events. Li Dao nodded and said, "I have mastered a fast martial art and its power is not mediocre. However, the price I have to pay is quite big. I wonder if you are willing to learn it?" "No matter what price I have to pay, as long as I am able to exact vengeance, I will learn it all!" Young Master Yue''s face was filled with determination, the depressed atmosphere had receded quite a bit. "Even if you can''t be a man, will you learn it?" Li Dao asked again. Young Master Yue lowered his head, only after a long while did he raise it, "I''ll learn!" Li Dao went silent. Since Young Master Yue was anxious to get revenge, then the Sunflower Grimoire was undoubtedly the most suitable martial arts for him, allowing him to complete it quickly. The spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth in the world of Divine Eagles was sparse, thus the old eunuch was stuck at half-step Xiantian. However, this did not mean that the Sunflower Encyclopedia was of a lower grade. On the contrary, the Sunflower Encyclopedia is a cultivation method that directly points to the path of the Grandmasters. As for what kind of ruckus Young Master Yue would cause after training in the Sunflower Grimoire, Li Dao couldn''t care less. Li Dao turned around and entered the room as he wrote down the Sunflower Encyclopedia in silence. This was something that he had recorded down when he was browsing through the books in the Royal family library in the Divine Eagle World, and it just so happened that it was now useful. After handing the Sunflower Grimoire to Young Master Yue, Li Dao felt a little regretful. However, this was something Young Master Yue had chosen himself. Besides, it wasn''t him. Young Master Yue took the few thin pages. His hands were trembling because he had read the first eight words. Li Dao thought for a while. Since he had already passed the Sunflower Scripture to Young Master Yue, he might as well send it to the west. He then gave a copy of the half a month''s worth of unbreakable body of the Golden Buddha to the Moon Gongzi. Under the grateful gaze of Young Master Yue, Li Dao brought Xing''er out of the palace. As she stepped out of the palace, Xing''er felt a little reluctant to part with her. After all, she had grown up here. Staring deeply at the Spring Breeze Palace, Xing''er ran to catch up with Li Dao. "Xing''er, has something big happened in the martial arts world recently?" On the way, Li Dao asked. "It''s said that the Goddess of Light, Shangguan Yan, and Gui Chou, Sima Chang Feng, will be battling in Guan Tian Gorge in three days. Many martial artists will be coming to watch." Xing''er replied obediently. The plot went back to its original point. Li Dao silently brought Xing''er with him to Guan Tianxia Gorge. He just wanted to see the bean sprout. Hmm, he just wanted to see the bean sprout. After all, he still owed him three wishes! C269 Along the way, there were more and more people in the martial arts world. What Li Dao was most familiar with was the upcoming battle between the Goddess Dragon and Gui Jiu. In this world, the martial arts of Gu Mutian and the Fringe Elder were ridiculously high. However, other than Gu Mutian, the Fringe Elder, and Ouyang Feiying, there were no other Xiantian realm martial artists. As the city lord of one of the four cities, Ouyang Feiying rarely made a move, not to mention Gu Mutian and the old man at the border. This situation had led to the greatest fame for the female godly dragon and Gui Jianxue in the martial arts world. Didn''t Bai Tong''s cultivation of sixth level precelestial break through the illustrious reputation of the Prodigal God Sword? Li Dao was dressed in white, holding a long sword in his hand. Behind him was a beautiful looking star. Xing''er''s appearance was not picky, and she was not that bad when compared to Shangguan Yan. However, Xing''er''s aura was rather soft and weak, completely different from Shangguan Yan''s cold and valiant aura. Along the way, a lot of weaklings from the martial arts world came up to cause trouble. Li Dao looked like an ordinary person, but the people who came to cause trouble were all dismissed by Xing''er. Xing''er''s kung fu was not high, only at the fourth level precelestial stage. However, the kung fu she learnt was not something that a motley crowd could compare with. By the time Li Dao and Xing''er arrived at Guan Tianxia Gorge, it was already filled with people. Shangguan Yan stood at the bottom of the cliff with her sword in hand. Her eyes were tightly shut and she was gathering her energy. The sun had already risen high in the sky, and quite a few people were gathered outside, discussing why Gui Jianxue hadn''t arrived yet. There were also some gamblers who took the opportunity to open up a showdown, shouting and gathering everyone. Time passed second by second. Just as everyone was getting impatient, Gui Jiu Shan Shan finally appeared. Her appearance was both cool and eye-catching. Shangguan Yan suddenly opened her eyes, her sharp gaze fixed on Gui Jianxue. "You''re finally here!" "I have no choice but to come. If possible, I don''t want to be enemies with you." Gui Jianxue''s eyes were deep and conflicted as he looked at Shangguan Yan affectionately. At the same time, Li Dao arrived with Xing''er. Li Dao had already arrived, and many people could feel his aura. "That little guy is coming," Gu Mutian said to the old man at the border. "It''s him!" Sai Hua Tuo''s hands were wrapped in golden threads, thinking about something. He was wearing a black robe and a mask, so his expression couldn''t be seen. However, one could tell from the rise and fall of his chest that he wasn''t calm at all. The small bean sprout and the stinky tofu also saw Li Dao. The small bean sprout jubilantly ran towards Li Dao as it called out Big Brother Li. The smelly tofu expression on his face was stiff. Li Dao''s appearance had made his mood turn bad. When Shangguan Yan heard the cheers of the bean sprout, she turned her head to look at Li Dao. Joy surged through her heart as the corners of her mouth curled up. She was not in the mood to listen to what Gui Jiu Sha had to say. However, when she saw Xing''er beside Li Dao, her expression instantly returned to its previous cold and detached state. Gui Jianxue, who was watching every move of Shangguan Yan, clenched her fists so tightly that her teeth nearly broke. Veins popped out on her forehead. Am I that far behind him? His heart was in turmoil and her face was terrifyingly cold. Li Dao smiled as he looked at the training field. A cool breeze blew past, causing him to furrow his brows. "Little friend, we meet again." Wearing a moon-white daoist robe and wearing a blue ribbon around his waist, an old man from the borderline stood beside Li Dao. Xing''er was startled by the sudden appearance of the borderline old man. Just as she was about to scold him, Li Dao reached out his hand and stopped Xing''er. "Greetings, Frontier Senior." Li Dao frowned as he replied. Anyway, the people at the border did not want to kill him. "Little friend, who do you think will win and who will lose?" Without even looking at Li Dao, the eyes of the old man were fixed on Shangguan Yan and Gui Jiu who were standing in the middle of the field. Li Dao understood the old man''s meaning and replied, "It is not up to me to decide who will win. I am just an spectator." Hearing Li Dao''s words, the old man at the border turned his head with a smile and said, "Little friend is indeed insightful." As the sound of his voice faded, the old man disappeared from sight. Xing''er gaped in shock, as if she had seen a ghost. Whoosh! Whoosh! On the stage, both Shangguan Yan and Gui Chou simultaneously pulled out the Phoenix Blood Sword and the Dragon Soul Saber, causing the entire Tianxia Gorge to become lively. C270 The bean sprout hopped over and grabbed Li Dao''s clothes. Its small face was full of joy. "Brother Li, where have you been these past few days?" Li Dao pinched the bean sprout''s cheek and smiled. "You little brat, I already told you to call me uncle." Little Dou Chu made a face as usual and asked, "Big brother Li, who do you think will win between Big Sister Yan and that bad guy?" Li Dao was a little surprised as he asked, "Weren''t you always calling her a bad woman? Why did you change your name to Hu?" The small bean sprout lowered its head to play with the corner of its shirt. After a long while, it raised its head and said with a tearful voice, "Big Brother Li, Grandma Liu is dead." Li Yao thought for a while before he finally understood. The Grandma Liu that Little Dou Zhu mentioned was the Liu Feng who pretended to be Shangguan Yan''s mother, Liu Feng. It was likely that Little Dou and Liu Feng were both held hostage by the Mystic Moon Sect, and then Shangguan Yan went to save them, but Liu Feng died, and Little Dou also confirmed that Shangguan Yan was not his enemy. A child''s heart was very sensitive. They all had an intuition as to who was good to him, or who was bad to him. That Liu Feng is no doubt extremely good to the bean sprout. Li Dao didn''t know how to comfort the little bean sprout. In his opinion, even if he died, he would still die. In any case, he would die sooner or later. That was why he pursued eternity! While Li Dao and Little Bean were speaking, Shangguan Yan and Sima Chang Feng were already fighting against each other in the square surrounded by the crowd. Purple light and golden light flashed as the Phoenix Blood Sword and Dragon Soul Saber continuously clashed, bringing about sparks of sparks. Only now did Li Yao realize that Shangguan Yan''s cultivation was already at the eighth level precelestial, as was Sima Chang Feng. Both of them did not hold back. Looking at the situation and how equally matched they were, in reality, Shangguan Yan''s swordplay was a bit better than Sima Chang Feng''s. The Snow Flower Sword Technique and the Dragon Soul Saber Technique were both created by Gu Mutian. However, from the angle of Shangguan Yan''s sword, her understanding of swords was clearly better than Sima Chang Feng''s. The more the two fought, the more intense it became. The crowd of martial artists watching the battle cheered in succession. They felt that the legendary female dragon and Gui Jiu really deserved their reputation. Li Dao smiled but did not say anything. What did those martial artists know? To be honest, Li Dao felt that the Snow Flower Sword Art and the Dragon Soul Saber Art were flashy and unrealistic. The concepts of sabre techniques and sword techniques revolved around a ridiculous word ''love''. However, Gu Mutian had never been able to understand what love was. He only remembered the time when he was on intimate terms with Snowy. It was like he was a diaosi. What good sabresmanship and sword skills could he create, especially when it came to love? Compared to the realm where only emotions could match the sword, Gu Mutian wasn''t even fit to carry other people''s shoes. Furthermore, the current Shangguan Yan didn''t have any feelings for Sima Chang Feng, so the more they fought, the more ruthless they became. Sima Chang Feng had some thoughts about Shangguan Yan, but Li Dao knew that it was definitely not love. It was the dirty thoughts that a man had when he saw a beautiful woman. Both of them were sent flying. In midair, Shangguan Yan held a strand of hair in her mouth. Her eyes were cold as her sword slashed down at Sima Chang Feng. Even though Gui Jiaxue had some intentions towards Shangguan Yan, the difference in their martial arts skills was not too far apart. Thus, he did not dare to hold back as he gathered his true energy and ruthlessly hacked the Dragon Soul Saber onto the Phoenix Blood Sword. The clashing of blades and swords produced the sound of metal clashing. They were tightly bonded together like magnets. The Phoenix Blood Sword released a clear cry, and the Dragon Soul Saber released a low hum. A purple phoenix shadow and a golden divine dragon shadow rushed out from within the Phoenix Blood Sword and Dragon Soul Saber respectively. Looking at this scene of dragons and phoenixes, the spectators cried out in alarm. "Could it be that Dao Jian really has feelings for him?" The golden threads wrapped around Sai Hua Tuo''s hand were tight and his heart was in turmoil. Gu Mutian had a complacent look on his face. Although Li Dao had shaken him earlier on, how could the opinion that he had wanted to verify for decades collapse? Now that he saw this sight, he was extremely excited. However, Gu Mutian didn''t notice the disdainful look in the old man''s eyes. Li Dao sneered with extreme disdain. The Dragon Soul Saber and Phoenix Blood Sword were both made of rainbow crystal. There was a magnetic force between them, so attracting each other was just a normal physical phenomenon. How could a sword have emotions? Even if a sword had feelings, it would never appear in this low-level world of martial artists. In this world, the sword and saber had not reached the point of being able to give birth to an artifact spirit. The swords and sabers attracted each other''s attention. Shangguan Yan was endlessly furious because not only did she not feel anything from Sima Chang Feng, she even abhorred him. She still remembered the first time she met Sima Chang Feng. She had been defeated by a single glance from Li Dao, and she had no bearing. Afterwards, Sima Chang Feng also slandered her father for killing the Sima family. It would be strange if Shangguan Yan had a better impression of him. Pulling back the Phoenix Blood Sword, Shangguan Yan once again launched a fierce attack. Sima Chang Feng was still immersed in the legend of blades and swords being in love, and his reaction was slightly slower. He instantly fell into a disadvantageous position. In the distance, Half Moon pushed out both of its hands, sending a blue lightning aura towards Shangguan Yan. Sensing the movements of the half a month away, Li Dao was enraged. He leaped up and flew in the direction of the half a month''s worth of flying time. C271 Just as Li Dao landed by the side of Half Moon, he heard an exclamation from afar. Turning around to look, he saw that Shangguan Yan''s face was terrifyingly pale as she was held in Gui Jianxue''s arms. "Yan''er, Yan''er, what happened to you?" Li Dao''s eyes flashed with killing intent. Both of his legs were shaking, and he was trying to explain, "I don''t know your relationship with her. You can''t kill me." Li Dao didn''t want to hear his explanation. Under the frightened gaze of Half Moon, the purple sword was unsheathed. "You can''t kill me, you can''t kill me!" Half Moon''s voice was urgent. Last time, Li Dao didn''t kill him, but this time was different. He felt that Li Dao really wanted to kill him. All of a sudden, under the astonished gaze of Half Moon, Li Dao stopped moving. Just when Li Dao was preparing to kill for half a month, he heard the sound of the border elder''s voice. "Little friend, don''t forget what you promised me." Li Dao forcefully suppressed his killing intent, glanced at Half Moon, and flew towards Shangguan Yan. After Li Dao left, half a month later, Li Yao discovered that his back was already drenched and that his legs were powerless. Although Shangguan Yan was quite a distance away from Li Dao, with Li Dao''s qinggong, she was only able to reach her in a blink of an eye. Sima Chang Feng was embracing Shangguan Yan with a face full of love as he called out to Yan''er, when a strong wind suddenly blew past his ears. He raised his head and saw a pair of large shoes. Sima Chang Feng''s vision went black, and he was instantly sent flying before rolling around on the ground a few times. Ye Zichen crawled up and looked ahead, and saw Li Dao land beside Shangguan Yan. "Get lost!" Li Dao growled and then grabbed Shangguan Fei''s wrist, beginning to feel her pulse. Gui Chou''s eyes were wide open, his eyes were bloodshot, and his teeth were about to shatter. He lay on the ground without moving as he glared hatefully at Li Dao. Li Blade didn''t have the time to care about him. Shangguan Yan''s situation was not looking good, and that sneak attack on her for half a month had completely dislocated her internal organs. On top of that, Gui Jianxue had been shaking non-stop, which had undoubtedly worsened Shangguan Yan''s injuries. Placing both hands on Shangguan Yan''s back, she poured her true essence into her body and began to repair her damaged internal organs. Thanks to Li Dao being a Xiantian martial artist, his true essence was vigorous, and the Blue Lotus Sword Scripture''s true essence had a vitality attribute. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have the confidence to restore Shangguan Yan''s internal injuries. As the massive amount of primeval essence entered her body, Shangguan Yan''s pale face started to regain its color bit by bit. In the distance, Sai Hua Tuo had a complicated expression on his face. Shouldn''t he be the one treating Shangguan Yan''s injuries? The old man narrowed his eyes, exuding a dangerous aura. However, he was stopped by Gu Mutian. "Old thing, what are you trying to do?" "Didn''t you want to verify whether the sword and saber are in love? "Right now, that kid is messing up our plans." The old man turned his head and replied. "But I can''t ignore Little Swallow''s safety!" Gu Mutian looked conflicted. In the end, the two of them did not interfere and allowed Li Dao to continue healing Shangguan Yan. A large group of martial artists had yet to disperse as they watched curiously. In any case, what they liked the most was noise and gossip. What they saw and heard today was enough for them to go back and brag for a while. "Cough! Cough! Cough!" Under Li Dao''s massive restoration of primeval essence, Shangguan Yan woke up. As soon as she opened her eyes, Shangguan Yan felt a familiar aura and struggled to stand up. Li Dao pressed his hands down to stabilize her body and shouted coldly, "Don''t move, you''re heavily injured!" Hearing this voice, Shangguan Yan stopped moving and said coldly, "What are you doing here? I don''t need you to save me." While imbuing primeval essence into her body, Li Dao said, "In any case, you are still considered my friend, how can I watch you die and not save you?" "Who''s your friend? We''re not familiar with each other." Shangguan Yan struggled to break free from Li Dao''s grasp. She leaned on the Phoenix Blood Sword as she stood up, her face flushed red. Without Li Dao''s true essence to repair her internal organs, Shangguan Yan spat out a mouthful of blood, which dyed the front of her clothes red. "Your injuries aren''t fully healed yet. Stop trying to be brave and sit down," Li Dao said as he reached out to grab Shangguan Yan. Shangguan Yan forcefully twisted her body and spat out another mouthful of blood. With a cold tone, she said, "There''s no need for you to worry." Li Dao''s face fell. Even a clay figurine would be angry at such a situation, let alone a living person. Since Shangguan Yan was no longer in danger, she had done what a friend should do. Although she didn''t know when she had considered her a friend. "Miss Shangguan, I am leaving." Li Dao held his long sword and walked away without turning back. Shangguan Yan reached out a hand to stop Li Dao, but when she lifted her head, she saw Xing''er running towards Li Dao. She retracted her extended hand and spat out another mouthful of blood. Sai Hua Tuo made a gesture, and Gao Yi Shan pushed his wheelchair towards Shangguan Yan. The stinky tofu, Gui Jianxue, ran towards Shangguan Yan when he saw Li Dao leave. Seeing this scene, the old man stroked his beard and a smile hung on his face once more. Li Dao didn''t even know that he had already taken Xing''er away from the Heaven Viewing Gorge, heading towards the Qi Lian mountain range. C272 Li Dao took Xing''er away from Guan Tianxia Gorge, and along the way, Xing''er was somewhat indignant. "Young Master, don''t be unhappy about that Shangguan Yan, dog, and dog biting Lu Dongbin." Xing''er followed behind Li Dao with a large bag on his back, which contained some changed clothes and dry rations. Li Dao''s face remained expressionless as he calmly said, "Alright Xing''er, I''m not unhappy about this." In truth, Shangguan Yan''s previous actions had truly infuriated Li Dao, but that was all. Shangguan Yan was right. They weren''t close to each other in the first place, but it was due to their admiration for Shangguan Yan that they considered her a friend. There weren''t many who could be his friend. Since Shangguan Yan wasn''t grateful, what could he say? Four Directions City was located in the northwest part of the Central Plains, next to the desert, between the Central Plains and the Western Regions. Li Dao and Xing''er walked south along the main road. Qi Lianshan was to the south of Four Directions City. Along the way, he only saw weeds, and very few villages along the road. The Northwest was already barren, and in this era, there were almost no signs of human habitation. Li Dao and Xing''er had walked for more than ten days before meeting the first city. It was no wonder that Ouyang Feiying and the others hadn''t thought of expanding outwards. The Four Corners City was originally a place that was cut off from the outside world. To the south was the Central Plains, but it was blocked by the mountains, and to the north was the Western Regions. To the north was the Western Regions, and blocked by the desert. After entering the city to rest, Li Dao finally had time to collect his thoughts. Four Corners City was just the tip of the iceberg of this world. After coming out, Li Yao discovered that this world could no longer be described as chaotic. Right now, it was the later stages of five generations and ten countries. There were many different regimes in the Central Plains, and just like Ouyang Feiying, there were quite a number of people who were able to rule over a city. Because of the power of the government, war and chaos broke out frequently. People were starved to death and no one was allowed to live. The bones were exposed in the wild, so it was not an exaggeration to see that there were no cocks chirping at all. War often broke out between countries, so martial arts had declined and the martial arts world had declined. There were very few truly skilled people, but there were many thieves who took the path of cultivation. After having a rough understanding of this era, Li Dao sighed endlessly. He did not expect that the Four Directions City was a relatively safe place for the commoners to live and work in peace. Without much hesitation, Li Dao and Xing''er set off on their journey again. He didn''t know how Half Moon had managed to travel so far, and there were so many bandits on the road. Xing''er alone wasn''t enough to deal with them. After spending a month, Li Dao and Xing''er finally arrived at the foot of Qi Lianshan. As far as the eye could see, the entire mountain range was desolate. There were no overcast trees, only snow-capped mountains. With how big Qi Lianshan was and how empty it was, where could he find Coiled Snake Cliff? Half a month later, he said that the ruins of the Evil Buddha Sect were at the bottom of the Coiled Snake Cliff. Only now did he realize that Mount Qilian was incomparably desolate. It was possible that there weren''t any humans living here. "Young master, we''ve finished our rations. What should we do now?" Looking at the desolate mountain range ahead, Xing''er asked weakly. As a warrior of the fourth level, she definitely wouldn''t be able to survive without food in this kind of place. Li Dao took a deep breath and said, "Enter the mountain!" No matter what, he had to find it. If he could find the ruins of the Demonic Buddha Sect, he might discover something extraordinary. C273 Mount Qilian was not a mountain. It was a mountain range. The mountain road was bumpy and bumpy. If it weren''t for Li Dao and Xing''er, it would have been really difficult to travel. There were some shrubs at the foot of the mountain. The further in they went, the rarer the vegetation became. The peak of the mountain was covered with pure white snow. After spending two days, they finally found a tribe. This tribe was not simple. All the tribesmen had kung fu skills, especially the young tribesmen. Li Dao discovered that their leader was actually at the eighth level of the Postnatal realm. The people in the tribe were obviously not Han Chinese, so they could not communicate through words. Fortunately, the old chief of the tribe had gone out and explored the Snake Cliff when he was young. When the Old Patriarch first met Li Dao, he was extremely surprised and vigilant. After all, he had gone out to adventure, so he was aware of the dangers that lay within the hearts of men. When Li Dao explained the purpose of his visit, the old Patriarch quickly told him the location of Snake Cliff. He only wished for Li Dao to leave his clan as soon as possible. After replenishing some water and food, Li Dao did not linger around. Perhaps this tribe had some secrets, but Li Dao did not probe too far. The Old Patriarch was very old, and he should be almost two hundred years old. If there really was a formidable inheritance, then the Old Patriarch was only at the early Xiantian realm. Now that he knew the location of Coiled Snake Cliff, he was in a much better mood. The desolate mountains formed the Qilian Mountains. After leaving this tribe, Li Dao and Xing''er had to spend quite a bit of time before they found the Coiled Snake Cliff. Coiled Snake Cliff was a cliff as its name implied. It was shaped like a huge coiled snake. Standing at the edge of the cliff and looking down, he could only see clouds and mist swirling around him. He could not see anything clearly, so he had no idea how high this cliff was. "Young Master, how should we get down?" Xing''er puzzledly looked at Li Dao as she asked. Li Dao turned around and smiled at Xing''er as he replied, "Of course I jumped." "But Young Master, we don''t know how high this cliff is, would it be dangerous if we recklessly jump down?" Li Yao had also considered the problem that Xing''er had mentioned, and he felt that there should be no problem in jumping down. He hadn''t died even after jumping off for half a month when he was a teenager, not to mention him. Innate and precelestial were two completely different concepts. Although he could fly, he could still ride on the wind. A hand wrapped around Xing''er''s waist. Li Dao leaped up, and his hair fluttered in the wind. Clouds curled around his body. Li Dao suspiciously looked at Xing''er. She was abnormally quiet, not screaming like she expected. Instead, she was just lying in Li Dao''s arms with a smile still hanging on her face. Li Dao was stupefied. Such a high cliff, if he said he would jump, but he was caught off guard, wouldn''t Xing''er be screaming in fear? "Xing''er, aren''t you afraid?" "Don''t be afraid." A sweet smile appeared on Xing''er''s face. The biting wind blew her hair into a mess. Li Dao was also confused. He subconsciously said, "You might die, aren''t you afraid?" "Don''t worry, as long as I''m with Young Master, even if I die, I''m willing!" Xing''er''s eyes were pure, and her smile was sweet. When he touched Xing''er''s pure eyes, Li Dao subconsciously avoided her gaze. Damn it, I know that I shouldn''t have touched a woman, he cursed silently. The falling speed was getting faster and faster. Xing''er hugged Li Dao''s neck tightly. The warm breath hit Li Blade''s ear, causing him to feel a little uncomfortable. What is this? Originally, Xing''er had felt pity for Young Master Yue, so she hadn''t rejected him. However, what should she do now? From the looks of it, Xing''er was definitely in love with him. For a moment, Li Dao was extremely agitated. If he only had his kidney and not his heart, he wouldn''t feel the slightest bit of burden. However, these women were too unreasonable and wanted to play with the truth. While Li Dao was lost in his thoughts, the clouds had already disappeared, revealing a group of ruined temples below. C274 The dilapidated temples emitted an ancient and heavy aura of history, and one could tell that they were very old. His feet touched the ground, and he quickly let go of Xing''er''s waist. Xing''er''s face turned red, looking extremely enchanting. However, Li Dao and Ben didn''t have that kind of thought. There were many things in this world that they pursued, so they couldn''t just keep thinking about that. If he were to say that he was just going in and out of the cave, then wouldn''t he be a cripple if he were to think about that all day long while his brain was occupied by the worms? Li felt that the main characters who opened the harem could grow to be strong, which was the result of the author''s excessive distortion. Ignoring Xing''er, he straightened his clothes and headed toward the temple. Xing''er silently followed behind Li Dao, not saying a word. She was probably still feeling shy. The size of the Demonic Buddha Sect was not large, as could be seen from the scattered buildings. Entering the temple, weeds were growing on the bluestone floor in front of the gate. In front of the temple, there was a signboard with the three words'' White Horse Temple ''written on it. From the looks of it, this was probably a sect from hundreds of years ago. It was just that the name ''White Horse Temple'' always felt very familiar to Li Blade. He carefully thought back and only then was he able to find the name ''White Horse Temple'' from his memory. The White Horse Temple was built in Luoyang and was built in the East Han Dynasty. It is also one of the earliest Buddhist temples in Chinese history. However, this was the White Horse Temple in the later generations'' history. Who knew if this world''s White Horse Temple was the same as the one recorded in the later generations'' records? The temple door was ajar. Spiderwebs blocked the entrance, and on top of them were fat spiders. Li Dao pushed open the temple door and stepped inside. The first thing he saw was an ancient tree with twisted branches. The trunk was thick, and it would probably take a few people to hug it. The leaves were green and full of life. Standing under the tree, he felt calm and clear. The buildings were in ruins, but the old tree was still full of life. "Young master, is this the legendary Bodhi tree?" Xing''er curiously touched the tree trunk and asked. Li Yao nodded his head. All ancient powers would plant this Bodhi tree. It could be said to be a buddhist symbol. Li Dao didn''t linger for long and walked towards the main hall. As soon as he entered the main hall, he noticed that something was amiss. The deity statue in the middle of the hall was not Tathagata Buddha, but instead a fiendish Buddha. Buddha''s face was ferocious, with a blood-red sword in one hand and a divine dragon in the other, and a yaksha beneath his feet. The Buddha''s eyes were burning with black flames as he looked ahead with a slanted angle, making people feel that it was a bit strange. He had no idea what material the black fire eyeballs were made of. Li Dao did not know this Buddha, he had an intuition that there was something wrong with the Buddha''s eyes. Walking forward to touch the Buddha''s burning eyes, there was nothing abnormal about it. His hand forcefully pulled the eyeballs out and placed them in his hand to weigh them, there was nothing strange about it. There was no doubt that there was a problem with the Buddha statue, but what was the crux of the problem? He had been here for half a month and had not found anything substantial, so there had to be a secret chamber or treasure trove. After pondering for a long time, an idea suddenly occurred to Li Dao. He walked towards a metal tower outside the main hall. Previously, the Buddha statue''s eyes had been focused on the iron tower. If that was the case, then that meant that there was a mysterious mechanism hidden within the iron tower. Walking in front of the iron tower, Li Dao could not help but frown as the smell of rotting rust entered his nostrils. As he tapped on the iron tower, a muffled sound could be heard, proving that the iron tower was solid. Li Dao turned around and put both hands on Tie Ta. He gathered his strength and started to push on Tie Ta. Just as he expected, Tie Ta moved. This iron tower was around three meters tall and was solid. If Li Dao had not broken through to the Xiantian realm, he would definitely not be able to push it off. Only a monk who specialized in body transformation was able to move this iron tower at the Postnatal realm. No wonder no one had noticed it even after half a month. As Li Dao exerted force, the iron tower rotated bit by bit, emitting a crunching and ear-piercing sound. It was like rusting gears rubbing against each other. Upon hearing this sound, Li Dao thought to himself that there was a door, so he worked even harder. When Tie Ta had turned half a circle, a loud sound could be heard. The floorboards on the side of Tie Ta opened up to reveal a black tunnel. He found the secret mechanism so easily? Xing''er was astonished as she opened her mouth wide. C275 There was a stale smell coming from the dark tunnel, so he couldn''t see what was inside. When the stale smell was not as strong as before, Li Dao and Xing''er raised the fire piston and stepped in. The passage was lifeless from being sealed for so long, and from time to time there were rats and cockroaches crawling under his feet, which frightened Xing''er so much that she tightened her grip on his arm. The softness annoyed him. Li Dao did not understand how terrifying rats and cockroaches were. Most women were superficial creatures that only cared about their appearance. They liked cute cats and dogs, and hated ugly snake rats and cockroaches. Just like how they hated slovenly and unsightly men, they liked clean and handsome fresh meat. Sensing Li Dao''s displeasure, Xing''er loosened her grip a little, but she still did not completely let go of Li Dao''s arm. This secret passageway was unexpectedly long. It took them a quarter of an hour to reach the end of the secret passageway. Under the weak light of the fire, there was a steel door in front of them, which looked extremely thick. Borrowing the light from the fire, Xing''er looked at Li Dao''s well-defined face. His eyes flickered as he spoke, as if he was asking what she should do. Most people could only be an idiot when it came to this sort of thing. After going through so much trouble to find the treasury, they realized that they couldn''t get in without a key. However, this situation did not exist with Li Dao. After handing over the fire piston to Xing''er, Li Dao drew his longsword and walked up. He didn''t believe that this door would be able to stop him. Perhaps ordinary innate experts couldn''t do anything about this thick iron gate. The long sword gently moved forward, the thick iron door was as fragile as tofu, holding the sword hilt and slashing left and right, easily opening a small door on the door. Retrieving the fire piston from the dumbstruck Xing''er''s hand, Li Dao stepped into it. First, he found the oil lamp and ignited it. Then, the square secret chamber was revealed to his eyes. Xing''er followed Li Dao into the secret chamber, covering her mouth in shock. The room was a little messy. There was a pile of golden agate in the left corner, which was very eye-catching. On the right was a pile of sabers, arrows, and other weapons. The weapon was soaked in oil, but it still looked brand-new. In the center of the secret room, there were more than a dozen corpses scattered on the ground. The fleshless bones were wearing blood-red monastic robes, and they looked extremely shriveled. One of the corpses was the most eye-catching. It was wearing a monastic robe and sitting cross-legged on the ground. The monastic robe was covered in a long blood-colored dragon and a long black snake. The dragon and the snake were wrapped around it, mysterious and strange. The skeleton was leaning against a golden chest, and beside the chest was a jade box. Between its legs was a sheathed sword. Needless to say, this monk definitely had a high status when he was alive, because the person wearing the monastic robe was either a abbot or an elder. Li Dao had no interest in gold jewelry, not to mention swords, swords, and arrows. He stepped forward and placed his hand on the corpse. With a crisp sound, the corpse fell to the ground. Xing''er couldn''t help but scream. She was obviously frightened by the broken bones. Li Dao ignored Xing''er. He discovered an interesting thing. The bones scattered on the ground were sparkling and white, faintly emitting a golden luster. This represented that the owner of the skeleton was a martial artist who had reached Large Success of Body Transformation. To be able to train his bones to such a state, one could imagine how strong his body was when he was still alive, and he wasn''t even fit to carry his shoes for half a month. The bones were scattered. An envelope fell out of the robe with the dragon and snake scalding it. Li Dao bent down to pick it up and opened it. Borrowing the light of the fire, he carefully read it. With this look, he finally understood the origins of the Evil Buddha Sect, as well as the highest level of martial power in this world. C276 Opening the envelope, Li Dao was shocked. The first thing he saw were eight large words with ferocious killing intent. If the Heavens were destroyed, then the Buddha would be bedeviled! These words were imbued with a strong killing intent, causing Li Dao to be in a daze. The person who left this letter must have been a grandmaster of martial dao, someone even stronger than the old man at the border. Calming his mind and reading this letter seriously, Li Dao finally understood the reason for this matter. The previous body of the Evil Buddha Sect was indeed Luo Yang''s White Horse Temple. However, because the White Horse Temple was too powerful, it was destroyed by Emperor Liang Wu. In other words, the famous Martial Emperor had destroyed the Buddha. Hundreds of years ago, during the Southern and Northern Dynasties, the Buddhist sect was once the most powerful, with many temples. Among them, the White Horse Temple of Luoyang was the most powerful. Du Mu even left behind a poem from the Southern Dynasty''s 480 temples. At that time, the White Horse Temple had tens of thousands of monks. Among them, there were more than ten martial arts masters, a hundred Xiantian masters, an innumerable amount of Pre-Sky Realm martial monks and even a mountain of wealth. Such a powerful force from the White Horse Temple was naturally a threat to Emperor Liang Wu, Xiao Yan, at that time. Thus, Emperor Liang Wu had mobilized his army to annihilate the White Horse Temple. No matter how powerful the White Horse Temple was, it was still nothing in front of the army. Moreover, Emperor Liang Wu was also one of the world''s top grandmasters. That battle had been dark and gloomy, and blood flowed like rivers. It was the blood of both the soldiers and the monks. Over ten masters of martial arts from the White Horse Temple had a bloody battle with Emperor Liang Wu and the experts under his command. The monks fled with their blood weeping, and the temple was also engulfed in flames. In the end, only one Grandmaster from the White Horse Temple survived, and that was the first disciple of the Bodhi Courtyard, Zen Master Bitter Heart. ¡­ The disciples of the White Horse Temple hated Emperor Liang Wu to the extreme after that dark battle to exterminate the Buddha. His master''s personality had changed. He believed that the White Horse Temple was a place of worship and buddhism. They had been kind to each other, but in the end, they had all perished. This was the injustice of the heavens! As a result, Zen Master Bitter Heart cried out the slogan that the heavens would destroy the buddha, then the buddha would be bedeviled, and the Evil Buddha Sect would be born. The monks who had fled here were determined to take revenge on Emperor Liang Wu. Unfortunately, before they could accumulate enough strength, Emperor Liang''s pursuers had arrived again. It was another intense battle. In the end, the disciples of the Evil Buddha Sect either died or ran for their lives. Worried Zen Master took a few loyal monks and hid in the secret room they built. In his despair, Zen Master Bitter Heart had left behind this letter, hoping that the disciples of the Evil Buddha Sect here would inherit his last wish and take revenge on Emperor Liang Wu. He had left behind a lot of gold, silver, and jewelry, as well as weapons and arrows. Most importantly, he had left behind a few secret manuals of magical techniques and a Blood Yuan Evil Pill. Li Dao''s eyes lit up. Why did he travel thousands of miles to search for the ruins of the Demonic Buddha Sect? Isn''t it just for secret manuals and pills? After splitting open the golden chest with a single slash, there were a few books stained with blood inside. A heavy breathing sound rang out. Li Dao turned around and saw that Xing''er''s eyes were burning. Li Dao chuckled, not at all bothered. No one could remain calm in front of the divine arts manual. If it wasn''t for his high standards, he might have been even worse off than Xing''er. There were a total of four books: Golden Buddha Indestructible Body, Great Perception of the Great Perception Palm, Caiyin''s Wonder Lotus Scripture, and the Brilliant King Sword. Just by looking at the names, one could tell that the grade of these divine arts were definitely not low. Seeing the indestructible body of the Golden Buddha, Li Dao froze for a moment. He flipped it open and skimmed through. It turned out to be the advanced version of the indestructible body of the Golden Buddha. Compared to the indestructible body of the Golden Buddha, the indestructible body of the Golden Buddha was much stronger. According to the description in the book, after the Golden Buddha body reaches the Great Perfection Stage, all evils will be inviolable and the Golden Buddha fruit will be proven. The Golden Buddha Fruit was able to shatter the void. This was a divine art that was not inferior to the Azure Lotus Sword Canon, and it was also defensive in nature. In comparison, the Unbreakable Body was simply trash. Li Dao thought for a moment. He felt that it was time to practice a defensive body transformation technique. Who knew what kind of enemies he would meet in the future? A strong body definitely had to have them. His body was a World Treasure Raft, he had never encountered such a powerful body transformation technique before, but now this Immortal Golden Buddha Body was moving his heart. C277 The Golden Buddha Indestructible Physique contained a lot of information. The Unbreakable Golden Buddha Physique that he had obtained over the past half a day was just an indestructible, weakened version. However, even the weakened version was still very powerful. It was impossible for Ouyang Feiying, who was at the early Xiantian realm, to break through the Half Moon Defense which was meant for a half-step into the Xiantian realm. The Golden Buddha Indestructible Body, the Great Perception Palm, the Profound Melody Lotus Scripture, and the Brilliant King Sword. Li Dao flipped through them one by one, clicking his tongue. The White Horse Temple was indeed known as the Buddhist Jia Lan. The reputation of the Ancestral Court was not exaggerated at all. Even the famous Shaolin Temple would be far inferior to the White Horse Temple in the future. The Shaolin Temple rose from the Tang Dynasty, and the Thirteen Sages saved the King of Qin. After the King of Qin, Li Shimin, ascended to the throne, the Shaolin Temple flourished more and more. Previously, the Shaolin Temple was on a completely different level compared to the White Horse Temple. Some people said that the Dama Yu Shaoshan facade enlightenment, so the Shaolin Temple is the Shi Yuan Zongting. Actually, there was nothing to argue about. The different worlds definitely differed. Li Dao had seen the Body Metamorphose Scripture and Unbreakable Body back in the Divine Eagle World. However, they were incomparable to the four great techniques in his hands. Perhaps it was because this world had a higher level. After stuffing the four books into Xing''er''s arms, without caring about Xing''er, who had tears in her eyes, Li Dao reached out and picked up the long sword on the corpse''s legs. This sword was three feet long, a full foot short of the one in his hand. The sword hilt was neither gold nor wood, on it was carved the ferocious looking Yaksha Ming Wang. The scabbard was heavy iron fir. Drawing his sword from its scabbard, a surge of blood energy soared into the sky. It was extremely frightening. The sword was blood-red, with a bloody groove in the middle. It was incomparably enchanting. Observing carefully, there were two small words at the point where the sword hilt and blade intersected: Evil Punisher! The Evil Slayer Sword, the Knife Slayer, and the Releasing Wand were originally the three most powerful weapons of the White Horse Temple. During Emperor Liang Wu''s great battle to exterminate Buddha, the Knife and the Wand had disappeared without a trace. Because the Evil Punishing Sword was stained with too much blood and sin, and because Zen Master Bitter Heart had fallen into the evil path, the originally golden blade had turned blood-red. Holding the Evil Slayer Sword in his hand, an evil intent rushed into Li Dao''s head, corroding his mind. The original Evil Slayer Sword had now turned into a demon sword, giving birth to a weak consciousness. However, how could this weak spirit possibly deal with the resolute Li Dao? He was easily able to suppress him. Unlike the Dragon Soul Saber, Phoenix Blood Sword, this sword truly had a will and spirit. If it was brought to a higher realm, this weak spirit would definitely grow into an artifact spirit. At the same time, this sword would also become a peerless devil sword. It was because it was originally a divine sword that had been stained with too much sin and blood, and had transformed into its current appearance. Li Dao looked at it, then shook his head and asked, "Xing''er, do you want this Evil Slayer Sword?" Although this sword was good, could it compare to the sword in his hand? Li Dao could not understand why even this sword had a spiritual nature, while the sword in his hand did not. It was as if it was a truly inanimate object. The sword in its hand did not have a name, and Li Dao had never given it a name. It was useless for him to keep the sword. If he lost it, it would be a waste. Originally, he had planned to give it to Bai Tong, but with Xing''er by his side, he accepted the principle of proximity and gave it directly to Xing''er. "Young master, you want to give me this godly sword?" Xing''er was extremely shocked, her voice trembling. No matter how he looked at it, this sword was an incomparably precious divine sword! "No, this is not a divine sword. It is a devil sword. Do you want it?" Li Dao opened his mouth to correct Xing''er''s mistake. "But such a good sword star is not worthy to be used by him. Young master should keep it for his own use." Xing''er''s eyes were pure as she opened her mouth to reject Li Dao. Li Dao sneered. This sword might be the best weapon in this world, but it was still nothing to him. "I said I''ll give it to you, so take it!" Li Dao kept the Evil Slayer Sword back in its scabbard and gave it to Xing''er without any explanation. As long as the sword was not unsheathed, then this demon sword would not be able to affect Xing''er''s mental will. In the future, when Xing''er''s cultivation level was raised, she could use it. C278 "En!" Xing''er lightly nodded her head, her gaze towards Li Dao growing gentler. Li Blade did not notice these things. His attention was completely focused on the small jade box beside the golden box. Whether it was the secret scripture for the godly technique or the Evil Killing Sword, they were all considered small compared to the things inside the jade box. This was the biggest reward he had gotten from this trip. Carefully, he opened the box as if it were his own son. There was a round and sparkling pill lying inside. The pill was blood-red and the size of a longan fruit. A sweet and fragrant medicinal fragrance wafted into his nostrils and all the pores on Li Dao''s body opened up. His true energy was abnormally active. This was the Blood Yuan Evil Pill! The Blood Yuan Evil Pill was originally called the Bodhi Heart Cleansing Pill. After Zen Master Bitter Heart had fallen into the evil path, he improved the pill formula and created a new method to refine this Blood Yuan Evil Pill. At first, Reverend Misery Heart wanted to use this pill to break through to the Grandmaster Realm, but in the end he discovered that this pill was only half-finished and couldn''t help him break through to the Grandmaster Realm. Thus, he could only leave this pill to his descendants. The main ingredient of this pill was a martial artist''s blood essence. In the past, Zen Master Bitter Heart had slaughtered almost all of the martial artists in the Northwest Martial Forest. In addition, he had brought out countless treasures from the White Horse Temple in order to create this pill. It was only fate that messed with him. The ''Bitter Heart Zen Master'' did not succeed and only managed to cultivate half of it. But even so, this pill was still a great opportunity for the current Li Dao. After putting the pill back into the jade box, Li Dao started scraping all over the place to see if there were any things he had left out. In the end, Li Dao discovered that there really was nothing left, so he started to collect the corpse of Zen Master Ku Xin. Xing''er curiously asked, "Young Master, are you going to let this senior rest in peace?" In Xing''er''s impression, Li Dao could not be considered a bad person, but he was absolutely not a good person. How could he be so kind as to collect someone''s corpse now? Could it be that he had taken someone else''s advantage to show his respect? Li Dao raised his head, revealing his clean white teeth in the dim light. "I''m not going to bury him." "Then what does young master mean by this?" Since he didn''t want to bury her, then why did he pick her up for collection? Li Dao picked up the corpse of Zen Master Ku Xin as he said, "I will put the medicine in." Seeing Li Dao calmly pick up the corpse, Xing''er was speechless. However, she did not think that Li Dao''s actions were wrong. To Xing''er, everything Young Master had done was right. "Young master, can bones be treated with medicine?" Xing''er curiously looked at Li Dao. "Of course, if it''s an ordinary person''s bone, they definitely cannot use medicine. However, this old fellow had cultivated the Golden Buddha Indestructible Physique to an unknown level. His bones were even more nourishing than the bones of tigers and tigers. "I just happened to borrow his bones to train my Golden Buddha Indestructible Body," said Li Dao as he picked up a piece of bone with a faint golden luster and waved it in front of Xing''er. After Li Dao said this, he was afraid that Xing''er would learn to be bad, so he explained to Xing''er, "Anyway, this old thing was also a buddhist disciple when he was alive. Lord Buddha even cut flesh to feed the falcon. His corpse just so happened to satisfy me. This is not disrespect to him, on the contrary, this is my show of respect to him. I believe this old thing would be happy to learn that his corpse can help his descendants in the Western Paradise. Xing''er seriously nodded her head, going up to help Li Dao collect the corpse of Zen Master Ku Xin. Even if Li Dao said that the painstaking Zen Master in the West was extremely happy and smiling Jiuquan star did not question. If Zen Master Bitter Heart still had a soul, he would be very pleased to hear Li Dao''s words. The buddhist disciples were merciful! Using the cassock to roll up the corpse of Zen Master Ku Xin, then using it as a backpack, Li Dao walked out. Next, he would go into closed-door training for a period of time. C279 Originally covered in cobwebs, the meditation room was swept clean by the stars, giving off an ancient feeling. As for Xing''er and Li Dao, they did not hide anything from her. All four secret manuals of the Divine Arts were in her hands. Other than the Golden Buddha Indestructible Body, Li Dao did not have any intention of cultivating the other three techniques. The King Kong Sword Technique was only drawing lessons from it. Before going into closed-door training, Li Dao suggested that Xing''er cultivate the Sublime Yin Lotus Scripture and impart to Xing''er the Jade Lady Sword Art. The Brilliant King Sword was not suitable for Xing''er, and the Southern Flower Sword Art of the Nine Yin Scriptures was not suitable for Xing''er to learn. After thinking it over for a while, Li Dao could only pass on the Jade Maiden Jiu Xin''s sword technique to her. Regardless of whether it was the Mystical Clear Sound Lotus Scripture or the Jade Maiden Pure Heart Sword Technique, they both had the effect of clearing the heart and condensing the Qi. They could help Xing''er better control the Devil Sword to eliminate evil. After instructing Xing''er, Li Dao closed the door to the meditation room. After taking a bath and changing his clothes, he adjusted his mental state to its optimum, then he took out the Blood Yuan Evil Pill that was the size of a dragon eye. The fragrance of the medicine began to spread. Li Dao did not hesitate as he picked up the medicine pill and stuffed it into his mouth, swallowing it with a wriggling throat. Li Dao wouldn''t hold back when he thought about how this pill was made from human blood. Let alone the fact that it was made from human blood, it was quite common for people to eat it in the upper echelons of the world. As the pill fell into his stomach, the immense medicinal energy began to dissolve, like a flash flood, unstoppable. Li Dao''s expression was solemn as he circulated his primeval essence, circulating the medicinal energy within his body in circles. Then, he converted the blood-colored medicinal energy into azure lotus primeval essence. Time flew by. One day, two days, Li Dao''s aura was increasing bit by bit. Peak of the middle Xiantian realm, late Xiantian realm, peak Xiantian realm. In one breath''s time, he had broken through to the peak Xiantian realm. It was not in vain that Zen Master Ku Xin slaughtered the entire Northwest Martial Arts Forest. The Blood Yuan Evil Pill was not covered up, even if it was only a half finished product. Li Dao''s eyes shined with a bright light. His dantian had already been filled with cyan true essence. The pill that was originally the size of a longan fruit was now the size of a soybean, floating above his dantian. If he didn''t break through to Zongshi realm now, when would he be able to do so? A pill the size of a yellow bean was like a sun above the Dantian, while the Dantian was like a huge ocean. Li Dao had dissolved all of the Blood Yuan Evil Pill''s medicinal efficacy, and his Dantian began to boil up. The difference between the great realm and the great realm was like a natural chasm. Once one crossed it, it would be like stepping into a new world. In order to rise to the Upper Sky Realm, one had to have all hundred meridians of their own, pass through the bridge of heaven and earth, and receive the spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth and compress it into zhen yuan. Advancing to the Grandmaster Realm was much more difficult than advancing to the Upper Sky Realm, as martial artists were required to solidify their liquid true essence and then solidify it. His own spiritual will fused into this, forming a golden core of martial arts. Jindan Stage could be called a grandmaster of martial arts. As the saying goes, once a golden core is swallowed into the stomach, my life is not up to the heavens! The lifespan of a grandmaster in the art of martial arts who had successfully cultivated the Aurous Core stage would increase dramatically. In theory, he could live up to five hundred years. Of course, this was the ideal situation. Martial arts masters usually didn''t live past 500 years old, and most of them lived up to 400 years. This was because the early stages of a martial artist''s cultivation had consumed a great deal of their physical and mental energy. Only Aurous Core stage experts of the Immortal Path would have a lifespan of 500 years. Compared to martial arts, the Immortal Dao undoubtedly placed more importance on health. Comparing martial arts with the realm of the Immortal Path, the Houtian realm was equivalent to the Immortal Dao Qi, Xiantian realm was equivalent to the Foundation Establishment stage, grandmaster and grandmaster were equivalent to the Aurous Core stage, and shattering the void was equivalent to the primordial spirit. After shattering the void, the division of martial dao and celestial dao wasn''t as strict. At that time, whether it was in the Martial Dao or the Immortal Dao, attention was paid to understanding of the Dao and its application to the laws of the world. His dantian was like the sea, being boiled by the sun formed by the Blood Yuan Evil Pill. Li Dao began to control the boiling true essence in his body and fuse it with his will. As Li Dao controlled the solidification of his true essence and branded his will onto the pill, he found it extremely strenuous. Even though he had practiced the Art of Soul Shifting, his mental will was still stronger than an ordinary person''s. The room was shrouded in darkness and it was hard to tell the time. Li Dao''s face was pale, the veins on his forehead were twitching, and beads of sweat were dripping down his face. "Gold Dan of the Martial Dao, form it for me!" After an unknown amount of time had passed, Li Dao let out an explosive shout. His entire face began to contort. It was like a tug on a rope by a tug of the hand of a tug of war. A clear and melodious sound echoed out. The Jindan, which was about to condense within Li Dao''s Dantian, suddenly broke apart, transforming back into true essence and fell into the sky ditch in his Dantian. The remaining medicinal power of the Blood Yuan Evil Pill dispersed into his bones and flesh, hiding there. "Did I fail?" Li Dao sat cross-legged on the bed as he mumbled to himself. However, his current state was very strange. The true essence within his dantian should have been liquid. What could he say now? Liquid is not like liquid, solid is not like solid. If true essence was considered water in its normal form, then his true essence was mercury. Mercury was tens of times denser than water, but it was not solid. The blue colored true essence that was as heavy as mercury faintly reflected the phantom of a lotus. Li Dao was definitely many times stronger than a peak Xiantian realm expert. However, he was still far weaker than a grandmaster who had condensed an Aurous Core Stage cultivator. Gu Mutian might be similar to his current self, perhaps he might be even weaker than him. Perhaps, he could be considered a Half-Zongshi in this state. C280 After tidying up his mood, Li Dao opened the door of the meditation room. His failure to break through to the Grandmaster Realm this time was within his expectations. Thus, he wasn''t discouraged in the slightest. To leap from a mid-Xiantian realm to a grandmaster, he still did not have enough accumulated resources. A ray of sunlight shone down, illuminating Li Dao''s face. A figure rushed over and jumped into Li Blade''s arms. Li Blade was stunned for two seconds before he could react. Since when did she become so lively? No, Li Dao pulled open Xing''er and looked her up and down, asking in bewilderment, "Xing''er, your cultivation is already at the seventh level precelestial?" Even if Guan Yin''s Exquisite Lotus Scripture was of a high grade, it shouldn''t have broken through so quickly. Wait, Li Dao seemed to have thought of something and asked once more, "Xing''er, how long did it take me to close up?" "Young Master, it has been over a month since you entered the meditation room. You scared the hell out of Xing''er. If it wasn''t for you telling me not to disturb you, I would have already pushed the door open and entered." A month''s time, and I''ve already been closed off for over a month? He hadn''t eaten anything this month. Fortunately, he had the Blood Yuan Evil Pill to support him, so he had not reached the stage of Fasting. It was no wonder that Xing''er was worried. It was just that after not seeing her for a month, Xing''er seemed to have changed quite a bit. She was already acting coquettishly towards him. Xing''er also noticed that her actions were overreaching, and she quickly took two steps back, her face flushing red. Li Dao didn''t care about Xing''er''s state of mind. He was considering whether he should cultivate the Immortal Gold Buddha Physique at the same time. Right now, he had no chance of winning against the old man at the border. Since he could not break through to the Grandmaster Realm in a short period of time, he could only think of a way to increase his battle prowess. If he could reach the Small Success Realm of the Golden Buddha Indestructible Body, he might be able to go head to head with the Fringe Elder. The Golden Buddha Indestructible status was four realms, not bad, not broken, not grinded, not destroyed! The Unbreakable Golden Buddha Physique that he obtained in half a day was the weakened version of the Indestructible Golden Buddha Body. It could also be said to be an incomplete version. Half a month was merely the beginning of the Golden Buddha Indestructible Body. The Golden Buddha Body could be cultivated both internally and externally, tempering the flesh, flesh, and skin, tempering the internal organs, meridians and bones. As long as he entered the door, he would be able to cultivate Golden Buddha inner strength. If Li Dao wanted to practice the Golden Buddha Indestructible Body, it would be much easier than practicing for half a month. Firstly, he had the complete manual. Secondly, he was a half-step Zongshi realm expert, and his comprehension of martial arts was deeper than that of the half a month ago. Thirdly, he still had the Blood Yuan Evil Pill''s medicinal efficacy left in his flesh and bones. Moreover, the corpse of Zen Master Ku Xin was still useless. Li Dao took out an iron cauldron from the temple and cleaned all the cinders inside. He then spent half a month to find some powerful medicine, such as Dragon Bone Grass, Seven Star Lotus, and the Head of the Guards. Finally, he grinded the bones of his Apothecary Ku Xin into powder. Then, he mixed the medicinal herbs and the bone powder and boiled them together, forming a super large nourishing marrow and bone quenching soup. The Marrow Washing Bone Tempering Decoction recorded in the Golden Buddha Immortal Body secret manual was not as powerful as this. However, Li Dao was not a novice who had just started learning martial arts. He was confident that he could withstand the ferocious medicinal effects. A three-legged cauldron was standing in the yard. Within the cauldron was a boiling golden soup. Xing''er waved her fan, adding wood to the cauldron from time to time. The metal cauldron was burning red, and as the flames licked at the bottom of the cauldron, Xing''er kept wiping away her sweat. Li Dao took off his clothes, stood by the side of the cauldron and stared at the boiling golden soup. "It''s time, Xing''er. Maintain this temperature." Li Dao said as he prepared to enter the Iron Cauldron. Xing''er''s face was full of worry as she asked, "Young master, is it dangerous like this?" Li Dao shook his head. True essence wrapped around his entire body and he slowly stepped into the iron cauldron. If it was just boiling water, then it definitely wouldn''t have been able to do anything to him, but the key point was that there were many fierce herbs added into the water, and there was also the skeleton essence of Zen Master Ku Xin. The boiling medicinal liquid covered Li Dao''s entire body, exposing only his head. Li Dao slowly released his true essence. "Hiss!" He couldn''t help but take in a breath of cold air. This kind of excruciating pain could cause a person who wasn''t strong enough to do so to directly faint. Forcefully enduring the pain, he began absorbing the medicinal energy according to the records of the Golden Buddha Indestructible Body, and then began tempering his body. It was fortunate that he was a Half-Zongshi and his body was already extremely powerful. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to withstand it. As the Qi and blood continued to move, the medicinal strength seeped into his body through his pores little by little, hammering his flesh, including his internal organs and meridians. The remaining Blood Yuan Evil Qi in his body was also triggered. As time passed, the boiling golden soup inside the iron cauldron became clear water while Li Dao''s muscles were dyed with a faint golden color. After telling Xing''er to stop firing, Li Dao stood up from the metal cauldron. The streamlined muscles caused Xing''er''s face to flush red. Sensing the state of his body, he had already mastered the Golden Buddha Indestructible Body. If he tried again ten times or eight times, the Golden Buddha Indestructible Body might have reached the small success stage and reached the state of invincibility. C281 There was a teahouse on the shady side of the road. The owner was busy greeting customers with a white silk scarf over his head. As they approached the desert, even the shade of the trees could not withstand the heat. There were only five or six tables in the tea house, and a man and a woman were sitting at a table in the corner. The man was around thirty years old. He wore white clothes, and his face was as if it was carved from a knife. His figure was well-proportioned, and he held an exaggerated looking sword in his hand the entire time. The woman was in her early twenties and wore a light yellow dress. She was as beautiful as a flower and her body emitted a weak and delicate aura. Unlike the man, she confidently placed the treasured sword on the table. The two of them quietly drank their tea. They did not talk much, and did not look down on the girl as they walked up to her. Generally speaking, the handsome men and beautiful women with sabers and swords were all masters. This theory was common in any martial arts world. The martial artists in the tea house knew this as well. It was noon, and the sun was high in the sky. No one wanted to travel at this time. Some of the martial artists gathered in the tea house to have a cup of tea. They wanted to wait until the sun was less scorching. The more people there were, the more gossips there would be. The big guys gathered around a table and started to talk about recent events in the martial arts world. "Something big has happened in the Four Directions City recently. Have you all heard of it?" A big fellow asked. "Are you talking about the matter of Young Master Yue barging into the palace and getting beaten back by City Lord Ouyang?" Another man put down his tea bowl and asked. The others obviously did not know about this, so they asked, "What''s going on? How could Young Master Yue barge into the palace?" "I don''t know either. Rumor has it that Young Master Yue''s character has undergone a huge change recently, killing quite a few people." His martial arts had improved by leaps and bounds, and even Gui Chou was injured by his hands. In my opinion, Young Master Yue is probably the best in the world. " "Didn''t you just say that City Lord Ouyang had forced Young Master Yue to retreat?" "Wu Ergong, are you stupid? What kind of place is the palace?" City Lord Ouyang has so many guards, I''m sure that it will be difficult for Young Master Yue to take on all four of them. " "Even so, it doesn''t necessarily mean that Young Master Yue is the best in the world. In my opinion, the female Divine Dragon is the best in the world. " A person beside her shook his head, and picked up the goddess'' dragon with an intoxicated expression. "Did you forget about the battle at the Guan Tian Gorge four months ago? The female Divine Dragon was injured by Gui Jianxue, and now that Young Master Yue has also injured Gui You, of course Young Master Yue is the number one under the heavens. " "No, no, no, you forgot one person," someone else said. "Who is it?" The few of them asked in unison. "Have you forgotten the white child on the Prodigal Sword? "Two days ago, the prodigal son used the Divine Sword to pick up Shen Yue and taught her Gold Silver Protection." This man shook his head, as if the one who used the sword to pick up Gold Silver Protector was him. "According to you, what does the Sect Leader of the Mystic Moon Sect count as?" "Shh, you guys don''t want to live anymore. Is the Divine Moon Sect''s tongue something we can chew?" "Speaking of which, how did the Prodigal God Sword come into conflict with the Mystic Moon Sect?" "It seems like the Prodigal God Sword killed Protector Golden and Silver Protector Shen and many other members of the Mystic Moon Sect in order to save a woman ¡­" Hearing this, the man in white in the corner burst into laughter without saying a word, which confused the several men from the martial arts world. The white-clothed man and the woman in the light yellow dress were naturally Li Dao and Xing''er. He had only been away from Four Directions City for four months, he did not expect so many interesting things to have happened during these four months. Especially Bai Tong and Young Master Yue; they never expected the two of them to be so restless. He reckoned that Young Master Yue had already mastered the Sunflower Encyclopedia to the Small Success Realm. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to escape from Ouyang Feiying''s grasp. Li Dao stood up and walked out of the tea house. He felt that it was time for him to see the white child. No matter what, he was still his disciple, so he had to do his duty as a master. Xing''er took down a gold ingot, lifting the Evil Punisher Sword and followed Li Dao out. The owner of the teahouse hurried forward to pick up the gold ingot and put it in his mouth. The boss was ecstatic. He took the gold from his mouth and wiped the saliva off the gold ingot in a flurry before putting it into his pocket with a silly smile on his face. The few men who were sipping tea looked at each other and stood up. "Wait, don''t you guys feel that those two look a little familiar?" A big fellow stopped them and asked. After he reminded them, they also felt that Li Dao and Xing''er were very familiar with each other. "Ah, I remember now. Wasn''t that man the one who kicked Gui Jiquan away four months ago and treated the female Divine Dragon?" "Hiss!" All of them sucked in a breath of cold air at the same time, dispelling any bad thoughts they had. C282 Li Dao and Xing''er didn''t know that those martial artists had evil intentions towards them. Even if they did, they wouldn''t care. After spending three months in the Qilian Mountains, Li Dao had reached the level of invincibility in his Golden Buddha Indestructible Physique. Right now, he didn''t even have a complete concept of how astonishingly powerful his defense was. There was no need to mention how invulnerable he was to swords and spears. The key point was that his internal organs, as well as his meridians and bones had all been strengthened. Half a month''s time was spent invulnerable to weapons, but it was still easy to receive internal injuries, whereas Li Dao did not. As long as one''s strength did not exceed his by too much, it was almost impossible to injure him. This was the perverted nature of the indestructible Golden Buddha Body. Even if he were to face off against the Fringe Elder now, Li Dao was confident that he would be able to compete with him. Even if he couldn''t beat him, escaping his life wouldn''t be a problem. The area of the city was not large, so it was not difficult for Li Dao to find Bai Tong. He asked for more information from a few people. It was mainly because the white child''s iconic eyebrows were too eye-catching. After resting for a day in the Four Directions City, Li Dao brought Xing''er to find Bai Tong. Li Dao and Xing''er stood in the distance. Ahead of them was a white-haired child with a frown on his face. He was sweating profusely as he practiced the sword. First, it was the True Sword Art, then it was the Southern Flower Sword Art. Beside him, there was a woman around Xing''er''s age holding a porcelain bowl. Seeing that the boy was sweating, the woman took out a handkerchief and walked up to him with the bowl in her hand. "Big Brother Bai, you''ve practiced the entire morning. Drink some water and rest for a while, I''ll wipe your sweat." The woman''s voice was very pleasant to hear, sounding just like a skylark''s. Bai Tong stopped and slapped away the porcelain bowl in the woman''s hand. With a ferocious expression, he asked, "Miss, we have no relatives, can you please stop following me?" Seeing the fierce look on the white child''s face, the woman was stunned for two seconds. Then, she quietly bent down to pick up the porcelain bowl that the white child had smashed into the ground. Bai Tong panicked and said, "Miss, I was in the wrong just now. Please don''t cry, okay?" Li Dao and Xing''er took in all of this scene. Xing''er indignantly spat out, "Scum, scum!" "Xing''er, are you scolding me?" Li Dao laughed involuntarily. He did not think that Bai Tong was wrong. Women were troublesome creatures to begin with. Especially those who often shed tears, it was even more troublesome. Only then did Xing''er react, hurriedly opening her mouth to explain, "Ah, Young Noble, I forgot that that guy was your disciple. But he was him, and the young master was the young master. "I have no intention of scolding you. In Xing''er''s eyes, Young Master is the best man in the world." Ugh, the trouble is here again! Li Dao had a slight headache, stopping Xing''er from continuing to explain as he walked forward. "Disciple!" Li Dao smiled as he walked towards Bai Tong and shouted. Hearing Li Dao''s voice, Bai Tong raised his head. When he saw Li Dao''s figure, he was pleasantly surprised. He no longer cared about the woman who was still crying. "Master, where have you been these past few months? "I''ve been looking for you, but I can''t find you." Bai Tong ran towards Li Dao. The expressions of these two people filled with emotions caused Xing''er and that girl to be extremely shocked. They found it hard to accept. "Your kung fu has improved a lot after four months of not seeing you!" Li Dao looked at Bai Tong and nodded. Bai Tong was already at the peak of the eighth level precelestial, just a step away from the ninth level precelestial. "It was all thanks to Master''s nurturing. Otherwise, how could there be a child in white today?" Bai Tong laughed heartily as he rubbed the back of his head, looking foolish. "Young Master, this isn''t a place to reminisce about the past. Why don''t we find a place to sit down?" Xing''er said as he walked over. "That''s right, Big Brother Bai and this senior, let''s go somewhere else. Bing Xin will cook for you." The woman who was still crying had completely recovered, as if she wasn''t the one who was crying previously. "Mm, this lady is?" Li Dao also couldn''t be bothered to correct the woman of calling him senior. He could just call her whatever he wanted. "Senior, my name is Shen Bing Xin, I''m Big Brother Bai''s friend." Bai Tong had not even opened his mouth when the woman introduced himself. He looked so natural, how could he have shed tears just now? Another white lotus with a scheming watch. However, Li Dao couldn''t be bothered to care about it. In any case, this woman had no ill intentions towards Bai Tong. At most, she was just a little too much. "Bai Tong, you brat, not bad, to have found a girlfriend so quickly." Li Dao smacked Bai Tong and teased. Although he didn''t know what a girlfriend meant, Bai Tong could understand. He quickly waved his hand and said, "Master, don''t misunderstand, I''m not related to her, and she''s not my girlfriend either." The woman''s face was dejected and her pitiful appearance caused people to feel pity for her. Xing''er, on the other hand, had an angry look on her face, thinking to herself, Young Master, this disciple is really not a good person. C283 When they met, Bai Tong told Li Dao about what had happened to him recently. Back then, Li Dao had only passed a set of True Sword Technique to Bai Tong. Afterwards, he had thrown a Nine Yin True Scripture at him and ignored him. After the white child left the Spring Breeze''s Pride Palace and found a quiet place to practice his martial arts, he had heard from Li Daoyi about the division of the cultivation system. He no longer thought of being the so-called number one under the heavens. Bai Tong''s talent was unquestionable. In a few months time, he went from the sixth level precelestial stage to the peak of the eighth level precelestial. Back when Li Dao was in the Divine Eagle World, he had taken more than two years to cultivate from the sixth level to the eighth level. From this, it could be seen how much higher the level of this world was compared to Divine Eagle World. However, there were some flaws in the martial arts of this world. Most people did not possess any high level martial arts. As a result, most of the martial arts world was in the Houtian fifth or sixth layer. Anyone at the fifth or sixth level of the Postnatal realm could be called an expert. Shangguan Yan and Gui Jiu could be considered an expert. Someone like Sai Hua Tuo would be considered one of the top experts on the surface. Half a month and Ouyang Feiying rarely fought. One half a step into the Xiantian realm and the other early Xiantian realm. Due to the fact that the Golden Buddha was not damaged, the difference in combat strength between the two wasn''t too great. As for Gu Mutian and the borderline old man, they were outrageous. One of them was at the peak Xiantian realm while the other had already stepped into the Grandmaster Realm. It could be seen that the martial artists of this world had encountered some unforeseen events. Although cultivating in this world was much easier than in the Divine Eagle world, many people in this world did not have any martial arts heritage. Even if they did, they would still be of a low rank. Any martial arts that Li Dao possesses would be considered a godly skill in the martial arts world. Only those lucky enough to inherit the legacy of their predecessors could become true experts. Half a month had passed since the accident of obtaining the Golden Buddha unbreakable body, and Gu Mutian was also someone who had obtained a fortuitous encounter. A life without fortuitous encounters is the day after tomorrow. Li Dao never really cared about things like cultivation techniques. As long as he knew them, what harm would there be in passing them on to others? He did not think that teaching martial arts would allow him to surpass others. After hearing Bai Tong''s situation, Li Dao threw the Brilliant King Kong Sword Manual to Bai Tong. A dilapidated courtyard had been swept clean. This was where the white child temporarily rested. Bai Tong definitely wouldn''t be able to do these chores. Presumably, it was the girl who did it. Smoke billowed through the courtyard as the stars and the girl busied themselves. When the white child began to practice his sword art, Li Dao gave him advice and corrected him. "Big Brother Bai, Senior, come and eat your meal." The girl quickly wiped the table while Xing''er stood by the side, feeling helpless. Xing''er was originally a servant of the Palace in the prime of spring. Logically speaking, she should be very good at wiping tables. But she was clumsy in front of the girl. Li Blade gave the girl a profound look and said with a smile, "You''re here." He invited Bai Tong to the table and sat down. The table was filled with sumptuous dishes, attracting their appetite. "Lady Bing Xin, where did you get these things?" Bai Tong asked, puzzled. There were fish, rabbits, egg soup made from birds'' eggs, and green vegetables on the table. "These are all things big sister Xing''er found. How could a weak girl like Bing Xin get these things?" Big Brother Bai and Senior, quickly try out the craftsmanship of Bing Xin and Big Sister Xing''er. "The girl wore a faint smile, and there were light dimples on her cheeks. "No, this has nothing to do with me. The Young Master knows that I cannot do this. "It''s all because of little sister Bing Xin." Xing''er blushed a little. Compared to Shen Bing Xin, she found that she had nothing better than martial arts. Li Dao shook his head and picked up his chopsticks to pick up the dishes. This Shen Bingxin seemed to have a pure heart, but she had too many thoughts, and her every move seemed to be deliberate. Why would a person like Bai Tong, who did not like women and wholeheartedly pursued the path of the sword, get entangled with her? There must be something wrong with it. Women always use small tricks to make a man into a difficult situation. Bai Tong was always being led by her. Sooner or later, he would fall. However, Li Dao couldn''t say much about the girl trying to play tricks for love. He just wanted to see if Bai Tong would be able to fully comprehend it. Shen Bing''s heart was not simple, it looked very pure, but it was not pure at all. Her name was Bing Xin, but she didn''t have a single Bing Xin. C284 Li Dao temporarily took up residence in this dilapidated courtyard. In the past few days, he had been constantly giving Bai Tong pointers on his swordsmanship while polishing the indestructible body of the Golden Buddha. Since he was unable to make another breakthrough to the Grandmaster Realm in a short period of time, he could only wait until his foundation was deeper before making his plans. Xing''er didn''t talk much. She was usually training hard. When he had time, he would hold his chin and quietly look at Li Dao. "Big Sister Xing''er, do you like Senior Li?" Xing''er jumped up in shock, she had been completely engrossed in the scene just now, not even noticing when Shen Bing Xin, this normal person who did not know a single thing, walked to her side. "Little Sister Bing Xin, you better not be talking nonsense!" Xing''er subconsciously denied it, looking a little flustered. "Alright, there''s no one else here. "Big sister Xing''er, your face is red. You can''t hide it from me." Shen Bing Xin had a smile on her face as she teased Xing''er. Xing''er was silent, somewhat sad. After a while, Xing''er asked, "Bing Xin, do you think I can really be happy?" "Why not? Everyone has the right to pursue happiness. "Senior Li is still better. Look at Big Brother Bai, he doesn''t understand me at all." Shen Bing Xin''s gaze was firm, and her voice was gentle. Hearing Shen Bing Xin''s words, Xing''er''s eyes lit up, and she hesitated, "Young Noble is such an immortal, am I really worthy of him? Furthermore, I am only Young Master''s maid. " "Big Sister Xing''er, listen to me. Men seem cold, but in truth, they are softer than women. "As long as you can make him feel guilty, he won''t be able to escape you ¡­" As Xing''er listened to Shen Bing Xin''s theory, her eyes became brighter and brighter, and the more she listened, the more she felt that it made sense. Li Dao did not hear what Shen Bingxin said. If he did, he would definitely give her a thumbs up. This was because what Shen Bing Xin said matched the characteristics of normal men, so of course it was limited to normal men. While Shen Bing Xin was imparting Xing''er the bad theory, a group of men in black clothes and black masks surrounded the place. "The people from the Divine Moon Sect, what are they doing here?" Xing''er suddenly stood up. She was once a maid who was in the prime of her life. Naturally, she knew the people from the Divine Moon Sect. In the past, she was only a small maid, and didn''t dare to speak to big shots. But now, at this moment, the current Xing''er didn''t put these small fry of the Divine Moon Sect in her eyes. Even if half a month was in front of her, Xing''er would not be afraid. "Big Sister Xing''er, let''s hurry and inform Big Brother Bai and Senior Li." Shen Bing was extremely flustered in her heart, these people were all here for her. "No need, don''t disturb young master with such a small matter." Xing''er grabbed onto Shen Bing Xin''s hand and said. "But there are so many of them. Big sister Xing''er, are you able to deal with them? How about we go and inform Senior Li and Big Brother Bai?" "It''s alright, I can still deal with these people." Xing''er jumped up and landed in front of the Divine Moon Sect''s underlings. "What are you doing here? "Hurry up and leave, I''ll pretend that I didn''t see you, otherwise ¡­" Xing''er paused, clearly expressing her intention. "Hand over Shen Bingxin and we''ll leave this place." The leader of the Divine Moon Sect said. "I won''t hand over Bing Xin to you, you all better leave." Although Xing''er looked weak on the outside, she was actually a strong person, even a bit stubborn. "Brothers, attack!" "We must bring back Shen Bing Xin!" The leading man called out, and the Mystic Moon Sect members with swords and shields rushed out of the courtyard. Xing''er opened her almond-shaped eyebrows, and the blood-red sword flew out of its scabbard. "A bunch of clowns. How can I let you disturb the Young Master?" Her yellow dress fluttered in the wind as Xing''er charged into the crowd with her sword in hand. She displayed the Pure Jade Heart Sword Art like a fairy descending to the mortal world. It was just that the blood-red Evil Killing Sword seemed to be somewhat out of place. With Xing''er''s martial arts skills today, she was completely one-sided against these minions. After the time it takes to drink a cup of tea, the Mystic Moon Sect''s disciples ran away in panic, leaving more than ten corpses behind. As Xing''er held onto the Evil Slayer Sword, her right hand couldn''t help but tremble, and her eyes were bloodshot. It wasn''t that she was afraid of killing people for the first time, but that the Evil Killing Sword''s demonic nature was currently eroding her mental will. "Big Sister Xing''er, are you alright?" Shen Bing''s weak voice sounded out, and Xing''er was startled awake, the red bloodlust in her eyes slowly disappearing. C285 Xing''er forced out a smile. Although the situation just now was a little strange, she didn''t think too deeply into it. After instructing Bai Tong for a few days, Li Dao felt the urge to leave. Li Dao didn''t know what step the Frontier Elder''s plan was going to take, but he decided to bring out the bean sprout. It was best not to let the bean sprout sink into the deep water. It was too dangerous for a child like him to follow Shangguan Yan. Bai Tong had been troubled for the past few days because Shen Bing Xin had been too good to him, to the point of being meticulous. This had already seriously disturbed his mood. Li Dao saw all of this, but he did not remind Bai Tong. Everything would be up to him. Xing''er had complained to Li Dao many times, and she felt indignant for Shen Bing''s heart. Li Dao always smiled without saying a word. In the end, Xing''er and Chen Bing Xin parted ways. Before leaving, Xing''er glared fiercely at Bai Tong, asking him to treat Shen Bing Xin better. Not far from the outskirts of the city, Li Dao''s and Xing''er''s journey took them an entire afternoon. Thinking back, Li Dao found Old Qiu''s tofu shop, which was also known as the smelly tofu house. A wave of tofu came from afar, causing Li Dao to feel uneasy. He pushed the door open and led Xing''er in, just in time to meet the bean sprout. Little Dou Chu was grinding tofu for an old man with a seemingly stupid man. The moment she saw Li Dao, she let go of the work in her hands and ran over. With a cheerful voice, she shouted, "Brother Li, you''ve finally come to see me!" Li Dao smiled as he walked forward. He reached out his hand to stroke the little bean sprout''s tiger head and asked, "Have you felt wronged after not seeing her for a few months?" "No, Big Sister Yan and the stinky tofu treat me very well." The little bean sprout shook its head. He then thought of something and introduced it to Li Dao, "Brother Li, this is Su Xiong, Grandma Liu''s son. Big Sister Yan saved him. " Su Xiong took two steps forward in a daze, then said with a silly smile, "Hello Big Brother Li, I''ve been listening to Little Dou Zhu talk about you." Li Dao smiled and nodded in return. "This is grandpa Qiu. The tofu grandpa Qiu cooks is the most delicious in Four Directions City. You have to try it." The old man who was grinding tofu wiped his hands on his scarf and went up to greet Li Dao. However, the old man''s eyes were filled with vigilance, and Li Dao did not mind. "Little bean sprout, I came here this time to ask you, do you want to come with me?" After lowering his head and thinking for a while, he said, "No, Big Brother Li, I''m very happy with Big Sister Yan and smelly tofu. Grandpa Qiu and Su Xiong are also very good to me, I don''t want to leave them." "Then do you mean I''m not good to you?" Li Dao asked with a smile. She was about to explain when the door creaked open and Shangguan Yan and the smelly tofu walked out. Seeing Li Dao, Shangguan Yan couldn''t help but feel a tinge of joy rise in her heart. When she saw Xing''er standing beside Li Dao, she couldn''t help but furrow her brows and coldly ask, "What are you doing here?" Originally, he was quite happy to see Shangguan Yan and Li Dao, but now, he just couldn''t bring himself to be happy. "I''m just here to see if you have anything to do with me." "I''m done reading. Now, please leave. You are not welcome here." Shangguan Yan was usually taciturn, but when she saw Li Dao, she didn''t waste a single word, directly chasing him away. "Yeah, we don''t welcome you here." The stinky tofu also jumped out and said. He was already at odds with Li Dao. Li Dao coldly glanced at him and Li Yao''s legs went weak. He took two steps back and said in a low voice, "This is my house. As your master, what''s wrong with not welcoming you?" Li Dao ignored him and looked into Shangguan Yan''s eyes. He did not know what was wrong with this woman. She did not seem to be her enemy just because she did not understand why. The little bean sprout grabbed Shangguan Yan''s skirt and whispered, "Big Sister Yan, Big Brother Li finally came to visit us once, can you not chase him away?" Shangguan Yan ignored the bean sprout and turned her head away from Li Dao''s eyes. "Please leave!" For the second time, Shangguan Yan said this. Li Dao didn''t seem to mind, he just left. Xing''er, however, did not care. Taking two steps forward, she changed from her previous weak look to shouting, "Goddess Long, don''t be disrespectful to the young noble. Immediately apologize to the young noble. I can disregard this matter. Otherwise, I will definitely teach you a lesson today." Shangguan Yan asked coldly, "Who are you, and what does it have to do with you?" "I am Young Master''s personal maid." Xing''er proudly replied. Shangguan Yan turned to Li Dao and asked, "Is this how you discipline your maidservants?" Since you don''t know how to discipline her, I''ll discipline her on your behalf. " "What did you say?" Xing''er was enraged. She wouldn''t allow anyone to be disrespectful to Li Dao. Moreover, this goddess dragon was so detestable. C286 The blood-red sword was drawn from its scabbard, and Xing''er''s eyes were bloodshot. Shangguan Yan was not to be outdone. She pulled his black hair to her temples and bit down on it. The Phoenix Blood Sword let out a clear cry as it was unsheathed. Li Dao covered his forehead. He could not blame Xing''er for anything, after all, she was trying to protect him. However, this woman, Shangguan Yan, was too abnormal. She shouldn''t be fighting with people for no reason at all. Could it be that everything she knew about her was wrong? While Li Dao was having a headache, Shangguan Yan and Xing''er had already clashed. Xing''er was a Houtian seventh stage martial artist who cultivated the Nine Yin True Scripture. Compared to Shangguan Yan at Houtian eighth stage, her Jade Lady Pure Heart Sword Art was not much weaker. Shangguan Yan''s Snowflake Sword Art''s grade wasn''t really that high. Gu Mutian had accepted the legacy of his predecessors, and had not even broken through to the Grandmaster Realm when he had cultivated to such an age. It couldn''t be counted on how skilled his self-created sword technique was. Shangguan Yan''s talent and perception were both very high. It was hard to say who was stronger between the two of them. Xing''er had taken advantage of the advantage on the weapon, and the Evil Slayer Sword had become the original White Horse Temple''s godly weapon. It later evolved into a demon sword, it was definitely much stronger than the Phoenix Blood Sword. Their figures crisscrossed. From the first exchange of blows, the two had gone all out, and they didn''t like each other at all. The more the two fought, the more dangerous it became, the more the bystanders started to get anxious, smelly tofu anxiously shouted, "Shangguan Yan, and that girl, stop fighting, it''s not like there''s any deep hatred, right? If there''s anything you want to say, please sit down and talk about it." "Big Sis Yan, and that big sis as well, please stop it, please stop it." Little Dou Chu was also very worried, Shangguan Yan had been injured by Xing''er a few times. For some reason, although Xing''er didn''t have much combat experience, her attacks were exceptionally fierce. Shangguan Yan had gone through many battles, big and small, and her attacks were sharp and fierce. The two of them were surrounded by dangers as they fought back and forth. "Big Brother Li, hurry and stop them." Little Dou Zhi ran to Li Dao''s side and pulled Li Dao by the corner of his clothes as she shouted. Li Dao nodded. This fight was really not an option. The two''s martial arts were not too far apart and their attacks were fierce. If this went on, it would be easy for both sides to suffer. "Xing''er, Shangguan Yan, you two stop right now!" Li Dao shouted. However, Li Blade had anticipated that the scene would not occur. The two of them turned a deaf ear to his words and began to fight even more fiercely. Many things in the yard were broken and the ground was riddled with holes from the explosion of the sword qi. Shangguan Yan is fine, what''s wrong with Xing''er, isn''t she always very obedient? Li Dao frowned. Since the two of them were not obedient, he had no choice but to forcefully end the battle between the two. Li Dao walked up to stop the two of them. It just so happened that Shangguan Yan and Xing''er had already ignited their Primordial Fire, the Phoenix Blood Sword and the Evil Slayer Sword piercing towards each other. At this moment, Li Dao just happened to walk between the two of them. The two swords were about to pierce his body. Outside of the arena, Dou Zhu cried out in alarm, "Brother Li, be careful!" Shangguan Yan and Xing''er were startled by Li Dao''s sudden appearance. They wanted to retract their swords, but it was too late. The corner of Li Dao''s mouth curled into a smile. His left hand extended out to grab onto the Phoenix Blood Sword while his right hand used his sword to block the Evil Slayer Sword. All of this happened in just a split-second. Shangguan Yan and Xing''er immediately released their hands when they realised what was happening. "Gongzi, I''m sorry, I didn''t do it on purpose. Are you alright?" Xing''er immediately retracted her sword and ran to Li Dao, anxious to see his left hand. Li Dao smiled and said, "Have you forgotten that my Golden Buddha Indestructible Body cannot injure me?" Shangguan Yan quietly took two steps back, returning to her original position. She swallowed back the words she was about to say, and then quietly cursed, "A pair of idiots and a couple!" Li Dao grasped the Phoenix Blood Sword''s blade. His left hand emitted a faint golden luster as he walked forward and handed the sword to Shangguan Yan. "This time it''s Xing''er''s fault. I want you to apologize on her behalf." "Gongzi, I didn''t do anything wrong, you don''t have to apologize to her!" Xing''er said unhappily. Shangguan Yan remained silent. She took the Phoenix Blood Sword and turned around to enter the house. Li Dao shook his head and didn''t think too much about it. He turned around and said a few words to the bean sprout before taking Xing''er away from Old Qiu''s tofu shop. Since Little Dou Zhu didn''t want to go with him, then so be it. After Li Dao and Xing''er left, Little Dou Chu was a little sad, while Stinky Tofu and Old Qiu let out a long sigh of relief. C287 Li Dao walked naturally and elegantly, and Little Dou Chu was a little sad, but he still hadn''t forgotten his sister Yan. After Li Dao had left, the small bean sprout pushed open the door to the room. Along with him was the stinky tofu. "Sister Yan, what''s wrong with you? Are you still angry at Brother Li?" The young bean sprout asked. "No!" After Shangguan Yan spat out those two words, she no longer spoke. She sat on the bed with her chin propped up. Her eyes were listless, no one knew what she was thinking about. The little bean sprout stuck its head out, cautiously opening its mouth to ask, "Sister Yan, when you saw Brother Li, you were a little abnormal. You weren''t like this before." Shangguan Yan remained silent. It was unknown if she didn''t hear him or if she intentionally ignored him. "Do you like Big Brother Li?" Finally, Shangguan Yan reacted. She stood up, her voice filled with killing intent. "What did you say?" The stinky tofu also interrupted, "Little brat, what nonsense are you spouting? How could Shangguan Yan like that stinky fellow?" "Don''t call me little ghost head. Also, Sister Yan doesn''t like Brother Li. Could it be that she likes you?" Facing the little bean sprout''s counterattack, smelly tofu stammered, unable to speak. Did he have to say, did Shangguan Yan like him? "Every time I see that big sister by Big Brother Li''s side, you become very abnormal, I think you''re just jealous." The little bean sprout had her hands on her waist, and she spoke with a serious heart as if she was a small adult. It was extremely funny. Shangguan Yan and the smelly tofu didn''t laugh, they weren''t in the mood to laugh. Looking at the bean sprout, Shangguan Yan picked up the Phoenix Blood Sword and walked out with a cold expression. "Sister Yan, where are you going?" However, Shangguan Yan didn''t answer him, leaving the two of them with their backs facing each other. "I told you to spout nonsense. Now come on, Shangguan Yan is angry." The stinky tofu stepped forward and grabbed the ears of the bean sprout, teaching her a lesson. The little bean sprout slapped away the stinky tofu''s hand and turned around with its back facing him. Its little face was a little angry as it said, "Humph, I''m not spouting nonsense. None of you believe me." The stinky tofu didn''t retort this time. Biting his hands, he asked doubtfully, "Hey, did you say Shangguan Yan really fell in love with that guy?" Saying so, he shook his head and denied it, "I won''t, I won''t. I am a handsome, dashing, righteous, and famous constable of Four Directions City. How am I not better than that stinky guy? If Shangguan Yan wants to like me, she likes me too. " The little bean sprout ignored him and continued to be sulky. He couldn''t understand why Big Sister Yan and Big Brother Li would act like this even though they liked each other. It was Li Dao who did not know what the little bean sprout was thinking. If he knew, he would definitely be shocked. He admired Shangguan Yan quite a bit, but to say that she liked him was nonsense. Definitely not! Walking out of Old Qiu''s tofu shop, he first found an inn to rest. Tomorrow, he would leave the city and find a place with abundant spiritual energy to continue cultivating. As the two of them walked along the street, Li Dao soon noticed that something was wrong with Xing''er. Although she usually didn''t talk much, she wasn''t as depressed as she was today. "Xing''er, what happened? Are you blaming me?" Xing''er shook her head vigorously as she replied, "How could Xing''er dare to blame Young Master? It''s just that I can''t figure out one thing." "Oh? "What is it that you don''t understand? Tell me and let me help you with it." Li Dao asked with a smile. "Xing''er wants to know why Sir treats Shangguan Yan so well?" Xing''er stared into Li Dao''s eyes, extremely serious. Li Dao smiled and asked, "Am I not good to you?" "Of course Young Master treats Xing''er very well. It''s just that you have a different feeling. Your attitude towards Xing''er is different from towards Shangguan Yan." Li Dao rubbed his chin and did not say anything. He did not have any feelings for Shangguan Yan, and at most, it would only stop at the level of a friend. Seeing that Li Dao didn''t say anything, Xing''er''s expression turned strange. Her eyes turned blood-red as she said, "Young master, Xing''er has gone too far. Please punish her." Although she asked her master to punish her, Xing''er''s tone was neither fast nor slow, and her eyes were firm and stubborn. Li Dao didn''t notice the minute changes in Xing''er''s appearance. He waved his hand and said, "Don''t talk about these things." "Yes sir!" Xing''er lowered her head, a hint of blood appearing in her eyes. Once again, she raised her head and returned to normal. C288 Li Dao was a bit agitated. A man has so many things to pursue in his life, why must he focus on the word ''love''? Xing''er''s thoughts were clear to him. All her troubles were self-inflicted. The two of them walked on the street without saying a word. Not far away, there was a commotion not far ahead. A group of people surrounded a man with deep eyes and a frown on his face, making fun of something. If it wasn''t Gui Jiu, then who else could it be but Sima Chang Feng? His whole body was emitting an aura that no one else was allowed to enter. He was tall and straight, with a single saber in one hand and a lantern in the other. There was a candle burning in the lantern, and the light of the candle was faint in the sun. A little girl bit a candied fruits and asked her mother, "Mom, that uncle is so strange. Can''t he see in the daytime?" The middle-aged woman pulled the little girl back two steps and whispered to her, "Stay away from him. That person is crazy. He will bite." The little girl took two steps back in fear, her bright eyes shining with curiosity. On the side, many people were pointing at Gui Jiu. Many people were ridiculing him nonstop. There were even some who were sighing in a low voice. Such a good young man, he had already gone crazy at such a young age. Indeed, there was no difference between Gui Jianxue''s current state and his current state of being insane. There were two martial artists that recognized him as the famous Gui Chou, the former most cold-blooded killer in the martial arts world. The two of them went up to him and asked curiously, "Gui Jianxue, why are you lighting lanterns in broad daylight?" Gui Chou didn''t even look at the two and said, "Jiang Hu asked for directions but he didn''t ask for the heart. "I am looking for the way forward." "But what road can you find with a lantern? Isn''t the road beneath your feet?" Gui Chou shook his head without saying a word. Perhaps he felt that these people were too shallow and didn''t understand his current state of mind. Li Dao listened to these conversations. He felt disdain towards Gui Jiayi, but at the same time, he felt disdain for him. Was he trying to attract attention by carrying a lantern in broad daylight? Just like what that martial artist said, the road was right under their feet. There was no need to find it. Moreover, he was looking for her with a lantern in the middle of the day. "Xing''er, let''s go." Li Dao shook his head and pulled away from the crowd. As the two of them walked past Gui Jianxue, they were caught by the corner of his eye. Seeing Li Dao''s figure, Gui Jiu''s body couldn''t help but tremble. "Halt!" Gui Chou shouted, clenching his teeth. Of course, Li Dao knew that he was being called, but he was too lazy to bother with this kind of people, so he turned a deaf ear and continued to walk forward. "Li Dao, if you''re a man, then stop!" Li Dao stopped and turned his head around with squinted eyes. Did he really think that he wouldn''t kill him? "What do you want?" Li Dao lightly laughed, the disdain in his eyes was clear. Gui Jiu held onto the Dragon Soul Saber, the veins on the back of his hand were twitching, and his teeth were about to shatter. That''s right, what could he do? During the time Li Dao was away from Four Directions City, Gui You''s encounters were not few and far between. His mental state could not be described as complicated. First of all, he met Young Master Yue at the Sima Jiu Residence. After being humiliated by Young Master Yue for a while, he found out that he was his long-lost younger brother, Sima Lingfeng. However, his younger brother''s temperament had greatly changed. He was already neither a man nor a woman, and he was unwilling to recognize his older brother. There was more to this than that. From what he had heard from the Moon Master, he found out that his foster father, who had raised him for more than ten years, was actually the murderer of the Sima family. However, after he went back to verify, he finally believed it. There were several times when he had the chance to sneak attack her for half a month, but he couldn''t do it. He met Shangguan Yan several times, but she treated him with the same disdain as Li Dao. What happened to the love between the blade and the sword? Gui Jianxue couldn''t understand why Shangguan Yan would be so dismissive of him. Could it be that the legends of Jianghu about swords and sabers were fake? After a few blows, the man who looked like the most vulnerable in his heart became confused. He began to walk around the Jianghu with a lantern all day, trying to illuminate the people''s hearts and distinguish who was good and who was bad. However, before he could light up his heart, he met Li Dao. If one were to say who Gui Jiu hated the most, it was not in the half a month that he had spent killing his entire family, nor was it because he had ignored Shangguan Yan. It was rather, it was because of Li Dao, who had made a fool of him several times and disdained him. Seeing Li Dao, Gui Jiu''s eyes turned red. Throwing away the lantern, the Dragon Soul Saber had already left its sheath. Wasn''t that the same as death? He didn''t want to live anymore. C289 As the Dragon Soul Saber was unsheathed, the crowd dispersed like ants on a hot pan, afraid of being affected. Li Dao did not even spare him a glance. If he stood there and let Li Yao chop at him, if he could injure Li Yao, then Li Jun would lose. Gui Jianxue''s face twisted as he held his saber with both hands and roared. He charged towards Li Dao like a mad bull. He knew that he was no match for Li Dao, but so what if he died? At the very least, Li Dao would be drenched in blood. Li Dao did not move. Let him chop. When he finds out that I can''t cut him down, his expression will be very wonderful. His mentality will definitely collapse. Thinking of this, the corner of Li Dao''s mouth curved up in a smile. However, things had disappointed him. Xing''er had blocked in front of Li Dao, and the blood-red Evil Punishing Blade had already been unsheathed. Gui Jianxue''s mind was distracted, and he was no longer able to maintain his calm. He was easily blocked by Xing''er. Li Dao was speechless. He crossed his arms in front of his chest as he watched Xing''er perform. It had to be said that Xing''er''s combat talent was very high. She had no previous experience fighting others, but she was able to match up to Shangguan Yan. Now, she was even able to put the Hell''s Eye into a disadvantageous position. Every time the glittering Dragon Soul Saber and the strange blood-red Evil Killing Sword collided, it would bring up a trail of sparks. The Dragon Soul Saber let out a low hum, as if it was no match for the Evil Killing Sword. In the hands of Xing''er, the Pure Jade Heart Sword Art was devilishly evil. It did not have the agility that a Jade Lady should have. Li Dao did not think too much about it. The effects of the same martial arts would definitely be different when used by different people. But wasn''t the star a bit too vicious? The path of a sword was light and agile, but the movements of a blade were steady and steady. This was true for a Houtian realm martial artist. Actually, swordplay could also be fierce and overbearing, while sabre techniques could be agile and exquisite. It was just that the current Xing''er and Gui Jianxue were extremely vicious. One of them wielded his sword in an eerie and ruthless manner, and the other held no chance of returning. In the end, the Dragon Soul Saber Technique was not exquisite enough, and Gui Jiu was even less knowledgeable in Saber Force and Saber Intent. Xing''er''s mastery of martial arts was far greater than Gui Jiu''s, and her level was also much higher. In addition, the difference in their cultivation realms was not that great, and it was extremely dangerous. The two of them exchanged more than a hundred moves. The crowd in the distance was pointing their fingers at them, and Gui Chou''s mind was in a mess. Xing''er''s attacks were getting fiercer and fiercer. His state of mind was too weak, and with a slight mistake, Xing''er had found an opening. The blood-red sword was exceptionally crafty, piercing straight into Gui Chou''s heart. "Trash!" A man stood on the rooftop in the distance. He wore a bright red robe and held a Coldsteel Needle in his hand. He cursed at the trash in his hand and was about to save Gui Chou. Without waiting for him to make a move, a figure appeared out of thin air and with two fingers, he caught the blood-red Evil Slayer Sword. "Young lady, you have such a vicious aura." This person wore a moon-white daoist robe and a blue belt. His hair, beard, and hair were all white, giving him a very sage-like appearance. "Frontier old man, what kind of help do you have in this fight between the younger generation?" Li Dao asked with a smile. As someone who had cultivated the Golden Buddha Indestructible Physique, he was no longer afraid of the borderline old man. The Frontier Elder turned around and sized up Li Dao. He let out a slight ''huh'' and realized that Li Dao was already a half-step Grandmaster. However, the old man didn''t care. Without breaking through to the Grandmaster Realm, one wouldn''t know how terrifying a Grandmaster could be. Although he was surprised, the old man looked at him for a while and then retracted his gaze. "They are of the younger generation. However, you are not considered a junior." The old man at the border did not mind as he laughed. Li Dao didn''t argue with him. After all, he didn''t want to kill Gui Jiu. He was still waiting to pluck the border old man''s peach. "Xing''er, come back. The borderline old man has appeared. You can''t kill him." Li Dao shouted at Xing''er. The old man looked at the pain filled face of Gui Jiu, then looked at Li Dao, the corner of his mouth revealed a strange smile, and released the Evil Punishing Blade. Seeing the smile on the old man''s face, Li Dao frowned and immediately understood what was going on. This old fellow wanted to use him as a pawn to stimulate Gui Jianxue''s greater emotions. Even if he understood what was going on, Li Dao didn''t care. So what if he was being used by the Frontier Elder? Even a weakling like Gui Jianxue would never be able to threaten him. Xing''er silently returned to Li Dao''s side without interrupting. She naturally knew about the division of martial arts realms. She had also heard about how terrifying the Frontier Elder was from Li Daoyi''s mouth. "Hehe, youngsters are really impatient. This old man will give you a chance to take revenge." The old man at the border lowered his head and asked Gui Jiu. Earlier, he had almost died. Now that he had woken up, he looked at the old man with sincerity, "Senior, please give me your guidance!" "That''s right." He extended his hand and grabbed the collar of Gui Chou, instantly disappearing from sight. There was no longer any excitement as the crowd discussed animatedly, especially the ghost-like figure of the old man at the border. Many people started to clamor about how they had seen a deity. The red-robed, alluring man on the rooftop was preparing to leave when he suddenly heard a familiar voice, "Brother Yue, don''t you want to see me?" C290 When Gongzi Yue appeared, Li Dao realized that a Zongshi realm''s perception of the world was not something that a person who had yet to break through to the Xiantian realm could comprehend, even if Li Dao was only a Half-Zongshi. As for the old man at the border regarding him as a pawn, he didn''t think anything of it. In any case, he didn''t have any losses for him. Could it be that Gui Jiu really threatened him under the guidance of the old man at the border? The old man at the border knew this very well. He gave Gui Jiu the hope that the next time he faced Li Dao, Gui Jiu would once again fall into a deep despair. Using this kind of high quality primer to refine Yin and Yang Qi, the success rate would undoubtedly be much higher. It was just that the old people at the border could calculate Shangguan Yan, Gui Jiu, and Stinky Tofu. Their fate was truly terrifying. As a transcender, Li Dao naturally knew that these people were the main characters. However, the old people at the border were true aboriginals. It could be seen how terrifyingly powerful this person''s mastery of formations and martial arts was, in terms of astral divination. Even Sai Hua Tuo was part of his plans. One must know that Sai Hua Tuo was his direct disciple! It made sense for the protagonists who tortured them with great luck to use their pain and the emotions of the citizens of Four Directions City to refine the yin and yang energies of life and death. Most of the world''s protagonists were not good people. Generally speaking, from birth to death, the protagonists were controlled by a pair of invisible hands. In this world, the invisible hands were the old people at the border. Thinking back, Shangguan Yan, Sai Hua Tuo, Young Master Yue, Shen Bing Xin, and Bai Tong all died. Was it because the frontier old man and Gu Mutian didn''t have the ability to stop the tragedy from happening? Of course not, all of this was a game personally orchestrated by the Frontier Old Man. Gu Mutian had also played a chess piece, but unfortunately, Gu Mutian hadn''t been able to see it. Li Dao did not want to disrupt this game of chess. As long as the Frontier Elder did not go overboard and touch Bai Tong and Little Dou Zhu, it would be alright. Yes, Shangguan Yan might be able to save him. Let the ghosts worry, the stinky tofu, and the family of Sai Hua Tuo, these people will be sacrificed in half a month. These thoughts flashed through his mind in a split-second. Who would have thought that the always amiable old man at the border would always be in control of everyone''s fate? Hearing Li Dao''s voice transmission, Young Master Yue did not have any intention of dodging and confidently walked out. Looking at Young Master Yue at this moment, Li Dao was somewhat puzzled. Could it be that cutting Ding Ding had such a huge impact on a man? Gongzi Yue wore a bright red robe, his skin was fair, and a lot of his eyebrows had fallen off. There was a seductive look at the corners of his eyes, and his lips were bright red. He gave off a feminine aura. "You''re Young Master Yue?" She had grown up in the Spring Breeze Palace and was very familiar with Young Master Yue. "It''s our house. What, if it were our master, would he not recognize our original owner?" Gongzi Yue raised an Orchid Finger as his long and narrow eyes revealed a dangerous aura. "Please have some self-respect!" Xing''er glared at Young Master Yue in disgust, her disdain evident in her words. By Li Dao''s side, she knew very well what kind of state the Moon Gongzi was in right now. A hint of coldness flashed through Young Master Yue''s eyes. He raised his hand and a Coldsteel Needle appeared. He could put his heart into training the Sunflower Encyclopedia for revenge, but this did not mean that his heart was not in pain. When she thought of herself personally cutting off Ding Ding, Young Master Yue would often have nightmares. Xing''er''s attitude and expression had deeply stung Young Master Yue. He was no longer a man, but he definitely wouldn''t allow anyone to mock him. Li Dao took a step forward and grabbed the Coldsteel Needle as he coldly asked, "Brother Yue, do you think that you can forget about me after obtaining the Sunflower Encyclopedia?" At this moment, the young master Yue was already a half-step into the Innate Realm. With the Sunflower Encyclopedia''s special characteristics, killing Xing''er would be a piece of cake. The current Young Master Yue was only second to the Fringe Elder, Li Dao, and Gu Mutian in terms of martial arts skills. Even Ouyang Feiying, who was at the early stage of the Innate realm, was unable to do anything to him. He was still alive after half a month. It was either because Young Master Yue wanted to tease him, or because Young Master Yue couldn''t break through his golden Buddha body''s defenses. Li Dao did not know the reason why Young Master Yue did not kill for half a month. It was probably because the Sunflower Scripture could not break the defense of the Golden Buddha body. The special characteristic of the Sunflower Encyclopedia was its ghost''s speed, so its attack power was not that strong. Besides, Young Master Yue and Half Moon were both half-way Xiantian. It was not that he did not want revenge, but he could not do it yet. Facing Li Dao, Young Master Yue''s pupils constricted. Previously, when his martial arts were low, it was normal for him to not be able to see through Li Dao. But now, he realized that he was still unable to see through Li Dao. "Brother Li must be joking, how could I, Yue, not put you in my eyes? I was just joking with Xing''er." As Young Master Yue spoke, the daughter''s posture caused Li Dao to shiver. He immediately lost interest in talking to Young Master Yue. The Sunflower Encyclopedia was an evil art. It was too scary. C291 After seeing Young Master Yue, Li Dao''s interest was sparked. Back then, Young Master Yue was graceful and elegant, and his sleeves were long and smooth. But now, he was no longer able to arouse Li Dao''s interest in conversation. In just a few months, Li Dao had raised Bai Tong, Young Master Yue, and Xing''er, making them become the top martial artists in the world. From this, one could see that this world was rich in spiritual energy, but the martial arts legacy was extremely broken. He found a restaurant to stay in and asked for a table of food and wine. It didn''t matter if he could finish his meal, he wasn''t short on money. At the same time Li Dao drank and ate, in a secret chamber of the imperial palace, a half-moon wearing a black robe and mask was secretly conversing with the City Lord, Ouyang Feiying. The Four Corners City was a city. People called Ouyang Feiying their city lord, but Ouyang Feiying called himself ''I'' and called his daughter a princess. This system of his must have been in chaos. Half a month''s time and Ouyang Feiying could be said to be old friends. The two of them simply did not need to understand each other too well. Ouyang Feiying had a gentle smile on his face, making people feel as if they were being bathed in spring. He stepped forward and placed his hand on the moon''s shoulder, "Brother Yue, you don''t come here for no reason. Tell me, why have you come to find me?" Half a month''s expression could not be seen under the mask. He dragged out his voice and said, "If there is no urgent matter, I will not come to find the City Lord." "Oh? What could cause Brother Yue to come and find me, could it be for the female Divine Dragon? However, they are still juniors, so Brother Yue shouldn''t be able to find me, right? " Ouyang Feiying asked with a puzzled expression. He had already known each other for half a month. "It''s about Shangguan Yan of the Goddess Dragon!" Half a month later, she stood up, sounding a bit depressed. "What do you mean, Brother Yue?" Half a month passed, yet he did not answer directly. Instead, he asked, "Does the City Lord know of this person, Li Dao?" "I heard from the Imperial Advisor that this person''s martial arts are unfathomably profound, so I was unable to see through his intentions." Ouyang Feiying replied after thinking for a moment. The Imperial Advisor that he spoke of was Sai Hua Tuo. "Then does the City Lord know that Li Dao and the Goddess Long have a deep relationship?" "So what? "If he obstructs our path, we can kill him together." Ouyang Feiying waved his sleeves, his domineering aura filling the air. "Ha ha-ha ha-ha." Half a month, a low, bitter laugh came from his throat. "I, Yue, have come for this. Does City Lord know how powerful Li Blade''s kung fu is?" "Did Brother Yue exchange blows with this person?" Ouyang Feiying''s eyes turned as he asked. Half Moon''s body started to tremble uncontrollably. After a while, it calmed down and said dispiritedly, "I am not his match." Ouyang Feiying''s eyes widened and his expression became stiff. Half a month''s worth of martial arts was not as high as his, but he knew how terrifying the defense of the Half Moon Golden Buddha body was. But now, the Half Moon said that he was no match for a single move. Ouyang Feiying thought that half a month was too long ago, but Li Dao was indeed difficult to deal with. Otherwise, half a month wouldn''t have been enough for him to come looking for him. Immediately, Ouyang Feiying walked back and forth in the secret room with his hands behind his back. After a long while, he opened his mouth and said, "What do I need Li Blade''s martial arts for? I have no enmity with him, but Brother Yue is the one who should pray for good fortune! " "Ouyang Feiying, stop playing dumb. Have you forgotten who killed Shangguan Yun? " Half a day later, his chest was heaving up and down as he called Ouyang Feiying. It was evident just how terrible his mood was right now. After a long while, Half Moon suppressed his emotions and tried his best to keep his voice calm. With a smile that was not a smile, he asked, "If the goddess dragon asks, do you think that Li Dao will come and deal with you?" "This person''s martial arts are strong. He won''t make an enemy out of me for a woman." Ouyang Feiying''s tone was uncertain. "Hahahaha, City Lord Ouyang, I believe you are clear on the principle that it is a difficult job to become a hero. This is all I can say, how do you choose is all up to you. " Half a month later, he waved his hand and walked out of the secret chamber. Ouyang Feiying stood on the spot, his eyes filled with uncertainty. After a long while, his gaze hardened. C292 At a table full of dishes and wine, Li Dao was sipping the wine as he sipped the wine. Xing''er was now very open-minded, not as reserved as she was before. She didn''t pay much attention to Xing''er''s changes to Li Dao. The two didn''t talk much and just sat there quietly. Xing''er didn''t eat at all, just watching her young master was enough. "Shopkeeper! Shopkeeper! I''m sending you some tofu!" Two men shouted as they walked in. The one in the lead was a smelly tofu who was dressed in public robes, while the simple-minded Su Xiong followed behind him. "Hey, storekeeper, can you move faster? I was in a hurry!" The stinky tofu had an impatient look on his face as he slammed the table and shouted. "Hurry, hurry, hurry! Can''t you see that I''m busy?" The storekeeper walked out, holding an account book and a brush in his hand. "Hurry up and count the money. You should know that I, the Four Corners City, am very busy." The storekeeper rolled his eyes. It was obvious that he was very familiar with stinky tofu. He called the waiter over to move the tofu. As the stinky tofu was conversing with the shopkeeper, Su Xiong looked around and saw Li Dao''s eyes light up. He walked up and shouted, "Big Brother Li, so this is where you are!" Li Dao put down the wine cup and smiled, "Yes, do you want to sit down and have a bite to eat?" Su Xiong waved his hand and shook his head, "No, I still have to go back and help dad later." Li Dao nodded his head to express his understanding. At this moment, an arrogant and despotic female voice sounded out, "Stinky tofu, what do you mean by this? Why are you running away the moment you see me?" The woman who called herself ''princess'' was called Ouyang Yingying. Her clothes were gorgeous, her hair was straight, and her face was exquisite. However, her nostrils were slightly large, and her lips were a bit thick. Behind the woman was an unbecoming fat palace maid. She was as arrogant as her mistress. Such a combination directly destroyed Li Dao''s mood. Not to mention being ugly, even if a beautiful girl was arrogant and despotic, it would still be annoying, let alone this master and servant duo. "Oh, my Lady Princess. I smelly tofu a small police fast, there are a lot of things. How can it be compared with a gem like you? " The stinky tofu explained with a fawning smile on his face. In his heart, he was hoping that this unruly princess would leave quickly. "That''s true, this princess is definitely different from you. "No, don''t even think about changing the topic. Hurry up and tell me why you''re running away the moment you see me." Ouyang Ying Ying said as she put her hands on her hips and straightened her back. The unique fragrance of a woman wafted into his nostrils, along with the large size of the steamed bun which stuck out to him, made his tongue go dry. He secretly swallowed his saliva and laughed, "Princess, you''ve misunderstood me. How could I dare to ignore you, a mere commoner rising up to become a commoner?" "Humph, you have it!" Ouyang Ying Ying stomped her foot and her voice became louder. "That''s right, who do you think we''re the princess? You actually dare to ignore the princess, watch how the Mayor takes care of you!" The palace maid who was almost as fat as a ball interrupted. Their voices were so loud that almost everyone in the restaurant could hear them, but no one dared to say anything. After all, the other party was the daughter of Ouyang Feiying. "Go, calm them down," Li Dao said to Xing''er with a cold look in his eyes. Xing''er nodded her head, holding her sword as she walked towards the others. When the stinky tofu saw Xing''er walking towards him, his eyes widened. Xing''er''s appearance wasn''t bad at all. Her temperament had changed a lot after cultivating the Sublime Lotus Scripture. The previous Xing''er was rather weak. Although the current Xing''er looked gentle, she had a bad temper towards everyone except for Li Yao. Seeing Xing''er walk over, the fat palace maid blocked her path and asked, "Who are you?" In response to her slap, the palace maid rolled away like a ball. Everyone in the restaurant was stunned. They never thought that this gentle looking woman would actually be so ruthless. She directly attacked, one must know that she was someone close to the princess. "You ¡­ Do you know what you''re doing? " Ouyang Yingying finally reacted and asked as she pointed at Xing''er. "Wu wu wu wu, Princess, you have to seek justice for Xiao Xi!" The chubby maid covered her face and crawled to her feet, crying as she wiped her tears away with one hand. "Shut up, do you know that you have disturbed the mood of the young master during his meal?" Xing''er''s expression was ice-cold, her voice full of killing intent frightened the group. Xiao Xi stopped crying and looked at Xing''er in a daze. She could not understand why there were people who didn''t want to give face to the princess. One must know that they were used to being domineering in the Four Directions City. "You dare to speak to me like that?" Ouyang Yingying''s face was filled with disbelief. The stinky tofu rolled up his sleeves and shouted at Li Dao, "Hey, Li Dao, aren''t you too domineering?" Li Dao was different from him. The three of them made people hate them. If it wasn''t for the old man''s plan, their heads wouldn''t still be on their necks. Xing''er had already drawn her blood-red sword. Li Dao hated these three people, and she also hated them. "Xing''er, don''t kill them. Just chase them out." Li Dao said. Xing''er sheathed her sword and raised her hand to slap Ouyang Yingying again. "Just you wait, my dad won''t let you go." Ouyang Ying Ying covered her face, dropped the harsh words, and ran out. Xiao Xi and the smelly tofu looked at each other and chased after him. Su Xiong scratched his head and smiled apologetically to Li Dao. "Brother Li, I have to go back now." Li Dao shook his head. What happened just now was just an interlude. It''s just that Xing''er has changed a little now. C293 Li Dao didn''t know what Ouyang Yingying did after she left, or it could be said that he didn''t care at all. When Ouyang Ying Ying returned to the palace, she went to find Ouyang Feiying angrily and told him about what had happened. After hearing Ouyang Feiying promise to teach Li Dao a lesson, she walked out happily. After Ouyang Ying Ying left, Ouyang Feiying''s eyes turned cold. He called over his subordinate Hu Wei Yuan and whispered a few words to him. Although Hu Wei Yuan had his doubts, he did not ask. After the stinky tofu returned home, he looked depressed and in a bad mood. For a heartless person like him, it was almost impossible for him to be in a bad mood. He did not know why, but every time he saw Li Dao, he would feel very unhappy. "Stinky tofu, what happened to you?" Seeing that the smelly tofu was in a bad mood, the young bean sprout asked. Stinky Tofu waved his hand and replied, "Nothing, I''m still not that Li Dao." As he spoke, he grabbed a piece of tofu and ruthlessly kneaded it, as if it was Li Dao he was holding in his hand. "What''s wrong with Brother Li? Did you get taught a lesson by him again?" The small bean sprout continued to ask. Shangguan Yan remained calm and collected, but she secretly pricked up her ears, listening to the conversation between the two. The stinky tofu immediately recounted the matter of the restaurant, his face full of indignation. "Hahahaha, and here I was wondering what was wrong. It was you guys who were in the wrong anyway." The little bean sprout didn''t seem to care about this. He only felt that the stinky tofu was a bit stingy. "That''s right, you stinking brat. I''m warning you to stay away from that Princess Ying Ying or whatever. Li Dao did the right thing." The smelly tofu father, Old Third Qiu, glared at the smelly tofu with a dissatisfied tone. "Hey, hey, hey, are you my brother? Why are you helping outsiders and not me? "And dad, I''m your real son." Tofu was depressed and even felt wronged. Little Dou Chu giggled as she explained, "Big brother Li is not an outsider, so you deserve it. Who told you to talk so much?" "Young master, please don''t get involved with the daughter of your enemy, otherwise our seniors and juniors would waste all these years of sacrifice." Just as everyone was deep in thought, the door was pushed open. Ouyang Ying Ying walked in excitedly with Little Happy as she shouted ''smelly tofu''. "Princess, why are you here?" The stinky tofu walked up and asked. He carefully sized up Shangguan Yan''s expression, afraid that she would misunderstand something. "Why can''t I come, or do you not welcome me?" Ouyang Yingying questioned as she looked at the stinky tofu with suspicion. The stinky tofu could only change his tone and forcefully smile, "Why wouldn''t we welcome you? It''s our honor to be able to visit the Han house. I''m very happy, but it''s too late." "It''s good that you know this." Ouyang Yingying crossed her arms in front of her chest, her nostrils almost popping out of their sockets. A cold light flashed in Old Qiu''s eyes. If it wasn''t for him worrying too much, he might have already made his move. "Oh, right. Princess, what are you doing here? Seeing that you''re so happy, is there anything good about you?" Stinky Tofu asked. "I''ll tell you when you''re here." Ouyang Yingying crooked her finger at the stinky tofu, revealing a mysterious expression. The stinky tofu was extremely unwilling to put his ear close to it. "What? The Mayor wants to teach Li Dao a lesson?" After hearing Ouyang Yingying''s whisper, the stinky tofu cried out in alarm. "What, let him bully this princess, he deserves it." Ouyang Ying Ying turned around and said arrogantly. "Will it kill you?" The smelly tofu asked, looking at the expressions of Shangguan Yan, Little Dou, and the others. With a face full of anger, she angrily shouted at Ouyang Yingying, "You bad woman, I don''t welcome you here. Get the hell out of here!" "Oi, you little ghost. Do you know who this princess is?" While they were still arguing, Shangguan Yan stood up abruptly and walked out the door with a cold expression. She was very clear on what kind of person Ouyang Feiying was. Even though Li Yao''s martial arts was very high, he still couldn''t hold up against so many people. "Shangguan Yan, where are you going?" The stinky tofu shouted at Shangguan Yan''s back. Shangguan Yan ignored him, leaving Ouyang Ying Ying to chase after her. Ouyang Ying Ying curled her lips and muttered in dissatisfaction, "Shangguan Yan, Shangguan Yan, you only know Shangguan Yan, why didn''t you go and die for her?" C294 Shangguan Yan rushed in haste to the restaurant where Li Dao was. No matter what, she should repay him with a favor, she thought. The stinky tofu was rushing behind him, how could he catch up with Shangguan Yan, who had great kung fu skills. It was already dark, and a long fire dragon was slithering through the streets. Fortunately, there were no civilians and no panic was aroused. "Surround him!" With a shake of his moustache, the number one general under Ouyang Feiying''s command, Hu Weiyuan, shouted out an order. It would be a bit exaggerated to call them generals, but they could be considered a leader because there weren''t many of them. There were a total of about two thousand people, and this was already half of the military strength of the four cities. The two thousand people quickly surrounded the restaurant. The restaurant was surrounded by three layers on the inside and three layers on the outside. The few hundred soldiers drew their bows while the remaining held their sabers. They were waiting for the appearance of the man called Li Dao. They were sure that he would die without a complete corpse. At this moment, Li Dao had already sensed the arrival of these people. The corner of his mouth curved into a cold smile. Did he really think that he could be killed with more people? Back in the Divine Eagle World, he had not even stepped into the Xiantian realm and yet he dared to rush back and forth in the army, let alone this insignificant two thousand people. What was different from the world of Divine Eagles was that the soldiers below were more or less at the same level of cultivation. The higher level could be at the Houtian third level, and the lower could be at the Houtian first level. Hu Wei Yuan was even at the fifth level precelestial stage. These two thousand soldiers were equivalent to twenty thousand soldiers in the world of Divine Eagle. Li Daoyi was rubbing his upper body. Xing''er was smearing medicine on his body. This was the step of cultivating the indestructible Golden Buddha body. The powder from the bones of Zen Master Bitter Heart had almost been used up. He wasn''t in a hurry yet. After Xing''er finished wiping the medicine, he would let Ouyang Feiying know how foolish his actions were. Ouyang Feiying himself was also an early Xiantian realm master, but he was actually so naive that he used the army to surround and kill him. He simply did not know what was going on. Xing''er meticulously kneaded Li Blade''s flesh with her palm, so that the medicine''s potency could be better absorbed. Li Dao half-closed his eyes as he enjoyed Xing''er''s massage. Suddenly, he opened his eyes. Below, Shangguan Yan had arrived. "Female dragon, what are you doing here? I advise you not to meddle in other people''s business. " Hu Wei Yuan stepped forward and said in a cold voice. "What if I have to?" Shangguan Yan''s face was frosty as she asked. "Since you want to be a busybody, I''ll kill you first. Release the arrows!" Hu Wei Yuan waved his hand and shot hundreds of arrows at Shangguan Yan. These archers were not ordinary people in the world of Divine Eagles who didn''t know any martial arts. They all had internal energy. "Stupid woman!" Li Dao cursed in a low voice as he suddenly stood up. Covering himself in a robe, he flew down while smashing the window. Looking at the rain of arrows, Shangguan Yan pulled out her Phoenix Blood Sword and continuously dodged. Facing such a ferocious arrow, Shangguan Yan was still lacking a bit in the end. When Li Dao landed in front of her, a long arrow had already pierced into her shoulder. Li Dao frowned, his eyes cold to the extreme. "Who asked you to come? Didn''t you say we weren''t familiar with each other?" As the arrows continued to shoot, Li Dao stood in front of Shangguan Yan, allowing them to hit him. The sounds of metal clanging against metal could be heard. "Don''t think too much about it. I just don''t like them. It has nothing to do with you." Shangguan Yan turned her head away and replied coldly. Li Dao didn''t argue with her as his body emitted a faint golden luster. He turned around and looked at Hu Wei Yuan and the two thousand soldiers. "Those of you lucky enough to survive tonight, go back and tell Ouyang Feiying to let him have his time. Li Jun will definitely behead him." With that, the purple blade left the scabbard under the frightened gazes of the soldiers. A blue sword qi was released, and blood and flesh flew in all directions. Hu Wei Yuan was the first to be cut in half by the sword qi, and he didn''t even have the chance to speak. Li Dao didn''t say anything. A hundred zhang long green sword Qi shot out, and these two thousand soldiers were like crops in a torrential storm, falling down one after another. Shangguan Yan was dumbfounded. She knew Li Blade''s kung fu was high, but this level couldn''t even be compared to her master Gu Mutian. He released over ten streams of sword Qis in a row, leaving only a few hundred soldiers standing in the pool of blood. Their faces were filled with flesh and blood. Li Dao sheathed his sword and turned to look at the arrow that was still swaying on Shangguan Yan''s shoulder. His expression was ugly to the extreme. "Stupid woman, can''t you just let us have some rest?" Shangguan Yan replied coldly, "I''m not stupid, so it''s none of your business." C295 Li Daoyi did not care much about Shangguan Yan''s attitude. He could tell that this woman had a different mindset from her words. He went forward and carried a princess in his arms. First, he found a medicine store to treat her wounds. Shangguan Yan struggled symbolically for a while before she stopped struggling. She quietly lay in Li Dao''s embrace, a smile unconsciously appearing on her face. Coincidentally, this smile was seen by Xing''er, who had just descended the stairs. Seeing Li Dao carrying Shangguan Yan and walking away, Xing''er did not make a sound, her eyes slowly turning blood-red. When he could not see Li Dao, Xing''er''s eyes turned blood-red. He turned his head to look at the few hundred soldiers left, Xing''er pulled out the blood-red Evil Punisher Blade, her face expressionless, and muttered to herself, "You deserve to die, Shangguan Yan deserves to die, all of you deserve to die! Young Master is mine, no one can take him away. " Before the soldiers could react, Xing''er had already charged into the crowd. The blood-red sword blade and blood-red eyes illuminated the dark night. One by one, the soldiers fell to the ground. The rest of the soldiers finally reacted, but they did not dare to fight back anymore. They threw their swords and sabers behind them as they fled in all directions. Xing''er expressionlessly killed soldiers after soldiers, her sword getting brighter and brighter, looking even more demonic. When the last one fell, Xing''er sheathed her sword, her blood-red eyes gleaming with a cold light. After finding a direction, the stars disappeared into the night. Li Dao carried Shangguan Yan to a pharmacy and broke into the shop. After he broke the door, he grabbed the medicine ointment to stop the bleeding and heal his wounds and left. Shangguan Yan didn''t say a word as she quietly looked at the side of Li Dao''s face. At this moment, she was incomparably at peace. When he returned to the restaurant again, Xing''er was already gone. Li Dao did not think much of it. He first combed through Shangguan Yan''s disordered Qi and blood, before saying, "You have to bear with it, pull out the arrows." Shangguan Yan kept looking at Li Dao and nodded. Li Dao grabbed the tail of the arrow and forcefully pulled it out, and then he pressed on the acupoint to stop the bleeding for her. After doing all of this, he grabbed Shangguan Yan''s shoulder and was about to tear open her clothes when he bitterly retracted his hand. "There''s a difference between males and females. You can apply the medicine yourself." Li Dao felt a little uneasy, but luckily, he managed to react in time. Shangguan Yan stared straight into his eyes and asked, "What are you afraid of?" Li Dao calmly turned his head to the side and smiled, "I, Li Jun, am not afraid of the heavens or the earth. There is nothing in this world that I can be afraid of." "Pfft." Shangguan Yan couldn''t help laughing out loud when she saw Li Dao''s dodging movements. This smile blossomed with warmth. If an icy beauty who never smiles would laugh, it would definitely be able to topple all living things. Li Dao was dumbfounded, because at this moment, Shangguan Yan was incomparably beautiful. Shangguan Yan stretched out her jade-like hands, half of them taking off her robe, revealing her white jade collarbone as if nothing had happened. Li Dao was dumbfounded. His breathing became heavier. In the end, he was also a man of integrity. Since coming to this world, he had never had sex. "Does it look good?" Shangguan Yan asked while she smeared the medicine. "Alright ¡­" Li Dao subconsciously wanted to say "look good", but he was immediately alerted. He turned around and did not say a word. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to touch women, but some women could, some definitely couldn''t. The corners of Shangguan Yan''s mouth curled up. She was in a happy mood. So, he was shy as well? No matter what kind of woman it was, as long as it involved love, they would be able to understand it without any teachers. Women are always more gifted at love than men. The atmosphere was a bit awkward. Li Dao wanted to change the topic and said, "Your martial arts are too poor. I''ll teach you two sets of martial arts." "Sure." Shangguan Yan agreed without hesitation. Normally speaking, she would never accept such a gift. C296 Since Xing''er had disappeared, Li Dao didn''t think too much about it. In any case, there weren''t many people who could threaten her now. After calming himself down, Li Dao began to think about what kind of martial arts he should pass on to Shangguan Yan. Facing Shangguan Yan, Li Dao had a strange feeling, but he didn''t dare to think deeper. Men being flowery was a very normal thing, right? That was to say, he was unable to bring others with him to travel. Otherwise, Li Dao wouldn''t be as distressed as he was now. He didn''t mind playing, but was it something he could play with just because he wanted to? Unless he could guarantee that his heart was made of iron and stone. Since he had said that he would impart Shangguan Yan''s kung fu, he had to do what he said. To be honest, the Snow Flower Sword Art that Gu Mutian had passed on to Shangguan Yan was really too eye-catching. It had been created by the relationship between him and Xiao Xue. Gu Mutian was an old diaosi. In his early years, he had killed all those who were sentimental and emotionless. After he grew old, he would create his own emotional sword technique and saber technique. It was extremely laughable. Compared to the realm where he was extremely passionate towards the sword, Gu Mutian''s creation of the Emotional Sabre Art and the sword art made him a laughingstock. Moreover, Gu Mutian''s so-called Emotions Sword Art and Saber Art could only be displayed with the cooperation of two people. The true powerhouses all relied on themselves. Li Dao recited all the martial arts that he knew, then he explained the characteristics of each martial arts technique to Shangguan Yan, allowing her to choose among them. In the end, Shangguan Yan chose the Nine Solitary Sword Technique and the Azure Lotus Sword Art. Li Dao did not hide anything as he passed the Nine Solitary Sword Technique and Blue Lotus Sword Scripture to Shangguan Yan. The Blue Lotus Sword Manual was a cultivation technique that Li Dao specialized in, but he did not care about passing it down to Shangguan Yan. The same martial arts used by different people were completely different. Li Dao passed his experience and past cultivation experience to Shangguan Yan. When Shangguan Yan found out about the rank system of Elementary, Grandmaster, Grandmaster, Grandmaster, and Grandmaster, she fell silent. Her master had never told her these things. Furthermore, the Snow Flower Sword Art was like the difference between heaven and earth when compared to Li Dao''s Nine Solitary Sword Technique and Blue Lotus Sword Scripture. When Shangguan Yan started to practice the Blue Lotus Sword Manual and the Lone Nine Sword Technique, she became so scared that she became stupefied by the progress she made every day. He knew that this world was at a higher level than Divine Eagle World, but there was no need for three days to break through from Houtian eighth level to Houtian ninth level. Just consider it a world-class problem, but what was it that Shangguan Yan could use the Nine Solitary Swords after listening to Li Dao''s explanation? This was no longer a question of a world level. It could only be said that Shangguan Yan''s talent was heaven-defying and her comprehension was extraordinary. Although Shangguan Yan''s cultivation speed was very fast, Li Dao wasn''t worried at all. If she could cultivate to Void Shattering, it would be even better. As the days went by, Li Dao discovered something horrifying. The silent Shangguan Yan became more talkative, and she often wore an enchanting smile on her face. Most importantly, he enjoyed the time he spent with Shangguan Yan. How could this work? Noticing his problem, Li Dao''s will to leave rose. He could no longer fall into his trap. The heartless way was definitely simpler than having emotions. Moreover, he, Li Dao, did not walk the heartless way. Little Dragon Girl was still nowhere to be seen. Shangguan Yan absolutely couldn''t follow in Little Dragon Girl''s footsteps. Having thought of this, Li Dao quietly left. If it was not necessary, he planned to never see Shangguan Yan again. He should hurry up and pull back the horse before he fell into the cliff. After Shangguan Yan had not seen Li Dao for an entire day, the intelligent her seemed to have understood something. Tears rolled down her face and the smile disappeared from her face once more. She had not yet avenged her father''s death and she had not fulfilled her father''s dying wish. Right now, she was still that frightening goddess dragon in the martial arts world. C297 Li Dao left quietly. He didn''t want to think about Shangguan Yan''s feelings. Emotions were too troublesome. If Shangguan Yan was a casual woman, he wouldn''t mind if something happened, but that wasn''t the case. Lifting his long sword, Li Dao walked aimlessly. All this while, he had always placed the pursuit of eternity first and foremost, and now he was starting to feel a little tired. Could it be that he couldn''t endure the loneliness anymore? So what if he obtained eternity? In an instant, Li Dao''s thoughts were thrown into disarray. Little Dragon Lady''s face appeared in his mind, followed by Shangguan Yan, Xing''er, Shengxiang, and Long Qi. Li Dao had always thought of himself as a person with indifferent feelings. So, it turned out that he was wrong. The air was dry and hot, the sun was harsh, and those without the protection of profound inner strength were prone to heatstroke. However, Li Dao, who was already at the Grandmaster Realm, was immune to the cold and the heat. Not to mention that he had already reached the Small Success Realm of the Golden Buddha Indestructible Body. Because it was too hot, there were almost no pedestrians on the road. Even the weeds with their tenacious vitality were burnt to ashes. Li Dao grabbed a blade of grass and placed it in his mouth. With the sword resting on his shoulder, it was clear how bored he was right now. As he was walking, a light suddenly lit up in front of Li Dao''s eyes. On the roadside, a woman was sitting on a field of grass. She was wearing a thin cotton dress, which was moistened by the sweat, and her voluptuous body showed off an attractive curve. This woman was over thirty years old, the most charming time of a woman''s life. When she saw Li Dao, the woman''s eyes lit up. She lifted her skirt with one hand and licked her bright red lips as she shouted, "Aiyo, the weather is too hot. I''ve already suffered heatstroke. I wonder if there are any kind people who can help me." Li Dao squinted his eyes. This woman at the fifth level precelestial stage had already suffered heatstroke. Where did she think she was fooling a ghost? "Big Sis, how do you want to help?" Li Dao walked up, the corners of his mouth curled up as he jokingly asked. Hearing Li Dao call her big sister, the woman''s expression froze. Since the beginning, no one could resist her charm. Weren''t all men the same? This hypocrite is still pretending to be calm, let''s see how this old lady will deal with you later. When the woman thought here, she opened her mouth and said, "Sir, can you help me up first? I don''t even have the strength left." As she spoke, the woman twisted her body, exhaling a myriad of fragrances. If it were any other man facing such a woman, they would not be able to hold back from being agitated. Li Dao was no exception. He was also a hot-blooded man. Walking forward to help the woman up, a unique fragrance wafted into her nostrils, causing Li Dao to frown. It was better for a woman to be clean. This woman did not seem to be too clean. If she was not battle-hardened, how could she have this kind of feeling? The woman didn''t notice all of this as she leaned on Li Dao, asking tenderly, "My wife, Blossom Golden Lady, may I ask how I should address you, Young Noble?" Li Dao suddenly felt a bit disgusted. He wanted to indulge in a good show, but he couldn''t be too careless, right? Such a woman might be a fatal temptation to many men, but it definitely did not include him. Pushing the woman aside, under the woman''s puzzled gaze, Li Dao coldly asked, "I won''t argue with him for half a month using a beauty trap, but he only sent out people like you?" Lady Golden Flower was one of the higher-ups of the Mystic Moon Sect and was quite famous in the martial arts world. However, her reputation was that of a beauty. "Young master must be joking. What half a month? I don''t even know anything about it!" Lady Golden Flower was surprised for a moment before she quickly regained her composure. Her charming eyes and voice were alluring. "Interesting, Ouyang Feiying sent his army to surround me and kill me. He sent you out in half a day, but their methods are really too lousy!" Especially for half a month, what is he thinking? " Li Dao shook his head. What the hell was this? Even if he wanted to use a beauty trap, he should still send out a true beauty. How could this kind of woman, who had a little red lips that could be tasted by tens of thousands of people, make a move on me? "Gongzi, should we find another place to discuss the fun of life?" Lady Golden Flower stepped forward, and the majestic mountain range rubbed against Li Dao''s arm. A breath of hot air landed on Li Dao''s earlobes. "AHH!" Li Dao couldn''t hold it in any longer. This woman was truly disgusting. With a flash of cold light, a huge head flew up into the air. Blood splattered out because the weather was too hot to solidify for a long time. Looking at the charming head of Lady Golden Flower, Li Dao spat, "What kind of thing dares to tarnish my noble soul?" On the road lay an astonishingly alluring headless corpse, the wild grass piled with fresh blood that couldn''t be frozen. A head with an alluring expression fell not far away from the corpse, perhaps it would rot tomorrow. C298 After killing someone, Li Dao''s mood improved a lot. No wonder there were so many people who yearned for happiness and revenge in the martial arts world. The feeling of a sword pulling out a head and flying up was truly marvelous. After thinking for a while, Li Dao decided to find Bai Tong and see how his progress was. Since he had accepted someone else as his disciple, he would do his best to guide him and not seek fame. For a half-step Grandmaster to hurry on his way, it was simply too fast. If it was the Immortal World''s Aurous Core stage cultivators, they would already be able to fly on their swords. In less than half an hour, Li Dao arrived at Bai Tong''s residence. Just as he arrived at the courtyard, he could feel Bai Tong''s feeble life force, causing Li Dao to furrow his brows. "Leave! I am a cripple, what is there for you to think about?" "Let''s go, let''s go!" "Big Brother Bai, I won''t leave you behind. It''s all because of me. I''ll bring you to Senior Li right now. He must have a way to cure you. " Li Dao did not continue listening. He lifted his foot and stepped into the run-down courtyard. At the moment, Bai Tong was sitting on a wheelchair. The tendons in his arms and legs had been torn and his face was covered in black beard. He looked extremely depressed. Seeing Li Dao enter, Bai Tong struggled to leave, but all the tendons in his arms and legs were broken. "Senior Li, you''re here." Shen Bing Xin came forward with a respectful expression. "Who did it?" Li Dao was expressionless. His tone was frighteningly cold. "Master ¡­" The white child lowered his head in shame, his voice weak to the point where it could not be heard. "Who did it?" Li Dao asked again. There were only a few people that could cripple him with Bai Tong''s current martial arts skills. Did they really think that he had such a good temper? Just as Li Dao was thinking about who did it, Shen Bing Xin said a name that made Li Dao stunned. "Senior Li, it''s all Bing Xin''s fault. If it wasn''t for Big Brother Bing Xinbai, she wouldn''t be like this." As Shen Bing said this, her heart was on the verge of tears. Li Dao raised his hand to stop her. He was not in the mood to look at Shen Bing Xin''s tears, "Just tell me who did it." "It''s big sister Xing''er." Shen Bing Xin''s lips moved, and finally said it out. Bai Tong did not dare to raise his head, his voice choked with emotions. "Master, it was this disciple who lost face for you." Li Dao was silent. He had thought of half a month, thought of Ouyang Feiying and of Young Master Yue, but he had never expected that it would be Xing''er. What do we do, kill Xing''er to vent our anger on Bai Tong? Li Dao found out about what happened from Shen Bing Xin, it turned out that Xing''er had nowhere to go after she left, so she came to see Shen Bing Xin. However, Bai Tong was too cold towards Shen Bing Xin, and Xing''er crippled Bai Tong. Li Dao noticed one detail, which was that Shen Bing Xin said that Xing''er''s eyes were blood-red. So that''s how it is, this can also explain why Xing''er changed so much, so she still couldn''t control the Evil Slayer Sword huh. Knowing that it was Xing''er''s doing, Li Dao felt his anger dissipate. He couldn''t blame Xing''er for this. After inspecting Bai Tong''s injuries, Li Dao decided to look for Sai Hua Tuo. He had high martial arts skills and could easily heal shallow injuries, but only the Frontier Elder and Sai Hua Tuo could treat Bai Tong''s broken tendons. Luckily, Xing''er still had some rationality. She didn''t try to kill Bai Tong, so there was still room for manoeuvre. However, Xing''er''s current martial arts should be similar to Bai Tong. How did she cripple him? Thinking about it, it was probably the bonus from the Evil Slayer Sword. Although Li Dao did not think much of the sword, he could not deny that the sword was indeed the world''s top weapon. Bringing Bai Tong and Shen Bingxin, Li Dao once again returned to the Four Directions City and rushed towards the palace. I hope that Sai Hua Tuo will praise him a little. C299 Along the way, Bai Tong remained silent. Being crippled by Xing''er was too much of a blow to him. He was Li Dao''s disciple, and so was Xing''er, but he was not a match for a woman. Soon, they arrived at the four-sided city. There was still the smell of blood on the streets. The imperial palace was not that grand in the least. Li Dao did not wait for the soldiers to pass on the news and walked straight into the palace. After that night of slaughter between Li Dao and Xing''er, the number of soldiers in Four Directions City had decreased significantly. Holding the long sword in her hand, Shen Bingxin pushed the wheelchair behind him. The arrival of Li Dao soon alarmed Ouyang Feiying and the Imperial Advisor, Sai Hua Tuo. "Who are you? How dare you barge into the palace?" Ouyang Feiying had his hands behind his back, exuding an imposing aura even though he was not angry. He truly had the bearing of a king. Li Dao didn''t care about him and asked, "Where is Seawan Tuo? If you let him out, I''ll have to ask him for some help." Ouyang Feiying narrowed his eyes. If it wasn''t for the fact that he couldn''t see through Li Dao''s cultivation, he would have already made his move. Even now, he still hadn''t guessed that the man in front of him was Li Dao. "Brother Li, your attitude isn''t asking for help." Gao Yi Shan pushed Sai Hua Tuo out from the side, golden threads coiling around his hand. Li Dao laughed brightly, "Sai Hua Tuo, you have to find out something, I''m not begging you. I, Li Jun, will never beg anyone in my life." "You ¡­" Gao Yi Shan''s face was completely red, and he was speechless. "Does the Imperial Advisor know this person?" Ouyang Feiying looked at Sai Hua Tuo and asked. Sai Hua Tuo nodded, "He''s Li Dao." Ouyang Feiying was silent. A few days ago, he sent Hu Wei Yuan to kill Li Dao, and all 2,000 soldiers were killed. He was extremely afraid of Li Dao, so the atmosphere immediately became heavy. "Brother Li, you want me to treat this brother?" Sai Hua Tuo glanced at the white kid in the wheelchair and asked. "You save him. I owe you one." Li Dao answered seriously. "Brother Li, do you know if Sai Hua Tuo has three ways to save him?" Without waiting for Li Dao to reply, Sai Hua Tuo continued, "If you don''t save him, then save him for the wicked. If you dislike him, then save him." After saying that, Sai Hua Tuo looked at Li Dao, wanting to see how he would respond. "Dad, he''s Li Dao. He bullied me. You have to avenge me!" A high-pitched voice rang out. Ouyang Yingying ran over with her maidservant, Lil ''Xi, and pointed at Li Dao. With Ouyang Feiying around, the two were much more confident. They slanted their eyes at Li Dao, as if saying, "Aren''t you very arrogant?" Ouyang Feiying''s face darkened as he shouted, "Ying Ying, quickly retreat! There''s no place for you to interrupt. " "Father!" Ouyang Yingying dragged her voice, her sweet voice making people feel nauseous. Li Dao couldn''t be bothered with these two hopelessly stupid women. He bared his white teeth towards Sai Hua Tuo, "I don''t care if you find me pleasing to the eye, but today you must treat him well." "Since I''m giving you face, then I''ll give you two choices. One, I''ll kill Ouyang Feiying and Ouyang Yingying, and two, I''ll kill all of you." The original Sai Hua Tuo''s lips were red and his teeth white. His face was now ashen, his facial muscles malevolent. Gao Yishan pointed angrily at Li Dao and asked, "How can you be so unreasonable as to not have any laws?" Ouyang Ying Ying and the fat maid finally felt that the atmosphere wasn''t right. They obediently shut their mouths, not daring to make a sound. Li Dao looked at Gao Yi Shan and laughed, "I am the most reasonable, but your master does not seem to want to be reasonable with me. As for the royal law, I am the royal law, does City Lord Ouyang have any objections? " No matter how deep inside Ouyang Feiying''s mansion was, he couldn''t hold it in any longer. He threw a palm towards Li Dao, "You savage prick!" "Wait!" Sai Hua Tuo anxiously tried to stop Ouyang Feiying, but it was already too late. Ouyang Feiying had already rushed to Li Dao''s side. The purple long sword was unsheathed, and the overwhelming pressure stopped Ouyang Feiying from moving. The gap between a Half-Zongshi and an early Xiantian realm was as wide as the sky. His longsword was pointed at Ouyang Feiying, and cold sweat dripped from his forehead. It was only now that he realized how terrifying Li Dao actually was. "Sai Hua Tuo, have you chosen yet?" Li Dao chuckled. The surroundings were completely silent. "Do you think I, Ouyang Ziyun, will be threatened by you tomorrow?" Sai Hua Tuo tried his best to appear calm and collected, his voice cold. "Really?" Li Dao raised his longsword, and Ouyang Feiying''s ear flew out. Ouyang Feiying was also adamant and did not make a single sound. Ouyang Ying Ying was about to cry and shouted, "Dad! Imperial Advisor, quickly agree to him! " "I ask you again, are you going to save him or not? "If you think properly, you can answer me." Li Dao still had a smile on his face, while Sai Hua Tuo''s white hands were clenched tightly. His nails dug into his flesh, causing dark red blood to flow out. C300 With his fingernails embedded in the meat, Sai Hua Tuo closed his eyes. "I promise to heal him." After saying that, Sai Hua Tuo seemed to have used up all of his energy. Logically speaking, it was impossible for him to lower his head to anyone. However, Ouyang Feiying''s bloody ears dropped to the ground, causing him to feel pain in his eyes. "Why didn''t you agree earlier? If you insist on making things look so awkward, I, Li Jun, am the most reasonable," Li Dao sheathed his sword and said to Sai Hua Tuo with a smile. Sometimes, a person is just a piece of scum. If you don''t let them know that it hurts, they won''t cooperate. Ouyang Feiying covered his bloodied ears as he made his decision in his heart, but he did not dare to show it on his face. As the golden threads flew out, Sai Hua Tuo stopped bleeding for Ouyang Feiying and waved his hand, causing Gao Yishan to push him towards the distance. Li Dao led Shen Bing Xin to live in the palace, it was a kind of enjoyment. Knowing that he could recover completely, Bai Tong pulled himself together. He was no longer as dispirited as before. Ouyang Feiying gnashed his teeth in hatred towards Li Dao, but there was nothing he could do. Li Dao''s martial arts had made him feel despair. Even if he were to gather all his troops, it would be of no use. When one''s strength reached a certain level, human sea tactics were no longer effective. Within a palace, Sai Hua Tuo''s face was dark as he stared silently at the sky. "Master, what should we do now? Should we really treat that white child?" Gao Yi Shan asked, his tone full of unwillingness. "Hehe, so what if I don''t treat him?" Sai Hua Tuo laughed bitterly, feeling sad. Gao Yi Shan was dejected, to think that his revered master would have such a powerless moment. Suddenly, Gao Yi Shan clapped his hands and said excitedly, "Yes, sir, I''ve thought of it." Sai Hua Tuo looked at Gao Yi Shan and asked, "Yi Shan, what did you think of?" "Master, that Li Blade Martial Arts is very high, but I don''t believe that no one will be able to treat him." We can go and invite the old master! " "Go invite Master?" Sai Hua Tuo muttered to himself, asking the old man at the border for help was naturally a way, but he couldn''t bring himself to do so. "Don''t talk about this anymore. Yi Shan, go prepare the prescription." Sai Hua Tuo waved his hand and wrote down a prescription. "But master!" Yi Shan wanted to say something but hesitated. "Yi Shan." Sai Hua Tuo''s stern voice stopped him. "Ai!" Yi Shan stomped his feet and walked out with the prescription. After a long while, he muttered to himself, "Li Dao, if you dare hurt them, even if you lose your life, I won''t let you off." Outsiders naturally did not know what had happened in the palace, so they did what they had to do. At Old Qiu''s tofu shop, Little Bean Sprout and Su Xiong were grinding the tofu for their stinky old man, while the Divine Moon Sect''s disciples barged in. "Jade-faced Zhuge Shen Yao, you sure hid your strength well!" The leader of the higher-ups said in a dark tone. "I don''t know what you''re talking about." Third Brother Qiu had an ugly expression as he answered. "No need to pretend, obediently come with us." "Go, capture him." After a series of fights, Old Third was finally caught and several wounds were inflicted on his body. The small bean sprout and Su Xiong could only watch from the sidelines, unable to put their hands into it at all. "You scoundrels, let go of Grandpa Qiu!" Little Dou''s eyes were spitting fire as he roared at the crowd of Divine Moon Sect disciples. "Don''t hurt the kids, I''ll go with you guys." Seeing that some of the people from the Mystic Moon Sect were walking towards the bean sprout, Old Qiu''s third brother shouted. The leader''s eyes flashed as he said, "Tell her to bring the Imperial Jade Seal with her to save him. Otherwise, this old man ¡­" "Grandpa Qiu, grandpa Qiu!" While Dou Zhi was shouting, Old Qiu was captured by a group of Divine Moon Sect disciples. Su Xiong and Little Dou Chu sat dejectedly on the ground, not knowing what to do. "Damn it, if only I had learned kung fu from Big Brother Li. I wouldn''t be watching grandpa Qiu get taken away by those bad people right now!" "Little Dou Zhu, what should we do now?" Su Xiong asked. "What else can we do? Go find Big Sister Yan and the smelly tofu," Little Dou Chu snappily replied, swinging her braids to look for Shangguan Yan. C301 Bean sprout and Su Xiong wasted a lot of time, finally found Shangguan Yan and stinky bean curd. When he found out that his father had been captured, he became extremely anxious. Shangguan Yan did not hesitate and immediately went to the Mystic Moon Sect''s main altar to save him. Currently, even if Shangguan Yan didn''t fight for more than half a month, she could still deal with him. The Lone Nine Sword Technique and Blue Lotus Sword Scripture that she had learned from Li Dao gave her the confidence to do so. Moreover, half a month was only half a step into the Xiantian realm and he himself was at the Houtian ninth stage, so the disparity was not big. After some thought, Shangguan Yan set off with the stinky tofu. The small bean sprout and Su Xiong couldn''t help, so they could only silently pray that the two of them were successful in their journey. There had never been a time when Little Bean was so eager to learn martial arts. The feeling of having no strength was truly powerless. The Mystic Moon Sect was the number one power in the martial arts world. It had been working hard for dozens of years. Shangguan Yan brought the stinky tofu to the main altar of the Mystic Moon Sect and successfully saw Half Moon and Old Qiu. All the meridians in Old Qiu''s body were sealed, the sabre and axe were placed on his neck. Seeing Shangguan Yan and the stinky tofu coming, he couldn''t help but be anxious. "Miss Shangguan, you''re too reckless. How could you come here? I''m just a old man, how could I be more important than the Imperial Jade Seal? Quickly bring the stinky tofu and leave, quickly!" Old Qiu said excitedly. He wanted Shangguan Yan to leave immediately with the stinky tofu. "Old man Qiu, since we''re here, we definitely won''t let us leave without obtaining the Imperial Jade Seal for half a month. Come with us!" Shangguan Yan urged him. Her plan was to retrieve the Imperial Jade Seal from Half Moon after Old Qiu had left with the smelly tofu. The reason why she took back the Imperial Jade Seal was because Shangguan Yan knew about the Golden Buddha Indestructible Physique from Li Dao. Although she had trained for half a month in the incomplete version, she could not kill it now. "Yeah, dad, leave with me first. The Imperial Jade Seal is just a broken stone, how could it be more important than your life?" The smelly tofu was extremely anxious, afraid that the hands of Shen Yue Sect would accidentally cut Old Third Qiu''s neck. As long as he could obtain the Imperial Jade Seal, he would be able to open the treasure. Thus, he no longer had to fear Li Dao and Gu Mutian. "As expected of a female divine dragon. Hand over the Imperial Jade Seal, and I won''t make things difficult for you two." Half a month later, he spoke very sincerely. In fact, he was also thinking the same way. "Alright, please keep your promise. I''ll give you the Imperial Jade Seal. Let Old Man Qiu and the stinky tofu leave." Shangguan Yan said seriously with an expressionless face. "As long as you hand over the Imperial Jade Seal, not only can I let them leave, you can also leave," Half Moon nodded and replied. Shangguan Yan looked at it for a few seconds, then took out the Imperial Jade Seal from her bosom. "Let Old Man Qiu and the stinky tofu leave first. I''ll naturally give the Imperial Jade Seal to you after they leave." Half a month passed without a word. His eyes were burning with passion as he stared at the Imperial Jade Seal. At the same time, he was also considering what tricks Shangguan Yan had up her sleeve. The moment he saw the Imperial Jade Seal, Old Qiu was even more anxious and shouted, "Miss Shangguan, please don''t give it to him. Have you forgotten General Shangguan''s last wish? I won''t let him threaten you even if I die. Quickly take the stinky tofu and leave. " As he spoke, he twisted his neck to rub his head against the surface of the axe. After looking at the stinky tofu, he slowly fell to the ground, spitting out blood. "Father!" "Father!" The stinky tofu issued a heart-wrenching roar as tears rolled down its face. "Stinky Tofu, hurry up and bring Old Man Qiu away, I''ll stop them!" Shangguan Yan and the Phoenix Blood Sword had already left their sheaths. With a wave, the Lone Nine Sword was unleashed, covering the Mystic Moon Sect members within its attack range. The stinky tofu resisted his grief and rushed out, picking up Old Third''s corpse. Half a month later, the Jade Seal was still with Shangguan Yan. Her robes fluttered as she launched a full moon attack at Shangguan Yan. Half a day''s worth of training consisted of the Unbreakable Golden Buddha Body and the Dragon Soul Phoenix Blood Record; one was for defense, the other for attack. The Dragon Soul Phoenix blood was recorded from the Ancient Wood Sky. It was basically the Dragon Soul Saber Technique and Snow Flower Sword Art''s Superclass. The martial arts that Gu Mutian had created were truly not strong enough. Even though half a month was still a level higher than Shangguan Yan, they were still unable to match up to her. The Nine Solitary Sword, in the hands of Shangguan Yan, moved in a zigzag, saber-breaking style, palm-breaking style, with a myriad of variations. The Phoenix Blood Sword clanged against Half Moon''s body from time to time. Indeed, it was unable to break through Half Moon''s defense and could only slightly shake his internal organs. However, it did not have much of an impact. Shangguan Yan didn''t have the strength to injure his internal organs even after half a month. After being injured for less than half a month, Shangguan Yan set her sights on the surrounding Mystic Moon Sect disciples. After fighting for half an hour, Shangguan Yan retreated as she fought. Half a month had passed since she made her move, but he discovered that the Dragon Soul Phoenix Blood Record that had always been successful was actually unable to do anything to Shangguan Yan, causing him to be extremely angry. Compared to Shangguan Yan''s sword art, the Dragon Soul Phoenix Blood Record was not much different. He secretly cursed Gu Mutian for being secretive. Half a month could be considered as half a senior brother to Shangguan Yan. However, he did not know that Li Dao had passed the nine swords to Shangguan Yan. In the end, he couldn''t leave Shangguan Yan alone for half a month. He was furious because he was surrounded by corpses. C302 The ground was littered with corpses. Half a month''s expression could not be seen under the mask. However, one could see his anger from his trembling body. "Hehehehe, Gu Mutian, you''re good! Gu Mutian, I sincerely want to take you as my master, but you''re not willing to teach me anything. "Just you wait, once I obtain the inheritance of Nan Gong Hengtian, you will definitely regret it!" Shangguan Yan rushed back to the city and entered the courtyard with a heavy heart. The stinky tofu hugged the corpse of Qiu Lao San, the tears quietly fell, the pain was indescribable. Little Bean and Su Xiong also surrounded the stinky tofu, a sad atmosphere permeated the yard. "Stinky tofu, don''t be sad." Shangguan Yan didn''t say anything more. She stepped forward and patted the stinky tofu''s shoulder, feeling extremely guilty. She believed that the death of Qiu Lao San was related to her. She had only caught Old Qiu for the sake of the Imperial Jade Seal half a month ago. Speaking of which, she had implicated the smelly tofu family. Shangguan Yan didn''t know that Old Qiu was the jade-faced Zhuge from before, nor did she know that the stinky tofu was Huangfu Renhe. Smelly Tofu did not say anything. His father had just died, so even if he was heartless, he could not be happy at this moment. "If only I had learned kung fu from Big Brother Li back then, I would have been able to help you in any way!" The little bean sprout''s voice was deep and deep, not like that of a child at all. At his age, he should have been carefree. Shangguan Yan didn''t say anything. She couldn''t understand how Ouyang Feiying and Half Moon had done so many heinous things just for the sake of the right to rule over the four cities and a mere Imperial Jade Seal. Was power really that important? "A dead man, looks like I really came at the wrong time." A light laugh rang out as a woman in blood-red stepped into the small courtyard. "Xing''er, what are you doing here?" Shangguan Yan narrowed her eyes and asked coldly. "Shut up! Did you also call out for Xing''er?" Xing''er''s face was twisted and her eyes were bloodshot. In addition to her blood-red clothes, Little Dou Chu unconsciously took two steps back. "I ask you to leave, we don''t welcome you here." Shangguan Yan''s pretty face was cold and she did not have much enmity towards Xing''er. After all, Xing''er was Li Dao''s maid. "Leave? "If I don''t kill you, I won''t leave." Xing''er stared straight at Shangguan Yan, her killing intent astonishing. Shangguan Yan was in a very bad mood. She was even more puzzled as to why Xing''er wanted to kill her. "Why did you want to kill me?" "The Young Noble is mine, he can only be mine. How could you be worthy of the Young Noble''s favor?" Xing''er''s bloodshot eyes blazed as she roared at Shangguan Yan. Shangguan Yan laughed. "You are only his maid. Don''t you find it laughable to be such a presumptuous person? It''s impossible for him to fancy a maid like you. " "Ah, I''ll definitely kill you today!" Hearing Shangguan Yan''s mockery, Xing''er''s expression turned malevolent, exuding an evil aura. "Let''s try it. Do you think he''ll be angry if I kill you?" Shangguan Yan drew out the Phoenix Blood Sword and looked at Xing''er with a provocative expression. "Big Sister Yan, Big Sister Xing''er, please don''t fight, no matter who wins or loses, Big Brother Li will be hurt!" Xing''er was stunned for a moment. The bloody light in her eyes faded quite a bit, and her expression changed. Soon after, her eyes were filled with the bloody light again. "Little Dou Zhu, you better listen to me. Wait until Big Sister Xing''er kills Shangguan Yan, I''ll buy candied fruits for you, okay?" "Not good, big sister Xing''er. I won''t let you hurt big sister Yan." A resolute look was written all over the tender and delicate face of the little bean sprout. "Little bean sprout, get out of the way!" Shangguan Yan''s voice was ice-cold as she shouted. "No, Sister Yan, I won''t let you!" She turned around and said to Shangguan Yan. Shangguan Yan and Xing''er looked at each other. Both of them simultaneously jumped up and flew away from the sprout. The Evil Slayer Sword and the Phoenix Blood Sword clashed, and the sharp sound of the collision caused Little Dou Chu and Su Xiong to cover their ears. The two of them exchanged more than ten moves in an instant, bringing up sparks. The killing intent on Xing''er''s face became even more intense, and she asked in a shrill voice, "How did you learn the Nine Swords by yourself?" "Guess." Shangguan Yan showed no weakness and smiled at Xing''er. "You must have lied to me. I won''t let you live!" The blood-colored sword qi soared into the sky, captivating everyone''s hearts. Shangguan Yan was not weak either. The glittering purple Phoenix Blood Sword brought forth a cyan sword aura as it clashed with Xing''er. Xing''er''s face suddenly changed, asking in disbelief, "This is the Blue Lotus Sword Qi?" Shangguan Yan didn''t reply, but the corners of her mouth curled up. Of course she knew that the Blue Lotus Sword Manual was Li Dao''s main cultivation technique. She didn''t know why, but she felt great when she saw Xing''er''s expression. Xing''er''s aura was getting more and more powerful, more and more vicious. The two of them did not hold back and fought until the sky turned dark. "Little Dou Zhu, what should we do now?" Su Xiong asked foolishly as he watched Shangguan Yan and Xing''er flying through the air, the two of them fighting as they left. "Let''s go, we have to find Big Brother Li as soon as possible. Only he can stop Big Sister Yan and Big Sister Xing''er." The small bean sprout had a serious expression on his face. "Where are we going to find Brother Li?" "I don''t know either, but let''s hurry up and look for him." The little bean sprout said as she ran out with Su Xiong. C303 In the palace, Li Dao''s eyes slightly closed as he tried to comprehend the meaning of the indestructible body of the Golden Buddha. Although his martial arts were mediocre and he was only at the ninth level of the Postnatal realm, his medical skills were impressive. He quickly began treating Bai Tong. Ouyang Feiying gnashed his teeth against Li Dao, but he didn''t show it on his face at all. He was extremely respectful, even proposing to give up the position of City Lord to Li Dao. How could Li Dao not know what he was thinking? He immediately gave him a pill to calm down. The lords of the four cities were truly laughable! Since it would take some time to treat Bai Tong''s injuries, Li Dao decided to stay at the Imperial Palace. Knock, knock, knock. A light knocking sound came from the door. Li Dao opened his eyes, within which was the birth of a Buddha, "I said not to disturb me if there''s nothing else." "Reporting to Great Hero Li, there are two people outside the palace seeking to see you. One of the children said that his name is Little Dou Zhu. I wonder if you would like to see them?" The guard asked carefully with a respectful tone. "Bring them in." Li Dao stood up as his muscles emitted a strong golden luster. The indestructible body of the Golden Buddha had gained some benefits. The head guard exhaled a breath of foul air and backed away, thinking to himself, "These big shots are really hard to deal with." After a while, the young bean sprout and Su Xiong were brought to Li Dao. When she saw Li Dao, she panted heavily. With a red face, she ran over and grabbed Li Blade''s shirt. "Brother Li, quick, come with me." Li Dao patted his head and said with a smile, "Why are you in such a hurry, little brat? Slow down." She took a deep breath and said loudly, "Sister Yan and Sister Xing''er are fighting. Sister Xing''er said that she wants to kill Sister Yan, so you have to go and stop them." Li Dao''s expression froze. Xing''er wanted to kill Shangguan Yan? Xing''er and Shangguan Yan had no concept of who would win. Shangguan Yan was at the Houtian ninth stage, and Xing''er was also at the Houtian ninth stage. Shangguan Yan''s perception was extremely high. With the added bonus from the demon sword, she wouldn''t be able to determine the victor in a short period of time. "What a troublesome woman!" Li Dao let out a long sigh. He felt extremely depressed. "Little Dou Zhu, Su Xiong, you two stay in the palace first. Help me take care of Bai Tong. "I''ll go look for them now," Li Dao said as he walked out. "Big Brother Li, I''ll go with you." The little sprout ran after him. However, before he had taken a few steps, Li Dao''s figure had already disappeared. Li Dao was extremely fast. He had to find the two girls as soon as possible, whether it was Shangguan Yan or Xing''er, he didn''t want to see anyone getting hurt. In the bamboo forest, the Phoenix Blood Sword cried out. Cold sweat dripped down Shangguan Yan''s forehead as her chest rose and fell. Her sleeves were dyed red with blood, and the flesh and blood of her left arm tumbled outwards; even her bones could be seen. Xing''er''s eyes were bloodshot. The Evil Slayer Sword was emitting a resplendent blood-colored light, as if it was coming to life. It was extremely strange. "Tell me, why did you call him Young Master?" She licked her dark red lips, not concealing her killing intent at all. Shangguan Yan sneered incessantly, looking at Xing''er with eyes full of pity. "What are you laughing about? Do you really think that I don''t dare to kill you?" "I feel that you are both pitiful and laughable. Looking at your current appearance, do you think that Li Dao might accept you?" Shangguan Yan cut her skirt and wrapped a piece of cloth tightly around the wound on her left arm. She would not give up. "Are you courting death?" Xing''er''s blood-red eyes turned venomous, and her gentle face turned fierce. "So what if you kill me? If you kill me, I will love you. Will I accept you?" Shangguan Yan looked at Xing''er with the Phoenix Blood Sword and shook her head. Her tone was full of mockery. "Shut up, shut up!" In a flash of crimson red, Xing''er rushed towards Shangguan Yan, biting her lips. Her ferocious face was pale. Shangguan Yan took a deep breath and faced Xing''er with the Phoenix Blood Sword raised at an angle. She would never admit defeat. Chunks of bamboo were sliced apart by the sword qi, the Evil Slayer Sword became more ferocious, and the Phoenix Blood Sword became more powerful. Sweat trickled down her face, and Shangguan Yan''s long, shapely eyebrows furrowed. Her zhenqi was almost depleted, and Xing''er seemed to be completely fine. Was it because of that demon sword? The Evil Slayer Sword hung upside down, slashing towards Shangguan Yan. Shangguan Yan subconsciously dodged, but due to the exhaustion of her zhenqi, her movement was slower by a bit. A strand of black silk was cut off from her ear, and a gash appeared on her beautiful face from the sword wind brought up by the Evil Slayer Sword. Having lost with just one move, Shangguan Yan knew that this was not good. The next thing to welcome her would be a storm-like attack from Xing''er. "What are you doing?" Angry and familiar voices rang in the air. The two girls stopped in their tracks, and some of the blood color in Xing''er''s eyes dissipated. As soon as his voice fell, Li Dao had already stood between the two girls, his face dark and his brow furrowed. C304 Li Dao''s eyebrows were scrunched together, and his face was dark as he stood between Shangguan Yan and Xing''er. Shangguan Yan''s eyes flashed with a hint of happiness. She immediately suppressed it and asked, "Why do I not need to report to you?" Looking at Shangguan Yan''s left arm, Li Dao''s brow furrowed even more, and he turned to face Xing''er. "Xing''er, you''ve already been possessed by the devil!" Li Dao''s eyes were filled with disappointment, he did not expect Xing''er''s will to be so tenacious. But, he had forgotten that Xing''er was a Houtian realm martial artist. Seeing Li Dao''s disappointed eyes, Xing''er''s body suddenly trembled, the blood and black in her pupils constantly entangled. Xing''er, who had cultivated the Caiyin Exquisite Lotus Scripture and Jade Lady Pure Heart Sword Art had no reason to resist the Evil Punisher Blade. So what went wrong? Li Dao did not give it much thought as he asked, "Xing''er, why did you kill Shangguan Yan?" "Young master, I ¡­" Xing''er stammered, her lips red as blood, her face pale. It was obvious that she had overused her life. "Didn''t you think that I snatched away her young master? Someone''s charm is really great!" Shangguan Yan mocked, her tone full of dissatisfaction. Li Dao did not say anything, he knew what Xing''er was thinking, he did not expect Xing''er to be so paranoid, and in the end her will was corroded by the Evil Slayer Sword. It was not entirely correct to say that the Evil Slayer Sword had eroded Xing''er, because Xing''er herself had given birth to an inner demon. "Xing''er, I can forgive you for breaking the white child''s tendons and tendons, and I can forgive you for injuring Shangguan Yan, but you should turn back now. "Come, give me the Evil Slayer Sword." Li Dao frowned and said to Xing''er. As long as he could cut off the evil slaying sword and unlock Xing''er''s inner demon, then the matter would be settled. Shangguan Yan fell silent. She didn''t think that Xing''er had done anything wrong. Since they were both women, she could understand Xing''er''s actions. However, what Li Dao did not expect was that the usually obedient Xing''er did not listen to him and burst out without any warning. "I didn''t do anything wrong, so why do I need your forgiveness?" The blood and black mixed in Xing''er''s pupils as she stubbornly stared at Li Dao. "If you say that you did not do anything wrong, then let me ask you, why did you cripple Bai Tong?" "Someone like him deserves to be killed. Little Sister Bing Xin was so infatuated with him, yet he ignored her. What''s wrong with me crippling someone as heartless as him?" Xing''er''s voice was crazed as she retorted. Li Dao stepped forward and slapped Xing''er''s face. A crisp sound echoed in the bamboo forest. Shangguan Yan was stunned, and disbelief was written all over Xing''er''s face. After the fight, Li Dao regretted it. He had been too angry just now and had subconsciously slapped Xing''er. In the end, the reason why Xing''er became like this was still because of him. Li Dao stretched out his hand to touch Xing''er''s face. Xing''er tilted her head away, tears falling from her blood-red eyes. "Leave the Evil Slayer Sword to me!" Li Dao retracted his hand in embarrassment and said in a stern voice. "No, you gave me this sword. If you want to take it back, then take back my life." Tears rolled down her face, and at this moment, the stars were incomparably beautiful. Li Dao didn''t know what to say. His body was reflected in Xing''er''s blood-red eyes, and that tear-filled look made his heart tremble violently. "Emotions are lacking. Li Dao, I look down on you." Shangguan Yan snorted coldly. She held the Phoenix Blood Sword in her right hand and walked forward with difficulty. Li Dao could not refute a single word. Xing''er and Shangguan Yan, why did they force him? Wasn''t it better for everyone to be good friends? At this moment, Li Dao wished that he was a person with few feelings and feelings. Beauty was the most difficult thing to accept! Looking at Shangguan Yan''s bedraggled figure, then looking at the sorrowful Xing''er, Li Dao''s heart skipped a beat as she chased after Shangguan Yan. Taking two steps forward, he turned around and said to Xing''er, "Xing''er, your demonic nature is very deep. If you don''t wake up now, you will harm yourself sooner or later." Alright, you should take care of yourself. " Staring at Li Dao and Shangguan Yan''s departing figures, Xing''er clenched her fists tightly, biting on her lips. Xing''er''s face went from pale white to pale white, her voice cold and indifferent, "Li Dao, don''t regret your choice today!" C305 Blood seeped out of the cloth and dripped onto the ground. Shangguan Yan looked coldly at her left arm. She could still endure the pain. She sat down on the ground and started a fire. She placed the Phoenix Blood Sword on top of the fire and tore off her left sleeve. Shangguan Yan took a deep breath and was about to use the red-hot sword''s body to heat up her wounds. "You will leave behind scars if you treat your wounds like this." A gentle voice rang out, and a familiar scent wafted up from the side. Shangguan Yan was overjoyed, but she forced herself not to raise her head to look at Li Dao. "Let me help you heal your wounds." Li Dao reached out to snatch the Phoenix Blood Sword from Shangguan Yan''s hands. Shangguan Yan quietly avoided Li Dao, then raised her head and coldly looked at him. Previously avoided by Xing''er, now avoided by Shangguan Yan, Li Dao felt embarrassed. "What are you doing? Are you afraid that I''ll take a fancy to your Phoenix Blood Sword?" In order to ease the awkwardness, Li Dao sneered. "No matter what, why are you looking for me?" Shangguan Yan''s voice was cold, her face expressionless. Li Dao retracted his hand and sat down on the ground. He then faintly sighed and no longer spoke. Men and women, isn''t that the truth? But how did he become like this? Li Dao could not understand. No one wanted to be the first to speak. The atmosphere was extremely depressing. Shangguan Yan was the first to break the oppressive atmosphere. "What were you sighing about?" Li Dao did not answer her, nor did he know how to reply. The atmosphere once again fell into silence. After a long while, Shangguan Yan''s face flushed red. She gathered up her courage and asked, "Why did you choose to chase after me?" Li Dao looked at her and replied, "You are injured, if you do not quickly remove the remnants of the Evil Slayer Sword''s sword Qi, it will be very troublesome." Hearing Li Dao''s answer, Shangguan Yan''s face turned red and she pointed her finger at Li Dao. "You ¡­" Without even finishing her sentence, Shangguan Yan spat out a mouthful of blood, which dyed the front of her clothes red. Li Dao was surprised, but quickly stepped forward to support Shangguan Yan. Shangguan Yan didn''t have any internal injuries. How could she spurt blood? "Are you alright? I''ll treat your wounds." Li Dao said as he revolved his true essence to help her heal her wounds. Shangguan Yan struggled to push Li Dao away, her voice getting colder and colder. "Leave immediately. I don''t want to see you." Li Dao frowned, ignoring Shangguan Yan. He moved behind her and placed his palms on her back, pouring a huge amount of true essence into her. Shangguan Yan could not break free, and asked with a pained expression, "Why don''t you accept Xing''er?" Li Dao did not answer her and focused on treating her injuries. He first combed through her disordered blood and Qi, before expelling the remaining Evil Killing Sword Qi from her body. After expelling the Evil Killing Sword Qi, the wound on Shangguan Yan''s left arm was no longer seriously injured. Li Dao patted his butt and stood up. "Alright, you can go back and find some Golden Sore Medicine and apply it to your wounds." Finished speaking, Li Dao walked off into the distance. I really can''t continue to tangle with them. If this goes on, why would I, Li Jun, continue begging for eternity? "Li Dao, stop right there!" Shangguan Yan stood up and shouted at Li Dao, her black hair fluttering in the wind. Li Dao paused and didn''t look back. He asked coldly, "What else does Miss Shangguan need?" "Miss Shangguan?" Shangguan Yan mumbled to herself as her nose turned sour. When Shangguan Yan came back to her senses, Li Dao had already disappeared. No matter what, he could not let Xing''er go. As long as he could cut off the evil sword, he would head out to search for the secret realm. He would not see Xing''er and Shangguan Yan again. C306 As Li Dao walked on the road, his mood was extremely bad. From the very beginning, his goal was very clear. Powerful strength and eternal life were his goals. But how could there be so much trouble on the road to eternity? Perhaps life in the world was a process of constant trouble. The word ''love'' was the most difficult word to understand in this world. It was laughable that that old Diaoyu, Gu Mutian, had boasted that he was a person who understood love. When he returned to the palace, Little Dou Chu ran up to him to ask about the situation. Li Dao gave him a forced smile and went to see Bai Tong. Sai Hua Tuo''s medical skills were astonishing, the broken meridians of the white child were already connected, and the only thing left was to recuperate. Li Dao did not want to stay in the Imperial Palace any longer, so he left with the rest. Seeing Li Dao leave, Ouyang Feiying let out a long sigh of relief. If it was no longer necessary, he was no longer willing to be Li Dao''s enemy. Bai Tong and Shen Bingxin returned to the dilapidated courtyard, and Su Xiong returned to the smelly tofu house. The small bean sprout chose to learn kung fu from Li Dao. Therefore, Li Dao took the small bean sprout along with him and set off on his journey, accumulating the knowledge to break through to the Grandmaster Realm. He also wanted to find Xing''er. She touched the root of the bean sprout and discovered that he was actually a martial arts genius. Furthermore, her perception was not bad as well. Li Yi had used the Nine Yin True Scripture to help him build her foundation and then taught him the Brilliant King Sword. The small bean sprout had requested for him to learn swordsmanship. After selection, Li Dao felt that the Brilliant King Sword was most suitable for him. All along the way, Li Dao had been thinking about something. What was it that he truly wanted to pursue? Eternal immortality was certain, but if it was heartless, so what if it was in the end? Was he still his real self at that time? While Li Dao was deep in thought, the little bean sprout''s words made him understand. "Brother Li, you seem to be thinking about Big Sister Yan and Big Sister Xing''er, right?" Little Dou Chu raised his head and asked with an innocent expression. Li Dao smiled as he scolded, "You little brat, you are such a scaredy cat, do you really think you can see through me?" "Your thoughts are written all over your face, how come I can''t tell?" The small bean sprout circled around Li Dao as it spoke. Li Dao stroked his chin without any stubble and pondered for a moment. Then, he asked, "Is it really that obvious?" Little Dou Zhu nodded seriously. Indeed, Li Dao admitted that he was thinking about Shangguan Yan and Xing''er. As the saying goes, a man pursues a woman through a mountain, and a woman pursues a man through a veil. Li Dao was a normal man as well. Previously, he was just unwilling to face emotions for fear of harming himself and others. Shangguan Yan and Xing''er were so obvious that he couldn''t possibly ignore them. But would he give up eternity for the sake of his feelings? Absolutely impossible. No matter what, it was impossible. If he was soft-hearted enough to accept Shangguan Yan and Xing''er, then there would be a day when he would leave. What would happen to them then? Besides, there was still a little dragon girl waiting for him. No matter what, he couldn''t stop walking. "Little Dou Zhu, what do you think I should do?" Li Yi looked up at the setting sun and didn''t tell her about the details of the sprout. The small bean sprout did not ask what to do, open the answer, "Of course according to their own idea to live happily ah!" "How can I be happy?" "If you want to be happy, you can be happy." You can be happy just because you want to be happy? Li Dao seemed to have understood something. "In this world, how could there be so many worries? The so-called troubles are just people''s own fault. "Just act according to your own heart. If you have any difficulties, I will cut it off myself!" Li Dao had already thought of a way to face Shangguan Yan and Xing''er. Wasn''t the goal of pursuing strength and eternity to live as one wished? As the primeval essence in his body began to flow, Li Dao revealed a sincere smile on his face. "It''s time to break through to the Grandmaster Realm!" "Brother Li, what is a Grandmaster?" Little Dou Chu asked while rubbing his head. "Grandmaster, it''s just ¡­" The shadows stretched long and long as they walked, big and small, under the slanting sun. C307 As Li Dao opened his mind, he felt the world become clearer. He had already figured out what his Will was. If he couldn''t do as he pleased and move freely, so what if he obtained eternity? The sky was dark. Li Dao sat cross-legged next to the bonfire as the primeval essence within his body began to gather and stir the spiritual Qi of heaven and earth. The bean sprout brandished the wooden sword as it practiced the Brilliant King Sword in a single glance. If one looked carefully, one would find that there was still a bit of aura contained within it. The stars were resplendent, and the chirping of cicadas and frogs only added to the serenity of the place. Suddenly, the wind began to blow. It was a gentle evening breeze, and as the wind got stronger, the young swordsman noticed something strange. When he stopped to look, he found that the wind was blowing towards Li Dao. Actually, this was not a wind, but a storm formed from the spirit energy of heaven and earth. It was being stirred up by the true essence within Li Dao''s body. Within his dantian, the mercury-like primeval essence began to rise, finally fusing into the top part of his dantian to form a round mercurial ball. Li Yining calmed her heart and calmed her breathing. As she controlled the condensation of true essence, she also engraved her will within it. His aura started to rise rapidly as the surrounding spiritual energy within a hundred mile radius was triggered and gushed into his body. Under the onslaught of the spiritual energy storm, the bean sprout tried its best to stabilize its body, and its robe was lifted up by the onslaught of the storm. The resplendent stars in the sky hung down from the sky. Accompanied by the bright moonlight, it slanted downwards and shone on Li Dao''s head. For a moment, he was like an immortal god that had appeared in the world. "So this is the Grandmaster that Brother Li spoke of. So it turns out to be so powerful!" Seeing the strange phenomenon in the sky, the young bean sprout was shocked beyond belief. The liquid primeval essence continued to churn and boil. The spiritual energy and the starlight poured into his body were like firewood, and Li Dao''s will was like an iron hammer. The sphere formed from mercury began to take shape. Little by little, it began to shrink. A strong wind blew around Li Dao as the starlight and moonlight converged towards him. The phenomenon was getting more and more exaggerated as time went by, and one could see it all over the city. Many people opened their eyes wide, staring at this strange scene. They knew that an immortal had descended into the mortal world. The old man''s face looked bad as he murmured, "That young man has stepped into the Grandmaster Realm." Beside him, Gu Mutian had a face full of envy as he said, "Grandmaster, I have trained for more than a hundred years and yet have been stuck at the Grandmaster Realm. What a terrifying junior." In a dilapidated courtyard, a white child was sitting on a wheelchair, dancing and talking incoherently. "It''s Master! He broke through to the Grandmaster Realm! Master has come this far!" Shen Bing''s heart was full of smiles. She could only look at Bai Tong and feel satisfied. After the excitement, Bai Tong calmed down, clenched his fists and said, "Master, I won''t let you down." "En, Big Brother Bai, Bing Xin believes in you." Shen Bing Xin walked up, her voice filled with a sweet fragrance. When Bai Tong, who was originally full of confidence, heard Shen Bingxin''s voice, it was as if a bucket of cold water had been poured over him. "What''s wrong, Big Brother Bai? Is there something wrong?" Shen Bing Xin asked with concern. "No problem." Bai Tong slowly let out a breath and secretly made a decision. The heaven and earth returned to its normal state. The bonfire flickered with flickering light, and the starlight and moonlight seemed to have dimmed a lot. Li Dao suddenly opened his eyes. He was brimming with vigor. There was a golden core the size of a finger floating above his dantian. The golden core was bumpy and it did not look too good. "Grandmaster has reached Zongshi realm!" She ran up to him and circled him. She touched his face and then asked, "Brother Li, how are you feeling now?" The corner of Li Dao''s mouth curled up as he smiled. "Great." After stepping into the Grandmaster Realm, he felt an unprecedented sense of power. If it wasn''t for the fact that the time had not come, he would fight with the old man at the border. C308 More than ten days had passed since Li Dao broke through to the Grandmaster Realm. Before reaching the Grandmaster Realm, one would not know the terror of a Grandmaster. Once a aurous core is swallowed into the stomach, one would know that the fate of the Grandmaster is left to me, the Heavens! The Upper Sky Realm was the beginning of the Great Dao, and it also laid the foundation for the Great Dao. The Grandmaster already possessed all sorts of incredible power, and the Voidbringers were the most obvious sign of it. These days, Li Dao had brought along his bean sprout as he walked and stopped to polish the newly formed Jindan. The process of becoming a Grandmaster was the process of polishing the golden core. Becoming a grandmaster of the golden core also meant one becoming a supreme Grandmaster. This world was very suitable for martial arts practice. In just over ten days, the little bean sprout had already cultivated to the second level of the Postnatal realm, and the King Kong Sword Technique had also become very impressive. Li Dao was speechless. He thought back to when he was in the world of Divine Eagles and how he had to climb up step by step. It was all thanks to the cold jade bed and Jade Bee that he was able to step into the Pre-Sky Realm. Living beings in higher realms are often more fortunate than those in lower realms, and their path of cultivation begins with higher levels. Along the way, Li Dao heard the most from Xing''er. Many people in the martial arts world were discussing about the Blood Witch. No one knew what her name was, and no one knew who her master was. They only knew that she wore a blood-red dress and held a crimson demon sword in her hand. Such a woman, such an image, if it wasn''t the witch, then what was it? The key point was that this girl could easily kill someone, and no one had ever been able to make her use her second sword move. Thus, people in the martial arts world gave this woman a nickname, Blood Witch. It was said that Blood Enchantress hated men the most, especially men who were heartless and heartless. The sword in the Blood Witch''s hand was very strange. The people she killed would turn into mummified corpses, and all of their blood would be sucked out. Such an obvious characteristic, who else could it be but Xing''er? Every time he heard people talking about the Blood Witch, Li Dao would feel more guilty. After all, the reason why Xing''er became like this was because of him. How many people died had nothing to do with Li Dao. If this carried on, Xing''er''s lifespan might not be long. The current Xing''er still had her own consciousness. If she continued like this, when her mind was devoured by the Evil Slayer Sword, Xing''er would become a sword slave. Was the star then still a star? Li Dao quickened his pace along with the sprout. He had to find Xing''er as soon as possible, or else it would be too late. Along the way, they asked about Xing''er and mentioned the Blood Witch. Everyone''s faces were a bit unnatural. Since the Four Corners City was only so big, Li Dao could finally find some traces left behind by Xing''er. The last time Xing''er appeared was near the Shuiyue Temple. Li Dao didn''t hesitate to bring her along with him as he rushed towards the Shuiyue Temple. On the other side, the jade-faced Zhuge Shen Yao had been dead for more than ten days. Under the pressure of half a month''s worth of work, Shen Bing Xin had been captured and taken to the Mystic Moon Sect. Bai Tong and Shangguan Yan were mixed up together, and Stinky Tofu followed the two to the Mystic Moon Sect to save people. Bai Tong and Shangguan Yan both recognized each other''s martial arts, and they could be considered to be from the same sect. The two of them were both at the ninth level of the Postnatal realm, so if they worked together, it would be easy for them to save Shen Bing Xin from the hands of Half Moon. Now, besides the Golden Buddha''s indestructible body, there was almost nothing good to do in this half a month. If not for her astonishing defensive power, he would have died several times in the hands of Shangguan Yan and Young Master Yue. After finding out that Chen Bingxin was her father''s daughter, smelly tofu recognized her as his foster sister. At the same time, smelly tofu unintentionally revealed his identity. When Shangguan Yan found out that smelly tofu was Huangfu Renhe, who she had been looking for, her emotions became incomparably complicated. C309 At the base of a bare mountain, there was a clear river flowing. There is a temple on the mountain, called Shuiyue Temple. Usually, there were no passersby, but today, there was a big one and a small one. Li Dao took the bean sprout and walked towards the top of the mountain. His expression was a little unnatural. He was sure that Xing''er was on the mountain. Grandmasters had a terrifying reaction to Qi, even if Xing''er was on the mountain and he was at the foot of the mountain. Shuiyue Temple was not a big place, its surroundings were quiet and secluded, making it a good place to live in seclusion. Li Dao led the young bean sprout into the monastery, where there was only one old nun. The sound of the sutra entered his ears, calming him down. "In Bodhisattva, when you travel as deep as Boromir, you see all five elements empty, and you experience all kinds of suffering. "The sariras ¡­" The old nun was wearing a grey monastic robe and had accumulated long hair. She beat the wooden fish with a steady voice and possessed a special strength. Li Dao was sure that she did not know any martial arts. The old nun had a blood-red figure by her side. If it wasn''t Xing''er, who else could it be? Li Dao did not hide, and Xing''er noticed him as soon as he and Little Bean Bud entered the temple. When he turned around, Xing''er''s pupils were mixed with black and red. Her gaze was extremely complicated. Looking at Xing''er''s gaze, Li Dao Zhang heaved a sigh of relief. Luckily, Xing''er was still Xing''er. "What a coincidence, I didn''t expect to meet you here." Xing''er''s pale face revealed a forced smile, and her voice was no longer as gentle as before. Li Dao''s lips opened, but in the end, he did not say anything. "Big Sister Xing''er, Big Brother Li and I came specifically to look for you." Seeing Li Dao''s appearance, the small bean sprout couldn''t help but feel anxious as he spoke. With that, he added, "Along the way, Brother Li is worried about you." Hearing this, Xing''er''s gaze softened. He looked at Li Dao as if he was asking if what Little Dou Chu said was true. Li Daoyi steeled his heart and said, "Xing''er, come with me." Xing''er didn''t answer immediately, but remained silent for a moment. Her pale face held a trace of disgust, and she opened her mouth to ask, "What about Shangguan Yan?" "Don''t worry about Shangguan Yan, come with me. Give me the Evil Punisher Sword, I''ll give you a brand-new one." Li Dao''s mood was heavy. The reason why Xing''er had turned into this kind of Evil Punisher Sword was mostly because of her inner demons. "No, I don''t want it. Don''t even think about taking it back!" Xing''er stubbornly shook her head. "But this sword is harmful to you. You have already used up a lot of your life force, so you won''t be able to live for much longer." Li Dao didn''t know why, but in the past, he had said it in a flowery manner, but now, facing Xing''er, he actually didn''t know how to persuade her. "Are you concerned about me?" Xing''er laughed. Her face was deathly pale, and her smile was soul-stirring. Li Dao nodded his head. Indeed, he cared for Xing''er, so there was nothing to deny about this. "Alright, I''ll go with you, but I won''t hand this sword over to you!" Xing''er beamed like a flower, her eyes bloodshot and black. Li Dao didn''t know whether or not Xing''er was the original Xing''er. When he first met Xing''er, she was also a stubborn girl, but she was very obedient and wouldn''t be as tough as she was now. "Amitabha!" The old nun, who had been chanting, stood up and faced Li Dao and Xing''er. "My two benefactors, this humble one pays his respects." The old nun bowed towards Li Dao and Xing''er. "Greetings, Grand Master." Li Dao replied with a bow. "All things are like dreams, illusions, bubbles, shadows, dew and lightning. They should be seen as such. This female benefactor''s hostility is so deep that it would be better if she was destined to be part of the Buddha after listening to the scriptures read by me in these past few days. " Li Dao gave the nun a deep look, did not say anything, and stepped forward to grab Xing''er''s hand. Xing''er did not struggle, allowing Li Dao to lead her. The three of them walked down the mountain. Looking at the backs of the three, the old nun sighed, "The Buddha and the Devil only exist for a moment. I don''t know if this female benefactor is a Buddha or a devil. All living things suffer!" C310 On the way out of Shuiyue Temple, Xing''er said almost nothing. Li Dao had asked her for the Evil Slayer Sword a few times, but Xing''er refused to give it to him no matter what. In the end, she could only leave it at that. At this point, Li Dao was sure that Xing''er wasn''t in a big problem. The Evil Slayer Sword only expanded the devilish will in her heart, but didn''t erode her willpower. The small bean sprout road, on the other hand, is very cheerful, all kinds of questions come up one after another. Xing''er changed back into her goose-yellow dress, her face still as pale as ever. Her almond-shaped eyebrows were raised, and the edge of her eyebrows pierced into her temples. She seemed a bit weaker and a bit more heroic. It was just that those blood-red eyes made Li Dao extremely worried. Xing''er practiced the Caiyin Sutra of the Exquisite Lotus and the Jade Women''s Sword Intent. She was somewhat mature, but because of her obsession, she was prone to extremes. If her personality had been a bit calmer, she wouldn''t have let the Evil Slayer Sword touch her heart demon. "Big Brother Li, we''ve found big sister Xing''er. Can we go see big sister Yan now?" During the meal, the bean sprout raised its head and asked with an innocent tone. Li Dao''s smiling face froze. He raised his head to look at Xing''er and discovered that there was nothing unusual about her face. He secretly breathed out a mouthful of impure air. It was a foolish thing to mention another woman in front of a woman, and he laughed and stuffed the bean sprout into his mouth. "Young Master, are you blaming me?" After a while, Xing''er put down her chopsticks and seriously asked Li Dao. "What do you mean?" Li Dao raised his head. His tone was unclear. Xing''er bit her lips, hesitating as she replied, "I injured Shangguan Yan, didn''t I disappoint you?" Li Dao shook his head. Between Xing''er and Shangguan Yan, he had no right to blame anyone. "Don''t think about it anymore. The matter will be over once it''s over. I don''t blame you." With that, Li Dao patted the back of Xing''er''s hand, indicating that she should not take it to heart. Hearing Li Dao''s answer, Xing''er smiled and asked, "In your heart, who is more important between me and Shangguan Yan?" Li Dao choked as if he had eaten a fly. Damn it, how should he answer such a question? The key was that he really didn''t know who was more important. A bloody light flashed across Xing''er''s eyes, and she suppressed it. Her face was pale, without a hint of emotion. Didn''t not answering this question already explain the answer? Every woman would think so. The two remained silent. The atmosphere was a little strange. After practicing martial arts, his appetite had increased by a lot. It was almost comparable to the appetite of an adult male. "Brother Li, should we go find Sister Yan?" After putting down the bowl and chopsticks, the bean sprout burped and asked again. Compared to Xing''er, he was much more fond of Shangguan Yan. Li Dao glared at him but did not reply. This brat truly did not understand anything. Xing''er pretended not to hear him and changed the topic. "How is Bai Tong?" "Bai Tong is unharmed. I''ve asked Sai Hua Tuo to heal his meridians, you don''t have to feel guilty." A hint of gratification flashed across Li Dao''s eyes. Although Xing''er had been possessed, she was still a kind-hearted person. "Young Master, let''s go find Bai Tong. I want to apologize to him," Xing''er said hesitantly to Li Dao as he brushed away his hair. Li Dao nodded his head and smiled. "That''s fine. You don''t have to worry about it. I''m sure Bai Tong won''t take this to heart." Seeing that Li Dao and Xing''er didn''t answer his question, the little bean sprout refused to give up and said, "Big brother Li, when will I be able to see big sister Yan?" Li Dao''s face turned black. This kid really couldn''t stop talking. "After big sister Xing''er apologizes to Bai Tong, I''ll take you to see Shangguan Yan, okay?" Li Dao didn''t reply. Xing''er stroked the little bean sprout''s head and asked. "Yay, I can see big sister Yan again!" The bean sprout cheered and jumped up from the chair. He seemed to have thought of something, and looked at Xing''er suspiciously, asking, "Big sister Xing''er, you couldn''t have a fight with big sister Yan, right?" The corners of Li Dao''s eyes twitched as he took a deep breath to calm himself down. Xing''er rolled her eyes at Li Dao, a light dimple appearing on her pale face. She said softly, "I promise you that I won''t fight with Shangguan Yan anymore." "You didn''t lie to me?" The little bean sprout tilted its head, obviously not believing in Xing''er. "Big sister Xing''er never lies. I will definitely do what I''ve promised Little Bean." Xing''er chuckled, the dimples on her cheeks looking even better. C311 He wondered if Xing''er truly wanted to apologize to Bai Tong, or if she just didn''t want Li Dao to find Shangguan Yan. The three of them headed towards the place where Bai Tong and Chen Bingxin lived. It was still the same old courtyard, but it seemed like it was not the right time to come today. He pushed the door open and entered. The white child''s face was cold, his stinky anger was palpable, and Shen Bing''s heart was filled with tears. "Bai Tong, tell me, what''s wrong with Bing Xin? Why did you do this to her?" Faced with this question, Bai Tong remained silent. Li Dao and the other two just happened to push open the door and enter. Seeing Xing''er, Bai Tong wasn''t angry. Seeing Li Dao, Bai Tong was not happy either. However, he calmly stepped forward and greeted, "Greetings, Master!" Li Dao nodded. He was a bit surprised. It seemed that Bai Tong had encountered some kind of trouble. Originally Xing''er had come to apologize to Bai Tong, but seeing Shen Bing''s pitiful and pitiful appearance while secretly crying, she seemed to have understood something. He walked straight to Shen Bingxin''s side, grabbed her hand and asked, "Little Sister Bing Xin, did Bai Tong bully you again?" Shen Bing Xin shook her head vigorously and could not help but sob, causing Xing''er to frown. This time, the stinky tofu was abnormally not afraid of Li Dao. "Say, what''s wrong with Bing Xin?" Who took care of you when you were hurt? Why did you chase her away? "Don''t call me White-Eyed Tong, just call me an ingrate." The stinky tofu rolled up his sleeves in a threatening manner. "Yes, Bing Xin is good. She is good everywhere. I like her a lot too!" Facing the overbearing stinky tofu, Bai Tong suddenly exploded. Her mood was extremely intense as she roared. Seeing Bai Tong erupt, the smelly tofu aura couldn''t help but weaken. The rest of the people also looked at Bai Tong, not knowing why he was so excited. "Since you like Bing Xin too, then why did you chase her away?" The stinky tofu asked weakly. Shen Bing''s heart stopped crying, she also wanted to know why. The white child''s chest heaved up and down, his emotions still unstable. His expression was indifferent as he replied, "It''s not bad that I like Bing Xin, but the way of the sword is more important. I can''t let the heart of ice block my path of the sword." "What bullsh * t sword dao? I don''t know. I only know that you can''t make Bing Xin sad. Is there anything greater than love in this world?" She wanted to persuade Bai Tong. He could not understand what Bai Tong was thinking. Bai Tong did not reply, but remained silent with a cold expression. Shen Bingxin walked to the side of the white child with a dismal expression and asked, "Big Brother Bai, is your Sword Truth really more important than me?" "Yes sir!" Bai Tong did not hesitate. His voice was very straightforward. Shen Bing Xin staggered back two steps, clutching her chest, her face ashen. Xing''er could not bear to watch any longer. Her eyes glowed with a bloody light, and her knuckles cracked. Her hand was already on the hilt of her sword. "Xing''er, this is a matter between Bai Tong and Chen Bing Xin, you don''t have to worry about it." Seeing that Xing''er was about to go berserk, Li Dao shouted at her to stop her. Li Dao understood Bai Tong''s thoughts very well. Regardless of emotion or ruthlessness, he had chosen his own path. As a master, he could only support his own disciple. "But Young Master, Little Sister Bing Xin ¡­" Xing''er wanted to say something but hesitated. She was as confused as tofu as to how Bai Tong could treat Shen Bing Xin like this. This kind of man should be killed. "I already said, this is a matter between Bai Tong and Shen Bing Xin. You don''t need to worry about it." Li Dao''s expression was stern as he interrupted Xing''er. "Alright, I understand." Shen Bing Xin smiled bitterly, the tears on her face still not dried. "Big Brother Bai, please kill me." Shen Bing Xin looked at Bai Tong, trying to find something in his eyes. "You think I don''t dare to kill you?" Bai Tong''s eyes were filled with indifference, his voice emotionless. "As long as I can help you master the Unparalleled Sword Truth, Bing Xin is willing." With her watery eyes, Shen Bing could not help but feel pity for him. Li Dao sneered. This woman was still scheming, and he was afraid she would be disappointed. C312 "Big Brother Bai, being able to meet you in this life is the luckiest thing that has happened to Bing Xin." Tears rolled down Shen Bing''s face as she looked at Bai Tong in a daze. Bai Tong''s lips opened. He wanted to say something, but no words came out. Shen Bing Xin''s teary eyes flashed with happiness as she continued, "As long as you kill me, Big Brother Bai will be able to focus on climbing to the peak of the sword path, right?" "Nonsense, this is all nonsense. Bing Xin, let''s go. There are so many men better than him in the world, there''s no need to cling on to him." Smelly Tofu stepped forward and grabbed Shen Bing Xin''s wrist, and said. Shen Bing Xin stubbornly shook her head, struggling free of the stinky tofu and said to Bai Tong, "Big Brother Bai, let''s fight. Bing Xin doesn''t hate you." The stinky tofu was so anxious that he jumped up and down while scratching his ears and cheeks. He was having a headache over why this chick was so stubborn. The little bean sprout could no longer bear to watch. She shook her head and said, "I really don''t understand you adults. What are you guys doing, love? Is there really that much trouble? Isn''t it enough for us to be together?" Bai Tong''s expression was cold as he unsheathed his three-foot-long sword with a clang. "Bing Xin, I''m sorry!" Shen Bing Xin''s eyes flashed a look of retreat, but she quickly made up her mind. She did not believe that Bai Tong would really kill her. Li Dao watched all of this with a cold sneer on his face. "Hey, Bai Tong, are you serious?" Stinky Tofu''s face was anxious as he asked. Xing''er''s brows furrowed. She took a step forward and was about to make her move, but she had only taken one step when her acupuncture points were pierced. Bai Tong wordlessly raised his sword as tears silently fell. "Big Brother Bai, in this life I haven''t been able to make you fall in love with me. I hope we''ll meet you again in the next life." Shen Bing Xin said as she closed her eyes, looking like she was about to be slaughtered. Bai Tong steeled his heart and a blinding white light flashed. A red line appeared on Shen Bing Xin''s neck. Shen Bing Xin, who felt pain, opened her eyes, wanting to speak but couldn''t. She held her neck, her face filled with disbelief. The white child''s tears rolled down his face. His expression was indifferent and his voice was cold as he said, "Bing Xin, I love you too. Really, I love you too. I''m sorry, it''s because I love you that I want to kill you! " Chen Bing Xin held onto her neck and fell down. Bai Tong went forward to catch her, not letting her fall, and his tears fell onto her face. "Heart of Ice!" Bing Xin! " Only then did the stinky tofu come back to his senses. Bai Tong had really attacked, he had really killed Bing Xin! "Why did you kill Bing Xin? Why did you kill her?" The stinky tofu rushed up and started beating Bai Tong with punches and kicks, constantly asking questions. Bai Tong carried Shen Bing Xin''s body, his expression was cold, and did not retaliate as he walked out. She pointed at the child and asked, "You scoundrel, why did you kill that beautiful big sister?" Bai Tong did not seem to be able to hear anything, with one hand still holding the sword, his hands went through Shen Bing Xin''s waist, carrying her and walking away. The stinky tofu chased the white kid like a wounded beast. Having her acupoints pierced by Li Dao, Xing''er was unable to move or make a sound. At this moment, the bloody light in her eyes became stronger, and her body trembled non-stop. Li Dao looked towards the direction of Bai Tong and did not say a word. It was not wrong for Bai Tong to practice the Heartless Sword, it was a mistake for Shen Bing to love the wrong person. If she truly loved Bai Tong, then she shouldn''t be plotting against him and force him to leave. Instead, she should have left him. Now, after making Bai Tong fall in love with her, he would personally kill her. "Why didn''t you stop the scoundrel?" The young bean sprout glared at Li Dao and asked. A helpless smile appeared on Li Dao''s face as he said to the bean sprout, "You''re still young, you''ll understand when you grow up. Bai Tong is your senior brother, he''s not a bad guy. " "I don''t have that kind of scoundrel senior brother, and I don''t have that kind of cold-blooded master like you!" The little bean sprout roared at Li Dao as it swung its braids and ran out. Li Dao did not chase after him. These matters were too complicated for the little bean sprout. As a child, he would be better after he got angry. Reaching out his hand to brush away Xing''er''s acupoint, Li Dao was about to speak when Xing''er turned around and slapped him in the face. With a "kuang dang" sound, Li Dao was stunned. Having practiced the Golden Buddha Indestructible Physique, his face was harder than steel, so of course it wouldn''t hurt. However, he did not expect Xing''er to attack him. Xing''er hatefully glanced at Li Dao, then chased after Little Bean Bud. Li Dao could only smile bitterly without saying a word. All emotions were Daos. Bai Tong''s choice of Heartless Sword Truth was not wrong, and so was his own. Humans really couldn''t let anything get in their way. Let them do as they pleased. It was naturally for the best if they could understand themselves. If they couldn''t, then so be it. C313 Li Blade did not pay much attention to the departure of Xing''er and Little Dou Chu. What happened between Bai Tong and Shen Bing Xin was their own choice, did he make the mistake of not stopping Bai Tong? Ridiculous. Everyone had the right to choose something like feelings, but they couldn''t do it like Bai Tong. Shen Bing''s heart was hurt, and she even died, but Bai Tong was not injured? Between men and women, no matter who hurt who, it was not wrong. If you blame someone, then don''t fall in love with them from the beginning. It was already dark. Li Dao carried two jars of wine and went to find Bai Tong. Bai Tong was kneeling in front of a mound of dirt. In front of the mound of dirt was a stone tablet with the words, "Tomb of my beloved wife, Shen Bing, erected on top of it." Li Dao walked up and said nothing. He sat down cross-legged, raised his hand, and threw a jar of wine to Bai Tong. Bai Tong caught the jar of wine and opened the seal. He took out the cork wrapped in red cloth and gulped it down. Part of the drink was in his mouth, part in his face, part in his shirt. Fortunately, the alcohol content in this era was not high, otherwise, it would have been impossible for him to drink so much. Standing up, he walked to Li Dao''s side and sat down. Bai Tong laughed. It was a very sarcastic laugh. "Master, did you say I was wrong?" "You''re right, at least I think so," Li Dao replied with a sideways glance at the boy. The white boy picked up the jar and poured the wine as if it would make him feel better. "Bing Xin is a good girl. I will carry her, but I cannot carry my sword." Bai Tong continued. "It doesn''t matter if she loses. Since she chose to love you, it is only right that she bear the consequences." Hearing Li Dao''s reply, the white child tilted his head and smiled. He then asked, "Master, have you ever loved someone?" Li Dao was silent as he lifted up the wine jar. His actions were not as heroic and elegant as the white child''s, and he only gulped it down his throat. After a long time, Li Dao finally replied, "I loved her. I loved her very much." "Can you tell me something?" "No." The Master and disciple looked at each other and smiled before continuing to drink. The next day, Bai Tong bid farewell to Li Dao, saying that he was going to sharpen his swordsmanship. Li Dao nodded and passed the Blue Lotus Sword Manual to Bai Tong. This was all he could do to help him. The only step he could take was up to him. It was unknown how far the old man''s chess game had progressed. To be honest, Li Dao already had the thought of leaving. He assassinated Kublai in the world of Divine Eagles, opened his eyes wide, supported Prince Gong, and continued the Han Dynasty. The vast amount of karmic luck he had gained was enough for him to cross over once more. Therefore, he didn''t need to spend too much effort to obtain more karmic luck in this world. However, if he left without a care in the world, then what about Shangguan Yan and Xing''er? And there was also the deathly yin and yang qi plotted by the borderline old man, he couldn''t bear to part with them. Forget it, let''s just take the good fortune of the borderline old man and leave. The world does not stop because of a single person, how people live and how they live. The citizens of the four cities realized that a young man in white had appeared on the streets. He looked very handsome, holding an exaggerated long sword and setting up a stall. He was selling words at all times. However, he didn''t seem to have read the book. His handwriting was ugly, and no one wanted to buy his handwriting. Quite a few people laughed at him. Li Dao didn''t care at all. Every day, he would immerse himself in writing and constantly polish his Jindan in his spare time. In this world, the highest capacity that could accommodate a Zongshi realm expert was currently very slow. Perhaps this was also the reason why the old man at the border wanted to improve his yin and yang energy. Time passed day by day, and Li Dao''s life was very ordinary until one day, two police officers who passed by talked about the marriage between the stinky tofu and the princess. Li Dao then closed his booth and raised his head to look at the sky. The various emotions above the four cities had already reached a critical point. The old man''s game was about to end, so let''s see who would be the final winner. C314 The stinky tofu already knew that he was Huangfu Renhe, but he still wanted to marry Ouyang Ying Ying. Li Dao did not know what this person was thinking. Four Corners City was originally his father, Huangfu Zhong. Back then, Ouyang Feiying colluded with him and killed Huangfu Zhong, Shangguan Yun and Sima Yi. Now that he knew Ouyang Feiying was his enemy, he was still willing to be his enemy''s son-in-law. In order to protect him, his grandfather, Zhou Hai, had abandoned his wife and children. In the end, he did not want to seek revenge and wanted to marry his enemy''s daughter. If they knew in the afterlife, they would get up in anger. Shangguan Yan had always been trying to find the smelly tofu young master to help him regain his position as mayor. The situation had developed in a somewhat ironic fashion. Of course, all of this could not escape the hands of the borderline old man. Li Dao could imagine how lively the wedding would be. Without mentioning anything else, Young Master Yue would definitely take action. Ouyang Feiying and Half Moon had their own plans, and Shangguan Yan would probably be involved as well. Who knows, even Gui Jiu, who was taken away by the old man at the border, would jump out. Li Dao didn''t want to care about the others, but if the Frontier Elder wanted to sacrifice Shangguan Yan, he couldn''t just sit by and watch. On the street, a procession of wedding procession walked past. The stinky tofu was wearing a festive red robe as he rode on a big horse. His face was brimming with joy. Looking at the smug look on the smelly tofu, Li Dao''s expression turned ugly as he half-closed his eyes. Because the young bean sprout with the wedding procession, and also with the star. Mystic Moon Sect''s main altar. After half a day, he was clad in a golden black robe. The Sichuan Mask had added a bit of mysteriousness to it. "How is it? Is there a problem?" "Reporting to Sect Leader, all the brothers in the Sect have been prepared. Combined with City Lord Ouyang''s arrangements, there will be no mistake." "That''s good, Goddess Dragon. If you refuse to drink, don''t blame me for it. I didn''t plan to deal with you." As long as I get the Imperial Jade Seal, I won''t be afraid of anyone for half a month, hahahaha! " Half a month''s gloomy voice echoed in the air. If one listened carefully, they would discover that his laughter was lacking in confidence. "Yes, and that old fox Ouyang Feiying, we have to guard against it. Serve the snacks first." "I saved it." "Alright, you can go now." Under the mask, Half Moon''s small eyes kept rolling around. He had placed all of his hopes on Nangong Hengtian''s inheritance. As long as he got the Imperial Jade Seal to open the treasure inheritance, he would no longer be afraid of Gu Mutian and Li Dao. Of course, this was just wishful thinking on his part. Inside the palace, Ouyang Ying Ying was frowning. She had unintentionally overheard the conversation between Ouyang Feiying and his subordinates and learned all the conspiracy at the wedding. She secretly made a decision for her lover and to turn his father around. On the other side, the menacing Young Master Yue dressed in bright red found Shangguan Yan. "Female Divine Dragon, have you made up your mind? As long as we join hands, the blood feud between the Shangguan and Sima families will be avenged. " Shangguan Yan''s face remained impassive as she asked, "How confident are you?" "One hundred percent!" Gongzi Yue pursed his red lips as a fragrant scent wafted off his body. In the pavilion, Sima Chang Feng brandished the Dragon Soul Saber and slashed out. Everything was quiet, and his killing intent soared to the sky. "Changfeng, you''ve practiced this Soul Depriving Soul-Stealing Sabre''s Seven Styles, it''s already too late. Today is the day that Huangfu Ran and Ouyang Yingying are getting married. Half a month and Shangguan Yan will appear, you should go out and take a walk." The corners of the old man''s mouth curled into an amiable smile as she said to Sima Chang Feng. "This junior will never forget the kindness that you have shown me." "When I''ve gotten my revenge, I''ll come back and serve Senior." Sima Chang Feng clasped his hands together and bent down, a cold light flashing through his eyes. Under the guidance of the borderline old man, Sima Chang Feng practiced the Heartless Sword of Soul Stealing, overdrawing his own life. He was now at the middle stage of the Innate realm. Sima Chang Feng, who had broken through to the Innate Realm, felt as if he had never been stronger than he was before. He even had the illusion that there was no one in this world who could resist him anymore. Li Dao, I will return the humiliation you gave me today a hundredfold, a thousandfold! Sima Chang Feng crazily shouted in his heart. After practicing the Evil Blade, he had already completely expanded. As he watched Sima Chang Feng walk out of the Wind and Rain Pavilion in high spirits, half of the old man''s gaze was mocking, and the other half was pity. "Frontier, have we done this before?" Gu Mutian had appeared beside the border old man at some point, and he asked as he looked at Sima Chang Feng''s back. "Didn''t you want to verify whether the sword and saber are in love? "It just so happens that if I let Sima Chang Feng practice Heartless Blade, won''t it be easier to verify this problem?" The old man asked with a smile. "But this is too cruel for Changfeng." Gu Mutian had a worried look on his face, and his tone sounded hesitant. The old man''s eyes were filled with ridicule. Gu Mutian was still indecisive even when he was almost two hundred years old, and his will was still weak. He deserved to never be able to break through to the Grandmaster Realm in his entire life. "No, I have to go and have a look. I can''t let Little Swallow get hurt!" Gu Mutian thought back and forth, but in the end, he still couldn''t stop worrying and rushed towards the palace. The clouds moved in all directions, and the Storms of the Eight Directions gathered at the imperial palace. C315 The cool breeze blew over, taking away a bit of the heat. The little bean sprout followed beside the stinky tofu and was in high spirits. Children loved such a lively scene. The sound of the horn was loud and resounding, and it was playing a lively and passionate music. "Stinky tofu, your teeth are about to break out in laughter." The little bean sprout teased. "You little ghost, what nonsense are you spouting? Maybe you''ll be even happier on your wedding day than I am." "I don''t want to get married." "You said it, wait until the day of your wedding, then see how I''ll make fun of you." Seeing the little bean sprout and the stinky tofu making fun of each other, Xing''er had a smile on her face, but the smile soon dimmed down. When will he be coming to marry me? Along the way to the entrance of the palace, there were many spectators. The smelly tofu face of his comrades was filled with envy, one of them, the cross-eyed constable quickly said, "The smelly tofu life is really good, he climbed up to the city lord, now he''s going to climb up to the top of our heads." "That''s right, the stinky tofu is about to become a prince consort. This day is not the same!" A constable beside him exclaimed. These people were all envious of the fact that smelly tofu could eat soft rice. Indeed, to be able to marry a rich and beautiful girl was the dream of many. This had been the case since ancient times. Li Dao stood on top of the Imperial Palace. Ren Qingfeng''s clothes fluttered in the wind. His eyes were slightly closed, and the corners of his mouth curled into an arc as he sneered. Hidden in the shadows of the palace were the members of the Mystic Moon Sect, who wore black clothing and black masks. There were also the imperial guards who had drawn their bows and nocked arrows. Although the main hall of the wedding seemed to be full of joy, it was actually filled with countless traps. Around the main hall, there were also unremarkable fake mountains. They were strangely distributed and had traces of a formation. It was obvious that they had been set up by Young Master Yue. Inside Ouyang Ying Ying''s room, Ouyang Ying Ying, who was wearing a red wedding dress, was rubbing her thick lips with a piece of red paper as if her mind was wandering around the world. The door was pushed open with a creak. Gao Yishan pushed her wheelchair into Ouyang Yingying''s room. "You''re unhappy?" With his red lips and white teeth, Sai Hua Tuo asked. His brows twitched slightly, as he had a bad premonition. "Big brother, you''re here!" Ouyang Ying Ying was in low spirits as she forced a smile on her face. "The stinky tofu is coming. Are you ready?" "Big brother, you can leave first, I''ll be right back." A flash of determination appeared in Ouyang Yingying''s eyes as she spoke. Even though Sai Hua Tuo was confused, he couldn''t figure it out. He waved his hand and Gao Yi Shan immediately left with Sai Hua Tuo. "Yi Shan, I have a bad feeling that something big is about to happen." When he walked out of Ouyang Yingying''s room, Sai Huatuo rubbed his temples with a worried expression. "Master, you are overthinking it." Today, this grandpa''s sister is going to get married. This is a great day for marriage. Gao Yi Shan replied with a silly smile. "Let''s hope so!" Sai Hua Tuo sighed. When he thought of Ouyang Feiying''s viciousness and recklessness, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of fear and trepidation. His feelings for Ouyang Feiying, this father, were very complicated. He could not believe it, but he had deceived himself to believe Ouyang Feiying. He longed for kinship too much. The wedding procession of smelly tofu had already entered the palace, flanking by musicians who were playing suona and drums. Li Dao suddenly opened his eyes as the corners of his mouth curled up. "As expected, everyone is here!" He could sense that the half-moon wearing a golden black robe had flown into the palace. Shangguan Yan, who was holding the Phoenix Blood Sword, had come from the west gate of the palace. There was also Young Master Yue dressed in a bright red robe, which was even more stinky than tofu, as he gracefully landed in the palace with a pink jade zither in his arms. With a deep look in his eyes and his hair in a swirl, Gui Jiu Chou, who was holding the Dragon Soul Saber, walked step by step from ten miles away. From afar, he followed the pot-bellied Gu Musheng. Looking up into the sky, the Eight Inner Hidden Gates were all reversed in a strange way. The Gate of Healing, Gate of Life, Gate of Healing, Gate of View, Gate of Death, Gate of Wonder, Gate of Wonder, and Gate of Wonder were all opened. "Go for it, Frontier Elder! Don''t let me down!" Li Dao slowly closed his eyes again. All the chess pieces were already in place. The most exciting part of the game was about to begin. C316 Suona, the horn blowing more and more joyful, smelly tofu face smile, unceasingly greeted people. Little Bean, Xing''er, and Su Xiong followed beside him with smiles on their faces. Inside the bridal hall, Ouyang Ying Ying was wearing a phoenix coronet and red hair. Her body was slightly trembling, and her expression could not be seen. She was sitting uneasily. Ouyang Feiying was holding a teacup with a smile on his face. His eyes were filled with a cold light. There was a smile on the face of the mayor''s wife who was sitting next to him. Sai Hua Tuo sat in his wheelchair, feeling even more uneasy. The musicians played harder and harder, as if they were congratulating the newlyweds who were about to join hands with them. "The groom is here!" The official in charge of the wedding shouted, and the stinky tofu stepped into the reception hall. Ouyang Ying Ying Ying stood up abruptly and lifted her red hair. Under the astonished gazes of the crowd, she ran towards the stinky tofu. Ouyang Feiying''s smile became even more brilliant. The guard controlling the hidden mechanism did as he was told and pulled the rope. Several hidden arrows shot out with a cold light. Coincidentally, Ouyang Ying Ying Ying was holding onto the stinky tofu. Puchi, the sound of a sharp arrow piercing into flesh rang out. Everyone was scared silly by the scene in front of them. They couldn''t react in time, and Ouyang Feiying felt as if he had been struck by lightning. Within the bridal hall, the originally warm atmosphere abruptly changed. It was like a heavy rainstorm in June. Without any forewarning, he threw himself down and slapped his face. "Stinky tofu, you''re here." Ouyang Ying Ying revealed a sad and beautiful smile. It was unknown whether the stinky tofu didn''t react or what, but he replied with a laugh, "Yeah, I''m coming to marry you! You''re so beautiful today. " Ouyang Ying Ying smiled bitterly as she reached out her hand to touch her stinky tofu face. "I''m sorry, but I can''t accompany you until the day of your death. You must stay alive and well." "I won''t, I won''t, I won''t let you leave me." Her nose was sour and her stinky tofu face was full of hot tears. She grabbed Ouyang Yingying''s hand and placed it on her own face, wetting it. With great effort, she looked at Ouyang Feiying, trying to make herself smile. Blood flowed from the corner of her mouth as she said, "Dad, your daughter doesn''t blame you, but your daughter has one last thing to ask of you, can you promise me?" Ouyang Feiying walked up to her with tears in his fierce eyes. He hurriedly nodded, "Yingying, tell me. I''ll promise you anything you say." "Let go of the stinky tofu, he really did not want to snatch the City Lord''s position!" Finished speaking, Ouyang Ying Ying''s head was resting on her smelly tofu shoulder. Her eyes were closed, probably because she was too tired. "Ying Ying!" "Ying Ying!" The previous voice was made of stinky tofu, and it sounded extremely horrifying. The latter voice belonged to Ouyang Feiying. His voice sounded sorrowful, as though he was about to roar. "Ying Ying, Ying Ying!" "Stinky tofu, are you alright?" Disorderly sounds rang out, but unfortunately, the stinky tofu could no longer hear anything. Its eyes were empty, as if it was a walking corpse. An extremely sorrowful aura radiated from his body as he flew through the air above the four cities. His hair turned gray at a speed visible to the naked eye. Sai Hua Tuo closed his eyes in pain, his premonition came true. "It''s all your fault. You''ve caused Ying Ying''s death. I want you to accompany her in death!" Ouyang Feiying raised his palm and slammed it down on the stinky tofu with an angry roar. The next moment, the stinky tofu''s head would shatter like a watermelon. The stinky tofu was unconscious, its empty eyes were lifeless, as if it was dead. First, his father, who had raised him for more than twenty years, was forced to commit suicide by the Mystic Moon Sect. Then, his new little sister was killed by Bai Tong. "Stinky tofu!" Xing''er had already drawn her sword and rushed towards Ouyang Feiying, but it was already too late. At that crucial moment, a golden thread wrapped itself around Ouyang Feiying''s wrist. Ouyang Feiying turned around and happened to meet Sai Huatuo''s eyes. Sai Hua Tuo lowered his head in pain and pulled back the golden threads wrapped around Ouyang Feiying''s wrist. His lips moved slightly and his shoulders trembled. With a resolute voice, he said, "We are willing to suffer the pain of our flesh being separated!" Ouyang Feiying''s hand was suspended in the air. It was unknown what he was thinking for a moment. The life force in his body violently fluctuated with his emotions, and in the end, it passed through his body and flew into the sky. Xing''er had already arrived. "Ha ha-ha ha, it''s very lively!" A low and hoarse voice rang out. Dressed in a golden black robe and wearing a Sichuan mask, Half Moon attacked Xing''er. "Half a month, what are you doing here?" Sai Hua Tuo''s eyes were like cold stars, his killing intent locked on for half a month. Naturally, he shifted part of Ouyang Feiying''s wrongdoings to Half Moon. "Stinky tofu?" At this time, Shangguan Yan stepped into the welcoming hall with the Phoenix Blood Sword in her hand. The black hair on her forehead trembled, emitting a crisp sound. A melodious sound of a zither rang out. Outside the hall, Young Master Yue held the pink zither in one hand and fiddled with the zither strings with the other. The rock garden next to him began to move. C317 "Sob, Sis Yan, that stinky tofu guy is so dumb!" Seeing Shangguan Yan appear, Little Bean Sprout ran over and threw herself into her arms. "Little Dou Zhu, don''t cry. First, take the stinky tofu and leave. Leave this place to Big Sister Yan," Shangguan Yan said softly. Her tone was completely different from usual. Xing''er looked at Shangguan Yan with a complicated expression. "Hehehehehe, leave?" "If you don''t hand over the Imperial Jade Seal, none of you are going to leave today!" Half Moon spread her arms wide as her voice squeezed out from her throat. Shangguan Yan ignored him, looking at Xing''er with an earnest tone. "Take Little Bean and the rest and leave." "Why should I listen to you?" Xing''er raised her brows, ridicule on her face. Shangguan Yan fell silent, then raised her head. "I beg of you!" Xing''er carefully sized up Shangguan Yan, a victorious smile appearing on her pale face. "Since the famous female godly dragon has asked me for help, if I don''t agree, then it would seem too unreasonable." Seeing that Xing''er had agreed to leave with Little Bean Sprout and Stinky Tofu, Shangguan Yan looked at Half Moon and Ouyang Feiying. Her eyes were sharp as she slowly unsheathed the glowing purple Phoenix Blood Sword. The sound of intense footsteps rang out. The members of the Mystic Moon Sect appeared, dressed in neat black clothes. They were in a pair, holding either a large net or a hatchet. "I''ve said it before, none of you can leave until you hand over the Imperial Jade Seal!" Half Moon''s tone was fierce as he glared at Shangguan Yan. "Ouyang Feiying, what are you waiting for? Attack!" When he arrived in front of Shangguan Yan, he discovered that Ouyang Feiying was still standing there motionlessly. After silently cursing his pig teammate, Half Moon retracted his mind and did not dare to be careless in front of Shangguan Yan. Sai Hua Tuo stood beside Lady Yu Zhu, protecting her as he shot out a golden line towards Half Moon, letting out a crisp sound of impact. But in the end, he was still a cripple. Even a Houtian ninth stage martial artist wouldn''t be able to display the strength he should have. He wouldn''t even be able to injure for half a month. Without any fear of death, the Mystic Moon Sect''s elites charged at Little Bean, Stinky Tofu, and the others. Outside of the hall, Young Master Yue was strumming the zither, the sound of killing was resounding, and it was awe-inspiring. The fake mountains moved, and the entire welcoming palace''s terrain was rotated. Everyone''s vision turned black as they felt the world spinning around them. They could no longer see anything. Those with low cultivation were so shocked by the sound of Young Master Yue''s death that their blood and Qi tumbled, as if their heads would explode at any moment. Shangguan Yan''s pitch-black eyes lit up, as if she was not affected in the slightest. The Phoenix Blood Sword tore through the air, bringing with it a gale as it pierced towards the eyes of Half Moon. Although he couldn''t see anymore, he didn''t panic for a long time. He carefully listened to the wind and dodged Shangguan Yan''s sword thrust towards her eyes. Shangguan Yan showed no mercy as she displayed her Nine Solitary Swords, each of which was aimed at Half Moon''s eyes, making him flustered. At the side, Sai Hua Tuo''s face became unsightly. Holding Lady Yu Zhu''s hand, he calmed her pain and said a few words seriously, "Great array of light and darkness magic!" Gao Yi Shan tried his best to resist the discomfort of Young Master Yue''s killing intent as he asked, "Master, what is a Light and Darkness Bewitching Array Formation?" Sai Hua Tuo let out a long breath, then answered, "The Dark and Light Confusion Array is an illusion array that upsets Yin and Yang. Anyone within it will lose their vision, and hallucinate at the same time." "Elder, who is the person that set up this formation?" "Other than Young Master Yue, I can''t think of anyone else," Sai Hua Tuo replied seriously. "Do it to Young Master Yue!" Wouldn''t City Lord Ouyang be in danger? " Gao Yi Shan exclaimed. "I''m just worried about this." After a moment of silence, Sai Hua Tuo spoke with an extremely depressed voice. "Master, please tell me the method to break the formation, I will break the formation right now!" Gao Yishan said recklessly. Sai Hua Tuo hesitated, but didn''t say anything. On the other side, half a month was in danger under Shangguan Yan, who had almost stabbed him several times. The elites of the Mystic Moon Sect that he had brought along were no longer of any use. Half a day later, he couldn''t help but be extremely anxious. He gathered his true energy and shouted, "Ouyang Feiying, are you going to watch me die? Don''t forget that you are also their enemy. If I die, you will be next! " Ouyang Feiying finally had a reaction, but no one could see his expression in the darkness. After hearing the howl of half a month, Sai Huatuo was startled. He finally made up his mind. No matter what, Ouyang Feiying was his father after all. Blood was thicker than water. "Yi Shan, come over here with your ears" said Sai Hua Tuo. "I know, sir, don''t worry, I''ll break the formation right now. I won''t let the mayor be in danger!" Gao Yishan endured the discomfort and walked away in the dark. At the entrance of the Imperial Palace, Gui Jianxue carried the Dragon Soul Saber with a cold and indifferent expression as he walked towards the welcoming hall. C318 The sharp sword qi had cut the robe into half a month''s worth of clothes, revealing the strong muscles. Ouyang Feiying''s eyes turned as he stood in place without moving. Battle cries resounded throughout the hall. The joyous event had turned into its current state. Gao Yishan fumbled with her hands to place a few lights in the main hall, then used a fire piston to light it up and place it according to the location of Feng Shui Shan and Ka Li Zhen. The golden threads flew out from Sai Hua Tuo''s hands, igniting the fire and forming a powerful force. Outside the hall, the fake mountain that was still moving suddenly stopped moving. The light and darkness magic formation set up by Young Master Yue had already been broken. Everyone''s eyes lit up as they regained their sight. The disciples of the Mystic Moon Sect pressed forward again, wanting to capture Stinky Tofu and force Shangguan Yan to hand over the Imperial Jade Seal. The zither music abruptly stopped. The thick Frost Iron Needles rained down on the Divine Moon Sect disciples like a dense rain, instantly killing more than ten people. Young Master Yue, dressed in a bright red robe, appeared on stage. His bright red lips, and his fair face, held onto his blue and white fingers. He had a natural bearing. Entering the hall, without saying a word, Young Master Yue turned into a bunch of red shadows. The Coldsteel Needle pierced into Half Moon''s body many times in a flash, producing the sound of metal colliding with metal. Half a month''s blood was boiling. Under the mask, there was a shocked and cold sweat trickling down his face. Just now, he hadn''t been able to catch the figure of Young Master Yue. The speed of this ghost was simply terrifying. Fortunately, the Golden Buddha was not bad and was worthy of his reputation. Those below the Innate Realm had placed him in an invincible position. He had been unhindered in the martial arts world for half a day, and his greatest reliance was on this skill. Gongzi Yue and Shangguan Yan looked at each other, and the two of them moved at the same time. One of them attacked the bottom half, while the other attacked the eyes. Half a month''s time was spent preparing for a fight. If this continued, even if his defense was not broken through, his true qi would be depleted. "Ouyang Feiying, quickly make your move!" Half a month''s worth of hard work! Ouyang Feiying was indeed a formidable person. He quickly recovered from the shock of losing his daughter, and a strong wind blew towards Shangguan Yan. "Sister Yan, be careful!" The small bean sprout could not help but exclaim out loud. A cyan Sword Qi shot out and the Phoenix Blood Sword slammed into Half Moon''s chest before it was deflected, falling onto Ouyang Feiying. Xing''er brandished her Evil Slayer Sword, slaughtering the members of the Divine Moon Sect from time to time to protect the bean sprout, stinky tofu, and Su Xiong. The hall was in chaos. Only Sai Hua Tuo was at a loss, not knowing what to do. Helping Ouyang Feiying was helping a tyrannical act, but he couldn''t help Shangguan Yan deal with his father. Steadfast footsteps sounded out as Gui Jiu, Sima Chang Feng, walked into the Audience Hall. His eyes were deep and deep, and his figure was tall and straight. He had the imposing figure of a stalwart man. "We''re all here. It''s time for you to repay my Sima family''s over thirty lives!" The Dragon Soul Saber let out a long roar, the golden light was so bright that everyone could not open their eyes. Half a day later, his little eyes were rolling around nonstop. The appearance of Gui Jiu, who was worried about him, had put him in a passive situation. Now, he was racking his brains to think of a way to escape. Ouyang Feiying turned his gaze towards Sai Hua Tuo and shouted, "Tomorrow, are you going to watch your father die at the hands of others?" With a pained expression, Sai Hua Tuo replied, "Have you forgotten what I just said, the separation of flesh and blood?" "What nonsense is this? I''m your old man! Blood is thicker than water! No matter what I''ve done wrong, you''re still my, Ouyang Feiying''s, son!" "Have you guys said enough? Gui Jiu''s face turned cold as he raised the Dragon Soul Saber, giving off a heartless aura. Li Dao stood on the rooftop. All of this didn''t escape his perception. Was breaking through to the middle Xiantian realm already so awesome after taking the evil path? As he brandished the Dragon Soul Saber, everything became silent. It was heartless, and his killing intent soared to the heavens! This was the Soul Soul-Stealing Heartless Blade that the old man at the border had passed on to Gui Jiu. The members of the Mystic Moon Sect who were in front of Gui Jianxue stared with wide eyes as they foamed at the mouth and fell to the ground. Upon seeing the power of Gui Jiu Chou''s attack, the half moon Adam''s apple rolled and it quietly swallowed its saliva. Ouyang Feiying''s expression was extremely ugly to behold. Young Master Yue laughed arrogantly as he shouted to Gui Chou, "Quickly kill them all, don''t leave a single one alive!" Gui Jiu glanced at Young Master Yue and walked towards Ouyang Feiying with the Dragon Soul Saber in tow. C319 Gui Jianxue looked like he was truly, Ouyang Feiying''s brows were knitted tightly. The Dragon Soul Saber was dragged along the stone floor, creating a series of sparks. Everyone in the hall turned to look at Gui Jianxue, except for Shangguan Yan, who was still attacking for half a month. "Nephew Zhang Feng, it has been many years since we last met. You have grown up." Ouyang Feiying said with deep emotions and a frown on his face. "Cut the crap, today is the day you die!" Gui Chou remained unmoved. His tone was stiff. "Nephew Changfeng, what are you saying? I''m your uncle!" Ouyang Feiying''s tone was anxious. He was not confident at all against Gui Jianxue''s current state. "I don''t have an uncle who would kill a sworn brother like you." "The death of fourth brother Si Ma has nothing to do with me. It''s the work of the Half Moon Movement. If you don''t go and find him for revenge, then what''s wrong with pointing the blade at an uncle like me?" Ouyang Feiying sold off half a month without any hesitation. It could be said that they had no chance of winning at all with the appearance of Gui Jiu Chou. "Ouyang Feiying, you pushed the blame onto me. If you didn''t trick me, would I have done anything?" Half a month at this time would definitely not attract all the aggro onto himself. He would resist Shangguan Yan while loudly rebutting her. "Half a month, shut up. You''re a person filled with ambition. If it wasn''t for the fact that you coveted Sister Rong''s beauty, how could you have tried to kill the Sima family?" The two of them started to argue and shift the blame. Gui Jianxue''s brows were knitted tightly. One was his elder uncle in name, while the other was the foster father who slaughtered the thirty or so members of his Sima family. However, they were the ones who led to the Sima family''s tragedy. Young Master Yue''s voice was sharp as he shouted, "Sima Chang Feng, what are you still hesitating for? Quickly kill them all and sacrifice your parents'' souls in heaven. Otherwise, you won''t be fit for Sima." Gui Chou furiously roared as he slashed out with his saber. However, he no longer had the merciless killing intent from before that caused all things to be silent. Li Dao stood at the top of the great hall and could not hold back his laughter. Gongzi Yue and Gui Jianxue were brothers, but the difference in their personalities was too great. On the surface, Gui Jianxue was born with a noble character, but in reality, he was narrow-minded and had the heart of a woman. He couldn''t do anything against his enemies who had killed his family. On the outside, Young Master Yue looked elegant and graceful, but he could cut off Ding Ding for the sake of revenge. Gui Jianxue hesitated. Naturally, the Soul Shattering Heartless Blade could not unleash its full power. The saber blade turned to the side. Although it seemed like he had used all of his strength, he lacked the heartless Soul Soul-Stealing Art. Ouyang Feiying was at the early stage of the Innate realm, so he naturally wouldn''t be so weak as to be unable to withstand a single blow. He clasped his hands together and tightly gripped onto the edge of the Dragon Soul Saber. Even though Gui Jiu didn''t fully utilize the Soul Stealing Heartless Blade''s power, his current cultivation level was still higher than Ouyang Feiying''s by a small step, which was why Ouyang Feiying was having such an arduous time. "Ouyang Ziyun, you unfilial son, are you really going to watch me die at the hands of others?" Ouyang Feiying shouted as he caught the Dragon Soul Saber with his hand, his neck turning red. "Master, hurry and make your move, the mayor can''t hold on any longer!" Gao Yishan urged anxiously. Sai Hua Tuo took a deep breath, then released the golden silk thread from his hand, shooting it towards Gui Jianxue. No matter what, Ouyang Feiying was his father! The sound of air being pierced rang out, Gui Jiu Chou turned his blade to the side and dodged the golden silk threads shot out by Sai Hua Tuo. "Sai Hua Tuo, I don''t want to kill you." Gui Jianxue stared at Sai Hua Tuo, his tone was icy cold. "Brother Si Ma, the person who killed your entire family was for half a month. Instead of seeking revenge for half a month, you came to find your father. What kind of logic is this?" Sai Hua Tuo slid the wheel with his hands, moved to Ouyang Feiying''s side and asked. Ouyang Feiying was overjoyed. As long as his son was on his side, there was still a chance for him to survive today. "Sai Hua Tuo, you know astronomy and geography, all ancient times and modern times, I don''t want to argue with you, you better get out of the way," Gui Jiu pulled back his Dragon Soul Saber as he spoke. Yue Gongzi was furious. After cultivating the Sunflower Encyclopedia, he was already a little extreme as he scolded Gui Jianxue, "Sima Chang Feng, what are you doing? I told you to make a move and kill the father and son duo!" Hearing his younger brother''s curses, Gui Jiu''s expression became sinister. The Dragon Soul Saber rose up from the ground and was about to strike again. "Brother Sima, I know that my father has a certain amount of responsibility. Ouyang Ziyun is willing to die in his place tomorrow, please let him go." "What are you doing tomorrow? "Nephew Si Ma, if you want to kill me or stab me, don''t drag tomorrow into this." Ouyang Feiying stood up in time and spread his arms, protecting Sai Hua Tuo behind him, as if he was a father. Gui Jiu looked hesitant, but the Dragon Soul Saber stopped in mid air. The three corpses of Young Master Yue suddenly jumped, feeling extremely disappointed in this brother of his. C320 "Sima Chang Feng, your enemy is right in front of you. What are you still hesitating for?" "If you are still my older brother, if you still believe that you have the blood of the Sima Family flowing through your veins, then you will make a move. Ouyang Feiying and Ouyang Ming can both leave!" The veins on Young Master Yue''s fair forehead popped as he roared at Gui Jianxue. Gui Jianxue turned his head and his eyes flashed as he hesitantly said, "But it was half a month since Lingfeng slaughtered my Sima family. Ouyang Feiying did not participate." "Extreme, Extreme!" "Nephew Sima, all of this was done by Half Moon, it has nothing to do with uncle. We should have killed for half a month to pay our respects to brother Sima Xian''s soul in heaven." A hint of joy flashed across Ouyang Feiying''s eyes as he sincerely spoke to Gui Jiu. "Ouyang Feiying, shut your mouth. You were the one who bewitched me at that time. Shangguan Yun was killed by you, Huangfu Zhong was also yours, and Sima Yi''s family is also your responsibility." Zhang Feng, Ouyang Feiying is the real mastermind, and my foster father was only deceived by him! " Half a month''s worth of time had gone by with a golden glow all over his body. His voice was deep and drawn-out. "Sima Chang Feng, use your blade, use your blade!" If you don''t want your parents to be shamed in the underworld, then make your move! " Young Master Yue bellowed at Gui Jianxue, his expression extremely ferocious. At this moment, he felt ashamed of having such an elder brother. "Ah, why do you all want to force me? Why do you all want to force me!" Gui Jianxue withdrew his saber and returned, once again chopping down at Ouyang Feiying. The Dragon Soul Saber carried a resplendent saber light. Of course, Ouyang Feiying would not sit still and wait for his doom. He circulated his true essence and used both of his hands to accurately grasp the blade edge while clenching his teeth. Sai Hua Tuo placed both of his hands on Ouyang Feiying''s back and injected all of his zhen Qi into his body, the two of them entering a stalemate. Ouyang Feiying at the early stage of the Innate realm and Sai Hua Tuo at the ninth level of the Innate realm were evenly matched against Gui Jiu at the middle stage of the Innate realm. Logically speaking, two early stage Xiantian martial artists shouldn''t be a match for a middle stage Xiantian martial artist, let alone a Houtian ninth stage Hua Tuo. However, the power of Gui Jianxue came from overdrawing his life, just like the duckweed floating in the air, which did not have any foundation. At this moment, he could only remember the strike of the Heartless Blade that the Fringe Elder had passed on to him. He had completely forgotten about it. Without Saber Intent, what power could a Saber Intent have? As a result, Gui Jianxue was at a stalemate with Ouyang Feiying and his son. "Hahahaha, Sima Chang Feng, you should have done this long ago!" Young Master Yue laughed maniacally and abandoned the match for half a month. He left a red trail of afterimages as he charged towards the Ouyang father and son, who were in a stalemate with Gui Jianxin. The scarlet red Zhen Qi wrapped around the Coldsteel Needle caused ripples in the air, which pierced through Ouyang Feiying''s body, then through Sai Hua Tuo''s body and nailed him to a pillar in the great hall. The domineering Sunflower zhen Qi instantly burnt the internal organs of the Ouyang father and son duo and they could no longer live. One would not understand many things until one died. What was the use of being rich? What was the use of holding power? Ouyang Feiying turned to look at Sai Hua Tuo and asked with a guilty face, "Tomorrow, Father has let you down all these years. Do you hate Father?" Sai Hua Tuo shook his head, a serene smile appearing on his handsome face, "Father, I never hated you tomorrow, never!" The father and son duo looked at each other with smiles on their faces. The corpse then fell onto the ground, producing a loud clanging sound. At the moment when Sai Hua Tuo and Ouyang Ming fell tomorrow, in the distance of the four cities, the old man at the border slowly closed his eyes and sighed, "Humans are not plants, how can one be ruthless? Tomorrow, don''t blame me for being your master. " "My son, Ying Ying is dead. How can you bear to leave your mother behind?" The city lord''s wife, Yu Zhu, let out a blood-curdling scream. Her voice was terrified as she fainted, and her life force was rapidly drained away. "Master, master, what happened to you?" Gao Yi Shan, this rash and adorable big fellow, staggered over to Sai Hua Tuo''s side, shaking his body non-stop. "Even if City Lord Ouyang is at fault, what did my master do wrong? On what basis do you brothers kill my master?" Gao Yishan''s eyes were bloodshot as he questioned Gui Jianxue and Young Master Yue. Gui Chou sheathed his saber and stood still. He painfully closed his eyes as his hand that was holding the saber trembled. Young Master Yue sneered and shifted his gaze to the battle with Shangguan Yan. He still had one enemy left. Half a month later, the golden robe was tightly pressed to his back, and cold sweat had soaked through his entire body. C321 The Nine Solitary Sword Technique was unparalleled, and every sword move of Shangguan Yan''s was in Heaven''s Eyes. Young Master Yue looked at Gui Jianxue and shouted, "What are you still standing there for? Let''s kill for half a month together! We will have to avenge our parents!" Anger flashed across Gui Jianxue''s eyes as he solemnly said, "I''m your brother!" "Alright, after killing half a month, I''ll admit that you''re my big brother." An evil smile appeared on Young Master Yue''s face. In his opinion, half a month wouldn''t be enough for him to escape today. Gui Jianxue took a deep breath, pulled back the Dragon Soul Saber, and walked for half a month. "Zhang Feng, you can''t kill me. Have you forgotten who brought you up, gave you the Dragon Soul Saber, and taught you martial arts?" Half a month''s worth of talking was so fast that it was no longer as mysterious as it used to be. When a man was in a life or death situation, he didn''t care so much. "But you killed my entire family." Gui Jiu''s deep eyes flickered, his expression was still cold and his voice was silent. "Are you really going to kill me despite the fact that you''ve raised me for more than ten years?" "Yes sir!" "Alright, back then, I was deceived by Ouyang Feiying, so I let down the Sima family. You should have taken revenge today. Come, Zhang Feng, your foster father doesn''t blame you." Shangguan Yan drew back her sword and did not continue attacking, leaving the opportunity for Gui Jianxue and Gongyue Gongzi to do so. Although Shangguan Yan hated Half Moon, she was the only one being hunted down. The Sima family was massacred by Half Moon, so half a month should be spent in the hands of Gui Jianxue and Young Master Yue. Shangguan Yan had thought this through clearly. Half a month, he seemed to be unprepared as he stood on the spot, but in reality, he had already pushed the Unbreakable Golden Buddha Body to the limit. Gui Jianxin did not know about this, as he turned his wrist and slashed downwards. Dingdang, the Dragon Soul Saber was bounced back by the Half Moon Sword. Although half a month had passed since he started activating the Golden Buddha Indestructible Body, he had yet to step into the Xiantian realm, which was far from being on par with Gui Jiu. Under the impact of the saber, his internal organs trembled, and blood spurted from his mouth as he was sent flying backward. After seeing Half Moon fly away, Gui Jiu''s face revealed a look of worry. It was as Half Moon had said; after all, it was more than a decade of nurturing. Gongzi Yue''s eyes lit up, as he dashed towards Half Moon with a string of red afterimages. Gui Jianxue panicked and could not help but shout, "Lingfeng, don''t!" However, how could Young Master Yue listen to him, he personally used two cold iron needles to pierce into the half moon eyeball. It was true that he could defend his body from Young Master Yue''s attack, but his eyes could not. Two of his eyeballs were immediately pierced by the Coldsteel Needle. "Ah, my eyes!" A heart-wrenching sound rang. Half a day''s worth of ragged clothes rolled on the ground as blood flowed out from the gap in the mask. Gui Chou couldn''t bear to watch any longer and turned his head away. Shangguan Yan smirked. Half a month''s worth of acting like this had brought this upon itself. No one could be blamed for this. When the Mystic Moon Sect''s elites saw that Half Moon''s eyes had been blinded, the smart ones knew that the situation was going to fall apart. They immediately dispersed, leaving only a few loyal people to stand in front of Half Moon to protect them. "Leaving us brothers for half a month, you never thought that there would be such a day, right?" Young Master Yue walked for half a month with a smile on his face. Hearing the sound of footsteps, he stopped rolling for half a month and shouted loudly, "Zhang Feng, are you really not concerned about the relationship between father and son for more than ten years?" The smile on Young Master Yue''s face suddenly disappeared as he said to Half Moon, "At this point, you still expect him to let you go? Even if he is willing to let you go, I will absolutely not let you go. He knew that the only person that could save him at this time was Sima Chang Feng, and the person that had raised him for more than ten years. Thus, he understood Sima Chang Feng all too well. "Zhang Feng, it''s true that I killed more than thirty members of your Sima family, but I was fooled by Ouyang Feiying. I raised you for more than ten years, passed down martial arts to you, and even let Palace Master Wuyou adopt you for the month. Furthermore, all of you have blinded my eyes. Right now, I am already a cripple. Let me go. Half a month passed with a low voice and sincere words. Gui Jiu Chou''s heart tightened and his eyebrows twitched. "Don''t mention Palace Head Wuyou to me. You aren''t worthy of mentioning her name. Half a month, accept your death." Gongzi Yue raised her hand with the intention of smashing her head into pieces. He struck out with his palm, and a gale spread out in all directions. It looked like he was about to crush Half Moon''s head. Unfortunately, the Dragon Soul Saber had blocked his palm. Gui Jianxue stood in front of Half Moon, looking at the Moon Master with deep feelings, and said, "Lingfeng, let him go, he can no longer do evil." "Sima Chang Feng, do you know what you''re saying?" Young Master Yue''s eyes were glum with anger and puzzlement at the same time. C322 "Sima Chang Feng, do you know what you''re doing?" Young Master Yue''s eyes were gloomy, his brows were furrowed, and his tone was filled with disappointment. "I know, but Lingfeng, you have blinded him. He is a cripple, let us let him go." Gui Jianxue''s pitch-black eyes were filled with pity. Recalling the kindness of having been raised for more than half a month, he was unable to sit by and watch Half Moon die before his eyes. "Let him go?" "Back then, did he let his parents go?" Have you forgotten who caused your family to be destroyed? " "Sima Chang Feng, get out of the way! Otherwise, I''ll kill you too without a brother like you!" He made Young Master Yue laugh bitterly, then went insane. How could his hatred for his enemy be softened just because his enemy was blind? "No, Lingfeng, I won''t let you go. "As people, we should be clear about our gratitude and grudges. Although we have done many heinous things in the past half month, we cannot deny that he has shown us kindness." At this moment, Gui Jianxue''s eyes became firm. This was him, Sima Chang Feng, acting as a loyal person. No wonder he could not cultivate the peerlessly powerful Soul Soul-Stealing Heartless Blade. "You are courting death!" Gongzi Yue raised both his palms, but couldn''t stop. His body trembled like a sieve, angered by Gui Jianxue. "Ha ha!" Shangguan Yan shook her head with a cold smile. She was becoming more and more disdainful towards Gui Jianxue. "I thought you were a man who was loyal to his friends, but you disappoint me. Not only do you acknowledge criminals as your fathers, you even want to protect and kill your enemies. This is truly a disgrace. " "Shangguan Yan, you ¡­" Shangguan Yan''s disdainful gaze and icy words were like a sharp knife that stabbed into Gui Jianxue''s chest. What could be more infuriating than being looked down upon by a woman I like? Gongzi Yue could not understand him, but Gui Jianxue could accept it. However, Shangguan Yan could not understand him, and he could not accept it. Was it wrong to be sentimental? Behind Gui Jianxue, Half Moon had completely calmed down. The attitude of Young Master Yue and Shangguan Yan was very clear; they had to kill him no matter what. Sima Chang Feng probably wouldn''t be able to protect him, so he could only find his own way out. He had accumulated zhenqi for half a month without saying a single word. Like a venomous viper lying in wait for an opportunity to bite someone. Gongzi Yue and Shangguan Yan were both angered to the point that they didn''t notice the change that had occurred in Half Moon. With his back facing away from her for half a month, Gui Chou didn''t find anything wrong. "Since you want to protect him, then don''t blame me for being ruthless. I can''t not take revenge for my parents!" Young Master Yue took a deep breath and raised his hand, enveloping Gui Jieyu and Half Moon in his palm attack. Shangguan Yan sneered and watched coldly from the sidelines. What was a man like Gui Jiu doing alive? Pingbai defiled his eyes. Gui Chou closed his eyes and said, "Lingfeng, go ahead. This way, you''ll be able to avenge your grudge and the debt of gratitude I owe you." "Alright, you asked for it, don''t blame me!" Gongzi Yue was so angry that he laughed instead. With a slap of his palm, he blew on Gui Jianxue''s curly hair and the front of his clothes. With a loud bang, blood splashed all over the hall, and a figure was sent flying before dying. "I did it to Young Master Yue!" Shangguan Yan ran out to catch Young Master Yue, so he wouldn''t fall to the ground. "Shangguan Yan, I told you that I''m 100% sure of it, but I didn''t expect you to see such a terrible scene. Isn''t it funny?" Blood dripped from the corner of Young Master Yue''s mouth as he mocked himself. Shangguan Yan couldn''t bear to turn her head away, not knowing how to respond. This matter was indeed too ironic. Just a moment ago, this Young Master Yue who was still a comrade was already on the verge of collapsing. She felt a little sad. Gui Jianxue opened his eyes and saw that there was no sign of Half Moon in the main hall. He only saw that Young Master Yue was being embraced by Shangguan Yan as blood blossomed from the corner of his mouth. Half a month''s worth of effort just happened to hit Young Master Yue''s heart. It had already broken his heart, and even if Sai Hua Tuo revived, he wouldn''t be able to save Young Master Yue. Rather than saying that he had killed Young Master Yue in half a day, it would be better to say that Sima Chang Feng had killed his own younger brother. Even a ghost would worry about him if they saw him. He threw the Dragon Soul Saber to the side and staggered to his feet. He crawled to Young Master Yue''s side. However, Young Master Yue was already out of breath, and there was a thick sense of self-mockery on his face. "Ling Feng!" "Ling Feng!" A tragic sound pierced through the clouds. Li Dao, who was standing above the great hall, scratched his ears. He felt that the death of Young Master Yue was laughable. Xing''er stood at the side, a complicated expression on her face. Her previous master had died in such a sarcastic manner. Even if he did not like Young Master Yue, he could tell the difference between right and wrong. C323 "Lingfeng, speak, don''t scare big brother." Gui Jianxue squatted on one knee, tears streaming down his deep eyes. Shangguan Yan''s face was terrifyingly cold as she kicked Gui Chou out. "You''re not fit to be his brother, so please don''t taint Young Master Yue." Gui Jianxue rolled twice, and got up in a daze. He ran to Young Master Yue''s side, wanting to touch his face. Shangguan Yan unceremoniously kicked out again. "I told you not to defile him!" The black hair on her forehead caused Shangguan Yan to appear exceptionally cold. The little bell gave out a crisp sound, as if it was grieving for Young Master Yue. "Get out of the way, don''t stop me from bringing Lingfeng home." Gui Jianxue suddenly looked at Shangguan Yan, his eyes exuding a murderous intent. "Bring him home? What kind of status do you have to bring him home? I heard from Young Master Yue that you''re not his big brother! " Shangguan Yan put down Gongzi Yue and looked at Gui Jianxue. She did not agree to let him take Yue Gongzi away. "On what basis are you stopping me? My name is Sima Chang Feng, what''s wrong with me bringing Lingfeng home?" "Aren''t you ashamed to say that? "Not only did you release your nemesis, you also killed your own younger brother. I believe that Uncle Sima will not recognize you. You are not worthy to be called Sima Chang Feng." Shangguan Yan drew her Phoenix Blood Sword, each word as sharp as a knife. "Hahahaha ¡­" Gui Jianxue''s smile became sorrowful and his voice gradually became mournful. His body surged with essence energy and he threw it towards the formation above the four cities. The little bean sprout took two steps forward and said weakly, "Sister Yan, Gui Jianxue is so pitiful. Can you let him take Young Master Yue away?" "Poor man must have something to hate, little bean sprout, he''s not worth your pity, come back quickly," Xing''er said. "But, Gui Jiu ¡­" Little Dou didn''t know what to say, so she gloomily lowered her head. "Why? Heavens, why did you do this to me?" He reached out his hand to take the Dragon Soul Saber as he cried out blood. It was even more miserable than if he were to cry out blood. He suddenly turned his head and looked at Shangguan Yan. Gui Jianxue forcefully stopped his grief and spoke with an expressionless face, "Today, no one can stop me from taking Lingfeng away. Otherwise, die!" Shangguan Yan smiled coldly. Previously, when she faced her enemy for half a month, she had not seen him act so unyielding. But now, it was all good. It was disgusting for Young Master Yue to act so sorrowfully after her death. "I said that I won''t let you take Gongzi Yue away. Try it on yourself!" Shangguan Yan bit down on the black silk at her temples, her eyes sharp. "You forced me, all of you, to do it!" Gui Jianxue roared loudly. The Dragon Soul Saber''s radiance surged as he leapt into the air and slashed towards Shangguan Yan. Shangguan Yan''s face was grave as she raised her sword to parry the attack. A green lotus Sword Qi shot out from her body, and the image of a green lotus stood proudly as if it were a demon. However, Shangguan Yan hadn''t broken through to Xiantian, so it would be difficult for her to block Gui Jianxue''s attack. Shangguan Yan didn''t know what it meant to be afraid, nor did she know what it meant to retreat. She stabbed out with the Phoenix Blood Sword. Just before the two weapons clashed, a familiar and abrupt voice rang out. "Trash, try touching a single hair on her head." The glazed roof of the hall shattered, and a human figure appeared. His white robe fluttered in the wind as he stood between Shangguan Yan and Gui Jiu. Seeing this person, the killing intent in Gui Jianxue''s eyes solidified. All of the sadness and emotions he had just been feeling had now been vented. "Big Brother Li, when did you come? I missed you to death!" Little Dou Chu happily ran over, and Shangguan Yan and Xing''er''s faces bloomed with a smile. "Li Dao!" Gui Jiu clenched his teeth and the Dragon Soul Saber released a low hum when it sensed the mood of its master. C324 "Trash, what are you trying to do?" Li Dao turned his head and coldly glanced at Gui Chou. Such a person had called him trash and even lifted him up. "I once said before that I would return the humiliation you gave me a hundredfold. Today, I will settle this matter here!" The Dragon Soul Saber trembled as it hummed along with Gui Jiu''s words. "Little Dou Zhu, don''t you hate me anymore?" Li Dao asked as he rubbed the little bean sprout''s head. He turned a blind eye to Gui Jianxue. "Humph, you''re a scoundrel!" When Li Dao mentioned this, the little bean sprout immediately thought of Chen Bingxin who was killed by Bai Tong and faced Li Dao with a cold face. Xing''er had also restrained the smile on her face. Obviously, she was still brooding over the fact that Li Dao did not stop Bai Tong. Although Shangguan Yan was puzzled, she did not open her mouth. She was never the type of person who was meddlesome. "You dare to look down on me?" Gui Jiu''s grave and stern face twisted, and his upper and lower jaw teeth were under great pressure, as if they would collapse in the next moment. "No, I''ve never really looked at you," Li Dao casually replied without turning around. A person like Gui Jianxue would make anyone who looked at him feel disgusted. "Draw your sword. I have trained day and night for this day. I will let you experience the humiliation that I have suffered in the past." The Dragon Soul Saber pointed at Li Dao. Li Dao shook his head and laughed disdainfully, "I don''t know where you got the courage to challenge me, but do you think you can rely on your average blade technique?" Gui Jianxue stopped talking and all kinds of emotions surged in his heart. Anger, humiliation, grief. A layer of black Qi gathered on the Dragon Soul Saber, giving it a bit of momentum. Li Dao was stunned. He really did not know that Gui Jiu Chou hated him so much. However, it was not ruthlessness. It was a killing move that brought along the grief and indignation of Gui Jiu Chou. "I''m standing here. If I take a step back or if the corner of my clothes moves, then it''ll be considered as my loss." Li Dao turned around and faced Gui Jiu as he stood there loosely, with no intention to draw his sword. Even though Gui Chou''s aura was astonishing, he didn''t know what a martial arts grandmaster was. There was a natural chasm between the Upper Sky Realm and the Grandmaster Realm. Perhaps the main character of this novel could overcome this chasm, but it definitely did not include him, Gui Chou. "I will make you regret it in hell" Gui Jiu squeezed out these words through his gritted teeth as the glittering Dragon Soul Saber slashed out with the black qi wrapped around it. Xing''er and Shangguan Yan were terrified. A layer of sweat formed on their foreheads. They had been greatly pressured by Gui Jianxue''s blade attack. Shangguan Yan looked at Li Dao''s back. Although she was worried, she did not say anything. She believed in Li Dao. Xing''er and Little Dou Chu shouted at the same time, telling Li Dao not to be careless. Endless rage, boundless hatred condensed onto the blade. Even if it was a mountain in front of his eyes, Gui Chou would still chop him into pieces. Li Dao chuckled as he extended a slender finger. His fingers were sparkling white and exuded a faint golden luster. Feng Qingyun lightly pointed his finger, meeting the Dragon Soul Saber that was wrapped in black energy. Dingdang, a crisp metallic sound rang out. Li Dao stood in the same spot without even the corner of his clothes being blown. He still had a faint smile on his face. Gui Chou staggered two steps back. His eyes were dull and his anger had been completely vented, as if his soul had been extracted. He muttered to himself, "How is this possible? How is this possible? How can you be this strong?" Li Dao retracted his index finger and blew on it, as if he was afraid that it would dirty his hands. "The Soul Stealing Heartless Blade passed down by the borderline old man is a pretty good kung fu technique, but unfortunately, it is shamed in the hands of people like you. "Trash like you, if you want to defeat me, it''s impossible for you to cultivate for another ten thousand years," Li Dao said. Without a doubt, he had added another stab to Gui Jiu''s shattered spirit. The grand formation in the sky was still collecting all kinds of emotions and vital essence of life. Li Dao didn''t mind helping the old man at the border with a little more medicine. Otherwise, how could Gui Chou still be standing? He had already turned into ashes. Gui Jianxue''s eyes were empty as he raised his head without sadness and without joy. Li Dao''s words allowed him to understand how to execute the Soul Soul-Stealing Heartless Blade. A merciless blade intent began to gather. A gloomy wind blew in the great hall, and Gui Chou was able to find the feeling of practicing the sword in the usual time. He even had the feeling of winning. He knew that this would be his most powerful strike, and also the most terrifying strike in the world. Li Dao''s eyes were filled with ridicule. So what if it was Heartless Blade? The terror of a martial arts master was not something he could understand. He would have to contribute his last bit of value later. C325 With this blade, all living things would be destroyed, and both humans and gods would be slain. This was a heartless blade technique that killed gods and devils. Out of his hatred, anger, and many other negative emotions, he realized the huge gap between himself and Li Dao and unleashed a world-shaking blade attack. Li Dao did not doubt that this saber strike could break apart a small mountain. After all, this was Gui Jiu''s most pinnacle saber strike. Shangguan Yan''s expression was extremely solemn. The glint in her eyes reflected the image of Li Dao. Even though she was worried, she still had full confidence in Li Dao. "Young master, quickly get out of the way!" Xing''er''s figure flashed, jumping over Li Dao and was about to attack Gui Jianxue. The Evil Punisher Blade carried a scarlet sword qi, wanting to finish Gui Jiu Jiu off with this earth-shattering slash. A trace of displeasure flashed in Li Dao''s eyes. With Xing''er acting like this, she had no confidence in him. There were only two things a man dreaded the most. The first was that the woman didn''t give him face, and the second was that the woman didn''t believe him. Xing''er was about to rush past Li Dao, but was pushed back by a gentle force. "Don''t worry, he won''t be able to injure me." Li Dao smiled coldly as he extended his palm that emitted a faint golden luster, and welcomed Gui Jiu Chou''s ruthless and merciless blade. The Golden Buddha Indestructible Body was divided into three parts: low to high, not bad, not broken, not grinded, not destroyed. The border elder would have to waste some time to break through his defense, so how could he be worried about something like that? The Dragon Soul Saber twined with a dense black aura as it clashed with Li Dao''s right hand. Shangguan Yan and Xing''er both thought that the collision would result in endless might. Unexpectedly, the Dragon Soul Saber did not even emit a sound when it collided with Li Dao''s palm, not even bringing up a cool breeze. With his blade blocked, Gui Jiu Chou woke up from his merciless state of forgetfulness. With fear in his eyes, the Dragon Soul Saber dropped to the ground with a clang. "How is this possible? "No one can block this blade." Gui Jianxue''s lips moved, and his voice was very weak. The blade he used his life to swing didn''t even manage to brush the corner of his opponent''s clothes. One could imagine what kind of attack it was to him. "The Well Frog knows the vastness of the sky. How sad and ridiculous!" Li Dao laughed coldly as he flicked his sleeve. Gui Jiu was sent flying by a strong force. Fresh blood oozed out from the corner of his mouth along with tiny pieces of his internal organs. Gui Jianxue''s eyes were lifeless as he fell into an abyss of despair. His life essence was rapidly drained, and his colourful emotions were extracted. In an instant, he had aged several tens of years. As the second main character of this world, his value had already been squeezed out, and the great formation in the sky had already begun to close. A hint of disgust flashed in the corner of Li Dao''s eyes. He stepped forward and pointed out with his finger. A cyan sword aura whistled through the air. It was better for Gui Jiu to go to hell with this person. "Junior, what a vicious method!" A pink figure appeared and crushed the cyan sword aura Li Dao pointed out. The newcomers all had silvery-white hair and beards, and their cheeks were suffused with a red glow as they puffed out their stomachs. If it wasn''t Gu Mutian, who else could it be? Li Dao narrowed his eyes as the muscles on his face twitched. He said, "Old thing, why are you so restless? You know that I respect my age the most." "He''s already like this, why are you still trying to kill him?" Gu Mutian glared at Li Dao and questioned. Li Dao sneered and said, "Old thing, don''t try to use your seniority to show off. Do I need to explain to you what I''m doing?" "Stop arguing!" Shangguan Yan was initially very happy to see Gu Mutian, but Li Dao and Gu Mutian had started to tear off each other without a word. Now, she could no longer feel happy. "Little Swallow, why don''t you review his reasoning? Has this kid gone overboard?" Gu Mutian stroked his silvery-white beard as he made a proud expression. Shangguan Yan''s face was in a dilemma. She didn''t know what to say. On one side was her Master, and on the other was her beloved. No matter what, it wasn''t appropriate to say. Li Dao''s eyes were as cold as the stars as he stared at Gu Mutian. Being provoked by Li Dao''s killing intent, Gu Mutian finally realized that Li Dao was already a grandmaster of martial arts, and he was still stuck at the threshold of a grandmaster. Raising his head, Gu Mutian shouted with a lack of confidence, "Junior, you still want to kill me?" "Hehe, old thing, don''t tell me you think that I won''t kill you?" Li Dao''s eyes shone with a cold light as he asked. Gu Mu Tian shrunk his neck back. He had lived for almost two hundred years, and he could smell a dangerous scent. That kid really wanted to kill him. Shangguan Yan''s face had already darkened. C326 "Little Swallow, tell me, why is it that even I want to kill this fellow?" Gu Mutian shrunk his neck back and asked Shangguan Yan. A cold light flashed in Li Dao''s eyes as he drew his sword out of its scabbard. The tip of his sword was emitting a condensed Green Lotus Sword Qi. "What do you want?" Shangguan Yan took a step forward, glowering at Li Dao as she asked. "What is it? "Of course it''s to kill Gui Jiu. If that old thing Gu Musheng tried to use his seniority to stop me, I''ll kill him too." Li Dao replied with a smile. Shangguan Yan''s face turned a little better. She took two steps back and was filled with loathing towards Gui Jianxue. "Little Swallow, you cannot let him kill Zhang Feng. The Dragon Soul Saber and the Phoenix Blood Sword are a couple, you should be husband and wife." He had spent dozens of years forming the Dragon Soul Saber and Phoenix Blood Sword, and had also spent a lot of time choosing masters for the sabers and swords. Now that Li Dao wanted to kill Gui Jiu, wouldn''t all of his efforts in this life have been in vain? Shangguan Yan''s face turned cold. She looked at Gu Mutian and said, "Master, please don''t speak nonsense. It''s impossible for Gui Jiaren and I. People like him aren''t even fit to live in this world." "Little Swallow, you are so silly! Long Feng is your good friend because he has feelings for you. This guy is cold-blooded and heartless. Gu Mutian pointed at Gui Jianxin, then pointed at Li Dao, and said sincerely. "Master, my feelings are decided by myself. Please don''t interfere, okay?" Shangguan Yan gently rang the bell on her black hair. Her tone was filled with dissatisfaction. "What are you saying? You and Changfeng are a match made in heaven. If you don''t believe me, I''ll prove it to you." Gu Mutian raised his beard as his face turned serious. "Master, I''ve already said it, please do not interfere with my feelings. Gui Jiu is a despicable person, so please do not waste your breath." Shangguan Yan''s face was filled with anger. No one was willing to be arranged anything, especially when it came to relationships. "No, I must prove it to you. Give me the Phoenix Blood Sword!" As Gu Mutian spoke, he stretched out his hand, asking Shangguan Yan for the Phoenix Blood Sword. Shangguan Yan hesitated for a moment before handing the Phoenix Blood Sword over to Gu Mutian. This sword was given to her by Gu Mutian in the first place, it was only right for her to return it. He patted his shoulder, bent down, and picked up the Dragon Soul Saber as he said, "Zhang Feng, don''t be discouraged. I said that the Dragon Soul Saber and Phoenix Blood Sword have emotions, so you and Little Swallow are fated to have feelings." A trace of hope lit up in Gui Jianxue''s eyes. Unlike the empty and lifeless look from before, he said, "However, I will follow Senior''s instructions." The corners of Li Dao''s mouth were full of mockery. He really wanted to see what that old Diaoyu was up to. He had told him a long time ago that blades were blades and swords, and men were men. He was still stubborn, so don''t blame him for what happened later. Gu Mutian held his saber in one hand and his sword in the other. He looked at Shangguan Yan and said, "Watch carefully. I''ll prove to you right now that the Dragon Soul Saber and Phoenix Blood Sword are a pair." As the sword and saber clashed, a purple phoenix shadow flew out from the Phoenix Blood Sword. A golden divine dragon phantom flew out from the Dragon Soul Saber. The dragon and phoenix twined around it, emitting a cheerful and clear cry. "Hahahaha, Little Yan, Master did not lie to you, right? Look at the relationship between the Dragon Soul Saber and Phoenix Blood Sword, you and Changfeng are their masters, you are a pair made in heaven and earth." Li Dao ignored him and turned to look at Shangguan Yan, his eyes full of mockery. He believed that Shangguan Yan would quickly let Gu Mu know that the sabre and sword had nothing to do with its master. Seeing Li Dao''s mocking gaze, Shangguan Yan blushed and lowered her head. Shangguan Yan''s posturing had obviously misunderstood something for Gu Mutian and Gui Jianxue. Their faces lit up with happiness, but the next words Shangguan Yan said caused the joy to freeze on both of their faces. "Master, since you think that the blade and sword have feelings, then you should take back the Phoenix Blood Sword and choose a new master for it. I will no longer be the owner of the Phoenix Blood Sword!" A clear and melodious sound echoed throughout the hall. Gu Mutian widened his eyes with an extremely marvelous expression. "Hahahaha, I''m dying of laughter! Gu Mutian, you''re really killing me!" Li Dao could no longer hold it in. He covered his stomach and started laughing non-stop. C327 "Little Swallow, what did you say?" Gu Mutian''s voice trembled as he asked. "Master, you should take back the Phoenix Blood Sword. From now on, I am no longer its master." Shangguan Yan took a deep breath and replied. Even though she knew that this was a bit cruel to Gu Mutian, she couldn''t listen to him about this matter. "I''m going to die laughing, Gu Mutian, you''re really going to kill me laughing." Li Dao held his stomach with one hand and pointed his long sword at Gu Mutian. He laughed so hard that tears started flowing out of his eyes. Shangguan Yan rolled her eyes at Li Dao, looking very flirtatious. Once again, the hope that had been raised by Gui Jiaren was shattered. Shangguan Yan''s words weighed even more heavily than Mt. Tai. He couldn''t help but wonder if she was really that much worse off. Gu Mutian''s face darkened. Shangguan Yan''s words had shattered his decades of determination. With the Dragon Soul Saber and Phoenix Blood Sword in her hand, she didn''t know what to do. Li Dao suppressed his laughter and straightened his face. "Gu Mutian, I''ve told you before, swords and blades are ruthless. Why don''t you believe me? It was simply the biggest joke in the world. "You said that you''ve also lived so long to become a pig?" "No, I don''t believe you. If you say the sword is ruthless, then how do you explain what just happened?" Gu Mutian bellowed angrily, his hair standing on end. "The Dragon Soul Saber and Phoenix Blood Sword are both made from the same rainbow crystal mother, they possess a certain magnetism. Adding that you have been dragging the essence of the sun and moon for dozens of years, you might have developed a weak spirituality. However, it would be a joke if he were to forcefully say that the blade and sword were in love. If the blade and the sword can give birth to the soul, then there is a possibility of emotions, but it is impossible in this world at least. " Li Dao shook his head and repeated his previous words. However, Gu Mutian was too stubborn and could not accept his words. Shangguan Yan lowered her head in contemplation, her expression a little strange. When Li Dao mentioned that it was impossible in this world, she seemed to have grasped onto something important. "I don''t believe it, I don''t believe it. There is love in swords and sabers. I know there is love in sabers and swords. How could I not know when I have forged them with my own hands?" Gu Mutian had gone mad, his voice becoming more and more agitated. "So what if they have feelings? Do their masters have feelings? "Gu Mutian, you''ve already fallen into a trance!" Li Dao shouted, hoping to wake Gu Mutian up. "Don''t even think about shaking my will, don''t even think about it!" Being yelled at by Li Dao, Gu Mutian became hysterical. How could he accept that what he had persisted for decades was a mistake? Li Dao spread out his hands. Why must he be so stubborn? "Alright, since you are so stubborn, I will make you give up completely," Li Dao said with a helpless expression. Gu Mutian was jolted awake and looked at Li Dao warily. "What are you trying to do?" "If you say that the blade and sword have feelings, then I will cut off the Dragon Soul Saber. Do you think the Phoenix Blood Sword will cry?" A glint flashed across Li Dao''s eyes as he spoke. "What did you say? "Hahahaha, stop dreaming, no one can cut off the Dragon Soul Saber!" Gu Mutian laughed out loud. He was extremely clear on the tenacity of the Dragon Soul Saber, cutting off the Dragon Soul Saber was simply a dream. However, the next moment, Gu Mutian''s laughter was abruptly cut off, as if someone was strangling him. "Is that so?" Li Dao asked with a smile as he slowly sheathed his sword. The Dragon Soul Saber had been broken into two pieces. The hilt was still in Gu Mutian''s hand and the tip of the blade was stuck in the ground. No one could cut through the Dragon Soul Saber, what kind of joke was that? A country bumpkin with no knowledge would only be a laughingstock. "How did you do it?" After a while, Gu Mutian regained his senses and asked in a daze. The Dragon Soul Saber was just like his son, now that the Dragon Soul Saber was broken, how could he accept it? Especially Li Dao, who had broken the Dragon Soul Saber with a single slash. This was simply a fantasy story. One must know that the Dragon Soul Saber and Phoenix Blood Sword were practically the most top-notch divine weapons in the world. Li Dao smiled but did not say anything. Gu Mutian should be awake by now right? He did not have the time to waste here. There was something more important waiting for him. He raised his head and looked at the west side of the city. The Frontier Elder should have already succeeded. C328 Stinky tofu, Gui Jianxin, Young Master Yue and the Ouyang father, along with Ouyang Feiying, should have already succeeded in their plans. The traces of the formation above the Four Corners City faded away. Li Dao''s eyes were eager to try. He did not know how much luck the old man had painstakingly prepared for this battle. With a flick of his finger, the cyan sword aura broke the center of Gui Jianxue''s eyebrows. Only then did Li Blade feel at ease. Otherwise, with Gui Jianxue''s current state, he might be able to do something crazy. "Xing''er, protect the little bean sprout. I have something very important to do right now." Li Dao walked up to Xing''er, gave her a few instructions, and then disappeared. Shangguan Yan was still comforting Gu Mutian. This was all Li Dao could do for Gu Mutian. Xing''er looked in the direction where Li Dao had disappeared, whispering a few words to the bean sprout before resolutely chasing after him. On a dry peak on the west side of the city, Li Dao sneered, "Fringe Old Man, you have been working hard to achieve this, but can this formation stop me?" Li Dao stood in the open space as if he was talking to himself, but in reality, he wasn''t. The long sword was drawn, and a towering green lotus bloomed, stretching the heavens and earth. The magnetic field between the heaven and earth was disturbed by the soaring sword energy. The surrounding scenery started to change, and a cliff appeared in front of them. "This illusion array is really marvelous, but you are still wrong." Li Dao chuckled and stepped into the cave. Li Dao could not help but click his tongue as he stepped into the cave. There were clearly marks carved into the cave walls. The entire dried up mountain had been hollowed out by someone. The old man at the border must have really put in a lot of effort. The cave could only allow two people to pass through, meandering down to the underground. In order to avoid traps and arrays, Li Dao carefully groped his way through. It took him a full four hours before he found the old man at the border. At the same time Li Dao found the old man at the border, Xing''er chased after him to the entrance of the cave. The air was scorched, without a trace of moisture. In front of him was a sea of molten lava, and above the sea of fire floated an ancient copper cauldron. The old man had one hand wrapped around the black and white airflow like a little snake, while the other was controlling the copper cauldron, preventing it from falling into the sea of fire. Needless to say, Li Dao also knew that the black-white Qi in the old man''s hand was the yin and yang energy of life and death. However, he did not know what was inside the copper cauldron. Seeing Li Dao appear, the old man''s face became extremely ugly. However, he did not say anything as if they had reached a critical moment. Clap, clap, clap. The crisp sound of clapping echoed in the underground space. Li Dao''s smile became even more brilliant. "Great fortune, this is great fortune!" "Borrowing the power of the Core Fire to refine medicine, and not even sparing to arrange such a huge game to refine Yin Qi and Yang Qi ¡­ Old Border Elder, just what kind of divine medicine are you refining?" "I know, you can''t be distracted right now. You don''t have to answer me, you just have to nod or shake your head." But it was hard not to be happy about it. The old man''s face darkened and beads of sweat appeared on his forehead. It was obvious that he was not in a relaxed state. "Comrade Frontier, thank you for your hard work. It''s just that I don''t know if you''ve ever heard of a saying, ''Hatred compresses gold every year, so you can help others get married, hahahaha!'' Li Dao laughed out loud. This feeling was wonderful. It was no wonder that the great villains were like chatterers. They really were joyous and needed to be shared. The ancient bronze cauldron floated and sank above the sea of fire, and the old man''s body emitted a strong killing intent. Under the sea of fire, the boiling lava bubbled and bubbled. Li Dao excitedly sized up the old man at the border. He did not know how long this old monster had lived. Martial arts, astrology, medical techniques, formations, divination, pill refining, it was as though there was nothing he did not know. However, regardless of how scheming the old man was, being forced to the point of exploding was still a huge advantage for him. Thinking of this, Li Dao couldn''t help but admire himself. The lava boiled even faster. In the dark underground, Li Dao and the old man''s expression were completely different. C329 The magma surged and bubbled before rupturing. Under the control of the old man at the border, the ancient bronze cauldron floated in the air, its body burnt to a scarlet red. Li Dao stared at the ancient cauldron above the sea of fire, his eyes burning with passion. Time passed second by second. The old man''s body began to tremble. It was extremely difficult for him to move. Beads of sweat started to roll down his forehead. "If you don''t want this furnace of divine medicine to become useless, quickly give me a hand. I can''t hold on any longer!" The old man at the border suddenly shouted at Li Dao. Of course, Li Dao wouldn''t believe his lies, but the old man''s struggle didn''t seem fake. If he wasn''t afraid of ten thousand, then he was afraid, if he really failed, then there would be no place for him to cry. Li Dao looked around and said, "Those who see it will have a part in it. Helping you refine medicine is not a problem, but I don''t have any pharmacology, so I''m afraid I can''t help!" "There''s no need to go through so much trouble. You only need to transfer your power to me." The old man said with a deep voice. The ancient cauldron began to spin under his control. Li Dao''s eyes narrowed as he pondered over whether or not he should finish this old fellow off with a single slash. He decided that he might as well forget about it. He placed his hand on the old man''s back and rotated the golden core in his body, transmitting its power to him. With Li Dao''s help, the old man at the border let out a long sigh of relief. He urged the black and white Life and Death Qi and Yin Yang Qi to fly towards the ancient cauldron. The black and white streams of air drilled into the small holes of the cauldron, and the entire cauldron began to shake violently. "Do you know that since a hundred years ago, I have been collecting medicinal ingredients. In order to make this batch of Mysterious Life and Death Pills, I have traveled the world. I have wasted a lot of time just to prove myself to the supreme grandmaster?" It seems like I have let you take advantage of me! " The Fringe Elder controlled the ancient cauldron and still had the strength to speak. It seemed that he could relax a lot with Li Dao''s help. Li Dao sneered in his heart. Wasn''t the purpose of the Frontier Elder saying all this to stabilize him? He was afraid that this furnace of pills would be wasted. However, even if he didn''t say anything, Li Dao wouldn''t destroy his alchemy. As for the success of the medicine, Li Dao had the confidence to snatch the food from the mouth of the borderline old man. They were all Grandmasters, so they might be able to level up their Jindan Stage. However, he was already old, and his Qi and blood had declined. Was he still afraid of him? Speaking of breaking through to the Grandmaster Realm, Li Dao thought of the Evil Buddha Sect''s Apothecary Ku Xin. He had refined a half finished product of the Blood Yuan Evil Pill, its steps were not as complicated as the old man at the border refining a life and death Xuan Core. The main ingredients were the blood essence of warriors, and it was not as high as the Life and Death Xuan Core. Therefore, the effect of the Mysterious Life and Death Pill must be stronger than the Blood Yuan Evil Pill. Regardless of whether it was Zen Master Bitter Heart or the old people at the border, they both needed the help of pills to break through to the great grandmaster level. As time passed, Li Dao''s complexion became more and more unsightly. He discovered that the ancient cauldron was like a bottomless pit, which could not be filled no matter how hard he tried. "Little friend, work hard. You''re going to succeed soon." This batch of Mysterious Life and Death Pills is enough for us to break through the boundaries of the Grandmasters. The old man at the border spoke with a serious tone. He had already reached the final moment in refining medicine. Of course, Li Dao knew the meaning behind the old man''s words. He clenched his teeth and decided that the pills would all be his. The magma surged with heat waves. Li Dao did not know how high the temperature of the Earth Fire was, but the back of the two martial arts grandmasters, he and the Fringe Elder, were already soaked through. On the sea of fire, the ancient copper cauldron spun faster and faster, and dense gas came out from the holes in the cauldron''s body. Suddenly, with a loud bang, the lid of the cauldron exploded. Li Dao''s pupils constricted. The Jindan in his Dantian surged with boundless power as he struck the back of the old man at the border with his palm. His palm struck the old man''s back like it was hitting a sponge. Li Dao''s expression was extremely ugly. The border elder leaped up and kicked the copper cauldron. A fist-sized pill that was black and white in both colors appeared, looking plump and sparkling. Li Dao did not take any action to snatch the pill. Instead, he looked at the old man at the border who took out a jade box and placed the pill inside. C330 "Little friend Li, the Mysterious Life and Death Pill has failed. There is only one pill left, I''m afraid you won''t have a share." The old man''s face revealed a proud smile as he spoke in a carefree voice. "Oh right, what did you say just now? Do you hate the fact that the golden threads are being pressed year in and year out to help others get married?" Contrary to the old man''s expectations, Li Dao did not become angry out of embarrassment. Instead, he became abnormally calm. "Old fool, do you really think I don''t know that you''re using me to refine medicine for you?" The purple long sword had already left its scabbard and was pointing at the old man at the edge of the border. The corner of Li Dao''s mouth widened into a grin. "What? Youngster, you want to forcibly steal it?" Have you thought it through? " The frontier old man squinted, his entire body emitting a dangerous aura. To tell the truth, the old man at the border did not want to fight with Li Dao. Even though Li Dao had only recently stepped into the Grandmaster Realm, he had already stepped into the Grandmaster Realm for more than a hundred years. However, he was already old and his vital energy and blood had declined. He would not be able to fight against Li Dao head on. "Alright, Frontier. I respect you as my senior. Hand over the pill, and I won''t make things difficult for you." "Hahahaha, you are the most arrogant youngster I have ever seen. If you want the Mysterious Life and Death Pill, then come and try!" The facial muscles on the old man''s face twitched while he sneered incessantly. "Then there''s nothing to say. It seems that I can only take the pill from your corpse." As Li Dao spoke, he slashed out his sword. The cyan sword aura surged forward, carrying with it the might to split mountains and cut off streams as it assaulted the old man at the border. The sword aura passed through the old man''s body, cutting open the sea of fire and sending out waves of magma that were several zhang long. Of course, Li Dao would not believe that he could injure the old man with this sword strike. That would be too unrealistic. Bang! With a loud sound, the old man suddenly appeared and placed his palm on Li Dao''s chest. The old man''s expression changed as he struck Li Dao''s chest with his palm. He was about to immediately retreat, but the purple-colored sword had already retreated while releasing the sword aura. A sword stroke slashed across the scalp of the old man at the border, chopping off his hair. "This is the Unbreakable Golden Buddha Body?" The old man''s scalp oozed with traces of blood as he asked with an ugly expression. Li Dao suppressed the boiling blood in his body and laughed, "This is not the unbreakable body of the Golden Buddha, it is the unbreakable body of the Golden Buddha." Li Dao discovered that he had still underestimated the Frontier Elder. If this palm had been used for half a month, his internal organs would have already been crushed into minced meat. It was also thanks to him reaching an unbreakable stage, that his internal organs were able to withstand this vigorous palm strike from the old man at the border. "Old fool, come again!" The azure sword aura abruptly expanded, and a green lotus appeared, looking extremely lifelike. The old man opened his arms and moved the ground. Magma surged behind him and was about to rush out. Li Daoyi followed the sword and rushed towards the old man at the border. A green lotus flower bloomed, holy beyond measure. The old man''s hands drew a circle as he suddenly pushed forward. The lava was like a wave as it surged towards Li Dao. The sword aura broke through the magma and Li Dao''s body was filled with an intense killing intent. His sword was as fast as a sword and as heavy as a sword. The Frontier Elder stepped on the Brilliant Steps as he channeled the Qi in his palm, turning the magma into four spirits, dragons, tigers, tortoises and phoenixes, and pounced towards Li Dao from all directions. Both of them did not hold back. The four spirits bit at each other continuously, trying to swallow Li Dao alive. Li Blade was unable to return. He slashed at the four spirits again and again, but they were resurrected under the power of the Frontier Elder. Li Dao didn''t manage to touch the corner of the Fringe Elder''s clothes even though they had been corroded by the magma time and time again. Fortunately, the golden Buddha didn''t break his body''s power, so he wasn''t at a disadvantage. Until now, only one of them had been able to bring out the Mysterious Life Pill while the other had been buried in the sea of fire. The corner of Li Dao''s mouth curled up, revealing his white teeth. He smiled and said, "Frontier old man, come and try it. Let''s see which one of us can last until the very end!" The old man''s face turned ugly. His forehead was covered in sweat and he felt extremely uncomfortable. C331 "Old fool, can''t I let you leave after you hand over the Mysterious Life and Death Pill?" In the darkness of the underground, the blue sword aura shone and the light was fading. Li Daoyi''s body was riddled with holes. The old man sneered: "Don''t say that it is my property. Even if it isn''t, it is not yours." Talking was meaningless. Something like the Xuan Core would never be given up, no matter if it was Li Dao or the old man at the border. "Alright, I''ll send you off today. You''re almost half buried in the ground. What use do you have for the treasures?" As Li Dao said this, his figure flashed and nine identical silhouettes appeared. These nine silhouettes were the Spiral Nine Shadows of the Nine Yin True Scriptures. "A petty trick," the old man sneered, and with a swipe of his waist, his blue belt turned into a soft sword. "Kill!" With an explosive shout, the nine Li Clan sabers moved at the same time. The long sword slashed out like a great Kun Peng, spreading out its three thousand kilometer wings. The border elder squinted his eyes. He couldn''t tell which shadow was real. With a flick of his wrist, the blue flexible sword straightened and with a wave of his sword, the sword''s nine blades were all covered in sword energy. In fact, this was the Martial Arts World. Li Dao was a martial artist, not a divine ability. Although it was hard to tell the truth from the human figure created by the Spiral Nine Illusions, it was always a deceptive and not a real one. However, this was enough. The nine figures of the old man had to be on guard as the consumption of energy was definitely not small. The purple sword carried the wind as it swept towards the old man from all directions. The Fringe Elder used a mysterious movement technique to instantly fight against the nine Li Dao. When he met Li Blade''s real body, he had already remembered which one was real and the Spiral Nine Shadows were no longer able to confuse him. Both of them were Grandmasters. They might be able to gain the upper hand for a while, but it was not a long term plan. Li Dao also gave up on the idea of probing them. It seemed that he could not do anything to the old man on the border even if he did not use all his strength. The shadow dispersed, revealing his real body. Li Dao gripped the long sword in his hand as the sword aura on his body surged. A green lotus was about to break through the heavens. The old man''s hair was in disarray and his face was expressionless. His heart was calm as he entered the Taoist family and spoke of his heart as calm as water. With a slash of his sword, the entire ground began to shake, and a thousand ripples of lava appeared. The frontier elder did not dodge. His blue flexible sword was stretched out and it was accompanied by a blue aura as it fiercely collided with Li Dao''s sword. This collision revealed the edge of the old man''s disadvantage. The purple sword carried an azure sword aura and easily tore apart the blue astral energy, chopping off the blue flexible sword. The Blue Lotus Sword Canon naturally had a sharp attribute, and the old man''s blue coloured aura could tell that it did not have much offensive power at a glance. Although he didn''t know how powerful the old man''s flexible sword was, it was weaker than tofu when it clashed with a longsword. The moment the flexible sword was broken, the old man''s scalp went numb. He bit his tongue and shouted, "Blood essence as the guide, the heavenly demon is born!" Li Dao''s sword cut into the old man''s waist. What happened next surprised everyone. The long sword was blocked by a layer of blood-red light and could not move an inch forward. The bloody light spread in an attempt to defile the longsword. The sword was spotlessly clean. How could this bloody light be tainted? The old man on the border let out a strange laugh. He no longer had that sage-like appearance from before. "Junior, your sword is a precious treasure. The Demonic Blood Art actually can''t do anything to this sword, you must have met with some fortuitous gain." The Frontier Elder licked his lips as the crown on his head was cut off by Li Dao. The killing intent in Li Dao''s eyes condensed into reality. He could reject the Life and Death Mysterious Pill, but since he dared to attack the sword, he would definitely not let the old man leave alive. To put it bluntly, this sword was even more important than his wife. How could he allow others to covet it? At this moment, the Fringe Elder was extremely terrifying. The Demonic Blood Arts he spoke of was definitely not a simple technique. However, it was not strange for him to cultivate the Dao Buddha, the Frontier Elder, and the Demonic Cultivator. "Force me to burn my blood essence and display the Heavenly Demon Filthy Blood Technique. Junior, if you don''t die today, then I will die at the border!" As the old man spoke, he turned into a sea of blood, surging towards Li Dao. Li Dao didn''t say a word. The border elder wanted to kill him, so his killing intent towards the border elder was even greater. With both hands gripping the longsword, his white robe was torn apart. The muscles on his body tensed up, emitting a faint golden light. The Golden Buddha Indestructible Physique''s second stage had been pushed to the extreme. His eyes were like cold stars, allowing the overwhelming sea of blood to hit him. Sword intent soared into the sky. It had nothing to do with the life and death Xuan Core, the old man at the border had to die! C332 The dark red blood rushed over, wanting to swallow everything in its path. Li Dao''s entire body emitted a faint golden luster, as if a Buddha descended to the world, wanting to suppress the evil spirits. The borderline old man''s Heavenly Demon Blood Art was extremely terrifying. Even if Li Blade or the Golden Buddha did not pierce his body, when blood fell on his body, it would still cause a sizzling sound like acid being poured on steel. The pale golden skin was burnt black and emitted blue smoke. Only the sword was spotless. Li Dao''s eyes were like cold stars as they became increasingly brighter. He ignored the intense pain coming from his body as the sword force condensed. The Blue Lotus propped up the sky and leaned on the ground. His sword slashed out with incomparable sharpness. Even if it was a sea of blood in front of him, he would still cut it in half. The green lotus was rooted in the sea of blood, and the Jindan in Li Dao''s body had shriveled up. He was panting heavily. That sword attack just now was already his strongest attack. What great battle that lasted seven days and seven nights? It did not exist. His sword strike didn''t leave any path of retreat for the old man at the border. The old man fell out of the sea of blood. His moon-white daoist robe was torn apart, his grizzled hair was scattered, and his face was as yellow as paper. There was a sinister and terrifying sword scar on his chest, the sword Qi constantly eroding the wound. "Junior, very good!" The old man gritted his teeth. His eyes were resentful and his voice was hoarse. Li Dao panted heavily as he held his sword at an angle. His robe had already been completely corroded by the foul blood. His skin was riddled with holes and charred areas. Flesh and blood swirled outside, emitting the fragrance of meat. The two of them were not in a very good condition right now. If it was any ordinary person who was injured like this, they wouldn''t even have enough lives to live. Both of them were martial arts grandmasters, and their lives were terrifyingly tenacious. Lifting his long sword, Li Dao walked forward crookedly. His eyes lit up as he realized that the old man at the border could not exhaust him. "Alright, junior. This old man admits defeat and is willing to share this Mysterious Life and Death Pill with you." The old man''s palm glowed with a blue light, and his eyes were gloomy. The longer a person lived, the more afraid they would be of death. Although Li Dao was not in a better condition than him, the old man at the border did not want to gamble and bowed his head in submission. Li Dao did not say a word as he thrust out his sword. His arm was extremely heavy. The Fringe Elder could no longer use the Supreme Force Step and evaded the sword by a hair''s breadth. He roared, "Do you want to die?" Li Dao raised his head, revealing a row of chillingly cold white teeth. His laugh caused the Fringe Elder to feel a chill in his heart. "You don''t have to worry about my life, you just have to worry about your own life." In the dark underground magma, the surrounding stone walls were illuminated red. Two wounded wild beasts were engaged in a life-and-death battle. The longsword in Li Dao''s hand was four and a half feet long, and the border elder was unarmed. With his Jindan (Golden Elixir) dried up and in a state of immobility, those with weapons definitely had the advantage. An inch long, an inch strong. The old man at the border dodged awkwardly, looking for an opportunity to counterattack. A gust of wind flashed past. The old man tilted his head, but it was still a bit late. He narrowly avoided the attack, and half of his ear was cut off. It fell into the sea of flames before being completely devoured. At this moment, Li Blade only felt that his arm weighed more than a thousand pounds and had no feeling. He was about to be unable to lift the sword. The Frontier Elder clenched his teeth as his expression turned fierce. He suddenly inhaled, his stomach swelled, and an arrow condensed from blood shot out. With great difficulty, he raised his hand and chopped towards the arrow formed from blood, chopping it into two. However, something strange happened. The arrow was chopped into two parts. It didn''t fall to the ground and didn''t reduce its momentum. Instead, it shot into Li Dao''s lower abdomen. Li Dao groaned as cold sweat dripped down his forehead. He was about to fall down. His long sword stabbed into the ground, forcing himself to hold on so that he did not fall down. Li Dao''s facial expression was ugly to the extreme. "Tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk. Junior, this Blood God''s Arrow doesn''t feel too good, right? In the end, this old man''s chess move is victorious. What else do you have to say?" In this battle with Li Dao, he no longer had any way to survive. If he could not break through to become a supreme grandmaster, then he would definitely die within half a month. Right now, the old man at the border did not have the bearing of a Taoist expert. Instead, he looked like a devil. The sound of hurried footsteps rang out. Li Dao and the old man looked at each other and simultaneously looked toward the passage. A woman in a yellow dress appeared in front of the two. Her face was deathly pale as she wielded a sword. The smile on the old man''s face froze as his eyes crazily rotated. Seeing the newcomer, Li Dao laughed out loud in a carefree and carefree manner. "Hahahaha, border old man, it seems like the one laughing at the end is me, what do you think now?" "Young Master, how did you become like this?" Xing''er covered his mouth, tears streaming down his face as he ran towards Li Dao. "Good Xing''er, I''m fine. Hurry up and kill that man!" Li Dao''s voice was ice-cold. The old man at the border would undoubtedly die, no one could save him. C333 "Good Xing''er, you came just in time. Quickly kill him!" Li Dao couldn''t stop laughing. Previously, when Xing''er was worried for him, he was quite angry. Now that Xing''er has appeared, he was extremely happy. Under the reflection of the magma, Xing''er''s pale face appeared exceptionally weak. However, with Li Dao and the Frontier Elder''s current condition, a Houtian ninth stage star was enough to be the straw that broke the camel''s back. "Young Master, you''re injured!" Xing''er''s tears flowed uncontrollably as he reached out to touch the wounds on Li Dao''s body. "Go and kill that old man!" Li Dao slapped away Xing''er''s hand and shouted at her. Xing''er turned, unsheathing the Evil Killing Sword with a clang, walking towards the old man at the border. "Little girl, wait! You can''t kill me, I am the world''s number one borderline old man, I can give you anything you want. As long as you do not kill me, I can teach you unparalleled martial arts and help you unite the martial arts world. " The borderline old man stretched out his hand, continuously swaying it as he spoke with an anxious tone. "Kill him!" Seeing how slow Xing''er was, Li Dao used all his strength and roared, causing his wounds to start coughing. Xing''er turned around and glanced at Li Dao. With an abnormally firm expression, she said to the old man at the border, "I don''t want anything. For my lord, I want your life!" "Little girl, you are silly! He''s just using you. He doesn''t have any feelings for you, don''t you see? "Do you see that sword in his hand? It is definitely a great treasure, and also the Mysterious Life and Death Pill in my arms. As long as you kill him, all of it will be yours." Li Dao started to panic. Xing''er was still in a bewitched state. If he heard the words of the old man at the border, then he would be finished. "Xing''er, don''t listen to him. Quickly kill him!" Xing''er did not let Li Dao down. She raised her blood-red sword and stabbed towards the old man at the border. "Ah, no!" Seeing Xing''er''s sword coming at him, the old man at the border let out an angry shout, his eyes were wide open, and he threw a palm towards Xing''er. The Evil Punishing Blade pierced through the old man''s chest. The old man''s expression froze and with a loud bang, he smashed into the ground. The old man''s palm strike sent Xing''er flying like a kite with its string cut. "Hahahaha, old fool, you''ve lost! You''ve lost!" Li Dao laughed maniacally as he struggled to stand up. He didn''t care about Xing''er, but right now, all he could see was the Life and Death Pellet in the old man''s arms. Blood dripped from the corner of Xing''er''s mouth as she watched Li Dao struggle and stumble towards the old man. A trace of grief flashed across her eyes. "The Mysterious Life and Death Pill is mine. I can immediately become a supreme grandmaster. You old fool at the border. I believe you will die with grievance!" Li Dao walked up to the old man and started laughing maniacally, his eyes filled with madness. Xing''er kept looking at Li Dao, the grief in her eyes intensifying. He bent down and took out a jade box from the bosom of the old man at the border. The smile on Li Dao''s face became even more proud. "Young master, be careful!" Xing''er exclaimed and rushed towards Li Dao and the old man at the border. When Li Dao suddenly turned around, the old man at the border had already opened his eyes and was looking at him with a face full of hatred. Li Dao raised his hand and used all his strength to cut towards the neck of the old man at the border. However, his arm was too heavy and the movement of his sword was too slow. At this moment, Xing''er pushed Li Dao away. "All of you, die! All of you!" The old man''s face was full of hatred as he roared. He stretched out his withered hands and grabbed Xing''er. Earlier, Xing''er had suffered a palm strike from the Fringe Elder, causing her internal organs to shatter. She was already at the end of her strength, but now the Fringe Elder held onto her shoulder blade with both hands, making it impossible for her to resist. "Let go of Xing''er, or else I''ll make sure you will never reincarnate!" Li Dao calmed down and frowned, no longer in ecstasy like before. C334 "Is she important to you?" The old man smiled sinisterly, a deep sword scar on his chest and the crimson evil slicing through his chest. Li Dao lowered his head and did not say anything. He used his feet to think about what the old man at the border wanted to say next. Sure enough, the old man''s appearance was ferocious as he laughed like a devil. He said, "Hand over the life and death Xuan Core and the sword in your hand, and then you will jump into the lava and I will let her go. What do you think?" Li Dao would only do something like this if his brain went crazy. His brows were twisted into a line as he thought about how to save Xing''er. He was unwilling to part with the Mysterious Life and Death Pill, and it was even more impossible for him to use the long sword. The borderline old man laughed, his voice hoarse and terrifying, "Little girl, look. I''ll just say it, in his heart you aren''t important at all." Xing''er did not say a word. She stared at Li Dao, the blood in her eyes vanishing. It had turned pitch black and deep. "Frontier old fool, release Xing''er. I don''t need the Mysterious Life and Death Pill!" Li Dao roared after struggling for a long time. This was already the limit of what he could do. "Not enough, not enough. I won''t make things difficult for you. In addition to the sword in your hand, I''ll let her go." The old man''s bleeding gums were exposed as he spoke with a sinister tone. "Impossible, absolutely impossible!" When he heard that the old man wanted a long sword, Li Dao was incensed. This long sword was his life''s foothold, and it was even more important than his wife. How could he give it up? It was absolutely impossible. "Oh, looks like she isn''t as important to you as a sword? "I am more interested in the sword in your hand." The old man''s face revealed a mocking expression. Li Dao lowered his head, and the scene turned into a stalemate. It was impossible for him to hand over the sword. "Young Master, it''s Xing''er who is making things difficult for you." Xing''er, who had her shoulder held by the old man at the border, suddenly spoke. "Xing''er, don''t say it like that. Believe me, I will definitely save you." Li Dao said gently to Xing''er with a guilty face. If he hadn''t coveted the life and death Xuan Core of the old man at the border, things wouldn''t have developed to this point. "Alright, saving her is easy. I''ve said it before, as long as you hand over the Mysterious Life and Death Pill and the sword in your hand, I will let her go." Using a dead object to exchange for such a beautiful and delicate beauty, isn''t it a good deal? "The old man laughed complacently, his voice full of allure. "Impossible! Old man of the borderlands, change your condition. Other than this sword, I can promise you anything else!" Li Dao''s heart was filled with hatred. The feeling of being threatened was not good at all. "Is that so? "It seems like this sword is very important to you, more important than her." The old man chuckled. No one could understand how great he was feeling right now. "Gongzi, do you love me?" Xing''er smiled, her pale face blossoming into a beautiful smile, like a white peony. Seeing Xing''er''s smile, Li Dao''s heart skipped a beat. He had a bad premonition in his heart. Xing''er waited for a while. Seeing that Li Dao didn''t answer her, two clear tears rolled down her face. Then, she steeled her heart. "Young Master, I''m sorry. Xing''er can''t serve you anymore. Have you forgotten Xing''er?" Xing''er''s smile was sad and beautiful as he jumped into the sea of lava. The old man didn''t react at all. He never thought that Xing''er would do such a thing. "No, no! I have roamed the borders my entire life and have not defied the heavens and changed my fate. How can I die here? " At the very last moment when the Frontier Elder fell into the sea of fire, he let out an angry roar. With a ding-dong sound, magma splashed out. Xing''er and the old man had already disappeared into the sea of fire. "Xing''er!" "Xing''er!" Li Dao furiously called out Xing''er''s name, even though he knew that she could no longer hear him. In the gloomy underground world, not a single sound could be heard. Li Dao''s emaciated face was reflected in the lava as he shouted out Xing''er''s name. Tears flowed down his face. From the moment he was born, he had never shed a tear no matter what difficulties he faced. This time, he could not hold back his tears. C335 "Xing''er, just you wait, I will one day find you and bring you back!" Bubbles appeared in the sea of magma. Li Dao''s thin face was red from the reflection. His tears had stopped, and his eyes were firm. Touching the jade box, Li Dao lifted his leg and walked out, staggering and in a sorry state. The old man had used his blood to condense the blood arrow and shot it into his abdomen, blocking his meridians. Now, his situation was not looking good. The deep tunnel was very long. The wounds on Li Dao''s body had already started to heal, but a wave of blood energy was coursing through his body, destroying his flesh and blood channels. Under the sunlight, he did not know how long he had been underground. It must have been more than ten hours, but right now, he felt as though he had been gone for a lifetime. "Li Dao, how are you?" From a distance, three figures rushed over. They were none other than Little Bean, Shangguan Yan and Gu Mutian. "Why are you two here?" Li Dao was expressionless and his voice was stiff. "Hey, kid, what did you say?" Gu Mutian didn''t have a good impression of Li Dao. Seeing Li Dao''s expression, he stood up and pointed at Li Dao''s nose as he asked. Li Dao''s gaze turned cold, scaring Gu Mutian so much that he shrank back his neck in fear. "The little bean sprout said you''re in trouble, so we arranged for the stinky tofu to come and find you. "Oh right, why haven''t I seen Xing''er? Didn''t he come looking for you first?" Shangguan Yan walked up to Li Dao and explained. "Brother Li, you''re seriously injured. Who injured you?" He asked with a worried expression. Shangguan Yan''s heart ached. She stretched out her hand to touch the wound on Li Dao''s body, but Li Dao quietly dodged her hand. Gu Mutian was tongue-tied. He knew that Li Dao was a Grandmaster, so the answer to who had injured Li Dao was obvious. "What about that old guy at the border? What did you do to him?" If Li Daoyi was in such a desperate situation, then what about the old man at the border? "Dead, they''re all dead." Li Dao answered with a blank expression. "What? You killed the border?" Gu Mutian''s face turned red, and his clothes flapped as his killing intent rose. Li Yao shot him a glance. With his current condition, even if he were to win, it wouldn''t be worth it. It would only worsen his injuries. "Master, what are you trying to do?" Shangguan Yan stood in front of Li Blade, glaring at Gu Mutian with wariness in her eyes. "Little Swallow, get out of the way. I want to avenge the border, don''t stand in my way!" Gu Mutian''s beard and hair fluttered as flames burned in his eyes. "If you want to kill him, that is, unless I die!" Shangguan Yan stared straight at Gu Mutian, unwilling to back down. "Big Brother Li, what did you mean when you said you were dead? Where''s Big Sister Xing''er?" The small bean sprout ran to Li Dao and asked anxiously. "Xing''er is also dead. I''ve let her down." Li Dao''s face was filled with pain when he mentioned Xing''er. "What!" Shangguan Yan exclaimed with a complicated expression. Li Dao pushed Shangguan Yan away and turned around to face the withered peak. His purple longsword seemed flirtatious in the sunlight. Gu Mutian was about to reprimand Li Dao when he saw Li Dao draw his sword. The shriveled up core in his body rotated as a long sword aura slashed out. With a rumbling sound, Li Dao used all his strength to cut off the dried up peak. Normally, he wouldn''t be so weak. The mountaintop slowly slid down and landed on the ground with a loud bang. With a flick of his wrist, Li Dao waved his long sword and carved a few words on the mountain peak. "Grave of his beloved wife, Xing''er!" "Xing''er, wait for me. Sooner or later, I will come back and find you." Li Dao cut off the mountain and made a monument for Xing''er with a melancholy voice. After a long while, Li Dao turned to Shangguan Yan and said, "I''m leaving, take care." Shangguan Yan opened her mouth and blurted out, "Where are you going? I''ll go with you." Li Dao shook his head as he looked at the bean sprout, "Little brat, I''m leaving now. From now on, you have to work hard at your cultivation and take good care of Sister Yan, okay?" "No, Brother Li, please don''t leave me behind. Don''t leave Sister Yan behind as well. We can''t do without you." Li Dao didn''t say anything. He raised his head to look at the sky and smiled. "It''s time to go!" A dark yellow gas rose from the purple sword. Li Dao slashed out with his sword, and a black spatial rift appeared in front of him. Li Dao lifted his foot and stepped into the crack. As he did so, he turned around and saw the frightened look on Shangguan Yan''s face. Li Dao smiled and said, "Xing''er, I will definitely come back. Wait for me." The spatial crack disappeared in a flash, creating a ripple in the sky before calming down. A cool breeze blew past. Shangguan Yan''s hair fluttered in the wind as tears streamed down her cheeks. It was as if everything that had just happened was just an illusion. "So breaking through the void is real ¡­" Gu Mutian muttered to himself. His body trembled as if he had been struck by lightning. "Grandpa Gu Mutian, what is the Broken Void? Where did Brother Li go? Is he really coming back? " The young bean sprout is not in high spirits, is dejected. "The Broken Void is the legendary martial dao realm. Rumor has it that after the Void is the Immortal World. Only people who break through can achieve the Dao of Immortality!" Gu Mutian explained with a face full of envy. "Then I will also work hard to cultivate. Sister Yan, let''s also break the void and go to the Immortal World to find Brother Li, okay?" She raised her head and looked expectantly at Shangguan Yan. "Alright, let''s work hard together and go to the Immortal World to find him!" A light breeze blew, the bells on the black coils tinkled, and Shangguan Yan bent down to stroke the little bean sprout''s head. Her face was filled with unswerving determination. "Ai!" Gu Mutian shook his head and sighed. Breaking through the void was easier said than done. It was a legend from a thousand years ago, but he didn''t expect it to be proven today. C336 The two giants faced the sky and leaned on the ground, staring at the sky angrily. Behind the giant was a volcano, and on top of the volcano were countless broken swords. Beneath the volcano was a city. The citizens within the city were brimming with vitality. Ripples appeared in the tranquil sky and a figure fell from the sky. This person was wearing tattered clothes, and each piece hung down from his body, revealing terrifying wounds. His flesh and blood rolled around on the outside, revealing a charred black color. A seven foot tall figure stood upright in the middle of the sky and earth. Ting Yuan Yue stood tall while holding an exaggerated looking sword in his hand. His long hair draped over his shoulders, his eyes were deep and profound, and his face was like a chisel. In the distance, a man with a basket on his back was startled when he saw this person fall out of the sky. He dropped the basket and started running while babbling and dancing. "This is a mystical world. There is an abundance of spiritual energy here. There should be a great grandmaster existing in this world, right?" The man muttered to himself as he fell from the sky. Without a doubt, he was Li Dao, who had crossed over from the other side. It was just that he did not know what sort of world he was currently in. All the pores on his body opened, and the shriveled up Jindan (Jindan) in his body rotated. All the spiritual energy in a radius of several miles surged over, healing the damage to his body. In fact, if Li Dao used his full strength, all the spiritual energy within a hundred mile radius would be attracted to him. However, since he had just arrived in this world, he didn''t know how deep the water was. After a long while, Li Dao stopped drawing the spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth, and frowned. The golden pellet in his body had already reached perfection, but there was still an incongruous wave of blood energy rampaging through his meridians and blood. The Fringe Elder''s Demonic Blood Art and Blood God''s Arrow were both extremely terrifying. The remaining power was unable to be expelled, and could only be temporarily suppressed within his body. Li Dao estimated that his fighting strength was currently at Half-Zongshi and he could not use all of his strength. Otherwise, he would be unable to suppress the remaining blood energy in his body. The most important thing for him to do now was to understand the situation in this world. As for the rest, he had to make some preparations. Looking at the mountaintop, Li Dao smiled. There was a very powerful aura hibernating there, and it was all thanks to that powerful aura that he was hibernating. Otherwise, he would have been discovered the moment he landed. He decided to wait until his injuries recovered before he went to investigate. "Mm, someone''s coming." Li Dao looked ahead and saw two auras rushing over. One of them was at the early stage of the Innate realm while the other was completely an ordinary person. Li Dao simply stopped and waited on the spot. "Ayaya, ayaya." A hoarse voice rang out, and two men appeared in front of Li Dao''s eyes. It turned out that the man he had scared off earlier had appeared with another man. Judging from the way the man was gesticulating and babbling, he should be a mute. Furthermore, he didn''t know even the slightest bit of martial arts. The man he brought with him wore a goose-crown on his head, red lips, white teeth, and bulging chest. He carried a large red broadsword in his hand, and wore gorgeous clothes; he had an early Xiantian cultivation. Li Dao observed carefully and found that the black hair on his temples was very fine, very soft and fine. His Adam''s apple was not visible, so he was obviously a rabbit. A man''s hair is generally thicker than a woman''s, no doubt about it. "Mute servant, you said that he appeared out of thin air?" The man sized up Li Dao with a bit of doubt. This was because she could tell that Li Dao was an ordinary person without any martial arts. "Yiya, ya." The man who was called ''Mute Servant'' nodded his head with all of his strength. His hands were drawing and his face was filled with anxiety. "Okay, mute servant, I believe in you." The man smiled like he was smiling, and actually looked a bit pretty. After comforting the mute servant, the man turned to Li Dao and asked, "Who are you? What is your purpose for coming to my Sword Crafting City?" "Is this Sword Crafting City?" Li Dao muttered to himself. He was unable to determine anything useful from just the Sword Crafting City. "Hurry up and answer me, who are you?" The man''s voice became a bit more severe. The mute servant was babbling beside him with his hands on his waist, as if he was saying ''hurry up and call''. Li Dao raised his head and smiled at the man. "Lady, there is no need to be angry. I did not mean any harm in coming here. Lady, please ¡­" Before Li Dao could finish his sentence, the man''s face revealed a terrified expression. He pointed at Li Dao and shouted, "Who are you calling ''Miss''? How dare you insult me?" The mute servant''s expression was nervous as he chattered. He gestured and threatened Li Dao, warning him not to speak carelessly. Li Dao laughed. It seemed that he was being reckless. Since this person was dressed like a man, there must be a reason. "This brother here, I am Li Dao. Please forgive me for being impolite." Li Dao smiled as he cupped his hands. Only then did the faces of the man and the mute servant calm down. C337 Li Dao was not easy to smile at. His smile was very charming. Facing Li Dao''s deep eyes, the man''s heart failed him and sped up, causing his ears to boil. "Brother, there is no need to be so courteous. From the looks of it, you seem to have been chased down to my Sword Crafting City by my enemies?" When the man spoke, he actually revealed a bashful expression, which made Li Dao want to laugh. Li Dao did not explain and just assumed that he was being chased to this point. "Right, may I ask your name, where is this Sword Crafting City?" Li Dao did not linger too much on the man. He wanted to understand the basic situation of this world from her. "I am Jian Xiong, Sword Crafting City is the foundation of my sword clan for eight hundred years. There are many traps here, and the security here is very tight. Follow me, don''t run around." The man laughed heartily. Li Dao shook his head with all his might and secretly spat on the ground. Xing''er had only just died, how could she have such random thoughts? How could she be different from a scum of a man? "Then I''ll be counting on you. I''ll be leaving after I''ve recovered from my injuries." Li Dao smiled and nodded his head. This Jian Xiong was quite warm-hearted. Noticing Li Dao smiling at him, the male swordsman lowered his head to play with the corner of his shirt. He asked in a bashful voice, "Oh right, you don''t even know martial arts. Who chased after you? Is the Chou family powerful?" He doesn''t know martial arts? Li Blade forced a smile out of his face as he said, "I don''t know who my enemy is either. I''ve barely survived the entire journey. Meeting you today is my luck." Since she believed that he was an ordinary person who did not know any martial arts, she could continue to misunderstand him. Otherwise, it would be troublesome. "You don''t have to be so polite. Just call me Jian Xiong. How about I call you by your name?" Jian Xiong''s eyes were filled with anticipation. Other than a mute servant, she did not have any friends, and a mute servant was not allowed to speak. Li Dao was the first person that spoke so much to her. "Since Jianxiong said so, then I''ll be troubling you for a while." Li Dao had a good impression of the person in front of him, so his tone was a bit gentler. "Good, good, good. Li Dao, follow me first. I''ll bring you on a tour of the Sword Crafting City." Jian Xiong was so happy that she clapped her hands and grinned, revealing her neat and white teeth. Li Blade was stunned for a moment. This Jian Xiong was truly a beauty. Unlike the soft beauty of a normal daughter, she carried the generosity of a man, carefree and carefree. Li Jun nodded as she followed Jian Xiong towards the palace in the depths of the city. Jian Xiong was also the young master of the Sword Crafting City. When the guards saw her on the way, they would bow towards her respectfully. "Oh right, Li Dao, you don''t know martial arts, why are you holding such a long sword?" Jian Xiong finally noticed the long sword in Li Dao''s hand and could not help but ask. "The family heirloom sword." Li Dao smiled, not wanting to talk about it too much. Jian Xiong was very interested in the family heirloom sword in Li Dao''s mouth and asked, "Can you let me have a look?" Li Dao hesitated. He was not afraid that Jian Xiong would swallow her sword, Jian Xiong did not have the ability to do so. It was his sword that had never been touched by anyone else. "Don''t worry, as the Sword Crafting City''s young master, I''ve seen all sorts of treasured swords before. I won''t covet your family heirloom sword." Jian Xiong''s tone was sour, this feeling of not being trusted wasn''t good. Li Dao met the broad and innocent eyes of SwordXiong and extended his hand to pass the sword over. He smiled and said, "I think this sword is more important than my wife. You better be careful!" "Stingy guy, if you break it, I''ll give you a better one," SwordXiong grumbled as he took the sword from Li Dao. In the hands of Jian Xiong, a four and a half foot long sword was quite comical. This was because Jian Xiong was only about six feet tall. Jian Xiong looked up and down and commented, "Look at your treasure, isn''t it just an ordinary sword? It''s far inferior to my Tian Ming Sword and the Blood Burst Sword." "Yiya, yiya." The mute servant nodded, as if to say that this was a broken sword. Li Dao couldn''t help but laugh as he took the sword back from Jian Xiong''s hand. He did not know how good the Heaven''s Cry Sword and the Ardent Blood Sword were, but it was laughable to compare them to his own sword, just like how the Solitary Dove and the Mizar Dove were laughing at the great roc. C338 Steam rose. Inside the bath barrel, Li Dao rubbed the charred black blood off of his body. After changing into a new set of white clothes and drying his wet hair, he felt much more refreshed. Walking out of the room, Li Dao felt a lot better. "Li Dao?" Jian Xiong covered her mouth. After taking a bath, Li Dao looked like a completely different person. Li Dao was in a good mood. With the corner of his mouth raised, he asked, "What? You don''t recognize me?" "No, so you''re actually so good-looking. And you''re even a beautiful man. I wonder how many girls you''ll enchant if you walk out there." As she said this, Jian Xiong covered her mouth and laughed out loud. Li Dao''s face darkened. He had never liked others praising his looks. What was the use of having a man''s looks? Wasn''t it fine as long as he could see through it? What was important was its connotation. Although Jian Xiong was dressed like a man and had the candid personality of a man, she was still a woman in essence, and all women were controlled by their appearance. "Alright, I won''t joke around with you anymore. I''ll take you out for a walk." Jian Xiong stepped forward and grabbed Li Dao''s hand, walking forward. In that instant, Li Dao had the impulse to retract his hand. After thinking for a moment, he decided to let it go. Jian Xiong''s ears were burning and her face was flushed. Along the way, Jian Xiong spoke a lot. She constantly introduced the scenery of the Sword Crafting City to Li Dao, and Li Dao could only nod helplessly in agreement. Unknowingly, they had reached the foot of the mountain. Jian Xiong lifted her hair and looked at Li Dao with a gentle gaze. Li Dao''s heart skipped a beat. What was the sole purpose of being a sword master? Usually, only when a woman was in front of a man she liked would she lift the hair by the ears. I treat you as a brother, yet you have such dirty thoughts? In order to prevent the atmosphere from turning awkward, Li Dao took the initiative to start a conversation. "Jian Xiong, is there something on this mountain?" Feeling the strong aura hibernating on the mountain, Li Dao asked as he knocked on the side of the drum. "You said this mountain is a sword mountain, but it''s also a holy mountain of our Sword Crafting City. Our ancestors are buried there, and it''s said that there''s a sacred beast guarding them." "Saint Beast?" Li Dao made a long noise. Could it be that the tyrannical aura was that of a Saint Beast? "Hmm, it is said that Holy Beasts are Fire Phoenixes. They have been protecting the Sword Crafting City since the creation of the city. However, I have never seen one in my entire life. I think it''s just a legend. There isn''t a phoenix in this world!" Jian Xiong smiled and explained to Li Dao about the holy beasts on the mountain. Li Dao was shocked in his heart. Even the Fire Phoenix had come up with something. Just what kind of world was this? Could it be that there was a Divine Dragon, Black Tortoise, and Kirin? As for the legend that Jian Xiong spoke of, Li Dao was basically certain that it was true. That was because just emitting a trace of that dormant aura made him feel oppressed. "By the way, Jian Xiong, do you know which forces are the most famous in the martial arts world?" Li Dao asked as he rolled his eyes. Jian Xiong did not doubt it as she replied, "The most powerful force in the martial arts world should be Shangguan Yu Tian''s Supreme Alliance, then my Sword Crafting City, then Helian Ba''s Sea Shark Palace, then the Viridescent Eagle Castle, the Door of Bitterness, the Thousand Poisons Sect and so on." The memories that Li Dao had hidden in the depths of his mind were caught. He looked at Jian Xiong and blurted out, "Are you guys forging a Lingshuang Sword?" After saying that, Li Dao regretted his decision. The Lingshuang Sword Forging City had already been forged for dozens of years. It was a secret and he had yet to make up his mind. "The Lingshuang Sword is about to be forged. The blue rainbow has appeared, and the date of birth isn''t too far away." Jian Xiong sized up Li Dao a few times, but still answered Li Dao''s question. Li Dao had a strange feeling in his heart. Was this Jian Xiong born with big nerves? What was going on? Was he unprepared for people? If he sold her now, she might even have to count the money for him. "Do you know Yan Zhaofeng?" Li Dao asked. "Who is Yan Zhaofeng? Is he your friend?" Jian Xiong asked doubtfully. Li Dao heaved a sigh of relief and smiled, "He is a trash. It''s fine if you see him from a distance." "What do you mean, scum man? Are you also a scum man?" Jian Xiong blinked her eyes and looked at Li Dao. Li Dao laughed and did not explain what a trash man was. Now, he was finally certain that this world was the Demon Sword and the Chess of Life and Death. Perhaps when he recovered from his injuries, he would go to the Mirror Reflection Lake to take a look at the Life and Death Chess City. There was also another technique that he was going to learn that was so overpowered that it would explode at any moment. It seemed like it was called ''One Sword World''. C339 After knowing what kind of world this was, Li Dao had a lot of thoughts in his mind. Firstly, there was the Fire Phoenix. The phoenix blood could probably help him reach large success in his Golden Buddha Indestructible Physique. After that, it was the sword technique Ren Qianxing had learned at the ancestral grounds of the Devil Sword Clan. He could not let it go no matter what. There was also the Four Symbols Sutra, which could be used as a reference. There seemed to be someone called Sai Hua Tuo who had a Nine Dragons Stone in his hand. It was said to have been refined from the divine dragon''s flesh and blood along with the Nine Heavens Swelling Earth. It would take five hundred years and had the effect of reviving the dead. Was it because the Divine Dragon''s flesh and blood and the Nine Heavens Swelling Earth created Li Daoyi that had his doubts? After all, it sounded too mystical and illusory. However, there shouldn''t be any problem to expel the remaining power of the Frontier Elder, right? After that, the first goal was clear: to find Sai Hua Tuo and snatch the nine dragon stone from him. After staying in the Sword Crafting City for more than ten days, Li Dao''s injuries had already mostly healed. It was time for him to go out and search for the nine dragon stone. However, when he bid farewell to Jian Xiong, something unexpected happened. "What? You want to leave?" Jian Xiong''s face was filled with surprise and her voice sounded anxious. "That''s right, my injuries have already healed. It''s time for me to leave. I can''t stay here and eat for free, right?" Li Dao smiled. He had a good impression of Jian Xiong. "I don''t mind. You can stay with me. I can give you anything you want." Jian Xiong stepped forward and grabbed Li Dao''s hand as he spoke. "No, you can''t give me what I want." Li Dao shook his head. How could he stay in the Sword Crafting City? He might return one day, but he had to leave now. "Li Dao, don''t leave. I''m the Sword Crafting City''s Young Lord, I can give you anything you want." The sword male bit his lips, but his eyes revealed a stubborn look. "Can you give me anything, including the Lingshuang Sword?" Li Dao lightly smiled and patted Jian Xiong''s hand. The sword hero bit his lips as his face struggled. "Alright, I was just joking with you, don''t take it seriously. "But it''s time for me to leave. Jian Xiong, you must know that this is a banquet that will never end." Li Dao smiled and pinched Jian Xiong''s face. Hmm, the feel is not bad. "Do you have to go?" "We have to go!" "Then you can take me with you," Jian Xiong said as she loosened her lips. The mute servant at the side became anxious and cried out as he grabbed onto the corner of Jian Xiong''s clothes. "Unfilial son, if you don''t forge your sword properly, where do you want to go?" With an angry shout, a thin man with sharp eyebrows walked in. His entire body was as sharp as a sword. "Father, why have you come?" Jian Xiong''s voice became weaker. "You left when I didn''t come. Unfilial son, have you ever kept my father in your heart?" The man stood there, not angry, but confident. "Father, your son doesn''t dare!" After being yelled at by the man, Jian Xiong immediately kneeled down. The man''s gaze shifted to Li Dao. His sword-like eyebrows trembled as he asked, "Who are you? Why are you with Xiong''er?" Li Dao spread out his hands. He didn''t want to trouble himself, so he came knocking on his door. This man''s cultivation was not weak; he was obviously a Half-Zongshi. "I don''t need to explain to you who I am. You, on the other hand, should ask others if you want to state your name before you do so?" Li Dao chuckled. Even though he did not step into the steps of a Grandmaster, he was still acting arrogantly. Indeed, this was a dragon swimming in the shallows. "Li Dao, don''t contradict my father!" Jian Xiong whispered as she tugged on the corner of Li Dao''s shirt. Then he explained to the man, "Dad, his name is Li Dao, and he''s my friend. Don''t blame him." The man was enraged and shouted, "I told you to forge a sword, but you put your heart on making friends. Can anyone reach the son of my Sword Saint?" Li Dao shook his head and sneered. He reached out his hand to help Jian Xiong up. Even the clay figure was slightly angered, let alone Jian Xiong. "What are you laughing about? Could it be that what this old man said is incorrect?" The anger on the man''s face grew even deeper as he placed his hand on the hilt of his sword. "Dad, don''t be angry, he''s just an ordinary person. I''ve never heard of your name, so don''t lower yourself to him!" Jian Xiong knelt down, grabbed the man''s arm and was extremely anxious. "Hehe, even a scoundrel dares to call himself a sovereign. If you were a Sword Saint, I would be the Sword Emperor!" Li Dao laughed coldly as he raised the longsword in his hand. It seemed that he would not have a good day. C340 "I, the Sword Saint, have roamed the world for decades. I have never seen such an arrogant person like you. Let me see if your sword is as sharp as your mouth!" "Father, don''t bother with him. He is just an ordinary person. Your son pleads you to let him go!" The male swordsman tightly held onto the leg of the Sword Saint''s pants, tears welling up in his eyes. "Scram, it''s not your turn to interrupt!" The Sword Saint kicked Jian Xiong away and pulled out the wide Scarlet Blood Sword. "Li Dao, hurry up and admit your wrongs to my father. He will really kill you!" Jian Xiong was kicked away by the Sword Saint. At this moment, she had already arrived in front of Li Dao with tears streaming down her face. "What are you crying for? Men don''t cry easily. How did I, the Sword Saint, give birth to a trash like you?" The Sword Saint was holding the Intense Blood Sword and was infuriated. Li Dao slanted his gaze at him. He did not know what was going on with Sword Saint since he treated his daughter as his son. Did he not see that? "Jian Xiong, get up. Let me teach this arrogant father of yours a lesson." Li Dao extended his hand to wipe away the tears on Jian Xiong''s face, revealing a gentle smile. Although he had been injured by the old man at the border and could not use his full strength, he was still a grandmaster of martial arts. He was not someone that the half-step Sword Saint could compare to. After these few days of recuperation, he was confident that he could suppress the Sword Saint. "Li Dao, I beg of you, don''t say anymore. Hurry up and apologize to my dad. He won''t make things difficult for you." Jian Xiong pressed Li Dao''s hand to his face as he pleaded. In her eyes, Li Dao was still an ordinary person who did not know any martial arts. "Relax, I will definitely do what I promised. Since I said that I will teach him a lesson in your place, then I will never go back on my word." Li Dao patted the back of Jian Xiong''s hand, giving her a reassured look. "Good, very good. You dare to bewitch my son?" "Use your sword. I''ll let you have three moves." The Sword Saint sneered. In his eyes, Li Dao was the same as Jian Xiong; he did not know the slightest bit of martial arts. "I don''t want you to give me three moves. If you can take three moves from me, then consider it my loss!" Li Dao chuckled as he unsheathed his sword. "Since you''re courting death, don''t blame me for this!" The Sword Saint gritted his teeth as he squeezed his words out through the gaps between his teeth. A sharp sword intent gushed out as the Sword Saint brandished his sword. A strong gale began to blow within the room. "Dragon Riding Slash!" With an explosive shout, the red sword qi was extremely sharp, able to pierce through metal. Li Dao dragged his sword along as a green lotus appeared. The sword tip''s azure sword aura constantly emanated from its body, easily tearing apart the crimson sword Qi released by the Dragon Riding Slash. The Sword Saint''s expression turned ugly as he spat out two words in an extremely serious manner, "A sword master!" What? Jian Xiong was shocked. He knew very well what the four words'' Grandmaster of the Sword Dao ''meant. The worry in her eyes disappeared as she beamed happily. Li Dao chuckled and suppressed the blood Qi that was rampaging in his body as he swung his sword towards the Sword Saint. The Sword Saint felt like his soul was about to leave his body. He raised his sword to block. Li Dao''s three finger-wide sword clashed with the Fierce Blood Sword that was as wide as his palm. Without a doubt, his long sword easily cut through the palm-sized Fierce Blood Sword. Jian Xiong''s voice sounded, "Don''t hurt my father!" Li Dao turned around and smiled at Jian Xiong. He sheathed his sword and said, "This is the famous Fierce Blood Sword of the Sword Crafting City. I don''t think so." Sword Saint''s face was stiff and his neck was red. Holding onto the hilt of his sword, he felt extremely awkward. "You dare to call yourself a Sword Saint? In that case, do you think that I am worthy of being called the Sword Emperor?" Li Dao joked, secretly suppressing the blood energy in his body. The Sword Saint''s face flushed red as he struggled for a long time before replying, "I was blind to not recognize Mount Tai. Your esteemed self deserves the title of Sword Emperor!" "Really? Then, do you know that I, the Sword Emperor, am not worthy to be your son''s friend?" As Li Dao spoke, he winked at Jian Xiong, causing his face to turn red. "I don''t dare!" Sword Saint lowered his head and clenched his fists. The veins on the back of his hand bulged. Li Dao ignored him and smiled at Jian Xiong, "Bro, I was saying goodbye to you in the first place. I didn''t think that I would cause so much trouble. I hope I didn''t cause you any trouble." "Alright, big brother is about to leave. Take care." "Li Dao, I''ll go with you!" Swordsman shouted, face like an apple. "Stay well in the Sword Crafting City. I''ll come back to see you once I finish my business." With that, Li Dao''s silhouette had already disappeared. Jianxiong ran to the door in search of Li Dao, but couldn''t find him. She shouted, "Don''t forget, you must come back and see me. I''ll wait for you!" "Don''t worry, I, Li Jun, will never go back on my word." An echo came from the horizon and Jian Xiong''s expression became dejected. In the end, I still couldn''t make you stay? You must remember what you said! The sword hero was incomparably depressed. With a snort, he lifted his robe and left Jian Xiong''s room with large strides. He had lost face in front of his son today. C341 "I will definitely return to the Sword Crafting City." Li Dao turned his head to look at the two giants propping up the sky and leaning on the ground, then turned around and walked out of the city. There was a Fire Phoenix lurking in hibernation atop the Sword Mountain. He touched the Mysterious Life and Death Pill in his arms. Once he broke through to the supreme Grand Master level, he would return to slaughter phoenixes. The world was a chaotic place. There were gangs and gangs everywhere, and warriors ruled the world. The Supreme Alliance, the Sea Shark Palace, the Sword Crafting City, the Eagle Castle, the Door of Death, the Devil Sword clan, the Zen Enlightenment Temple, and the Three Heroic Heroes were all extremely interesting. The Three Heroes of the Wind and Earth Sect were: Sai Hua Tuo, Jiu Zhong Xian, and Sai Xi Shi. And Li Dao''s current target was Sai Hua Tuo. The divine medicine in his hands, the Nine Dragons Stone, should be able to help him expel the remaining energy of the Fringe Elder. He wondered if all those who studied medicine would like to be called Sai Hua Tuo. As a godly doctor, he was said to be able to live and die, so it was easy to find out more about Sai Hua Tuo. Li Dao didn''t waste a single second as he easily found out where Sai Hua Tuo was. Sai Hua Tuo and his wife, Ceshi, were living in Hundred Flowers Valley outside Coiling Dragon City. After asking for directions, Li Dao headed straight for Coiled Dragon City. There were three forces in Coiled Dragon City: the Supreme Alliance, the Eater''s residence, and the Thousand Horse Castle. There were also some small and unassuming sects and clans. The alliance master of the Prestigious Alliance, Yu Tian, had just arrived at Coiling Dragon City. The Lord of Thousand Horse Castle and the other nine factions were preparing for battle. The God of Food''s Residence was a place where the heroes of the martial arts world resided. The female God of Food, Liu Yiyi, was unparalleled in culinary arts. It was said that anyone who had eaten at the God of Food''s Residence would never forget her. Li Dao had seen the Demon Sword and the Chess of Life and Death and had some impressions on some of the important characters, but this was a real world and could not be judged by memories. Since he had arrived at Coiled Dragon City, he didn''t want to try out the skill of the female God of Food. Li Dao had never been a person with a pure heart. If a person did not enjoy life, what difference was there between him and a salted fish that was exposed to the sun? Outside of the God of Food''s residence, there was an endless stream of guests coming and going, but no one dared to cause trouble here. If they only had fame and no strength, then they wouldn''t be able to open the Eclipse Mansion. Today, there was a very special guest outside the God of Food''s Residence. He was dressed in white and carried an exaggerated sword in his hand. He looked handsome and handsome. After entering the God of Food''s Mansion, Li Dao looked around and saw that it was filled with martial artists. "Hey, this young master, what do you want to eat?" A charming middle-aged woman came forward to greet him. Her steps were light and steady; she was actually a middle Xiantian realm master. Li Dao lightly laughed and said, "Elder sister''s martial arts are not bad, it''s a pity to be the one running the hall. Call out the one in charge, I''ll tell her myself." The charming woman narrowed her eyes and replied, "Young Master must be joking. I''m old. You can call me Auntie Shi." Li Dao shook his head. Others might think that he was only around thirty years old, but he was already thirty-seven years old. "Auntie Shi, is it? Please call the two of you out. I''m very curious about what the Goddess of Food looks like." Li Dao picked up the teacup and took a sip. "Aunt, what''s the matter? Who wants to see me?" A clear and melodious sound rang out. A woman with a graceful figure and a pretty face walked out of the room. The woman had a very gentle face, the kind that looked very gentle. "You are the female deity of food, Liu Yiyi?" Li Dao sized up the woman. He didn''t feel too good about her. "It''s me. Who are you?" Liu Yiyi''s eyes lit up when she saw Li Dao. Women were all women who controlled their looks. When they saw a good-looking man, they would unconsciously feel a sense of goodwill towards him, not to mention that a Grandmaster like Li Dao had a certain aura about him. "I''m Li Dao. I just gave myself a nickname yesterday, the Sword Emperor. What do you think?" Li Dao smiled with a carefree expression. "You''re such an interesting person. How could you give yourself a nickname? And you''re this arrogant?" Liu Yiyi couldn''t help but laugh as she curiously looked at Li Dao. Li Dao drank his tea and held his long sword in his hand. He paid no heed to Liu Yiyi''s gaze. "Oh right, what business do you have with me?" "No, I just wanted to see what the famous female God of Food in the martial world looked like," Li Dao replied with a light smile. "Then you see it now?" "Yeah, I saw it." "You didn''t come to the God of Food''s Residence just to see me, right? What do you want to eat?" "Arrange all the dishes you''re good at and place them on the table." Li Dao ordered Liu Yiyi to place the table in front of him as soon as she opened her mouth. He didn''t care if she could finish all the dishes. Liu Yiyi sized up Li Dao before leaving with Auntie Shi to prepare some food for Li Dao. There was a rule in the Food God''s Residence: all visitors were guests. They could only afford to pay for whatever they wanted to eat. C342 Not long after, the dishes were served one by one. Liu Yiyi was known as the Goddess of Food, so the dishes she cooked were naturally pretty. Li Dao rolled up his sleeves and started cooking without any hesitation. When martial artists reached the Upper Sky, the requirement for food intake was already not high. As a Grandmaster, even if Li Dao didn''t eat or drink for ten to fifteen days, he would still be fine. But a man must always find some pleasure in his life, or a delicacy, or a beauty. The pursuit of fame and power was too vulgar, and at the same time, their vanity was too strong. It was because anyone who knew even a little bit of martial arts wouldn''t starve to death. Li Dao''s greatest goal in this life was to pursue eternity, and pursuing eternity was not to do as he pleased, to be free and unfettered. After wolfing down the whole table of delicacies, Li Dao rubbed his belly and burped. The Jindan in his body rotated and began refining the food. Half lying on the chair, one hand pressing down on the long sword on the table, the other holding onto the toothpick, carefully picking at the flesh between the teeth, he was very much like a lord. It had to be said that Liu Yiyi was truly a female God of Food. This was the most delicious meal Li Dao had ever eaten in his entire life. "Is it delicious?" It was unknown when Liu Yiyi had pulled open the curtain. She walked up to Li Dao and asked. "Miss Yiyi, your food is the most delicious one I''ve ever eaten. I''ll have to trouble you this time." Li Dao was still picking his teeth, and his actions were quite indecent. Looking at the messy table, a trace of pride flashed across Liu Yiyi''s eyes. Which woman didn''t like to be praised, especially by good-looking men? "If you say so, then settle the bill, a total of eight thousand silver taels," Liu Yiyi said as she placed an account book in front of Li Dao. Li Dao''s expression turned somewhat awkward. He suddenly realized that he had no money. From the start of the fierce battle world, he no longer had the concept of money in his eyes. Even the gorgeous clothes he wore were provided by Jian Xiong. "What, you think it''s too expensive?" Liu Yiyi asked worriedly when she saw Li Dao''s unsightly expression. "Don''t think that it''s too expensive. Take a look at what you''re eating. Wine has been in our Eater''s collection for more than thirty years. All of the dishes are precious ingredients. It''s already very cheap to pay eight thousand silvers for them." "You didn''t bring enough money, did you?" Faced with Liu Yiyi''s puzzled expression, Li Dao adjusted her posture and said frankly, "I don''t have any money." "You have no money!" Liu Yiyi''s face was filled with disbelief as she exclaimed. "Yiyi, what''s wrong? Is something wrong?" When Auntie Shi heard Liu Yiyi''s alarmed cry, she quickly lifted the curtain and rushed in. Only when she saw that Liu Yiyi was alright did she let out a sigh of relief. "Auntie, someone came to our ogres to eat an overlord''s meal, and did not want to pay." Liu Yiyi put her hands on her hips and raised her chin, looking like she could forget about leaving if she did not give money. Auntie Shi glanced at Li Dao, hiding the smile in her eyes and said, "Sir, it is only right and proper to give money to someone for a meal. From the looks of your bearing, you don''t seem like someone who needs money." "It''s not that I don''t want to pay, it''s that I really don''t have any. Why don''t you guys write your accounts down first and then I''ll come back and pay in a few days?" "No, who knows if you will run away. If you run away, where will we find you to collect our debts from?" Liu Yi Yi Yi still had her hands on her waist and rejected Li Dao''s suggestion. Li Dao laughed involuntarily and said, "I am the dignified Sword Emperor, how could I renege on my debt? Don''t you think that''s such a joke? Lady Yi Yi, don''t worry, just give me a few days, and I''ll definitely return the money. " "Sword Emperor?" "Did you call yourself that?" Liu Yiyi circled Li Dao twice, her face filled with disdain. "It''s because I''m not bad, but I believe I deserve the title. Miss Yiyi, please delay me for a few days." Li Dao felt a little helpless as he was unable to renege on his debt. "How about this, I''ll see if you keep your sword. This sword is very important to you. Why don''t you hold your sword here and redeem it when you pay me back?" Liu Yiyi said as she reached out to grab Li Dao''s sword on the table. Li Dao''s expression turned cold. With a wave of his sleeve, he pushed Liu Yiyi back several steps. "Hey, why are you like this? I was joking with you!" Liu Yiyi felt extremely wronged. "Miss Yiyi, I''m sorry, I was too extreme. It''s just that this sword is too important to me. I can''t keep him here." Li Dao then added, "Rest assured, I, Li Jun, will not go back on my word. If I say I will return the money, I will return it. Please trust me." "Alright, you''re really something. I''ll treat this meal to you. Just treat it as a friend." Liu Yiyi''s voice was still as aggrieved as before. "No need, I will definitely return and return the money. I will be leaving first." Li Dao glanced at her before raising his sword and disappearing. "Stop!" Liu Yiyi reacted and shouted loudly. "Miss Yi Yi, after seven days, I will return the money." The reply came, and Li Dao had already left. Auntie Shi squinted her eyes. It was not because she cared about the eight thousand taels of silver, but because she was afraid of Li Dao''s martial arts. "Seven days huh? Fine, I''ll wait for you for seven days." Liu Yi Yi Yi said to herself with a hateful expression. C343 The fragrance of flowers filled the air. There were bees and surf butterflies chasing each other. The reason why Hundred Flowers Valley was called the Valley of Hundred Flowers was because there were many flowers here. Facing this fairyland, Li Dao became interested. He strolled towards the only wooden house in the valley. As he walked to the front of the wooden house, he saw a woman wearing a green cotton dress watering the flowers. She looked to be around 40 years old. "Is it Cessie?" Li Dao went up to him and was very polite. After all, he was here to snatch something. He couldn''t be too domineering, so he could have the other party help him. "Aiyo, how did you know I was Cessie? I must be too beautiful, hehehe." The woman covered her mouth as she laughed, completely unaware of what it meant to be reserved. Of course, a woman in her forties or fifties couldn''t be reserved either. Li Dao had a polite smile on his face as he asked, "I would like to ask, is Sisi Shi, Sihua Tuo Tuo here?" "Tsk, so you''re not looking for me. How boring." Cesar waved his hand, looking bored. Li Dao lightly smiled. He didn''t mind the weird actions of Cesar at all. "What did you come to find my old man for? Seeing how you are completely free from pain, you aren''t here to seek treatment right?" "Sissi really is sharp eyes, I am indeed not here to ask for a doctor, but to borrow something." Li Dao cupped his hands, and a smile always hung on his face. Surprisingly, Cessie didn''t care about what Li Dao was borrowing. Instead, he focused on the words'' sharp eyes like torches'' and covered his mouth as he laughed nonstop. "Old woman, what''s there to be so happy about? I heard your laughter when I was in the room." An old man in colorful and strange clothing walked out with a smile on his face and a thin face. "Oh, it''s this kind of old man. This young man is looking for you, for you ¡­" "By the way, why are you looking for my old man?" Cessie suddenly turned to Li Ren. Sai Hua Tuo covered his forehead. To have such a wife, he felt utterly humiliated. Li Dao didn''t think much of it. There were many strange things in the boundless universe. Although Cessie was a little strange, she didn''t seem to be annoying at all. "I''ve come to borrow something from Godly Doctor Zai." Li Dao maintained his smile, but his voice was also very gentle. Sai Hua Tuo nodded. He had a good impression of Li Dao, and said, "Young man, if you want to borrow anything, just ask. I, Sai Hua Tuo, am not a stingy person, so as long as I can lend it to you, I''ll definitely lend it to you." "It''s like this, this Li is suffering from a stubborn illness and needs to be treated by Godly Doctor Zai for something to heal." "Are you crazy? Come, let me show you." Sai Huatuo stepped forward and held onto Li Dao''s wrist, checking on his condition. His forehead was drenched in cold sweat, and as he checked Li Dao''s pulse, he already knew what kind of person Li Dao was, because he himself had the cultivation of an early Xiantian realm. "Old man, what''s wrong with you? This little brother is too sick, are you unable to treat him?" Cessie asked curiously. Ignoring Sai Xi Shi, Sai Hua Tuo carefully raised his head and looked at Li Dao, and asked, "Who was the one that injured you to such an extent? Logically speaking, with such heavy injuries, you should have died a long time ago. " Li Dao smiled and said, "That''s right, I was severely injured. I heard that Godly Doctor Zai had a piece of Nine Dragons Stone in his hand, made from dragon flesh and nine heavens'' worth of Swelling Earth. It would take five hundred years to produce only one. "You, you want to hit my nine dragon stone?" Sai Hua Tuo shook off Li Dao''s hand and was enraged. "That''s right, give the nine dragon stone to me and treat it as owing you a favor." Li Dao smiled, but in his eyes, it was obvious how despicable he was. "Impossible, the nine dragon stone was passed down to me by my master, I cannot hand it over to you!" Sai Hua Tuo''s face was filled with rage as he flatly rejected Li Dao''s suggestion. Li Dao shook his head. He didn''t care if Sai Hua Tuo agreed or not. He was determined to get the Nine Dragons Stone today. As he released his senses, a majestic surge of vital essence energy was flowing into the wooden house. It must be the Nine Dragons Stone. Li Dao raised his hand and pulled. The Jindan in his body rotated and a powerful suction force came from his palm. A shining white stone flew out from the room. There were nine dragon dragons baring their fangs and claws on the stone; this was undoubtedly the Nine Dragons Stone. "Give the nine dragon stone back to me!" Sai Hua rushed forward with the intention of snatching the stone back from Li Dao''s hands. Li Dao''s long sleeve waved, and Sai Hua Tuo was sent flying. The difference between him and an early Xiantian realm expert was too great. "Hey, old man, are you okay?" Cessie stepped forward to help him up, and at last he was a little more normal. "I''m fine." Sai Hua Tuo pushed Sai Xi away, standing up and glaring at Li Dao. "As a Grandmaster, aren''t you afraid of being ridiculed by the world?" "If anyone wants to laugh, then laugh. I''ve already taken the nine dragon stone. I said that I owe you a favor, and it still stands at this moment ¡­" Li Dao''s figure flashed as he disappeared from the eyes of Sai Huatuo and Sai Xishi. "My nine dragon stone!" Sai Hua Tuo was so angry that he jumped up and down, but Li Dao had already disappeared. C344 No matter how you looked at it, the sparkling white rock did not look like it was refined from dragon blood and meat. After all, there was still a Fire Phoenix in the Sword Crafting City. However, the Nine Heavens Swelling Earth was a bit mystical. It was a legendary divine artifact created by Nuwa, so how could it possibly appear in this world? The mountain was clear and beautiful. Li Dao sat cross-legged next to the stream. Birds were chirping in and out of sight. The nine dragon stone was suspended in the air under Li Dao''s power. It spun around and around, emitting a gorgeous color. The boundless essence energy was stirred up, and Li Dao absorbed it into his body before starting to refine it bit by bit. It was just as Li Dao had thought. The essence energy contained in the Nine Dragons Stone was able to expel the leftover blood energy from the Fringe Elder. As time passed, the nine dragon stone became smaller. Li Dao suddenly opened his eyes and let out a "wow". He then spat out a mouthful of blood and his face turned rosy. Standing up, Li Dao fiddled with the Nine Dragons Stone as a bright light flashed across his eyes. The nine dragon stone not only expelled the leftover blood Qi from the old man at the border, it also improved his cultivation. The originally shriveled and mottled Jindan (1) above his Dantian became much more plump and round. Since the nine dragon stone had the ability to temper golden cores, how could he still return it to Sai Hua Tuo? With the Nine Dragons Stone and the Mysterious Life and Death Pill in his arms, Li Dao felt that the time for him to become a supreme grandmaster wasn''t far away. Destiny was indeed a shortcut to reaching the highest heights in the world. If he followed the steps and cultivated, even if he could travel through different worlds, how much time would it take to reach the supreme grandmaster level? Li Dao felt that he should go find him. If he could exterminate the four spirits, then he did not know how far he could grow. Even without the sword, perhaps he could shatter the void. The Four Spirits referred to the dragon, phoenix, Xuanwu turtle, and white tiger. He already knew that the fire phoenix existed in the Sword Crafting Mountain, so he guessed that dragons, Xuanwu turtles, and white tiger existed as well. Since his injuries had already healed, he should go to Mirror Reflection Lake to see the Life and Death Chess. Five hundred years ago, General Ying Shuntian built a massive chess city called the Chess of Life and Death. In a life-and-death game of chess, he would fight to the death with the Saint Sword Founder. In the end, both sides would perish together. And this world revolved around the development of the Life and Death Chess. Presumably, there was an earth-shattering secret hidden within. According to the TV series, only Yan Zhaofeng and Ren Qianxing were able to open the Life and Death Chess, and they were hiding treasures that could rival even the richest countries in the world. However, Li Dao didn''t think so. This was the real world, and it couldn''t be as simple as it was in the TV series. Besides, he had reached a certain level in his martial arts. What was he going to do with money? What treasure that was as rich as a kingdom did not exist in the first place. Who knows what kind of treasure it was? Before heading to Mirror Reflection Lake, Li Dao still had one thing to do, and that was to return the money to Liu Yiyi. He, Li Jun, had always been a man of his word and would not go back on his word. He might as well have eight thousand taels of silver, not eight hundred thousand taels of silver. It was easy to find eight thousand taels of silver just by going out for a round. On the busy street of Coiled Dragon City, a white-clothed gongzi held a sword in one hand and pulled on the reins with the other. The horse, Herulu, was dragging the broken cart with some difficulty. On the cart were two large chests. Actually, Li Dao could have given two pieces of banknotes to Liu Yiyi, but since the banknotes had a number on them, he might bring trouble to Liu Yiyi. Therefore, he gave them to her for free. The horse stopped in front of the God of Food''s Hall. Li Dao stretched out his hands in fear, and two large chests flew into the God of Food''s Residence. A loud bang sounded as the box fell to the ground. Li Dao nodded his head in satisfaction. Just as he was about to leave, he heard angry curses coming from behind him. "Who dares to cause trouble in my ogres residence? Is it because my aunt''s sabre is not sharp enough?" Liu Yi Yi Yi''s face was filled with anger. She was holding onto two kitchen knives as she ran out. She happened to see Li Dao turn around. C345 "Who dares to cause trouble at the Food God''s Manor? Is my aunt''s sabre not sharp enough?" Liu Yiyi brandished the two kitchen knives. The edge of the knives flashed with a cold light under the sunlight. Clearly, they were made of Deep Sea Mysterious Iron. Li Dao looked a little embarrassed as he turned around and asked Liu Yiyi, "Have you been well since we last met?" "AHH!" With a cry of surprise, Liu Yiyi hid the two kitchen knives behind her back and asked weakly, "Why are you here?" "I''m here to pay you back," Li Dao replied with a smile. "Don''t worry, eight thousand silver is not a small sum. Don''t be in such a hurry." Liu Yiyi quickly waved her hands, revealing the two kitchen knives behind her. The corner of Li Dao''s mouth curled up. This Liu Yiyi was quite interesting. She had an extremely gentle face, but her personality was a little too shrewd. "Hehe, someone came to my Food God Residence to cause trouble and scared my guest. I came out to settle the score with him. Did you see the culprit?" Liu Yiyi scratched her head with her fist as she held the saber and smiled sweetly. Li Dao nodded with an unnatural expression. He just wanted to put down the silver and leave. Who would have thought that all the guests in the House of the God of Food were martial artists? They shouldn''t be scared by these two boxes, right? "You see, where is he?" Seeing Li Dao nod, Liu Yi Yi asked with a surprised expression. "I saw him, but he''s not here to cause trouble," Li Dao replied as he touched his chin. "You don''t care if he''s here to cause trouble. Where is he?" Li Dao stretched out his hand and pointed at his own nose as he helplessly said, "It''s right in front of your eyes." "What?! The one making trouble is you!" Liu Yi Yi Yi Yi''s expression was quite wonderful. Her mouth was half open. She covered her mouth and became a bit embarrassed. "I''m not here to cause trouble. I''m here to return the money. Those two boxes are full of silver, go count them. If they''re not bad, then I''ll be leaving." "What do you mean, we''re friends?" For some reason, Liu Yiyi had regained her savagery and asked Li Daoyi. Li Dao shook his head and smiled, "No, we have never been friends." "You, you ¡­ Is I, Liu Yiyi, not qualified to be your friend? " Liu Yiyi''s face turned red, and her words became a bit sloppy. She was the famous Goddess of Food in the world, but Li Dao actually did this to her. "Alright, since the money has been repaid, I should leave now." Li Dao smiled at her and turned to leave. "Stop right there, it''s not bad that you returned the money, but what about the thing that scared my customer?" Liu Yiyi rushed in front of Li Dao in a flustered manner. She opened her arms, and a kitchen knife appeared in her hand, blocking Li Dao''s path. "What do you want? Why don''t I accompany you for another eight thousand silver?" Li Dao sized up Liu Yiyi and said with a smile. "Silver, silver, silver, do you think money is something to be proud of?" Do you think that money can solve any problem? " Liu Yiyi was furious. She stomped her feet and coldly snorted as she turned her head away. "Then what does Miss Yi Yi mean?" Liu Yi Yi Yi didn''t look at Li Dao, but was still acting high and mighty. She tilted her head to the side and didn''t say a word. "Alright, Miss Yiyi, please draw a line. As long as it''s not too excessive, I''ll promise you anything." Li Dao laughed. He did not know when he had become so patient. If it was before, he definitely would not have said so much nonsense to Liu Yiyi. Liu Yiyi rolled her eyes and smiled, "You said it yourself. You''re not allowed to go back on your words." "I, Li Jun, have always been a man of my word. As long as I don''t overdo it, I will agree to your request." Li Dao nodded. "Alright, in order to make up for my loss, you have to stay in the Food God Residence as a laborer and wash the eight thousand plates and split the eight thousand logs of firewood." Liu Yiyi forced a smile as she spoke. Looking at Li Dao''s appearance, he didn''t seem to be someone capable of doing crude work. Liu Yiyi''s eyes were filled with a smile. Li Dao pondered for a moment before replying. Wasn''t it just washing eight thousand plates and splitting eight thousand sticks of wood? It wouldn''t be difficult for him, a certain Li, to do it. C346 "Alright, take out all the plates from the God of Food''s Hall." At the backyard of the God of Food''s Residence, Li Dao held his sword and said to Liu Yiyi. "Don''t think that washing dishes is a simple matter. It doesn''t count even if you don''t wash cleanly." Liu Yiyi couldn''t help but want to laugh. For eight thousand plates, she would have to do it day and night without rest. He clapped his hands, and immediately, the waiters brought in oily plates. There were no more than eight thousand of them, about two thousand of them. They piled them up like a small mountain. "I am a naturally kind-hearted person, so I won''t make things difficult for you. I will be fine as long as you finish washing these dishes. "Remember to wash them clean. If they are broken, you must compensate them." Liu Yiyi walked around Li Dao, blinking her cunning eyes. Li Dao glanced at her with a smile on his face. Did he really think that washing dishes would be difficult? Placing the long sword at his feet, Li Dao raised his right hand. A huge suction force came from his palm and over two thousand plates flew up, floating in the air. His left hand shot out toward the well, causing a water dragon to rise up and fly towards the floating plate. Liu Yiyi''s mouth was wide open. Washing the dishes like this? In the distance, Auntie Shi''s expression was even more exaggerated. Liu Yiyi''s kung fu was not high, so she could not see through Li Dao. But she knew what it meant. Under Li Dao''s control, the water dragon split into countless small snakes and revolved around the greasy plate. In just two incense sticks of time, Li Dao had already finished his training. "Miss Yiyi, I''ve finished washing the plates. You can go and check if they are clean. Right now, I will chop firewood." The corner of Li Dao''s mouth curled up. He was in a very happy mood. Liu Yiyi strode forward and picked up the plate to examine it. In the end, she had to admit that Li Dao had washed the plate clean and was impeccable. When she finished checking the plate, she found that Li Dao was already standing beside her. "I''ve finished splitting the firewood, you go take a look." "No, no. Are you being shameless?" Liu Yiyi stomped her feet, flustered and exasperated. "How can I be shameless? The request was made by you, I already did what you told me to do, it''s not called acting shamelessly." "Alright, we''ll meet again when we meet again. Lady Yiyi, we''ll meet again later." As Li Dao spoke, he had already disappeared from sight. With his Qing Gong, he was fast enough to make people unable to see him with the naked eye. "Hey, come back here!" Liu Yiyi shouted loudly towards the direction Li Dao disappeared in, her tone filled with unwillingness. "Miss Yiyi, since we''ve met once, let me give you some advice. In the future, if you meet a man called Yan Hidden Feng, stay far away. He will bring you misfortune." "What Yan Zhaofeng? Explain it clearly to me!" Liu Yiyi shouted loudly. After a long time, there was no reply from Li Dao. Liu Yiyi was depressed. She picked up a flower and rubbed it with all her strength, mumbling to herself, "Dead Li Dao, smelly Li Dao, what''s so great about high martial arts? Don''t let me meet you again." "Yiyi, stop cursing. He''s already gone far away." Auntie Shi said as she walked over from afar. "Aunt, you said that this person is hateful but not hateful. He actually left just like that, without any form of politeness!" Liu Yiyi was indignant and resentful. "Yiyi, I know you have a good impression of Li Dao. However, listen to aunt''s words of advice. Someone like him is not someone we can reach easily." Auntie Shi let out a long sigh. "Why?" Unknowingly, Liu Yiyi''s voice became louder. "With his martial arts skills, he would be considered one of the top people in the martial arts world. If he calls himself the Sword Emperor, then he must not be just for show." "Our Eating God Residence has never paid attention to the conflicts in the martial arts world. Besides, he also doesn''t like a little girl like you." Auntie Shi shook her head. Although she felt it was a bit cruel, it was still better than telling her about it after she fell in. "Auntie, I don''t understand why love has to pay so much attention to things. Is high martial arts really that amazing?" "Silly girl, don''t ask anymore. Just know that auntie won''t harm you." "Also, listen to that Li Dao. In the future, if you really meet anyone called Yan Zhaofeng, stay far away from him." After she finished speaking, Auntie Shi left the backyard. Liu Yiyi stood on the spot biting her finger. She didn''t understand at all. She didn''t agree with Auntie Shi''s words at all. Everyone was a human and had a heart. How could there be so many restrictions? C347 After exiting the Food God''s Residence, Li Dao could not help but shake his head and laugh. How could he not understand Liu Yiyi''s thoughts? He had never doubted his own appearance either. It was easy for women to have fantasies about good-looking men. It was just like how most men would look at beautiful women a few more times when they saw them. There was a lot of common ground between them. He, Li Jun, would not be so superficial. Liu Yiyi may have some looks, but it was not enough. How could a middle-aged uncle, who was almost forty years old, be so easily teased by a little girl? The Life and Death Chess was in the Reflection Lake, and the Mirror Reflection Lake was in the middle of the mountain. One needed the Demon Sword and the Heart Sword as the keys to enter the lake through the Chess King''s Cave. Li Dao still had a bit of an impression of them, but he did not believe that he would be able to reach Reflecting Lake with the help of the Demon Sword and the Heart Sword. To put it bluntly, Life and Death Chess was built by humans. The Chess King''s Cave was a door, while the Demon Sword and Heartsword were the keys. However, could one not enter without a key? The Demon Sword and the Heartsword were respectively the swords that belonged to Ying Shuntian and the Saint Sword Grandmaster five hundred years ago. After the two of them perished together, the swords would sink to the bottom of Reflecting Lake. Currently, the Sword Crafting City was in the process of forging the sword, and the sword could be split into two, the demon sword and the heart sword. Compared to the Phoenix Blood Sword and Dragon Soul Blade of this world, the sword was much stronger. It was said that it could even make one immortal, and in the Immortal World, it could be considered a treasure, but could it compare to the longsword in his hands? A sword, as long as it was enough, was sincere in his heart, sincere in his sword in order to go even further. Li Dao did not have any thoughts towards Lingshuang Sword. A few days later, Li Dao arrived at the foot of the mountain. Myriad Spirit Mountain was ridiculously high, reaching straight into the clouds and reaching up to a thousand zhang in height. Mirror Reflection Lake was located in the middle of the mountain, surrounded by tall mountains. Li Dao originally wanted to fly over, but he gave up on this idea. A martial arts grandmaster could be compared to a cultivator who had just entered the Aurous Core stage, but damn it, a cultivator could ride a sword and travel. Although he could use his physical body to stay in the air, he couldn''t fly over this 3,000-meter-tall mountain. The door was made of refined iron, and it was extremely thick. There were moss growing all over it, and there were traces of rust on it. It was no wonder that the Demon Sword and Heartsword were needed as keys. With such a thick steel door, even a supreme grandmaster would find it difficult to destroy it. However, this was not difficult for Li Dao. Refined iron was nothing. As soon as he raised his sword, he began to dig. Stabbing a sword into a door was no different from stabbing tofu. Soon, a small door opened at the door and Li Dao stepped through it. He was slightly dumbfounded. Behind the door were countless holes, dark and gloomy without any light. Who knew which one led to Mirror Reflection Lake? There might even be a fork in the road. After thinking about it carefully, it seemed like Ren Qianxing and the others entered the Chess King''s Cave and found a map. It was formed from three wordless heavenly books. Was he going to go back to the Wordless Book? He randomly chose a cave entrance and the Reflecting Lake was always behind the mountain. As long as he walked straight ahead, he would be able to reach it. The King''s Cave was like a maze. After walking for half an hour, Li Dao was stopped. There was no road ahead, only the cave wall. Since there was no way out, Li Dao decided to open up a path for himself. In any case, it wouldn''t take much effort. Li Dao brandished his long sword and temporarily became a miner digging a hole in the ground. He opened up a path in the middle of the mountain. Half a day later, Li Dao had carved a long tunnel. In front of him was a blue-green mirror. This was Mirror Reflection Lake. It wasn''t very big, only the size of a few football fields. The lake was dark blue like a stagnant pool of water. Not a single ripple could be seen on its surface. Upon closer inspection, there were no signs of life in the water. In other words, there wasn''t even a single fish in the lake. He had originally thought that there would be aquatic beasts in the lake, but now it seemed that he had taken it for granted. He spread out his Spiritual Force and carefully sensed what was different about Mirror Reflection Lake. When Li Dao felt the two stone blocks on the lake''s surface, he finally realized something strange. The Mirror Reflection Lake was rectangular in shape. On each side of the lake, there was a stone block. It was hidden underneath the surface of the lake. One stone block was white and the other was black. He should be the general and commander of chess. With a leap, Li Dao stepped on the black stone block and a sudden change occurred. An enormous amount of mental energy rushed into his mind. C348 Li Dao stepped onto the black stone block. Ripples spread out on the surface of the lake that was as calm as still water. The wind was raging, the sky was covered in dark clouds, and tiny electric snakes were coiling in the dark clouds. A huge wave of mental energy rushed into his mind, causing Li Dao to break out in a cold sweat. The surface of the lake was churning, and countless skeletons were trying to break out from the surface. They were suppressed by an invisible force, preventing them from rushing out. The scene in front of his eyes changed abruptly. Li Dao saw a figure that seemed to be able to support both heaven and earth. He held a blood-red sword in his hand, and a bloody glow shot up to the sky from the sword. With his back facing Li Dao and his long sword pointed at the sky, the man roared loudly, "I should cast a curse on Shuntian. My soul will not disperse in this battle of life and death. Li Dao opened his eyes and saw that the surface of the lake was still as calm as still water. It was as if everything that had just happened was just an illusion. However, he knew that this was definitely not an illusion. That man called Ying Shuntian might not be completely dead yet. Furthermore, the spiritual energy that he felt earlier belonged to his primordial spirit. There was his primordial spirit imprint in the lake that hadn''t been erased even after 500 years. This person was a supreme grandmaster; he even stepped half a step into the Broken Emptiness Realm. His Aurous Core had already formed his infant, and he only needed to wait for his baby to break through the Golden Core to form his primordial spirit and shatter the void. Then was the bottom of Reflecting Lake really a treasure trove? Li Dao felt that this Life and Death Chess was a gamble from five hundred years ago. It had lasted for five hundred years, and it was still going on even today. The two main characters of Yan Zhaofeng and Ren Qianxing, who were also so-called Destiny''s Mandate, were merely manipulated chess pieces. They were in the middle of the game and had everything planned out for them. Sure enough, no matter what world the protagonist was from, they were all pitiful people. People only saw their glorious side, and only saw the lucky chances they had obtained. They didn''t know that their so-called lucky chances were all subtly arranged. Wasn''t it the same in the previous world? Shangguan Yan, Sima Chang Feng, Huangfu Ran, Young Master Yue, half a month, Ouyang Feiying, and Ouyang Ming were all controlled by the old man at the border. Then, what was the purpose of Ying Shuntian and the Sword Ancestor? Li Dao thought for a long time, but still couldn''t think of a reason. With a leap, he landed on the white stone block on the other side of the lake. Li Dao was already prepared, but the shock wave wasn''t as violent or as gentle as Shuntian''s, but it was still as powerful. An old man stood facing him. His hair and beard were silver and his face looked kind. He held a blue sword in his hand. The gaze of the old man seemed to transcend the past five hundred years, focusing on Li Dao. Heaven and Earth are heartless, all living things are bitter, and all devils are banished. The world is at peace! The old man''s voice was very magnetic, causing those who heard it to feel at peace. This old man was the Saint Sword Ancestor. With just a single glance, Li Dao could feel the great spirit of love within his body. However, from the beginning to the end, he had always felt that this was a person of both loyalty and treachery. Who knew what sort of person this Sacred Sword Ancestor was? After leaving Mirror Reflection Lake, Li Dao was unable to calm down. What was the purpose of this competition that had lasted for five hundred years? Would Ying Shuntian and the grandmaster of the chess game be reborn? This was all a fog, and right now, his vision was still too narrow, he could not see through it. The Saint Chess Sword Ancestor and Ying Shuntian''s cultivations were truly terrifying. They were not just limited to the Supreme Grand Masters; they had already stepped into the incredibly mysterious Primordial Spirit Realm. "This is getting more and more interesting. It seems like I need to hurry up and break through to the Supreme Grand Master realm. At that time, I''ll come and see what their goal is." It didn''t matter what the sage and Ying Shuntian''s goal was. As long as their cultivation base was raised, how could they be afraid of them? After that, he would use the Nine Dragons Stone and the Mysterious Life and Death Pill to break through the boundary between the Grandmaster and become a Grandmaster. Then, above Sword Crafting City''s Sword Mountain, there was the Fire Phoenix, the slaughter. As long as he gathered the blood of the four spirits, he would be able to cultivate the Indestructible Golden Buddha Body to an indestructible realm. At that time, there would be no need to worry about the grandmaster and Ying Shuntian. Li Dao thought through all of this and rushed to the Supreme Alliance because the leader of the Alliance, Guitian, had a hidden identity. His name was Murong Hua and he was the direct descendant of Ying Shuntian, the current leader of the Devil Sword clan. As for the ancestral grounds of the Devil Sword Clan, there was a world shocking sword technique hidden within, called the One Sword World. C349 It took them seven days to return to Coiling Dragon City from the divine mountain. Recently in the martial arts world, the Prestigious Alliance had been in the ascendant, and all the martial arts sects had been suppressed. The only ones who could compete with the Prestigious Alliance were the Shark Palace, the Sword Crafting City, the Eagle Castle, the Zen Temple, and the Door of Immolation. They belonged to the marginal forces and only cared about their own territory, they didn''t have the ambition to rule the martial arts world. As Li Dao walked on the street, he could hear people talking about the annihilation of the Thousand Horse Castle. The head of the Supreme Alliance, Qian Xing, had single-handedly destroyed the Thousand Horse Castle. If Ren Qianxing was only the disciple of Shangguan Yushi, then the strength of the latter could be imagined. Right now, the people of Coiled Dragon City were panicking. This was an era where martial arts world ruled the world. In other words, whoever took the position of Martial Saint would be the king. Li Dao shook his head and walked towards the direction of the Supreme Alliance. Today was the day that the Martial Arts Competition would be held. In other words, the plot had already begun. The Saint Chess Sword Ancestor and the descendant of Ying Shuntian, Yan Zang Feng and Ren Qianxing, were about to be drawn into an earth-shattering conspiracy. Very quickly, Li Dao arrived at the Paragon Union. Rather than saying the Prestigious Alliance was a Martial Forest power, it would be better to say that it was a Martial Forest Empire. The front of the tall city gate was heavily guarded. Perhaps it was because this was the martial artists'' world, so there was no moat. The guards at the city gate were usually at the fifth or sixth level precelestial stage, which also showed the depth of the world. Li Dao stepped forward and was stopped by the soldiers guarding the door. "Incomer, stop. The Supreme Alliance does not allow anyone to step in!" The minions leading the team were actually at the eighth level precelestial stage, which left Li Dao speechless. "I heard that the emperor has called for a martial arts assembly to invite the heroes of the realm to attend. How can I be considered an idle person?" Li Dao did not forcefully barge in as well. After all, he still needed Shangguan Yutian to bring him to the ancestral grounds of the Devil Sword Clan. "Who are you? Tell me your name. Let me see if you have the qualifications to enter." The leader of the lackeys sized up Li Dao from head to toe, but didn''t finish his sentence. "Go tell Shangguan Yushi that the Sword Emperor is here," Li Dao said with a smile and gave his name. Since they both had the Saint Chess Sword Ancestor, the Sword Crafting City and the Sword Saint, there was nothing wrong with him being the Sword Emperor. "Sword Emperor? How come I''ve never heard of it? " The leader''s face was filled with suspicion. "Just go and spread the news. What are you worrying about if you don''t see that I''m Shangguan Yushi?" Li Dao was not infuriated. No one knew who the Sword Emperor was, but the people of the martial world would soon know his name. The leader waved his hand and people immediately ran in to spread the news. The orders of the Supreme Alliance were unified, and the men under them were extremely efficient. Very soon, the soldiers that had been passed down the orders came running out. "Leader, Chief allowed this person to enter." The leader of the lackeys glanced at Li Dao and said, "Go in. It''s best if you don''t cause any trouble in the Alliance. Otherwise, you know the consequences." Before he could break through to the Grandmaster Realm, Li Dao had already beheaded him with a single slash of his sword. After breaking through to the Zongshi realm, the hostility in his heart had already subsided. He was too lazy to bother with such a small fry. After entering the Supreme Alliance, Li Dao realized that he had underestimated Shangguan Tianyi. A city built by the martial forces was actually even more magnificent than the imperial palace. Of course, it could also be because this world was of a higher class. Five steps, one person, ten steps, one guard. The rules of the Supreme Alliance were strict, and there were shadows of troops everywhere. Li Dao went straight to the general''s platform in the middle of the square. As for the reason, it was because Shangguan Tianyi was sitting on it, overlooking the entire Supreme Alliance. There were many leaders of small gangs in the square. All of them were invited by Shangguan Yushi to attend the ceremony. These people were surprised to see Li Dao flying straight towards Shangguan Yushi. They felt that he was not afraid of death. When they were not far from the high platform, a voice suddenly called out to Li Dao, "Hey, Li Dao, why are you here?" Hearing someone call out to him, Li Dao turned his head to look. It was Liu Yiyi, with Auntie Shi standing by her side. C350 "So it''s you. Why are you here?" Li Dao tilted his head as he saw Liu Yiyi and asked with a smile. "Who am I? I am the female god of food, Liu Yiyi. Guan Yuetian has called for a martial arts conference, of course he would invite me to be the head chef." Liu Yiyi put her hands on her waist, looking very pleased with herself. Li Dao didn''t say anything. In his opinion, no matter how good Liu Yiyi''s cooking was, she was still a chef. Without powerful strength, she needed to recognize her own identity. If she continued to be so arrogant like Liu Yiyi, something would happen sooner or later. "That''s right, Li Dao, what are you doing in the Alliance?" "I have something to talk to Shangguan Yushi about. Go play by yourself." Li Dao smiled and was about to step forward. Liu Yiyi held onto Li Dao as she asked cautiously with a grave expression, "Li Dao, you can''t be a lackey for Shangguan Yushi, right?" Shaking his head, Li Dao couldn''t help but laugh. This Liu Yiyi''s thinking was quite strange. "So you''re his friend?" "No." "Then what are you looking for Shangguan Yushi for?" "I say, Miss Yiyi, although we''ve met twice, I don''t need to report to you on what I need to do, do I?" Laughing lightly, Li Dao broke away from Liu Yiyi and walked towards Shangguan Yushi. "Hmph, you stingy brat, treat it as if I, Liu Yiyi, am willing to talk to you." Liu Yiyi''s anger was difficult to calm as she muttered in a low voice. After reaching the bottom of the high platform, Li Dao did not hesitate and stepped onto the stairs. Everyone opened their mouths wide and cast their gaze on Li Dao. Who was this person? Wasn''t he afraid of being killed by Shangguan Yushi? This was what everyone was thinking. Stepping onto the stage, Li Dao was able to clearly see the appearance of Shangguan Yushi. It was over seven feet tall, and was slightly taller than him. It was tall, sturdy, and gave off a strong sense of oppression. He had a wild and untamed appearance, and he looked down on the entire world. One glance was enough to tell that he was a formidable figure. After a closer look, Li Dao''s eyes narrowed. Finally, he stopped chuckling. This official had a deep aura and was one with the surrounding air. He was clearly a master level expert. He was much stronger than the Sword Saint, I really do not know how the Sword Crafting City and Sea Shark Palace could contend against the Sovereign Alliance. Shangguan Yushi''s reaction was similar to Li Dao''s, and her expression was extremely cautious. "You''re the one who called yourself the Sword Emperor and wanted to meet my master?" Before Shangguan Tianyi could open his mouth to speak, a youth beside him spoke first. The young man was extremely handsome, with an eagle-like nose and a sinister aura. The back of his head was bulging, and there was a reverse bone on his body. Needless to say, Li Yao knew that this person was Ying Shuntian''s descendant. He was also the owner of the demon sword, Ren Qianxing. Sure enough, Shangguan Yushi''s words confirmed Li Dao''s thoughts. "Qianxing, why aren''t you leaving?" How did I usually teach you? The Sword Emperor came to our Prestigious Alliance, yet you are so rude, why aren''t you apologizing! " Shangguan Tianyi''s voice was extremely vigorous as he berated. Ren Qianxing was obviously not a foolish person, and he was also extremely intelligent. When he saw the expression on Shangguan Yushi''s face and the tone in which he spoke, he immediately reacted. "Qian Xing, you know your wrongs. Master, please punish me. Sword Emperor, please don''t blame me." Ren Qianxing immediately knelt down on one knee and cupped his hands in apology. Li Dao nodded his head. Ren Qianxing was indeed a ruthless person. He knew when to advance and when to retreat, and was able to endure. "Stand up, young man. You have a bright future ahead of you." Li Dao waved his hand, not at all bothered by Ren Qianxing''s disrespect. As a Grandmaster, whether it was Li Dao or Shangguan Yushi, they both had a certain level of magnanimity. "Many thanks to Sword Emperor!" Shangguan Tianyi berated. Then, he stood up and walked over to Li Dao. "I wonder why Sword Emperor has come to my Prestigious Alliance? He is not going to become my enemy, right?" In his opinion, Li Dao could afford the title of Sword Emperor. "No, on the contrary, I have a request from Alliance Head. I''m here to make friends with Alliance Head." Li Dao also wore a smile on his face. "Hahahaha, it is my honor to be able to be friends with the Sword Emperor. Sword Emperor, please take a seat." Shangguan Yushi gave way to the seat of honor, inviting Li Dao to take a seat. "Being able to be friends with Alliance Master is my honor. It''s just that I don''t care about this person." With a single sentence, Li Dao dispelled Shangguan Yutian''s probing. "Men! Hurry up and bring a chair over. Do you need me to teach you how to treat guests?" Shangguan Yu Tian waved his sleeves and shouted. Ren Qianxing immediately jogged down and pulled out a chair, placing it beside Shangguan Yushi''s seat. It was slightly lower than his seat. Shangguan Yushi nodded her head, but couldn''t find anything out of the way. She looked at Ren Qianxing with increasing satisfaction. Li Dao didn''t care about Ren Qianxing''s little actions. He lifted his leg and sat down on a chair. Liu Yiyi, who was standing below, was surprised. She was cursing in a low voice, talking about dogs and eagles. Li Dao and Shangguan Yushi heard all this and paid no heed to it. "Sword Emperor, we can talk about this later. How about we watch the great gift first?" When the emperor sat down, he asked for Li Dao''s opinion. Li Dao nodded and replied, "Of course." Once the two of them sat down, a female singer started to perform below the stage. The leaders of the small gangs also started to present gifts, and everything was in an orderly fashion. Liu Yiyi was still cursing Li Dao in a low voice, causing Li Dao to be at a loss whether to laugh or to cry. Shangguan Yushi looked at Li Dao, who shook his head. Shangguan Tianyi wanted to send someone to deal with Liu Yiyi. If he could win over the Sword Emperor, Li Dao, then killing a chef would not be a big deal. Li Dao shook his head, indicating that he did not care about this matter. The two of them clinked their glasses as if they were good friends. C351 The guests were all happy as they chatted and drank. Of course, the ''host'' and ''host'' respectively referred to Li Dao and Shangguan Tianyi. The rest of the fish were not included in this list. Li Dao swirled his wineglass and looked toward the horizon. With a playful tone, he said to Shangguan Tianyi, "Alliance Head, it seems that there is an ant that doesn''t know how to live that wants to challenge your dignity." Shangguan Tianyue raised his wine cup and emptied it. Smiling, he said, "That idiot Helian Ba. He even sent out this kind of trash. I''ll play with him." As the two of them spoke, a large kite appeared in the sky. On the kite, there was a woman tied up. She had a seductive appearance and her body was extremely attractive. Li Dao and Shangguan Yushi watched in interest as the members of the Alliance of Supreme Elders began to move. Under the command of envoy Sima Tian and Ren Qianxing, they pulled out their bows and arrows to shoot down the next enemy. "Release the arrows!" With a single command, the soldiers of the alliance shot out a rain of arrows. The person who came was quite interesting. The kite she had tied up was actually a high-tech one. She spewed out a burst of flames and sped down towards the podium. Li Dao had some impression of this woman. She was the adopted daughter of Helian Ba, the former Princess of the Flaming Cult, Yu''er. As the second female lead, Yu''er, together with Yan Zhaofeng, Liu Yiyi, and Ren Qianxing, acted out an extremely tyrannical, masochistic love affair. When Yu''er landed on the ground, she raised her sword and charged towards Shangguan Yushi. As for Li Dao, she didn''t even spare him a glance. "Protect the chief, capture the assassin!" Ren Qianxing roared as he charged over. Yu''er had already arrived in front of Shangguan Yushi. Her long sword reflected the sunlight, illuminating Li Dao''s face. Li Dao had a slight smile on his face as he shook his wine cup, not minding in the slightest. Liu Yiyi, who was standing below, covered her mouth. On one hand, she hoped that this assassin would succeed in assassinating Shangguan Tianyi. On the other hand, she was afraid that she would accidentally hurt Li Dao. Shangguan Yu''er''s sword pierced into her chest. When Yu''er''s attack succeeded, she immediately drew her sword and retreated. When Ren Qianxing arrived, he shot out a poisonous needle. He didn''t bother about Yu''er anymore, instead, he went forward to hug Shangguan Yushi, and shouted, "Master is injured, please ask the imperial physician!" The Right Emissary of the Supreme Alliance glared hatefully at Ren Qianxing and roared, "Men, come with me to capture the assassin." Li Dao was still sitting on the chair, leisurely drinking his wine with a contented expression on his face. Shangguan Tianyi didn''t know what this old brat was playing at. That Yu''er was at most at the ninth level precelestial stage, how could she possibly have injured a martial arts master like him. Li Dao was too lazy to expose Shangguan Yushi as he was not that bored. At this moment, the Supreme Alliance was in a state of chaos. The right-hand envoy Sima Tian had led people to capture Yu''er. Ren Qianxing had concern written all over his face as he went to find an imperial physician for Yu''er. Li Dao was not entertained by anyone, so he did not mind as he continued to drink his wine. Liu Yiyi pulled away from Auntie Shi and ran to Li Dao''s side. She grabbed Li Dao''s wrist and said anxiously, "Come with me!" Li Dao sat motionlessly on the chair as he smiled and said, "Why should I go with you?" "I know your kung fu is very high, but your friend Shangguan Tianyi was assassinated. This place is very dangerous. Come with me." Liu Yiyi was very anxious and wanted to drag Li Dao away. Li Dao laughed lightly and slapped Liu Yiyi''s hand away, saying, "Miss Yiyi, we are not related in any way, so I won''t trouble you to take care of me. Like you said, this place is dangerous. You should leave on your own." "How can you be like this?" Liu Yiyi pointed at Li Dao''s nose and her face turned red. Li Dao held the wine cup and adjusted his posture. He looked calm and unperturbed as he ignored her. Auntie Shi ran over, pulling Liu Yiyi along with her. "Yiyi, hurry and come with me. We can''t stay here any longer." Liu Yiyi was dragged out of the room and she turned around to speak to Li Dao, "Li Dao, I, Liu Yiyi, have misjudged you. You have truly disappointed me!" Li Dao swirled his wine cup in the air and could not deny it. He looked towards Shangguan Yushi, who was in Ren Qianxing''s embrace, with a mocking expression in his eyes. C352 The scene in the drill grounds of the Supreme Alliance turned into a mess with the assassination attempt on Shangguan Yushi. Ren Qianxing, Sima Tian, and the other higher-ups were busy. The soldiers below were also very nervous. The small sects and small sects that came to offer gifts all had strange thoughts as they hurried to leave. The huge drill ground was no longer as lively as it was before. Only Li Dao was still sitting at his original seat, drinking wine and eating melon fruits from time to time. Two hours later, someone finally remembered Li Dao. "Senior Sword Emperor, please step into the Heaven and Earth Palace as I have been slow." Ren Qian walked out with a respectful expression. "How is your master now?" Li Dao asked with a smile. "Master''s current situation is not optimistic. I wonder if Senior can save my Master?" Ren Qianxing earnestly asked. Li Dao looked Ren Qianxing up and down. This successor of the Devil Sword was not a loyal person. "Take me to see Shangguan Yushi." Li Dao stood up, his eyes full of ridicule. "Many thanks, senior. This junior will bring senior to meet my master!" Ren Qianxing was overjoyed, his tone agitated. Unfortunately, in front of Li Dao, he did not control his emotions well enough. A person with a rebellious mind was definitely not a kind person. Shangguan Yushi had raised him since he was young, so his current state of mind was a little delicate. However, this was all a matter of the father and son duo. It was not a matter for him to worry about. Under Ren Qianxing''s lead, Li Dao quickly met with Shangguan Yushi. Shangguan Tianyue was lying on his sickbed. His eyes were sunken and his face was blackened. It seemed as if he really wasn''t going to live much longer. "Qian Xing, please save my master!" Ren Qianxing knelt on one knee, his eyes and expression hidden from view. Li Dao smiled and replied, "I can''t save your master, so you''d better hurry up and think of another way." Ren Qianxing stood up, a disappointed expression on his face. He looked at Shangguan Yushi, his entire body was filled with worry. Walking up to the sickbed, Ren Qianxing took hold of Shangguan Yutian''s hand and asked, "Master, how are you feeling? It''s impossible for the Alliance to not have you!" disciple will definitely think of a way to save you. " Shangguan Yushi opened his eyes, his breath was weak, his voice weak, "Qian Xing, Master wants to speak with the Sword Emperor. Quickly go ask Sai Hua Tuo for help, only Sai Hua Tuo can cure this poison." "Yes, disciple will go ask for Sai Hua Tuo right away. Master, you have to hold on." Ren Qianxing stood up and walked out in a flustered manner. When Ren Qian had walked far away, Shangguan Yushi turned around and sat up on the sickbed. He didn''t look weak at all. "I''ll be a joke to the Sword Emperor." Shangguan Yushi chuckled and did not explain the reason for his acting. Li Dao already knew that Shangguan Yu Tian told Ren Qianxing to go ask for Sai Hua Tuo, but he didn''t have any Nine Dragon Stones on him right now, so his plan was about to go down the drain. "What does the Sword Emperor think of my disciple?" Shangguan Yushi didn''t want to talk about what happened earlier and asked Ren Qianxing. Li Dao casually said, "His Innate Ability is amazing, he''s a martial arts prodigy." "Sword Emperor knows that''s not what I''m asking about." Shangguan Tianyi shook his head. He knew that Ren Qianxing was extremely talented in martial arts. Li Dao narrowed his eyes and answered seriously, "The look in your eyes is treacherous, there is a chasm in your chest, and your brain is the opposite of what it is supposed to be, knowing when to advance and when to retreat, and able to endure. In time, we will definitely be able to achieve great things. " Shangguan Yushi was stunned. How could he not know what Li Dao had said? But he was indeed a genius. Li Dao didn''t try to instigate them. Ren Qianxing was the successor of the Devil Sword Sect, and the Life and Death Chess still required him and Yan Zhaofeng to continue. If Shangguan Tianyi killed him, it wouldn''t be fun. At the moment, Shangguan Yushi still didn''t know that the disciple he adopted was his own son. Moreover, Ren Qianxing was the protagonist and had a lot of luck with him. As long as Li Dao didn''t want to kill him, he wouldn''t die. "Why did the Sword Emperor seek me out? As long as I can accomplish it, I will not refuse." Shangguan Yuyin had also discovered that Li Dao was too direct and did not engage in combat. He went straight to the point. "I won''t hide it from you, Brother Murong. I''ve come here for a martial arts skill. I hope you can grant me my request." Li Dao smiled as he pointed out the true identity of Shangguan Yushi. Shangguan Tianyi narrowed his eyes. His entire body was emitting a dangerous aura. "What? You want to kill me?" There was a mocking expression on Li Dao''s face. Although Shangguan Yushi was also a Grandmaster, there was still a gap between a Grandmaster and a Grandmaster. "Hahahaha, the Sword Emperor is joking. I wonder what kind of martial arts the Sword Emperor would like? Shangguan Tianyi retracted his killing intent, neither admitting nor denying Murong Hua''s identity. "Murong Hua, others say that the ''Divine Might Dragon Palm'' is the most masculine palm technique in the world, but do you think I would believe that?" Li Dao sneered. What ''Divine Dragon Palm''? At most, it was an advanced version of the Eighteen Subduing Dragon Palms. "You want to use Heavenly Dipper Qi first?" Shangguan Tianyi blurted out. His most secret skill was Heavenly Dipper Energy. It was impossible for it to be passed on to anyone else. Li Dao shook his head. The Qi of Xiantian was a good attack and defense skill, but he did not have the mood to practice it. Could the Qi of Xiantian be as strong as the Golden Buddha Indestructible Body? Could their attacks be as powerful as a sword that had been cut off from the world before? Seeing Li Dao shake his head, Shangguan Yushi was finally able to relax. As long as it wasn''t the Qi of Xiantian, any other martial arts would be fine. "Then I''m curious. I wonder which martial skill the Sword Emperor has taken a fancy to? I am not a petty person. Please speak your mind, Sword Emperor." "I want a sword to separate the world!" Li Dao looked at Shangguan Yushi, hoping he wouldn''t force him to fight. C353 A single sword attack had separated them! Of course, Shangguan Tianyi knew what sword skills a single sword move was after a lifetime. As the patriarch of the remnants of the Devil Sword Clan, he had the thought of cultivating it before. A single sword move separated him from another world was undoubtedly a shocking sword art. The reason why Shangguan Tianyi didn''t practice it was because a sword move separated him from the previous world by one layer, which in his opinion, was too extreme and too lacking. However, what he did not understand was that even the remnants of the Devil Sword Clan did not know where Li Dao found out about this sword technique. Of course, people like Shangguan Yushi wouldn''t be too conflicted over how Li Yao knew about the matter of the Sword Ascension Sect. It would be too much of a challenge for him to take out the Sword Ascension Sect''s Sword Awareness for no reason at all. He wasn''t willing to give Li Dao such a shocking sword art, but if he didn''t give it, he might make a big enemy out of it. Immediately, with his hands behind his back, Shangguan Yushi began to ponder over the gains and losses. But now, he didn''t have the confidence to win against Li Dao. If Li Dao were to have a single sword move from another world, what would happen? "Brother Mu Rong, you don''t want to give me your sword?" Li Dao had already made preparations to fight. If he was an official, he wouldn''t have handed over such a shocking sword art to someone who didn''t know whether he was an enemy or friend. "Sword Emperor is overthinking it. However, I''m thinking, after all, one sword attack after the other is a taboo sword technique of my Devil Sword Clan. If Sword Emperor wants to take it away with a single word, isn''t that a bit inappropriate?" As Shangguan Yushi spoke, his eyes flashed. In that instant, he had already thought of many things. The appearance of the Lingshuang Sword was imminent. Li Dao had called himself the Sword Emperor, so would he not have any thoughts towards the Lingshuang Sword? Lingshuang Sword, a sword that separated the worlds. In addition to Li Dao''s unfathomable cultivation in the path of the sword, who in the world could oppose him? Li Dao did not know that Shangguan Yushi had taken so much into consideration. If he had known, he would have surely scoffed at him. As a combination of the Heart Sword and the Demon Sword, the Lingshuang Sword was nothing more than the Saint Chess Sword Ancestor''s and Ying Shuntian''s personal swords. Although they had their own mystical properties and were comparable to magical treasures, they were still of little value to him. "Of course I won''t talk empty-handed. I''ve already prepared a gift for Brother Murong in exchange for a sword move." Li Dao lightly smiled. He believed that Shangguan Yushi would definitely make this deal with him. "Really? What gift is it?" Shangguan Yuying looked straight at Li Dao. He didn''t think there was anything that could move him. "How is Brother Murong''s body?" Among them, Huo Hua Die and Ying Ziyi had each left a son for him, but at that time, he was still the young master of the devil sword clan. Because the old patriarch had summoned him before his death, even he did not know that he had two sons. Naturally, Li Yao would not reveal the fact that Ren Qianxing was his son. He was talking about a kid named Ah Bao. Shangguan Tianyi was stunned. He didn''t doubt Li Dao''s words at all. As a Grandmaster, he wasn''t so bad as he thought. After thinking for a while, Shangguan Tianyi answered, "This gift is not enough. I need you to promise me one thing. If you agree, I''ll bring you to get the sword technique that separated you from the outside world." "Speak. As long as I can do it, I promise you." Li Dao had already said everything. Regardless of whether he killed Sword Lord or Helian Ba, as long as he could not kill Jian Xiong, everything was fine. "I want you to swear an oath that you will never snatch my sword!" Shangguan Yushi said while staring at Li Dao''s eyes, one word at a time. Li Dao laughed involuntarily. He had thought that Shangguan Yu Tian''s condition was to get rid of the Sword Lord or Helian Ba. "Alright, I, Li Dao, hereby swear an oath that I will not fight with you for the sword." Li Dao swore with a smile on his face, as if he did not care about the sword at all. Shangguan Yushi was stunned for a moment. He hadn''t expected Li Dao to agree so easily. As for whether Li Dao would go back on his word, he had never thought about that. Li Dao said that he wouldn''t snatch the sword from him, but he didn''t say that he wouldn''t snatch it from Ren Qianxing after his death. Even if he didn''t use it, it would be good to give it to Jianxiong. "Alright, it''s a deal then. Bring my son here, I''ll bring you to get the sword manual!" Shangguan Tianyun laughed out loud. The two of them clapped their hands as an oath, their laughter filled with contempt. Li Dao despised the shallow knowledge and knowledge of Shangguan Tianyi, while Shangguan Tianyi despised the deep martial arts skills and lack of ambition. After clapping, Li Dao left the Prestigious Alliance and went to look for Yan Zhaofeng for the son of Shangguan Yu Tian, Ah Bao. Looking at the time, it was also the right time for that clown, who was like a god, to push Ah''Bao out. C354 Outside Coiling Dragon City, on a deep road, Li Dao held his long sword and walked on it while singing. Around them were scattered houses. There were men carrying water and firewood. There was a village girl by the river washing vegetables and clothes. Some of these village girls had pretty good looks and were in their prime. They were also in their forties and had loud voices. Li Dao was singing loudly and his steps were steady and unrestrained. The pretty village girl''s eyes fell on Li Dao. She stared at him without blinking. The older village girl''s voice became louder the moment she opened her mouth to speak. The exposed words caused the younger village girl''s face to redden. Li Dao listened to this and smiled without saying a word. He was not some young master, but a middle-aged uncle who was almost forty years old. He just looked younger. It was human nature to love beauty, and it was normal for those people to daydream about their appearance and temperament. He walked all the way into the village and stopped in front of a school. The school was not small, with three grass huts with characters on them. In the middle, there was a grass hut with forty to fifty children inside. There was a wooden signboard hung in the middle of the thatched cottage. The four words written on it were ''Wen De Academy''. These words were very imposing, and it was obvious that the owner was a gentleman. The children recited the words in a clear and melodious voice, "When humans are born, they are naturally kind-hearted." Li Dao held his longsword and stood on the spot, listening to the childish sounds of the children''s reading. He did not directly enter to look for Yan Zhaofeng. Li Dao didn''t know whether people were good or not in the beginning, but now he was no longer limited to good or evil. Two hours later, the children ran out and went back home. Their faces were brimming with smiles, carefree and carefree. "Brother, you''ve been waiting for a long time. May I know why you''re looking for me?" The seven feet tall and burly Yan Zhaofeng walked out. With his physique, he should have moved the bricks, but he carried a thick scholarly air, looking extremely charming. The voice was very magnetic, giving people a gentle feeling. It was humble and polite, making it difficult for people to have any bad feelings towards it. Even if Li Dao had seen a TV show, he despised this person first. However, television dramas and the real world were two different things. At the very least, the man in front of him, Yan Zhaofeng, could not bring himself to feel even the slightest bit of disgust. "You are Yan Zhaofeng?" Li Dao looked at him for a moment before asking. "It''s me." Yan Zhaofeng smiled. There was a deep dimple on his left cheek. His smile was very calm and pure. "Do you know a kid named Ah Bao? I came to look for him." Li Dao nodded. Yan Zhaofeng gave him a good impression. "Ah Bao just went out to play with the group of kids. I wonder why brother is looking for him?" Yan Zhaofeng was very honest, or it could be said that he was not on guard, and he did not even ask who Li Dao was, directly admitting that Ah''Bao was with him. "I want to take Ah''Bao to find his father, and give him some wealth." Li Dao replied. "It should be so. I have no objections. May I ask for your name?" Yan Zhaofeng cupped his hands and asked. Li Dao did not reply. Instead, he looked towards the door and saw a familiar face. Yan Zhaofeng followed Li Dao''s gaze and looked towards the door. A woman in her fifties walked in with a beautiful girl in tow. "Feng''er, Yiyi came to see you. She even brought you delicious food." The woman''s eyes were full of lines. She looked kind, and from her voice, one could tell that she was in a good mood. "Mother, Miss Yi Yi, what are you two doing here?" Yan Zang Feng stepped forward and asked. "Of course I''m here to see if my son is hungry." His mother smiled and pointed at his forehead. "Mother, there are still outsiders here. Don''t let your son be laughed at by others." Yan Zhaofeng smiled as he took his mother''s hand and turned to look at Li Dao. "Mother, Miss Yiyi, let me introduce you. This brother ¡­" Halfway through his words, Yan Zhaofeng felt somewhat embarrassed, because he did not know Li Dao''s name. "There''s no need to introduce him, I know him." Liu Yiyi looked at Li Dao with an unfriendly expression as she said bitterly. "Miss Yiyi, you know this brother?" Yan Zhaofeng asked. "Of course I know him. We can''t afford to have such a great character like him. It''s better to avoid him." Liu Yiyi said sarcastically. "Yiyi, who is he? "Aren''t you being a little impolite like this?" Mother Yan asked with a kind smile. "He is the famous Sword Emperor of the martial arts world, and he was acknowledged by the emperor himself. Furthermore, he is good friends with the emperor!" Liu Yiyi''s tone was filled with disdain. "AHH!" His mother cried out in alarm, her expression somewhat strange. The expression on Yan Zhaofeng''s face also became strange. This was because his father was the Left Emissary of the Alliance, Yan Zhongyang, when he was alive! "Zang Feng, Aunt Yan, let''s go. Don''t stay with these kinds of people." Liu Yiyi held her mother''s hand and was about to leave. Li Dao shook his head and said with a smile, "A few days ago I told you to stay away from Yan Zang Feng, I didn''t expect you to call me so affectionately now, it''s the will of heaven!" "If you tell me to stay away from Cang Feng, then I won''t. I want to stay with him. What can you do? "Others might be afraid of you, but I''m not," Liu Yiyi said coldly. She carefully looked into Li Blade''s eyes, trying to find some clues. After that, she was disappointed. Li Dao''s eyes were calm, unperturbed. "I don''t care what you want to do, I''m just reminding you out of the kindness of my heart. Today, my goal is to take Ah''Bao away, I don''t care about anything else ¡­" Li Dao said in an extremely calm voice. Yan Zhaofeng was confused. Right now, he had yet to organize his thoughts. His mother, however, was looking at Li Dao warily. C355 "Li Dao, don''t you think that''s a bit too much? Or do you really think that you''re the Sword Emperor?" Liu Yiyi sniffed her nose and asked. "As I said, I am not related to you in any way, so you do not need to blame me. "Also, Shangguan Yu Tian is Shangguan Yu Tian, I am me. Don''t be confused." Li Dao smiled, feeling that Liu Yi Yi Yi was quite confused. Didn''t she already have her eyes on Yan Zang Feng? Why was she still acting so heartbroken? "Good, good, good. I, Liu Yiyi, was blind to fancy someone like you." Liu Yiyi couldn''t hold back her tears. Her nose soured as she turned around and ran away. Li Dao was expressionless. Did he have to accept this? How could there be such a logic in this world? "Miss Yiyi, Miss Yiyi, wait for me!" Yan Zhaofeng was about to give chase, but Li Dao blocked his path. "Brother Zang Feng, why don''t you give Ah Bao to me to chase after her?" "How can you be like this? What''s wrong with Miss Yiyi? Are you going to treat her like this?" Yan Zhaofeng angrily looked at Li Dao, his originally magnetic voice had now changed. "Brother Cang Feng, how should I treat her? I think it''s better for you to take me to Ah Bao." Li Yao now felt that Yan Zhaofeng was too righteous and he had done nothing to Liu Yiyi. He really did not know why he was angry. If he didn''t know which kid was Ah Bao, he wouldn''t have had so much to say to Yan Zhaofeng. "Shut up. People like you are not fit to be brothers with me." Yan Zhaofeng cut off Li Dao''s words with force. Li Dao nodded his head. He had been turned away by someone. "Take me to see Ah''Bao." Li Dao opened his mouth, and his voice turned ice-cold. If this Yan Zhaofeng didn''t know how to appreciate kindness, he didn''t mind letting Yan Zhaofeng see what strength truly was. "Alright!" Unexpectedly, Yan Zhaofeng readily agreed to Li Dao''s request. However, there were always twists and turns. A man walked in, wearing a feathered cloak, a goatee, and a fan. He was dressed like a dog. "Wait, Ah Bao can''t be handed over to him." The man opened his mouth. "Big brother, why are you here?" His mother took two steps forward with a face full of surprise as she asked. He then pulled Yan Zhaofeng over and introduced him, "Feng''er, this is your father''s sworn brother. He''s like a god. Why aren''t you coming over to greet him?" "Greetings, uncle!" "It''s been more than ten years since we last met. Hidden Edge, you''ve grown up. Brother Yan has a successor!" Yan Zhaofeng looked at him with a gratified expression, as if he was a god waving a feathered fan. He looked extremely like an elder. "I don''t want to hear your reminiscence, hurry up and bring me to Ah''Bao." Li Dao felt a little annoyed when he saw this. This person was truly annoying. He was just a clown. Heavencraft 25 had once taken in two disciples before; one was the one in front of him who was like a god, the other was the Thousand Li Thunder Whip, Huang Fu, for a long time. Before his death, Heavenly Mystery had passed the position of the Gate of Heavenly Mystery to Huangfu Haoyan, had brazenly killed his teacher, and had gone down the mountain to help Shangguan Yu conquer the lands. At the same time, he had secretly built the Viridescent Eagle Castle. He learned the Divination Technique, and after killing the Heavenly Mystery, he found out about the Life and Death Chess and the Lingshuang Sword, which gave birth to an endless amount of ambition. First, he found the Heaven''s Mandate, the descendant of the Saint Sword Ancestor, Yan Zhaofeng, and incited Shangguan Tian to send Yan Zhaoyang''s father to destroy the Divineflame Sect and seize the Myriad Spirit Chess Record. Unexpectedly, Yan Zhongyang was just like Yan Zhaofeng, a kind-hearted person. Afraid that if Shangguan Yushi obtained the chess piece, it would harm the common people, so he handed it to his best friend, the hundreds of miles away from the Zen Enlightenment Temple. Before dying, he had entrusted Baili Yu with the evil care of his wife and children. The purpose of this action was to plot against the Heaven''s Mandate Yan Zhaofeng and the Devil Sword clan. In the end, he really succeeded and played the entire world within his palm. The Devil Sword''s successor, Ren Qianxing, and the Heartsword''s successor, Yan Fufeng, were both injured in a life-and-death game. However, at the last moment, something went wrong with the Illusory Paradise he cultivated. It directly exploded, turning into ashes that scattered into the air. It turned out that the Heavenly Mystery had left behind a sentence on the last page of the Illusory Paradise. It was as if it was a god, and the Heavenly Mystery was even deeper! The Divine General of the World had been involved. Helian Ba, the Sword Saint, and the officials of the Emperor were all plotted to their deaths. Yan Zhaofeng and the rest looked like fools as they were played in circles. It was a pity that in the end, he discovered that he had also been scheming against Heavencraft 25. Li Yao did not know the true identity of the Heavenly Mystery. The original book said that the Heavenly Mystery had been killed by the gods. However, if he was able to leave behind a prophecy that was as clear as a god, that was even deeper than the heavens. Furthermore, a prophecy that even a god would explode into ashes at the moment of his success, then he might still be alive. Li Dao even suspected that Heavenly Mystery was the Heavenly Mystery from five hundred years ago and had lived to this day. The Life and Death Chess and the Lingshuang Sword were laid down by the trio. Of course, these were only conjectures and were not verified yet. However, Li Dao believed that there was definitely such a possibility. He then looked like a god as he waved his fan, as if the whole world was under his control. In reality, he was also a clown, and everything he did was planned by Heavencraft 25. The people of the world had put in all their efforts to open the Life and Death Chess, but it was a game between the Saint Sword Ancestor and Ying Shuntian, and there was no telling what role Heavencraft Zi had played in it. C356 "Who are you?" Only then did God found out that he couldn''t see through Li Dao. When did such a person appear in the martial arts world? In the late stage of the Innate realm, one could be considered a top expert in the martial arts world. However, they were only inferior to Shark Palace''s Helian Ba, Sword Crafting City''s Sword Lord, Zen Enlightenment Temple, and the few officials of the Supreme Alliance. When facing Li Dao, both he and he could not see through his cultivation level. In that case, there was only one explanation, and that was that Li Dao''s cultivation level was higher than his. Li Dao sneered. He thought that the people under his control were the ones who were looked down on the most. Whether it was Helian Ba or the Sword Saint, they could kill him easily. There was even less of a need to talk about Shangguan Tianyi. Thus, he could only hide behind his back and stir up trouble. If not for wanting to see what secrets the game of life and death contained, Li Dao would have already drawn his sword. "Do you think you have the right to ask who I am?" Li Dao''s gaze swept over him like a divine beam piercing his back. Sweat drenched his back. However, the quality of the mind of the gods was quite hard. He immediately opened his mouth to apologize to Li Dao, causing both Yan Zhaofeng and his son to be dumbfounded. "I dare not ask about your matters, but do you know who Ah''Bao is?" Right now, his goal was to use Ah''Bao to drag Yan Zhaofeng into the fray and oppose the Demon Sword clan. Because the appearance of the Lingshuang Sword could only be done by Yan Zang Feng and Ren Qianxing. "Of course I know that Ah''Bao is the son of Shangguan Yushi. The reason why I came here is to bring Ah''Bao back to him." Li Dao gave him a meaningful look, as if he didn''t intend to kill him and let him cause a ruckus. "So that''s how it is. However, Shangguan Yushi is a temperamental and ruthless person. He knows that his own son is out there, so he will certainly mobilize the forces. So, the purpose of my visit here is to allow Cang Feng to send Ah''Bao to the Prestigious Alliance so that this disaster can be resolved." He began to think about how he could get Yan Zhaofeng into a dispute. "Uncle, are you saying Po is the son of Shangguan Yutian?" Yan Zhaofeng suddenly spoke up. He had always thought that Shangguan Yushi was his archenemy. Of course, this was what the gods had told him. "Hidden Feng, I know you are not satisfied, but you have to send Ah Bao to the Supreme Alliance. Otherwise, if Shangguan Yushi makes a move, then the people of Coiled Dragon City will be the ones suffering. You have to think for the people!" Yan Zhaofeng''s words were as sincere as gods'' words. They were spoken and spoken by the common people, but Yan Zhaofeng continued to do the same thing. Li Dao felt it was funny. When did Shangguan Yushi become as frightening as God''s words? And why were they able to save the lives of the people in this world? Could it be that when Shangguan Yushi sent troops to find his son, they had to kill him? Yan Zhaofeng pulled his mother, who was like a god, over and whispered to Yan Zhaoge. Li Dao couldn''t be bothered to listen to what they had to say. In the end, Yan Zhaofeng and his mother listened to his godly advice and decided to send Ah''Bao to the Supreme Alliance. "Sir, I will entrust Cang Feng to you. He is a young man, please take care of him." As if a god was waving a fan, Yan Zhaofeng was brought to Li Dao. Li Dao glanced at him and asked, "Are you really not afraid that I will kill you?" He shook his head and replied with a smile, "I''m not done yet, you won''t kill me." Li Dao sneered. He was still pretending. It was not bad if he didn''t want to kill him, but so what if he did? Could it be that there was still someone who could jump out and stop him? His right hand was already on the hilt of his sword, and his killing intent was locked onto the figure like a god. The next moment, Li Dao revealed a smile and said to Yan Zhaofeng, "Let''s go. Take me to find Ah''Bao." Yan Zhaofeng glanced at his mother and godlike, then followed behind Li Dao. When Li Dao had walked far away, his eyes were so dazed that he almost lost his balance. His clothes under his feathered cloak were completely drenched in sweat. Just now, he had already walked a circle around the gates of hell. C357 Li Dao and Yan Zhaofeng were walking on the street with a child around the age of ten. There was basically no communication between them. Originally, Yan Zhaofeng had a good impression of Li Dao, but after Liu Yiyi''s incident, he felt a little displeased with Li Dao. Li Dao was even more disdainful towards Yan Zhaofeng. Not only was he nosy, he was also easily deceived. Just because of the people of Coiled Dragon City, he was able to escort the son of his enemy back to the Prestigious Alliance. This was simply laughable. A person that he couldn''t even take care of himself, yet he was worrying about the lives of all the people in the world. What was even more laughable was that even though Shangguan Yushi was ruthless, he was also brutal to the enemy. He was not brutal to the people. Which power was kind to their enemies when they fought against the world? To be kind to your enemies, why fight for the world? Which of those wise rulers is not cruel to the enemy? It would truly be the sorrow of the common people if someone like Yan Zhaofeng were to speak out and act for the common people, a person with a womanly heart and a merciful heart were to come to rule the world. In Li Dao''s eyes, a talent like Shangguan Yushi was suitable to be a ruler. Yan Zhaofeng was merely a self-righteous person. Stick to the Confucian ideology, focus on the word benevolent, but benevolent character can govern the world? To govern the world required a combination of kingly ways and tyranny. A bookworm who read the book to his death could only be used by others. Invincible benevolent person was a joke in Li Dao''s eyes. Real invincibility was one''s own strength. What could one do when speaking of righteousness and benevolence? Li Dao and Yan Zhaofeng didn''t say anything, but Ah''Bao was very lively. He bounced up and down all the way, wanting everything he saw. Yan Zhaofeng was trying to reason with Ah''Bao, saying that as a man, one must have backbone, be kind and think for others. Li Dao just sneered without saying a word. If the officials knew that Yan Zhaofeng had taught his son like this, they would have exploded into a rage. The three of them walked and stopped, and Li Dao finally felt a bit annoyed. Being with these two people was a waste of time. He paid for a carriage and got the coachman to head towards the Supreme Alliance. The carriage jolted slightly. Li Dao''s eyes were half closed as he focused his attention on the Jindan (Jindan) above his Dantian. Yan Zhaofeng continued to lecture Po about the ways of human beings without stopping for a moment. Poor Ah''Bao, he was just a kid in his teens, yet he had to endure such torture on his boring journey. How could he understand that a child who hadn''t even seen the shape of the world could talk big? Suddenly, the horse carriage stopped. Li Dao opened his eyes and frowned. It was that troublesome woman, Liu Yiyi, again. Pushing aside the curtain of the carriage, Liu Yiyi carried a bundle on her back and a sword in her hand as she blocked the path of the carriage. "What are you trying to do?" Li Dao asked impatiently. "Aunt Yan said that Cang Feng wanted to send Ah Bao to the Alliance, so she entrusted me to take care of him and Ah Bao, is that not okay?" Liu Yiyi glanced at Li Dao provocatively with an unfriendly tone. "Don''t bother with him. Keep going forward. If she blocks our way, she''ll pass directly." Li Dao didn''t want to bother with her as he spoke to the carriage driver. "Li Dao, don''t go too far!" Liu Yiyi''s face was flushed and her eyes were burning. "Crush it! Can''t you hear me?" With a cold expression, Li Dao shouted at the driver. "Young lady, please step aside." The coachman was in a difficult position as he spoke to persuade her. "I won''t let you! If you have the ability, then smash me to death!" Liu Yiyi''s temper flared as she stood in front of the carriage, glaring at Li Dao. She didn''t think that Li Dao would really let the horse crash into her. Li Dao sneered. Did this woman really think that she was so attractive that everyone had to give in to her? After throwing out her palm, a strong wind blew Liu Yiyi away. Li Dao shouted, "Hurry and go!" The coachman hesitated for a moment before moving the carriage forward. Li Dao put down the curtain and returned to the carriage, ignoring the furious gaze of Yan Zang Feng. As for Liu Yiyi, after being sent flying by Li Dao, she stood up again, gritted her teeth and flew to the carriage, getting into it immediately. Li Dao had no way to deal with Liu Yiyi''s behavior, so he simply closed his eyes and listened. The horse carriage shook, and in half a day''s time, it reached the entrance of the Supreme Alliance city. C358 The horse carriage stopped at the entrance of the Supreme Alliance city. Li Dao and the other three got off the carriage. Yan Zhaofeng rubbed Ah''Bao''s head and said, "Ah''Bao, Big Brother Zang Feng will send you here. When you return to your father''s side, you must remember to urge him not to kill too many people, understand?" "En, big brother Zang Feng, I understand." Ah''Bao cautiously nodded his head. "Alright, Ah''Bao, follow me inside. Your father is waiting for you." Li Dao went up and held Ah''Bao''s hand, preparing to enter the city. Liu Yiyi rolled her eyes and said, "Zang Feng, you see that Ah Bao doesn''t know anyone. Let''s accompany him into the city. Maybe Ah Bao will be bullied by that cold-blooded guy." "That won''t happen, I''m not going in." Yan Zhaofeng shook his head. Shangguan Yushi was his archenemy after all. He could not take revenge for his martial arts, so it was better not to go in. "Zang Feng, let''s go. Let''s go," Liu Yiyi dragged her feet as she said coquettishly. Yan Zhaofeng couldn''t bear the noise anymore and followed behind Li Dao and Liu Yiyi. Naturally, the soldiers guarding the gates of the Alliance recognized Li Blade. Shangguan Tianyi had once acknowledged Li Blade''s title as the emperor, and these people knew of it. "We pay our respects to the Sword Emperor!" The group of soldiers guarding the door saluted in unison. Li Dao didn''t say anything and directly led Ah''Bao inside the door. Yan Zang Feng and Liu Yi Yi Yi who were following behind Li Dao were not stopped. Liu Yi Yi Yi muttered to herself. What a boastful fellow. Upon entering the Alliance, there were soldiers who immediately brought Li Dao to meet with Shangguan Yushi. Two days ago, during the Martial Forest Gathering, Li Dao was almost on the same level as Shangguan Tianyi. Everyone in the Prestigious Alliance had seen this with their own eyes. The soldier brought Li Dao and the other three to the Heaven and Earth Palace. Shangguan Yushi had her back facing Li Dao and the others, her hands clasped behind her back. "I''ve brought your son. He should be able to fulfill the terms of the deal now." Li Dao narrowed his eyes. "No rush, let me ask you, are the nine dragon stones on you?" Shangguan Yushi asked with a deep voice. Li Dao was not surprised at all. The reason why Shangguan Yu Tian told Ren Qianxing to look for Sai Hua Tuo was because of the Nine Dragons Stone. Now that he found out about the Nine Dragons Stone, he was not surprised at all. "That''s right, the nine dragon stone is with me." Li Dao nodded as his entire body emitted a dangerous aura. If Shangguan Yushi dared to go back on his word, he didn''t mind suppressing it with force. "Leave the nine dragon stone to me!" Shangguan Tianyi turned his head and looked straight at Li Dao. Li Dao smiled and asked, "If I don''t hand it over, what are you going to do about it? Do you want to fight me?" Hearing Li Dao''s words, Shangguan Yutian frowned. He didn''t think that he would lose, after all the Xianyang Qi was a top grade martial skill. However, Li Dao was also a Grandmaster Expert like him. He had no confidence that he would be able to win. "Shangguan Yushi, we already agreed that when I brought your son back, you would bring me for a lifetime. Are you going back on your word?" Li Dao said as he placed his right hand on the hilt of his sword. Liu Yi Yi and Yan Zhaofeng remained silent. Both of them unconsciously took a few steps back. Ah''Bao grabbed the corner of Yan Zhaofeng''s shirt and asked weakly, "Big Brother Zang Feng, is that my father?" Yan Zhaofeng rubbed Ah''Bao''s little head, smiled and said, "He is your father." Hearing this, Ah''Bao shrunk back. Shangguan Tianyun''s aura was just too powerful, even ordinary people would be afraid of him if they didn''t get angry, let alone this little kid, Ah''Bao. Only then did Shangguan Yushi turn her attention back to Ah''Bao, and her eyes lit up, immediately returning to her normal self. "Now I must add a condition. Hand over the nine dragon stone to me. Only then can I bring you to a place that''s separated by a single sword." Shangguan Tianyue faced Li Dao and spoke very straightforwardly and calmly. "Hahahaha! Shangguan Yushi, do you know the consequences of angering me?" Li Dao was so angry that he laughed instead. He did not take him down at the beginning, but instead gave him face. Yet, he gave him face and did not take it back. This could not be blamed on him. "You must know that this is the Paragon Alliance! "Hand over the nine dragon stone, and we''ll still be friends. I''ll keep my promise and take you to get the sword, or else ¡­" Shangguan Tianyun didn''t show any weakness. His hawk-like gaze was incredibly sharp. "Fine, if the Supreme Alliance doesn''t become a river of blood today, then I''ll follow your lead!" The purple sword had already left its scabbard. Li Dao''s eyes emitted a cold light. It had been a long time since he started killing. C359 Swoosh swoosh swoosh swoosh. Ren Qianxing and Sima Tian brought the elites of the Alliance and ran over, aiming their bows at Li Dao alone. Liu Yanfeng''s face was full of shock. He had lost his cool. Liu Yiyi''s mouth was wide open, her eyes filled with worry. "Shangguan Yushi, you are the overlord of a region after all. Don''t you feel ashamed for bullying the young by using so many people?" Liu Yiyi reprimanded Shangguan Yushi while pointing at him. Li Dao didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. He shouted, "Stupid woman, this is none of your business. Get lost!" Liu Yiyi had a wronged look on her face as she roared, "I''m not leaving! I''m not leaving! What right do you have to care about me?" "Hahahaha, Sword Emperor, it seems like this female deity has a crush on you, huh?" Shangguan Yushi was all smiles. "Shangguan Yushi, no matter what, you are still a Grandmaster. You wouldn''t think that you can win with more people right? It''s useless to have ten times or a hundred times more of these trash!" Li Dao simply ignored Liu Yiyi. They weren''t related in any way. "Is that so? "I''ll say it again, hand over the nine dragon stone." Shangguan Yutian smiled, as if victory was already in his grasp. With a flash of cold light, the purple blade appeared in front of Guang Yu Tian. Its speed was so fast that no one could react. Shangguan Tianyi clasped his hands together and an invisible protective layer of air covered his entire body. Strong gales started to blow in the palace. "Release the arrows!" The Supreme Alliance''s right envoy, Sima Tian, coldly shouted and the archer pulled his Iron Horn Bow. "Wait, no one is allowed to shoot an arrow. This will accidentally harm Master." Ren Qianxing stepped forward and stopped Sima Tian. Attack and defense combined together as one, a transparent barrier blocked Li Dao''s long sword. The corners of Shangguan Yushi''s mouth curled up as he smiled charmingly. A cold glint flashed in Li Dao''s eyes as he drew his sword and retreated to the back of Shangguan Yushi. A green lotus bloomed, and a cyan sword aura ruthlessly slashed at Shangguan Yushi, colliding with the aura and producing an explosive sound. Li Dao was helpless in the face of a martial art like Shangguan Tianyi. He lacked the means to attack, as the sword aura produced by the Green Lotus Sword Manual was extremely sharp and could split mountains, but it was still not enough. That was why he wanted to obtain such an unstoppable and invincible sword technique. "Don''t worry about me, shoot!" Shangguan Tianyi coldly snorted. With his previous Heavenly Dipper Qi, no one could break his defense. The soldiers of the Alliance released their bowstrings and shot a rain of arrows at Li Dao and Shangguan Tianyi. Shangguan Tianyi''s eyes were filled with pride; he had been expecting this from the very beginning. A trace of ridicule flashed across Li Dao''s eyes. Shangguan Yushi had the protection of the XianTian level energy. Was he really that bad? His whole body was emitting a faint golden luster. Li Dao did not seem to see the arrows that were shooting at him. "Hey, get out of the way!" Liu Yiyi panicked and shouted. Ding ding dang dang, the arrow hit Li Dao''s body and then fell to the ground. Even the arrow had been flattened by the impact. This scene shocked everyone present. It was much more shocking than the First Heaven''s Divine Aura that Shangguan Tianyi had released. "Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuu ~ ~" The indestructible Golden Buddha Body was the physical body, and the Qi of the First Heavenly Layer was the Astral Qi. Li Blade''s body was impervious to water and fire, as well as to swords and sabers. On the other hand, Shangguan Tianyi relied on his Supreme Force to form a Qi barrier, but his physical body was still the same as that of an ordinary person. Shangguan Yushi frowned. He hadn''t expected the situation to turn out like this. Who would have thought that Li Dao would train such a freakish body transformation technique? Li Dao narrowed his eyes. It was impossible for him to break through the first layer of Heavenly Dipper in a short period of time. His gaze shifted to the soldiers of the Alliance. He had said that he would make the blood of the Zhizun realm flow in rivers, so he must do it. He gave up on using the sword and swept out the azure sword aura. Like cutting wheat, groups of soldiers fell to the ground. The smell of blood rose into the sky as the broken pieces of flesh mixed together. In an instant, the Universal Hall became a purgatory of the human world. A retching sound could be heard as Yan Zhaofeng bent his waist and spat out a mouthful of acid. Ah''Bao hid behind him, wailing loudly and shivering uncontrollably. Liu Yiyi was also stunned. She had never thought that Li Dao would have such a cold side to him. For a moment, her emotions fluctuated. Ren Qianxing, as the successor of the devil sword, was far stronger. He silently retreated to the entrance of the palace, still observing the situation. Shangguan Yushi stomped on the ground and rushed towards Liu Yiyi. Li Dao sneered and reached out to grab Ah''Bao. "Sword Emperor, how much do you think this Goddess of Food''s life is worth?" Shangguan Yushi held Liu Yiyi''s neck and asked. Li Dao brought up Ah''Bao, letting Ah Bao dance in joy and crying out loud. He turned to Shangguan Tianyi and asked, "Then what do you think about this kid compared to Liu Yiyi?" Shangguan Yushi''s expression changed instantly, and she said in a low voice, "Who knows where you found such a child? I don''t believe you." Li Dao had a light smile on his face, and his eyes were filled with a cold light. His longsword was hanging around Ah''Bao''s neck as he said, "You can choose to gamble on it." C360 "Liu Yiyi, it seems like you don''t have much of a place in the Sword Emperor''s heart!" Shangguan Yushi held Liu Yiyi''s neck with one hand, her voice was stiff and her expression ugly. "Shangguan Yushi, if you want to kill me, then kill me. I, Liu Yiyi, will never give in to you." Liu Yiyi was grabbed by the neck, and her head was filled with blood. Her face was like a cooked prawn. "Shangguan Yushi, if you want to play, I''ll play with you. Let''s see if this child''s life is precious or Liu Yiyi''s. I''ll count to three and let Liu Yiyi go." Li Dao grabbed the back of Ah''Bao''s collar with one hand, the long sword hanging around Ah''Bao''s neck. Ah''Bao was two feet away from the ground, his hands and feet dancing chaotically, crying loudly. "One, two, three!" Li Blade raised his sword and was about to swing it down. The veins on Shangguan Tianyi''s forehead were twitching and even his teeth were trembling. However, he did not say anything. "Wait!" Yan Zhaofeng wiped the bitter water from the corner of his mouth, then stood up and roared angrily. Everyone in the great hall turned to look at him, not knowing what Yan Zhaofeng was doing now. Whether it was Liu Yiyi or Ah''Bao, both of them had nothing to do with him. Yan Zhaofeng''s face turned pale after vomiting, but now he felt a sense of righteousness. "Shangguan Yushi, as the overlord of a region, you go back on your word and even capture a weak girl like Miss Yiyi to threaten others. Do you not know what shame is?" "Li Dao, you claim to be the Sword Emperor, but I presume you are also one of the top experts in the world. Why did you try to kill an ordinary person? Ah''Bao is only a child, how innocent is he?" Yan Zhaofeng''s face was full of righteousness. His words were loud and clear, and at this time, he was no longer afraid of Shangguan Yushi or Li Dao. One must know that both of them could crush him to death with a single finger. Li Dao and Shangguan Yushi looked at each other. Shangguan Yushi''s expression turned extremely ugly, while Li Dao laughed silently. Yan Zhaofeng was truly a saint. What did he mean by ''I''m trying to kill an ordinary person''? Was the Sovereign Alliance''s elite a normal person? "Shangguan Yushi, I am different from you. I will do what I said before. It seems that you truly don''t care about this child anymore." Shangguan Yushi''s scalp went numb. He knew that Li Dao would definitely swing his sword. "Stop, this is between us, don''t implicate others!" Shangguan Tianyi released Liu Yiyi and shouted at Li Dao. Even if he was a formidable person, she couldn''t just sit by and watch her son''s head drop to the ground. Liu Yiyi ran over to Li Dao''s side. She still had some lingering fear in her heart. Just now, she had spoken tough words, but how could she not be afraid in the face of life and death? "Leave the Supreme Alliance. This is not a place for you!" Li Dao said without even looking at her. "Sword Emperor, I''ve already released Liu Yiyi. Did you release my son?" Shangguan Yuyin asked with a dark face. "No, I didn''t say that I would release your son after you let Liu Yiyi go. Since you dare to play with me, you should be prepared to take on my wrath. Do you think that I am the one who is talking about the Bloody Supremes Alliance? " "Today, other than you and Ren Qianxing, no one else in the Alliance will live!" When Li Dao said this, his voice was very calm. He did not make a move, but no one would think that he was joking. Ren Qianxing heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. "Li Dao!" What''s the difference between this and being an official? It''s only his fault that Shangguan Yushi lied to you. Why would you implicate others? "There is a virtue in living, if you do this, you will be doomed." Yan Zhaofeng was righteous as he started to criticize Li Dao. In his eyes, Li Dao was more brutal than even Shangguan Yushi, ignoring life in this way, was no different from a demon. Li Dao laughed. This Yan Zhaofeng really did not know his place. If he was here to criticize him, why not first consider how powerful he was? "Yan Zhaofeng, I can assure you that if you say one more word, the next one to die will be you." Li Dao drew his sword, his longsword slanted towards Yan Zhaofeng, the azure sword aura on the tip constantly pulsing. So what if he was the sage''s successor? So what if the battle of life and death could not be resolved? If he wasn''t happy, Li Dao wouldn''t care so much. Yan Zhaofeng swallowed his words and bitterly shut his mouth. He did not dare to say anything else because he had a feeling that Li Dao would really kill him. "Li Dao, I don''t care if you want to kill other people, but Ah Bao is still a child. I beg you, please let him go." Liu Yi Yi Yi pulled at the corner of Li Dao''s shirt as she pleaded in a low voice. Li Dao rolled his eyes and said, "Okay, I will give you face, immediately bring Ah Bao and Yan Zhaofeng out of the Alliance." "What about you?" Liu Yiyi was overjoyed as she subconsciously asked. "I''ve said that if I want to massacre the Alliance, I will do it." A cold smile hung on Li Dao''s face. As a person, one must keep one''s word. "Alright, be careful." As Liu Yiyi spoke, she took Ah Bao from Li Dao''s hands and asked Yan Zang Feng, "Zang Feng, come with me." Yan Zhaofeng was about to say something, but Li Dao''s gaze swept over him, causing him to swallow his words. He silently followed Liu Yiyi out of the room. "Qian Xing, you go with them. Remember, protect Ah''Bao well." "Yes, I will not disappoint my master." Ren Qianxing didn''t have the slightest hesitation as he turned around and chased after Liu Yiyi. He had wanted to leave for a long time. Regardless of whether or not Li Dao could massacre the entire Alliance, staying here was a very dangerous matter. He had yet to make his debut. Liu Yiyi, Yan Zang Feng, and Ren Qianxing all walked away with Ah''Bao. Li Dao and Shangguan Yushi glanced at each other. The next thing to do was to get serious. It was just that, at this moment, Shangguan Yushi was not confident at all. He felt a twinge of regret in his heart. Heroes have no regrets, and heroes have no tears. Even though he regretted it, he did not reveal any expression on his face. As the official of the Prestigious Alliance, he could not lower his head and admit defeat. C361 After Liu Yiyi and the other three left, Li Dao and Shangguan Yushi moved at the same time. Li Dao raised his sword and rushed towards the soldiers of the Supreme Alliance. Since it was not something that could be resolved in a short period of time, he would not go back on his word. Shangguan Tianyi was furious. He had spent countless effort to beat the Supreme Alliance down, inch by inch. Every single soldier was his. The cyan sword aura condensed into reality, and with a single sweep, flesh and blood flew everywhere, causing Shangguan Tianyi to feel as if his teeth were splitting apart. Li Dao sneered again and again. Shangguan Yushi was far inferior to the Fringe Elder. The Frontier Elder could destroy his Golden Buddha Indestructible Body, but Shangguan Yushi could not. Since Shangguan Yushi''s attack was neither painful nor itchy, what else was there to worry about? To Li Dao, all the members of the Alliance were like meat on a chopping block, to be slaughtered at will. As Li Dao arrived at the training field from the Heaven and Earth Palace, countless people had already died. Blood was flowing everywhere and the stench of blood assaulted the nostrils. The remaining people all scattered, wishing they could grow four legs. Within four hours, the entire Prestigious Alliance had collapsed. It was either dead or all of them had fled, leaving only Li Dao and Shangguan Tianyi. Li Dao sneered as he turned to look at Shangguan Yushi, "It''s your turn now!" Shangguan Yushi panted heavily, half of it was due to exhaustion from attacking Li Dao with all his might, and the other half was due to anger. "Fine. You destroyed twenty years of my hard work. Do you think I will give you another sword?" Shangguan Tianyi''s eyes were bloodshot and his muscles were contorted. "Hehe, Shangguan Yuyin, no, I should call you Murong Hua. You''re a grandmaster after all, aren''t you naive to say such words?" "You better protect me well and not find the location of the Devil Sword Clan. Otherwise, not a single person will be left alive!" Li Dao was always very calm when he spoke, but his tone of voice did not make anyone doubt the authenticity of his words. "How dare you!" The last bit of Shangguan Tianyi''s rationality was swallowed up, the astral energy in his body surged and he pushed it to the extreme. Two dragon-shaped auras roared as they charged towards Li Dao. It was the Divine Might Dragon Palm, Shangguan Tianyun''s strongest martial skill besides the Qi of Xiantian. Li Dao waved his sword. The cyan sword aura easily shattered the dragon-shaped Qi. To put it bluntly, the dragon palm was only an advanced version of the Eighteen Subduing Dragon Palms. There was nothing to praise about it. Compared to the previous world, this world was filled with countless martial arts inheritances. In the previous world, the truly powerful martial arts techniques were all in the hands of those old monsters at the border. The profound martial arts in the martial world had almost disappeared. This world was different. Too many profound martial arts were everywhere. Among them, the most praiseworthy were the sword technique that Ren Qianxing used, the Heaven''s Mandate of Four Appearances Art that Yan Fufeng learned from Hundred Miles of Evil, and the Boundless Illusion left behind by the Twenty-fifth Heavenly Secrets. These three martial arts were the most powerful and heaven-defying. Next, he needed several officials to control the Heavenly Dipper Sword, Sword Crafting City''s Dragon Riding Slash, Helian Ba''s doppelganger, the Seven Ultimate Zither of the sect, and the Qi ten swords that Yu''er had learned afterwards. The doppelganger, Phantom Shadow Li Yao was also interested. That was undoubtedly a movement technique that was countless times stronger than the Nine Spiral Shadows. It was a little bit like the Great Tang Twin Dragons and the Evil King Shi Zhixuan''s Illusory Demon Movement Technique. However, the doppelganger''s clone possessed two layers of attack power. This was the most terrifying aspect. As for Shangguan Tianyun, he unleashed the first layer of Heavenly Dipper Qi, releasing a powerful suction force that wanted to pull Li Dao towards him. Li Dao did not resist and allowed Shangguan Yushi to pull him over. He used the momentum to stab out with his sword. The long sword was blocked by his aura of Heavenly Dipper, and stopped three feet in front of Shangguan Yushi. The two of them were in a stalemate. Right now, they were comparing who was stronger and who was more at the Jindan Stage. The two of them were in a stalemate. Violent winds swept through the drill grounds, destroying the surrounding buildings and causing sand and rocks to fly everywhere. How terrifying. Shangguan Yushi pulled back her hands, the first stream of Heavenly Dipper Qi flowed out, the two qi dragons roared and attacked Li Yao. Li Blade''s eyes lit up. At the same time that Shangguan Yushi attacked, a weak point appeared in his defense. The ten toes tightly dug into the ground. The sword tip''s azure sword aura swarmed forward and stabbed into the weak spot. The most violent palm attack made Li Dao''s body emit a loud ringing sound like that of a bell. Li Dao only felt his vital energy and blood tumbling, and his five viscera began to tremble. The ground was torn open by the fierce wind, exposing the exposed soil. Li Dao''s feet dug deeply into the ground. His white clothes were already smashed. Shangguan Tianyi''s Adam''s apple rolled and beads of sweat dripped from his forehead. The purple blade of the sword was emitting an azure sword aura. It was an inch away from Li Daoyi''s neck. If Li Daoyi were to shake his hand, Li Daoyi''s neck would be pierced through. "Shangguan Yushi, you have two choices now. One is to be killed by me, then I will go find the Devil Sword Clan for a single sword strike. Secondly, obediently take me to find a sword technique that allows me to travel with you. I won''t hold grudges against you for what happened previously. " Broken clothes hung from Li Dao''s upper body as he lightly smiled. Shangguan Yutian closed his eyes and loosened his clenched fists. So there was actually such a huge difference in the same cultivation realm. C362 Shangguan Yushi had compromised. There was no way for him to not compromise, not for the sake of the Devil Sword clan. What could be more important than his own life? The Prestigious Alliance had already disintegrated. Shangguan Yushi brought Li Dao over to the Demon Sword clan''s territory. The disappearance of the two had set off monstrous waves in the martial arts world. The Sovereign Alliance was the greatest power in the martial world, half of the world belonged to it. But now, within a single day, it had collapsed. The name of Li Blade Sword Emperor was spread out through the remnants of the Prestigious Alliance. Many people rushed over to the alliance, only to see the rotten flesh and bones there. It had been three days since they last had enough to eat. As time passed, the world shook. The expressions on his face, which he recognized from the past, were quite different. For example, the Sword Saint of the Sword Crafting City still had lingering fear in his heart. Since Li Dao had disappeared, what should he do about his Nine Dragons Stone? Yan Zhaofeng, on the other hand, was filled with endless sorrow and compassion. Liu Yiyi was depressed, and didn''t want to think about food or tea every day. Ren Qianxing was also at a loss. Since the Supreme Alliance was gone and Shangguan Yuyin''s death was unknown, where would he, the hall master of the Heavenly Court, go? Everyone in the martial arts world was now discussing the Sword Emperor. Some people believed that Li Dao was still alive, while others believed that Li Dao and Shangguan Tianyi had perished together. The collapse of the Prestigious Alliance stirred up some ambitious powers and they all started to recruit troops. Amongst them, Sea Shark Palace was one of the happiest. After the Sword Emperor and Shangguan Tianyi had disappeared, Helian Ba''s army left Sea Shark Palace and began to frantically gather the remaining forces of the Supreme Alliance. Ren Qianxing had also joined Helian Ba''s camp and became Helian Ba''s general. Because the Sword Crafting City wanted to forge the Lingshuang Sword, they did not have the energy to dominate the world. After the continuous slaughter, Helian Ba quickly reigned in the original forces of Shangguan Yushi and re-established the Sovereign Alliance. However, the newly established Alliance was no longer related to Shangguan Yushi. The world was in chaos as killing took place everywhere. Yan Zhaofeng thought that all the fault was caused by Li Dao alone. If not for Li Dao killing Shangguan Yushi, how could there be so much chaos? The outside world''s situation had nothing to do with Li Dao and Shangguan Yushi. They had already arrived at the place where the Devil Sword clan recluded, the Heavenly Dark Valley! The Dark Sky Valley was surrounded by mountains, and the sun was not seen all year round, so it was named. Li Dao felt somewhat lucky. If he killed Shangguan Yushi, who knows how much effort he would have to find the Devil Sword clan. Shangguan Yushi brought Li Dao into the Heavenly Yin Valley without saying a word. Li Dao''s existence was his archenemy. Previously, he wanted Li Dao to swear an oath that he would not seize the sword, but how much credibility did an oath have? In any case, Shangguan Tianyi refused to believe it. He did not believe that there was anyone who could resist the enticement of the sword, especially the person who used the sword. Entering the Heavenly Yin Valley, Li Dao finally realized how powerful the Demon Sword clan was. Almost all the adult males in the clan were at least at the Xiantian realm, and there were quite a few at the late stage of the Xiantian realm. This situation illustrated a problem. That was that the Demon Sword clan did not lack any treasures, and their cultivation method inheritances were also exaggerated. Shangguan Yushi, the Patriarch, had great prestige. He wanted to bring Li Dao to the Ancestral Land, but no one stood up to refute him. The ancestral land was where the ancestors were buried, and it was also where the inheritance of the Demonic Sword clan was located. Shangguan Yushi did not play any tricks. In fact, it was the same. At the Grandmaster Realm, human tactics were useless and the traps were ineffective. They could only incite Li Dao in vain. Shangguan Yushi turned on the mechanism and the heavy iron gate at the entrance slowly opened. Inside were tombstones that recorded the achievements of the person who buried them. Li Dao was in a very good mood. As long as he could get the Sword Draw, his fighting strength would increase by several times and his chances of killing Fire Phoenix would increase greatly. C363 This was a naturally formed cave, where generations of Mu Rong family heroes were buried. Guan Yutian''s real name was Murong Hua, but he preferred to be called Shangguan Yushi. The remnants of the Devil Sword Clan were the descendants of Ying Shuntian. They didn''t know why they had the surname Murong and didn''t have the surname Ying. They probably wanted to avoid disaster. Li Dao was not interested in any of this. Right now, he just wanted to quickly see a sword move forward. "This is the ancestral land of my Devil Sword clan. The cave wall is a martial art passed down through generations by my Mu Rong family. You cannot watch it!" Shangguan Yushi said coldly. "Of course." Li Dao glanced at the inscription on the wall and nodded. He had no interest in these inscriptions at all. Shangguan Yushi had comprehended the Qi of the First Heavenly Layer from these inscriptions. He might have comprehended stronger martial arts, but Li Dao was only interested in a single sword move. There were more than thirty graves in the cave, arranged in order. Shangguan Yushi brought Li Dao with her and kept walking until they reached the thirteenth tomb. Li Dao looked at Shangguan Tianyi in confusion, but Shangguan Tianyi started to explain, "The Solitary Sword was created by the Thirteenth Ancestor of my Devil Sword Clan, but the Thirteenth Ancestor said that this sword is harmful to the heavens, so he buried it in front of his grave and left behind a last will that is not allowed to be cultivated by his descendants. Since you are not a member of my Murong Clan, you should not be within this range. But I hope that after you train in this sword technique, you won''t become my enemy. " Li Dao laughed coldly without saying a word. A single sword strike contained an unparalleled attack power that was on par with the rest of the world. However, the cultivation of the sword would destroy a person after another, and Ren Qianxing''s cultivation would go berserk afterwards. Shangguan Yushi clearly knew that this flaw was not mentioned at all, and it was obvious that he had no good intentions. Shangguan Tianyi immediately knelt down and kowtowed three times towards the tombstone of the Thirteenth Ancestor. He then pressed the button in front of the tombstone, and a hidden compartment appeared. Inside was a yellowed book, several years old. Li Blade remembered that Ren Qianxing found it in a cave wall after a lifetime. It seemed that there was indeed a difference between a TV show and the real world. It could only be used as a reference and could not be believed to be true. Shangguan Yu Tian held the book in his hand, rolled his eyes, and sighed as he handed the book over to Li Dao. Li Dao took over the book and immediately started flipping through it. Shangguan Yushi stood aside and did not disturb him. An hour passed and Li Dao returned the book to Shangguan Yushi. As a Grandmaster, it wasn''t difficult to have photographic memory. One sword attack was indeed a world shocking sword technique. After mastering it, he would be able to cut off mountains and cut off rivers. The 13th ancestor of the Mu Rong family was a brilliant genius. The sword that he created should not have belonged to the human world. After Li Dao finished flipping through the pages, the sword qi produced by this sword art was incomparably sharp. Moreover, if the sword qi was nurtured in the meridians of the entire body, it could easily injure the meridians. Unfortunately, he had cultivated the Golden Buddha Indestructible Body and cultivated it to an unbreakable realm. His meridians and internal organs were extremely tough, and he was not afraid of damaging his internal energy. The most important thing was that this sword style''s flaws were too great, and its killing power was too great. If one strike did not kill the enemy, then the person would not be able to use the second sword style for a short period of time. If he couldn''t kill the enemy with a single strike, then he might be killed by the enemy. No wonder Shangguan Yuming didn''t want to practice this swordsmanship, he had too big of a flaw. "Ok, you got it after the one sword attack. Leave with me now, don''t disturb the ancestor''s Heroic Spirit." Shangguan Yutian returned the book back into the secret compartment, then turned around and walked out of the cave with Li Dao. Having received the sword technique, Li Dao was no longer in the mood to stay. He followed Shangguan Tianyi out. The passage of time in one sword was a huge flaw for other people. However, it didn''t restrict Li Dao, who had the indestructible Golden Buddha body. He was overjoyed and didn''t bother about Shangguan Tianyi''s promise of being corpulent. After leaving the Ancestral Land, Shangguan Yushi didn''t want to keep Li Dao as a guest in the Heavenly Moon Valley. He directly ordered Li Dao to send off the guests, and Li Yao didn''t care about it at all. C364 As he watched Li Blade walk away, Shangguan Tianyi clenched his fists tightly. Then, he took a deep breath and slowly loosened his grip. "Why didn''t you leave him behind?" A young man dressed like a primitive man walked out with a strange totem painted on his face. "Arrow Concealed, do you think that the two of us together can keep him?" Shangguan Tianyi tried his best to keep his tone calm as he tried to suppress the boiling killing intent in his heart. The youth called Yin Jian hesitated for a moment before replying, "If we work together, we are seventy percent confident." "Only seventy percent sure. If he doesn''t stay, what will happen to him?" The arrow remained silent for a long time before it finally said, "If I have the Four Spirits Shooting Sun Arrow in my hand and the Eight Directions Shooting Sun Bow in my hand, I will definitely be able to make him stay." "That''s right. We need to get the Four Souls Shooting Sun Arrow as soon as possible." Shangguan Yushi sighed helplessly. "Then I''ll leave it to you. The Four Souls Shooting Sun Arrow is the most precious treasure of my Arrows. In the past, Heavencraft 25 predicted that the Four Souls Shooting Sun Arrow will appear in the world this year." "Don''t worry. Aren''t I helping you just to help myself? I must open the Life and Death Chess!" Shangguan Yushi clenched his fists again. But this time, he was determined. If Li Dao were to see the youth beside Shangguan Yushi, he would definitely be surprised because this man called Hidden Arrow was also a Grandmaster. The arrow was hidden within the TV series, and just as Ren Qianxing was about to reach the peak of his mastery in the Heart Sword Demon Sword, it pierced through his body. The hidden archer was the descendant of the Arrow God, and the bow in his hand was the eight-sided Shooting Sun Bow. However, he still didn''t have the Four Souls Shooting Sun Arrow. As for how Arrow Concealed was mixed in with Shangguan Yushi, it would require her to mention the Heavenly Mystery. The 25 Heavenly Secrets'' Prophecy of the Four Souls Shooting Sun Arrow needed the help of the Demon Sword clan members. Thus, the arrow had hidden itself and went to find Shangguan Yushi. As for the reason why Hidden Arrow wanted to attack Ren Qianxing in the end, no one knew. Li Dao did not expect the existence of Arrow Concealment. What he was thinking right now was to find a place to advance to a supreme grandmaster, or to gather all the martial arts he was interested in. Helian Ba''s doppelg?nger, the Four Symbols Art of the Heavenly Will that was preserved over a hundred li was a pretty good martial arts technique. In the end, Li Dao decided that he would first become a supreme grandmaster. He would put the Heaven''s Will, the Four Symbols Art and other kinds of martial arts on the table, and he would not lose them all. Besides, with a sword in hand, Li Dao was no longer as eager to learn other martial arts. The next world could be the Immortal World, or it could be the wind and clouds. A world of high level martial arts like Thunderbolt had already involved the Immortal God Realm, and now there were even higher level techniques waiting for him. The most precious item in this world was the blood of the four spirits. Li Dao already knew that the Sword Crafting City had a Fire Phoenix, and the Nine Dragons Stone in his hand was said to be refined from the flesh and blood of a divine dragon. The four spirits of this world were unable to compare with God Beasts like the Azure Dragon, Vermillion Bird, Black Tortoise, and White Tiger. They might only have a faint trace of a bloodline, but it was still very precious. As long as he was able to gather the blood of the four spirits, not only would he be able to temper the indestructible body of the Golden Buddha, but he would also be able to use the source of the four spirits as nourishment for the origin soul. After making up his mind, Li Dao did not hesitate any longer. He looked for the rarely-seen mountain and found a naturally formed cave. He placed the Mysterious Life and Death Pellet and the Nine Dragons Stone in front of him. The Mysterious Life and Death Pill was a pill that the old man had spent a hundred years of his life and death to collect countless precious herbs. It was made from the Life and Death Qi and Yin Yang Qi, and it could help one comprehend the mysteries between life and death and become a supreme grandmaster. Moreover, the nine dragon stone contained a tremendous amount of life essence. A nine dragon stone could completely perfect the golden core, and with the Life and Death Mysterious Pill, advancing to a great grandmaster was a certain thing. Li Dao sat cross-legged on the ground. Once he had adjusted his condition, he would need to refine the Nine Dragons Stone. C365 After adjusting his condition, he sat cross-legged on a large green rock and slowly closed his eyes. The nine dragon stone flew up from the ground and floated above Li Dao''s head, emitting a brilliant luster. The boundless Profound Qi was extracted and injected into his body. The Jindan on his Dantian rotated, and the flaws were slowly removed. As time passed, the Jindan in Li Dao''s body began to perfect, it was as pure and flawless as glass. Now, Li Dao was sure that the Nine Dragons Stone was refined from the flesh and blood of a Divine Dragon. Although he had never seen a Divine Dragon before, but other than Divine Beasts, what other living thing could have such boundless life essence? A green lotus was imprinted within the golden core. It was lifelike, as though it was about to be revived. Even the lotus petals were swaying. Li Dao opened his eyes and retrieved the Nine Dragons Stone. The Nine Dragons Stone that was originally the size of a bowl shrunk a few times and became the size of an infant''s fist. Picking up the black and white Life and Death Pill, a trace of sadness flashed across Li Dao''s eyes. The old man had laid out a plan for this pill for a hundred years, and he had buried Xing''er in the sea of fire for it. The process of advancing from Grandmaster to supreme Grandmaster was the process of polishing the aurous core. After reaching the peak of the Aurous Core stage, one could become a supreme Grandmaster as long as they could comprehend one of the Laws. There were countless Laws, countless in number. There were Metal, Wood, Water, Fire, Earth, Wind, Forest, Landscape, Life and Death, Yin and Yang, and Reincarnation. There were even people who stepped into the Dao out of love and became a supreme grandmaster. The Mysterious Life and Death Pill was refined by the Life and Death Qi and Yin Yang Qi. It could help one gain enlightenment and comprehend the Laws of Life and Death that were opposites between Yin and Yang. Of course, if one''s comprehension ability was too low, it would be of no use even if one consumed a Mysterious Life and Death Pill. Laws were something that existed between the heavens and the earth. Taking medicine could only help one to comprehend, it was something that one could not directly possess. Only those who had comprehended it could use it. He had spent hundreds of years refining the Mysterious Life and Death Pill, but he could understand it just by himself in a hundred years, unless his talent was not enough. However, wasn''t the old man''s talent enough? It could only be said that the shackles of the world prevented him from advancing to a supreme Grandmaster, which was why he chose a different path. For an ordinary person, most of the Laws they comprehended were the natural Laws of metal, wood, water, fire, earth, mountains, wind, darkness, thunder, and so on. Life and death, yin and yang were all extremely amazing types of Laws. People in the world of martial artists couldn''t understand the laws of life and death, such as Yin and Yang, Reincarnation and Time. This was because the cultivators in the world of martial artists didn''t have such a concept. For example, the rolling clouds or Li Xunhuan. There were tens of thousands of Laws. A supreme grandmaster would engrave the Laws that he had comprehended into his Jindan and also infuse the essence, energy, and divine of it into the Jindan to nurture a baby. Cultivators were called Grand Primal Cultivators, and martial practitioners were called Void Shattering. After reaching the Immortal Soul stage, Li Dao did not have a clue. This was because he had reached the peak when he had reached the Immortal Soul stage in the Blue Lotus Sword Scripture. Holding the Mysterious Life and Death Pill, Li Dao was lost in his thoughts. Finally, he sighed and threw it into his mouth. As the Mysterious Life and Death Pill entered his mouth, it passed through his throat and entered his stomach, stopping beside the Jindan. Li Dao felt as if the world was in complete chaos. A black and white airflow evolved, followed by the four phenomena of Wind, Fire, Thunder, and Heavenly Will. A storm of spiritual energy started in the cave, robbing the entire spiritual energy of the mountain. Some of the plants around Li Dao had grown crazily, while others had dried and dried up. As time passed, the whole mountain was affected. Plants started to grow on the sides of the mountain. On the shady side of the mountain, the plants began to wither. Some of the small animals in the southern part of the mountain began to get excited, as if some life was being injected into their bodies, causing them to become more powerful. In the northern part of the mountain, countless animals were drained of their life force and turned into skeletons. "How many years has it been since someone has become a supreme grandmaster?" "Old buddy, I hope he won''t ruin our plans!" There was a bamboo building by the elegant river. Inside the building, there was a stooped old man with white hair, yellow beard, and a face full of wrinkles. He had lived for an unknown number of years, and at this moment, he was looking at a portrait and mumbling to himself. If Li Dao was here, he would definitely be able to recognize that the person in the portrait was the Saint Chess Sword Ancestor. "The supreme grandmaster has succeeded!" The cave became peaceful again. Li Dao opened his eyes and a bright light shot out. It was as if the sun, moon, and stars were revolving in his eyes. C366 After becoming a supreme grandmaster, Li Dao felt that his world had changed. The effect of refining the Mysterious Life and Death Pill was indescribably good. Li Dao did not calculate how much time he spent in seclusion in the cave. It was about two months and his clothes were covered in dust. Once he reached the supreme Grandmaster Realm, he would be completely devoid of food and water. In other words, he would be like the legendary Fanggu Valley. Extending his waist, Li Dao felt extremely satisfied. All the pores on his body opened up as the surrounding spiritual energy drilled itself into his body. His flesh and blood changed, as clean as clear glass. The current Li Dao was thirty-seven years old and looked even younger than before. He was only around twenty-seven years old. In the world of wuxia, it would take hundreds of years to become a supreme grandmaster. Even cultivators, upon reaching the peak of the Aurous Core stage at the age of thirty-seven, were blessed by the heavens. Of course, for Li Dao to cultivate so fast, besides his own talent, there was no lack of lucky chances. After walking out of the cave, Li Dao was in a cheerful mood. It was time to find a hundred miles of evil and Helian Ba. Hundred Miles of Evil kept the Sacred Sword Founder''s supreme technique, the Four Symbols Art of Heavenly Will. Even if he had only mastered the Wrath of the Wind God, he had still managed to make a name for himself in the martial arts world. The Four Symbols Art was divided into four forms. Wind God was enraged, Fire God was enraged, Thunder God was enraged, and Lightning God was enraged. Every single move was filled with immense power. Li Dao had comprehended the Laws of Life and Death. If he could obtain the Four Symbols Art of Heavenly Will, he might be able to further comprehend the Laws of Wind, Fire, Thunder, and Lightning. A supreme grandmaster wanted to hurry on his way, and it was simply not too fast. He directly controlled the air to travel across the mountains and rivers. In less than two days, Li Dao had arrived at the temple. Zen Enlightenment Temple was a neutral force in the martial arts world. Being the leader of a hundred miles of evil was one of the best experts. No matter whether it was the previous Shangguan Tian or the current Helian Ba, they had not made a move on Zen Enlightenment Temple. As soon as Li Dao arrived at the foot of the mountain, he discovered that there were a few people he knew from the temples on the mountain. Yan Zang Feng, Liu Yi, Ah Bao, Yan Mu, and Ren Qianxing were all on the stage. Amongst them, there were two tyrannical auras. They were both half-step grand masters. Needless to say, it was Helian Ba and Hundred Miles of Evil. Holding the sword in his hand, Li Dao walked towards the temple step by step, his white robes as white as snow. There was a good show going on in the temple. Walking to the temple entrance, the magnetic voice of Yan Zhaofeng could be heard from inside. It was filled with compassion, more like a monk than a monk. "Helian Ba, you have already accepted the Supreme Alliance left behind by Shangguan Yushi. Why do you still need the Thousand Chess Stones?" "Yan Zang Feng, you shut your mouth. There is no one here for you to talk to!" Ren Qianxing took a step forward and berated. "Ren Qianxing, your master just died, and now you''ve gone to Helian Ba to help the wicked. Don''t you have any sense of shame?" Yan Zhaofeng did not back down in the slightest. Perhaps he was not Ren Qianxing''s match before, but now it was uncertain. The corner of Li Dao''s mouth curled up. It seemed that Yan Zang Feng and Ren Qianxing were fated to be fated enemies. In the two months that he had disappeared, he didn''t know what wonderful things had happened. "Shut up!" Ren Qianxing gave a loud shout, pointed his sword at Yan Hidden Feng and charged forward. Yan Zhaofeng drew his treasured sword and stepped forward, and the two of them started battling. The sword qi shot out in all directions. Yan Zhaofeng''s sword drew a mysterious trajectory in the air, within it, a faint sound of wind could be heard. Li Dao was somewhat surprised. Ren Qianxing was the disciple of Shangguan Tianyi. Although he hadn''t learned the ''Venerate Dragon Divine Palm'', it wasn''t weak. But now, it had actually been suppressed by Yan Zhaofeng. Yan Zhaofeng, on the other hand, had gone from a three-legged cat to a Xiantian expert in just two months. His swordsmanship was no longer the Flying Swallow Sword Art, but the Wind God''s Fury of the Four Directions Technique. The Initiation Stage of the Four Symbols of Heaven''s Will allowed one to condense the four Appearance Mantra ¨C Wind God, Flame God, Thunder God, and Lightning God. However, Yan Zhaofeng was obviously not at the Initiation Stage yet, but it was more than enough to suppress Ren Qianxing, whose cultivation was slightly higher than his. It could only be said that the Four Symbols Art was indeed a supreme technique left behind by the grandmaster of the chess game. Helian Ba and Hundred Miles of Evil were in a stalemate. Neither of them took the initiative to attack. They were looking for the other''s weakness. "It''s very lively." Li Dao said with a light smile. The few of them turned around with different expressions. Ren Qianxing sheathed his sword and retreated, walking to the front of Li Dao before bowing respectfully, "Qianxing pays his respect to Senior Sword Emperor." "He is the Sword Emperor!" Helian Ba''s heart instantly turned cold. He originally thought that the Sword Emperor and Shangguan Tianyi had perished together. Now, it seemed that this matter was somewhat unexpected. C367 "Li Dao, what are you doing here? You''ve caused the death of Shangguan Yushi. Do you not think that the world is not chaotic enough?" Yan Zhaofeng held his sword straight as he asked Li Daozhen with a stiff tone. Li Dao''s eyes turned cold. What exactly was going on with Yan Zhaofeng? Wasn''t Shangguan Yushi his arch enemy? Previously, he was still resentful of the fact that the emperor could control his blood and bones, but now, he was acting in such a disgusting manner. Even if Shangguan Yushi ruled over the Alliance, would the world be at peace? For someone who prided himself on being righteous and could not see the reality clearly, Li Dao had the urge to draw his sword. Yan Zhaofeng, who gave you the courage to say such words in front of me? Li Dao sneered. If it weren''t for the fact that he was interested in playing life-and-death chess, Yan Zhaofeng would have been a dead man a long time ago. "Yan Zhaofeng, you need to know how to respect and respect people. To dare offend a Senior Sword Emperor, let''s see who can save you today." Ren Qianxing had an evil and sinister smile on his face. "Cang Feng, it''s better if you say less." Liu Yiyi stood in front of Yan Zhaofeng, not daring to look at Li Dao. She avoided her gaze. Ren Qianxing gritted his teeth as he saw Liu Yiyi''s expression. He couldn''t conceal his killing intent no matter how hard he tried. Li Dao kept all of this in his heart. He didn''t expect that Liu Yiyi would still be involved with Yan Zang Feng, and Ren Qianxing hated Yan Zang Feng because of this. It was a feud between brothers. Li Dao did not have much feelings for Liu Yiyi, nor did he think much of her. It was just that Liu Yiyi was really capable. It was unknown whether it was a coincidence or a secret carelessness that caused the Devil Sword''s successor and Heartsword successor to fight each other to the point of life and death for her. "Cang Feng, don''t be so rude. Hurry up and leave." As an old man, Hundred Miles of Evil would definitely not be as hot-blooded as Yan Zhaofeng. He would be able to recognize reality more clearly. "Amitabha!" This old monk has seen the Sword Emperor. I wonder why the Sword Emperor is visiting the Zen Enlightenment Temple? " Baili Yu chanted a Buddhist prayer, bowed to Li Dao, and performed his proper etiquette. "Master, you don''t have to do this. I have two things to tell you and Helian Ba separately." Although he was a supreme grandmaster, he still liked to be polite. If someone gave him a bit of respect, he would give a bit of respect. Helian Ba, who was at the side, did his best to conceal the waves in his heart. He asked, "I wonder why the Sword Emperor is seeking me out. If he wants to help, Helian Ba will definitely not refuse." Helian Ba also bent his waist. After living for dozens of years, they were people who understood what was the right thing to do. Didn''t he see that even the stronger Shangguan Yushi was killed, let alone himself? Yan Zhaofeng, Yu''er, Lian Chi Xue and the others were puzzled. Why did Hundred Miles of Evil and Helian Ba, these two top experts, have to bow to Li Dao? Even if he killed Shangguan Yushi, even if he was the Sword Emperor, he wouldn''t have that much face. The realms of these people were too low, and they lacked experience in life, so they didn''t know the difference in strength. People like Yan Zhaofeng who had always stuck to his principles and refused to bow their heads like evil could not accept the fact that Baili Yu had bowed to Li Dao. In his view, Hundred Miles of Evil was a senior expert and a spokesperson for justice. They definitely could not lower their heads to Li Dao. But they didn''t understand one thing, they didn''t even understand what was good or evil. Moreover, in the face of absolute power, discussing about righteousness and evil was itself a laughable matter. "Helian Ba, you are stronger than Shangguan Yushi. You know how to advance and retreat." Li Dao praised as he glanced at Helian Ba. Helian Ba was not as ruthless as Shangguan Yushi and did not have the domineering aura of Shangguan Yushi. People who are timid tend to live longer. "Sword Emperor is too kind." Helian Ba had a humble expression. No one knew what he was thinking in his heart. "Alright, I won''t waste any words with you. Hand over the doppelganger. I owe you a favor." Li Dao nodded his head. Helian Ba should not refuse. Indeed, it was as Li Dao had thought. Helian Ba hesitated for a moment, then took out a blue book from his chest pocket. The words "Demon Clone" were very obvious. "Father, you can''t hand the doppelganger over to him!" "That''s right, Master. This person''s background is unknown. Who knows if his reputation as the Sword Emperor is just for show?" Jade Child and Chi Xue opened their mouths at the same time to stop Helian Ba because the doppelganger, Demon Shadow, was Helian Ba''s personal skill. Wasn''t handing it over a little stupid? Ren Qianxing sneered incessantly on the side. He was very clear on just how powerful Shangguan Yushi was and he had also seen Li Dao in action. In his opinion, Helian Ba''s decision was the correct one, while Yu''er and Chi Xue were just two short-sighted idiots. Using a cultivation technique to exchange for a favor from the Sword Emperor. If he was Ren Qianxing, he definitely wouldn''t hesitate in the slightest. "Yu''er, Chi Xue, hurry up and retreat. Do I need your guidance for anything?" Helian Ba shouted as he backed off Yu''er and Chi Xue. He respectfully presented the doppelganger, the Phantom Shadow, to Li Dao. "Alright, Helian Ba. I''ve said that I owe you a favor. As long as it''s not an excessive request, I''ll help you this time." "Then I''ll have to thank the Sword Emperor." Helian Ba''s face twitched as he stood to the side. He wanted to see what Li Dao would do next. Li Dao turned over his doppelganger''s Demon Shadow. After looking at it for a quarter of an hour, he returned it to Helian Ba and looked at Hundred Miles of Evil. "Master, please lend me your cultivation technique for a moment." Li Dao smiled like a cool breeze. C368 "Thanks to the Sword Emperor''s high opinion of me, this old monk will be giving this Falling Leaf Palm to the Sword Emperor." It''s just that I have to trouble the Sword Emperor to wait for me, the secret manual is inside the mountain gate. " Hundred Miles of Evil''s promise was much faster than Helian Ba''s. Li Dao shook his head and said with a smile, "Master must have misunderstood. I am not interested in the Gale Falling Leaf Palm. The technique I want to borrow is the Four Symbols of Destiny." "What?" "Four Symbols Art of Heaven''s Will! No, no!" Hundred Miles of Evil shook his head like a rattle, rejecting the idea in one go. It had been hundreds of years since the Four Symbols Mandate of Heaven had appeared in the martial world. He didn''t understand why Li Dao wanted it to appear here. "Master, are you sure you want to reject me?" Li Dao still had a light smile on his face. Baili Yu felt a chill run down his spine. Li Dao''s smile gave him a bad premonition. "So what if I reject you? This belongs to a master, do you still want to forcefully seize it?" Yan Zhaofeng couldn''t help but speak up. "Hidden Edge, step back!" Baili Yu shouted as he retreated. He clasped his hands together and looked at Li Dao, his eyes filled with sincerity. "Sword Emperor, it''s not that this old monk is stingy, it''s just that the Four Symbols definitely isn''t old monk. This old monk can''t make any decisions!" "Of course I know. The Heaven''s Will Four Symbols were left behind by the Saint Sword Ancestor. The Saint Sword Ancestor is kind and kind, I presume he wouldn''t mind if I read through it." Although Li Dao was still smiling, intelligent people could feel the change in the atmosphere. Helian Ba, Ren Qianxing, and the others had their arms crossed in front of their chest, as if they were eating a melon and watching a audience. "Amitabha!" "Forgive this old monk for not being able to agree. The Heaven''s Will, the Four Symbols, was given to this old monk for safekeeping in the past, and can only be passed on to fated people. Sword Emperor is not fated people ¡­" "I am not a fated person. Who is that Yan Zhaofeng?" Li Dao''s eyes revealed a look of contemplation. This Heavenly Mystery was truly mysterious. It was as though he was behind everything. "From the looks of it, you''re determined not to bring out the Heavenly Will Four Symbols Art." Li Dao looked at Hundred Miles of Evil with the sun, moon, and stars swirling in his eyes. Hundred Miles of Evil was silent. If worst comes to worst, he would just die. If he sent someone out to the capital and saw life and death as nothing, then what did he have to fear? Li Dao did not ask any further. If he did not toast, then it would not be his fault. Boundless spiritual power gushed out, passing through the hundred miles of evil eyes and gushing into his mind. Even now, Li Dao had used the Art of Soul Shifting from the Nine Yin Scriptures. With his mastery level, defeating a grandmaster was not something that could be done in a hundred miles. It was simply too easy. "Hundred Miles of Evil, hand over the Mandate of Heaven''s Four Symbols." Li Dao''s voice was very gentle, like a wolf luring Little Red Riding Hood. Hundred Miles of Evil''s face was lifeless. Saliva dripped from the corner of his mouth as he replied honestly, "The Four Symbols definitely aren''t on me." "Where?" Li Dao asked. "In the secret compartment of my room." "You go get it to me at once." At Li Dao''s command, the Evil One Hundred Miles went to his meditation room as if he had lost his soul. Yan Zhaofeng stepped forward to stop this attack, but it was repelled by Hundred Miles of Evil''s palm. Blood trickled down from the corner of his mouth. "Zang Feng, are you alright?" Liu Yiyi went up to help Yan Zhaofeng up, asking with concern. Yan Zhaofeng struggled to stand up, pointed at Li Dao and shouted, "Despicable man, what kind of sorcery did you cast on the master?" Li Dao turned around and smiled, "If you don''t want to become a fool like that old monk, you''d better shut up." "What, are you doing this to the point that I can''t say it? "You do not need to threaten me. Others might be afraid of you, but I, Yan Zhaofeng, am not afraid of you. You are just a despicable person." Yan Zhaofeng stubbornly and stubbornly looked at Li Dao. "Zang Feng, stop talking." Liu Yiyi pulled at the corner of Yan Zhaofeng''s shirt, looking worried. "I was going to say, he''s a despicable person. He even called himself the Sword Emperor. Aren''t you afraid of the world laughing at him?" Yan Zhaofeng pushed Liu Yiyi away, looking as if she was willing to die. Li Dao''s eyes were shrouded in black and white gas. Since Yan Fufeng did not know his place, he would teach him a lesson. Black and white gas flowed out of his eyes and wrapped around Yan Zhaofeng, absorbing his life essence. This was one of Li Dao''s uses of the Law of Life and Death. The Life and Death Qi did not disappear after being refined into the Mysterious Life and Death Pill. As Li Dao refined the pill, they instead settled in Li Dao''s eyes. As Li Dao activated the Yin and Yang Qi of life and death, Yan Zhaofeng''s hair rapidly turned white. He had turned into a middle-aged man in his forties, who was originally twenty years old. "I will deprive you of twenty years of your lifespan. If you still refuse to give up," Li Dao sneered and did not finish his sentence. Yan Zhaofeng''s aura had weakened a lot. He still wanted to curse out loud, but Liu Yiyi covered her mouth. Helian Ba, Ren Qianxing, Yu''er, Chi Xue, and the surrounding underlings all had faces full of shock. Such a method was simply unheard-of. It was practically a divine technique. In fact, compared to ordinary people, a supreme grandmaster was no different from a god or immortal. Helian Ba broke out in a cold sweat. He was secretly glad that he had made the decision just now. Otherwise, Yan Zang Feng and Hundred Miles of Evil would have been his current appearance. Liu Yiyi wept as she sobbed, tightly holding onto Yan Zhaofeng''s mouth and not letting go. The people who were still chatting immediately quieted down, not daring to even breathe loudly. C369 The black and white stream of air circled in the air once before entering Li Dao''s eyes. Yan Zhaofeng''s hair was white, and his breath was weak. Liu Yiyi covered her mouth tightly. Helian Ba and the others did not dare to look into Li Dao''s eyes. They simply could not imagine that martial arts could be practiced to such an extent. In fact, this was only a superficial application of Life and Death Yin Qi. Only those who had comprehended the Laws of Life and Death opposite of Yin and Yang could activate Life and Death Yin Qi. With a dull expression, he handed the white and blue book over to Li Dao. After that, he kept drooling, as if he was no different from an old man with dementia. Li Blade flipped through the book and then put it away in his bosom. He glanced at Yan Zang Feng and Ren Qianxing, then took to the air and left the Enlightenment Temple. The Four Symbols of Heaven''s Will was a strange art. It could be used to condense the four forms of wind, fire, lightning, and thunder. It could also be used as a palm technique or a sword technique. However, when compared to the difference between one sword technique and the ''Four Symbols Art'', the ''Art of Breeding Heavenly Fate'' was much worse. In Li Dao''s opinion, ''One sword technique'' was a sword technique with no limits. Pre-Sky Realm martial artists could practice, supreme grandmasters could practice, and even immortal gods could practice. The higher the level, the greater the power. After Li Dao had walked far away, Hundred Miles of Evil walked out of the soul attack, and his face was deathly pale. He clearly remembered what happened just now, and his heart was filled with endless grief and indignation. "Amitabha, Li Blade is the Sword Emperor, but in fact, he is the biggest demon. There will never be a peaceful day for the martial world!" Baili Yu then announced the name of the Buddha, his face full of worry. Helian Ba secretly nodded his head. He had originally thought that the era where Shangguan Tianyi ruled over Martial Forest would be the day he died. He never thought that there would be a Sword Emperor. Yan Zhaofeng stood up, dispirited. He no longer had the vigor that a young man should have. "A hundred li to evil, hand over the Thousand Chess Method and I will not make things difficult for you. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being ruthless and merciless!" Helian Ba recovered his wits and spoke viciously to Baili Yu. "Helian Ba, even at this stage, you still have the mood to compete for the Thousand Spirit Chess Book. So what if you get it?" Yan Zhaofeng was puzzled as he questioned. "You don''t need to care about this. Hand over the Thousand Spirit Chess Method." Helian Ba was unmoved. He firmly believed that as long as he could solve the problem of the Life and Death Chess and obtain the sword, he would be able to rule over the Martial Forest. "Aren''t you supposed to be facing Li Dao? You''re not thinking of how to eliminate harm to the martial arts world, but you''re still thinking of the Myriad Spirit Chess Method. You''re really short-sighted. "Li Dao is the stumbling block that prevents you from unifying Martial Arts Forest. Wake up." Yan Zhaofeng''s words made Helian Ba''s eyelids twitch. He actually felt that it made sense. Ren Qianxing sneered without a word. In his opinion, with Li Dao''s martial arts skills, he would have long ago made a move to unify Wu Lin. The ''great enemy'' that Yan Zhaofeng was talking about was simply a joke. These people either felt fear towards Li Dao or felt anger towards his actions. Only Ren Qianxing, the successor of the Devil Sword Sect, had a clear understanding of the situation. There was even a trace of envy and admiration. In his heart, he had the feeling that a great man was like the emperor of the sword. As long as he could figure out the secrets of the Life and Death Chess, it would be fine. He and Ren Qianxing could cause a ruckus as long as they could, and it had nothing to do with him at all. From afar, he saw two giants gazing into the sky. He did not know how they had been built. Li Dao once again returned to the Sword Crafting City. This time, he came for the Fire Phoenix, as long as he could obtain the Fire Phoenix''s blood and source energy, the Golden Buddha Indestructible Physique would be able to ascend to a whole new level. Legend has it that the phoenix did not die and could be reborn from the flames. Even if the fire phoenix of this world only had a thin bloodline, it still had a divinity of not dying. The blood of the fire phoenix could be used to temper the indestructible golden Buddha, the source of the fire phoenix could be used to nurture a Nascent Soul infant, and in the future, his own strength would grow by leaps and bounds, and his foundation would also be strengthened. Li Dao increased his speed and arrived at the Sword Crafting City after a short while. C370 The Sword Crafting City was heavily guarded and heavily guarded. The four Sword Envoys were patrolling back and forth. When they saw a stranger, they would go up and question him. Li Dao understood this as well. The Lingshuang Sword was about to be forged, so he could not blame the Sword Saint for being so cautious. The Lingshuang Sword was a sword, or two. Together, they were called the Lingshuang Sword, and when separated, it was the Heartsword and the Devil Sword. In Li Dao''s opinion, these two swords should be the magical treasures that were born in this world. The Saint Chess Sword Ancestor and Ying Shuntian should represent righteousness and evil, respectively. After their bodies had fallen, the Lingshuang Sword reappeared. Then, did the Heartsword and Devil Sword still exist? Of course, the Saint Chess Sword Ancestor and Ying Shuntian were definitely not completely dead yet. As the most powerful experts from five hundred years ago, they must have sensed some big secret and decided to play this life-and-death game. Right now, the protagonists were Yan Zhaofeng and Ren Qianxing, and Ling Shuang was about to be reborn for them. Li Dao confidently walked towards the palace in the center, but he was quickly stopped by the Dragon Sword Envoy. The Dragon Sword Envoy and Li Dao were already familiar with each other. He also knew that Li Dao was the current Sword Emperor of the martial world, who was at its peak, and had a very respectful and cautious attitude. Li Dao did not make things difficult for him. For Jian Xiong''s sake, she should not make things difficult for the Dragon Sword Envoy. Moreover, he, Li Jun, was the most reasonable person. The Dragon Sword Messenger told Li Dao to wait on the spot before leading his men to notify the Sword Saint. In less than a quarter of an hour, a jubilant voice could be heard. "Li Dao, you''re finally back. I thought you forgot about me." Jian Xiong ran all the way over and grabbed Li Dao''s arm in excitement. The corner of her mouth was filled with a smile. When it was matched with a man''s outfit, it really gave Li Dao a shock. Li Dao caressed Jian Xiong''s head and replied with a smile, "How can that be? I promised you that I will definitely come back." In the eyes of others, Jian Xiong was the young master of the Sword Crafting City. In the future, she would inherit the Sword Crafting City, so how could she be so intimate with a man? A man''s head, a woman''s waist, was untouchable. Especially for a man''s head, it was a gathering of the suns. For a sect of the five elements, touching a man''s head was an insult to him. However, Jian Xiong didn''t have such an awareness. "Cough cough." Black lines appeared on the head of the Sword Saint as he coughed with all his might. He wanted to cover his face with his hands. Why did he give birth to such a disappointing son? No one knew that Jian Xiong was a woman, and sometimes even he subconsciously thought that she was a man. Upon hearing the Sword Saint''s cough, the male sword was like a frightened deer. He slapped away Li Daoyi''s hand, his white face turning red and blood was about to boil. The Sword Saint stared at his disappointing son and then with a stiff smile on his face, he faced Li Dao and said, "It is truly an honor for the Sword Crafting City to have the Sword Emperor here!" Li Dao glanced at him and said with a smile, "As long as you don''t chase me away." "How could that be? My father isn''t that kind of person." Jian Xiong hurriedly jumped out and retorted, looking cute in that instant. Li Blade subconsciously reached out to rub her hair before reacting. In the eyes of those in the Sword Crafting City, Jian Xiong was a man. Thus, she retracted his hand without leaving a trace. "That''s right, Xiong''er is right. When the Sword Emperor arrives, I can''t even welcome him in time!" The Sword Saint''s smile was extremely ugly. His face was smiling, but the muscles underneath his face were extremely stiff. "Is that so? Then I''ll be troubling you for a while." Li Dao smiled and replied. "Great! Last time, when you left in a hurry, I didn''t manage to properly entertain you." Jian Xiong clapped her hands and cheered, provoking a black line on the head of the Sword Saint. "I wonder why Sword Emperor has come to our Sword Crafting City?" The Sword Saint asked with a hesitant expression. Li Dao looked at him with a smile that was not a smile and replied, "I do have something on my mind, but don''t worry, I am not interested in the Lingshuang Sword." The Sword Saint''s face twitched unnaturally. He did not believe that Li Dao was not interested in the sword. From his point of view, Li Dao was aiming at Lingshuang Sword. Even though the Sword Saint was located in the Sword Crafting City, he was still quite familiar with Li Dao''s rumors. The fact that Li Dao had single-handedly destroyed the Supreme Alliance and killed Shangguan Tianyi had left him in a state of shock. He had fought with Li Dao before, and now that he had been defeated in three moves, he could understand how terrifying Li Dao was. Therefore, when facing Li Dao, he dared to be angry but did not dare to say anything. The example of the previous Alliance of Supreme Elders was still in front of him. C371 After a round of pleasantries, Jian Xiong brought Li Dao to her own residence. No matter how dissatisfied the Sword Saint was, he could only hold it in. He could not beat Li Dao, so he could only pray that Li Dao really did not come for the Lingshuang Sword. After staying in the Sword Crafting City, Li Dao did not go straight to the Sword Mountain to slaughter the phoenix. Instead, he started to practice the technique. Although Fire Phoenix was at the level of a supreme grandmaster, she was still a divine beast, so she had to be prepared no matter what. Moreover, Fire Phoenix had a pair of wings. If she flew away, Li Dao would be blinded. He couldn''t possibly compete with her in flight, right? These days, Jian Xiong was much more lively. As long as she completed the work of forging the sword, she would be like a little bird, chirping non-stop. Li Dao saw that the Dragon Riding Slash that Jian Xiong trained in was a pretty good martial art, but it was just too weak for him. The ''Dragon Riding Slash'' was a sword technique with a very strong attack power. With the ''Sword Chop'' as a comparison, the ''Dragon Riding Slash'' would appear very weak. In just a month, Li Dao''s combat strength had increased by several times. All the meridians in his body had a unique sword qi, it was extremely sharp, the sword qi overflowed from his fingers, piercing through gold and breaking stones was not a problem. If he were to use his full strength, Li Dao would probably be able to flatten the Sword Crafting City''s Sword Mountain. Not only did the sword pass him, the doppelg?nger Li Dao also entered the door. This miraculous movement technique made his speed even faster than ghosts and demons. During the meal, Jian Xiong fed Li Dao. As she watched Li Dao eat, her eyes narrowed into a line. Jian Xiong''s eyebrows were very sharp. They did not have the softness of a willow leaf or the gentleness of an almond brow, but instead were as sharp as a sword. If one did not pay attention to the details of Jian Xiong''s body, one would only think that she was an extremely handsome young master. "Jian Xiong, can I ask you something?" Li Dao put down his bowl and chopsticks as he asked Jian Xiong. "En, go ahead." Jian Xiong put a piece of pork chop into her mouth and answered vaguely. "Regarding the sacred beasts on the Sword Mountain, is there any related records of your Sword Crafting City?" "I think so. In my father''s study, there is a letter left behind by the previous Sword Crafting City''s City Lords. It records the various events that happened in the Sword Crafting City during the past eight hundred years, as well as the records of Saint Beasts that I''ve read about since I was a child. I can''t remember them at all." "What, Li Dao, why are you asking about Saint Beasts?" Facing the clear eyes of the Sword Hero, Li Dao did not try to conceal anything. In any case, everyone in the Sword Crafting City would know about it. "Jian Xiong, I want to kill Feng." Li Dao answered as he tapped his finger on the table. "Pfft, there''s no phoenix, that''s the stuff of legends!" Jian Xiong couldn''t help but laugh. "No, the sacred beast in the mountain of swords is the Fire Phoenix." Li Dao spoke with determination as his eyes lit up. "Are you serious?" Jian Xiong looked at Li Dao in confusion and asked. Li Dao nodded with a serious expression. "Alright, wait for me here. I''ll help you get the letter!" Jian Xiong did not hesitate to get up and run towards the study of the Sword Saint. After a while, Jian Xiong returned with a thick letter and handed it to Li Dao. Li Dao was speechless. This Swordsman truly was too good to him. He wanted to kill their Sword Crafting City''s Holy Beasts, but she didn''t ask for the reason. She simply handed over the history letter from the Sword Crafting City to him. "Jian Xiong, Fire Phoenix is a Saint Beast from your Sword Crafting City. Do you not care about it at all?" Li Dao asked as he looked at Jian Xiong. "I''ve never even seen a Saint Beast before, how could it be more important than you?" "I''ve said that I can give you anything you want, including my life," Jian Xiong said in a weak voice. Her face had already turned red. Other people treated her as a man, but in reality, she was still a woman. Li Dao couldn''t help but roll his eyes and ask, "What do I want your life for?" "Li Dao, I need to tell you a secret. Actually ¡­" Jian Xiong was somewhat anxious. She stopped midway and hesitated. "What secret?" Li Dao seemed to be deep in thought. He had already guessed what Jianxiong Li was going to say. "Actually, I am... "I am." The word ''Jian Xiong'' stuck in her throat, unable to come out no matter how hard she tried. Her face was as red as a cooked prawn. "You''re a woman, aren''t you?" Li Dao looked at Jian Xiong with a smile that was not a smile. He only felt that this Jian Xiong was very cute. "AHH!" How do you know? " Jian Xiong''s mouth was wide open in shock. "I knew it the first time we met, did you forget?" Li Dao casually replied as he flipped through the letter. Jian Xiong recalled the first time the two of them met. It was as if Li Dao was calling her a girl. His entire face was so red that it seemed as if it was about to drip out water. C372 "Then you already know that I''m a girl. Do you have anything you want to tell me?" Jian Xiong was quite bold. With a blush, she walked to Li Dao''s side and stared straight into Li Dao''s eyes without any signs of retreat. Li Dao put down the letter. For a moment, he was lost in thought. He thought of Little Dragon Lady, Xing''er, Shangguan Yan, and Magnificent Fragrance. Jianxiong is a girl who dares to love and hate, he undoubtedly has a good impression of her. So what do we do now, accept it or reject it? It wasn''t that Li Dao couldn''t bear to reject Jian Xiong; it was just that he didn''t reject Jian Xiong at all, and instead somewhat liked him. Thinking of Xiao Long and Xing''er, Li Dao could not help but smile bitterly. He was indeed a trash. Previously, he had let Jian Xiong run into Yan Zhaofeng and stay far away from him. "What are you laughing at? Are you unwilling to be together with me?" Jian Xiong''s voice was a bit shaky, and his expression was very nervous. Li Dao shook his head and kept silent. Seeing Li Dao shake his head, the Sword Hero felt relieved. "Are you hiding something?" "If I say that I already have two wives, will you still be with me?" Li Dao didn''t hide anything and asked after a moment of silence. "You ¡­ You have two wives? " Jian Xiong''s entire body shuddered and her little face instantly paled as if she had been struck by lightning. Li Dao smiled bitterly and nodded. Although Little Dragon Girl was nowhere to be seen in the chaotic space and time, and Xing''er had already been buried in the sea of fire, he could not hide it from Jian Xiong, or else it would be disrespecting Little Dragon, Xing''er, and Jian Xiong. Li Dao nodded his head. The Sword Hero''s tears silently rolled down his face. His lips moved as if he wanted to interrogate Li Dao, but for a moment, he could not say anything. He already has a wife, why is he still trying to provoke me? Why didn''t she clearly explain it to me in the beginning? Jian Xiong rushed out the door. Her tears were like a steady stream of rain, dripping onto the ground and disappearing without a trace. Looking at the back of Jian Xiong, Li Dao could only bitterly smile. He did not chase after him. In any case, it was not the first time he had hurt a woman''s heart. Whether it was a man who made a woman sad or a woman who made a man sad, it was a common occurrence and there was nothing to criticize about it. The key was to see if he would feel guilty or uneasy. Coincidentally, this was the case with Li Dao. He felt slightly guilty, but guilt was better than merciless rejection and concealment of the truth. No matter what, a person had to face their own heart. If they did not even dare to face their own heart, then they would be a weakling. To be honest, it was normal for a man to have three wives and four concubines. Women are aware of this fact, but people are selfish, especially in love. If it is true love, who would be willing to allow their lover to not focus on himself? Li Dao retracted his gaze and let Jian Xiong calm down. In the end, the choice was entirely up to her. This world''s level was rather high, allowing one to cultivate to the Broken Emptiness Realm. Therefore, he could accept Jian Xiong. However, the question now was not whether he was willing to accept it, but what Jian Xiong thought. He still had a long way to go, and Xiaolong was waiting for him. Xing''er had to be saved as well, so he couldn''t just stand there. Shaking his head with all his might, he pushed all these thoughts to the back of his mind. Calming his heart, Li Dao began to seriously read the historical handwritten letters of the Sword Crafting City. Jian Xiong ran out, her head lowered as she cried, feeling wronged, sorrowful and so on. She could not stop the tears from rolling down her face. The Sword Crafting City''s people had discovered something extraordinary. Their Young Lord was actually crying like a woman. Furthermore, it seemed as if his actions were the same as well. Ever since the Sword Emperor had appeared, their Young Lord had become very abnormal. C373 Li Dao read through the records of the Fire Phoenix in the Sword Crafting City earnestly. He did not get much information from them, and the information inside was vague and unclear. Before the Sword Crafting City was built, the Fire Phoenix was already on top of the Sword Mountain. Eight hundred years ago, this place was still a barren volcano, and a man called Jian Kui had come here. He built two giants to suppress the volcano, and then he defeated the fire phoenix. He built a palace on the mountain and settled down here. Later on, when Jian Kui borrowed the lava from the volcano to forge two swords, one was called the Heart Sword, and the other was called the Demon Sword. Li Dao was not concerned with the forging process of the Heartsword and the Devil Sword. What he was more concerned with was how Jian Kui had defeated the Fire Phoenix. The letter did not describe the process of Jian Kui defeating the Fire Phoenix, but only mentioned that at that time, the sword wielder''s name was Leng Yue. Li Dao was deep in thought. The sword of the sword leader was called Leng Yue. That must be a sword that contained cold energy. As for the Fire Phoenix, it was fire attributed. Li Dao continued to flip through the book, and in the end, he only mentioned a few words, mentioning that every thirty years, Fire Phoenix would fall into a period of weakness. At its peak, Fire Phoenix''s feathers were astonishingly powerful, and the power of its flames was monstrous. However, when the Fire Phoenix was weak, its defenses would easily be broken through. Li Dao suddenly laughed, thinking, "Could this phoenix be female?" Thirty years of weakness is like the days of a woman''s month. Actually, Li Blade was not laughing because of this. He could vaguely remember that the Flame God''s Fury Appearance that Yan Zhaofeng condensed was the help of a drop of the Fire Phoenix''s blood. In the original novel, Yan Zang Feng was beaten into the river by Ren Qianxing, and his memories were picked up by Jian Xiong. However, he was seriously injured and was treated by Sai Hua Tuo later on, causing him to fall into a state of false death. When Sai Huatuo went to remove the faked death state of Yan Cangfeng, he disturbed the Fire Phoenix. In the end, Sai Huatuo broke through the Fire Phoenix''s defenses with the Three Life Continuing Immortal Needles, allowing a drop of Fire Phoenix''s blood to fall on Yan Zhaofeng''s body. Because of the good fortune of his misfortune, Sai Hua had managed to condense the Fire God''s Wrath Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma. Li Dao had seen Sai Hua Tuo before. An early Xiantian realm martial artist was actually able to break through the defense of the Fire Phoenix? Of course, there was definitely a reason behind why the Life Continuing Three Immortal Needles were considered divine weapons, but it also showed that the Fire Phoenix did indeed have a period of weakness. Li Dao was not sure how intelligent Fire Phoenix was, but he guessed that it would not be too high. It shouldn''t be too difficult to deal with a feathered animal. However, a TV series was always a TV series, so he could only use it as a reference. He still had to completely prepare for it. Based on how weak the Fire Phoenix was every 30 years, he should ask Sword Lord about the whereabouts of the Cold Moon Sword. Li Dao closed the letter and looked at Jian Shan through the curtain. His eyes revealed a trace of caution. After all, this was a legendary creature. He stepped out of the door and headed towards the residence of the Sword Saint. "Unfilial son, look at yourself now. Do you want to piss me off?" "How did my Sword Crafting City''s direct heirloom end up in my hands?" The appearance of Lingshuang Sword is at hand, yet you''re not thinking about forging the sword properly, but are only thinking about a man. If you don''t care about face, do you think I, as an old man, still need to? " In the distance, Li Dao could hear the growl of the Sword Saint. He was pointing at Jian Xiong and gesturing with his hands, indicating that he had three corpses that were jumping up and down. Jian Xiong knelt on the ground and pursed her lips. She did not say a single word, but her eyes were filled with grief. "Say something, unfilial son, say something!" Jian Xiong''s lips parted as she stubbornly looked at the Sword Saint, asking, "Father, have you ever cared about me? Is the Lingshuang Sword more important or am I more important?" The Sword Saint fell silent. He had never thought about this question before. Didn''t the Lingshuang Sword and the Sword Crafting City all have to be passed on to Jian Xiong in the end? Li Dao looked on from afar and felt that it would be inappropriate to ask Sword Lord Leng Yuejian about this matter. C374 "Father, you''ve never cared about me. You and I don''t know what I want." The sword master knelt on the ground with tears in his eyes, his voice turning back to a woman''s voice. "What do you want? A peerless martial arts, power and beauty, father can give them all to you. As long as we are able to forge the sword, our Sword Crafting City will be able to unite the martial arts world. Don''t all of these belong to you, Father, in a hundred years? " Even until now, he had yet to react to the fact that the son he had raised for more than twenty years was actually his daughter. Li Dao stood in the distance, speechless. Why did these people all place their hopes of unifying the martial arts world onto the Lingshuang Sword? Even if Lingshuang Sword truly had all sorts of mystical aspects, it would still depend on the master. As the saying went, one needed to be tough in order to forge iron. The Sword Saint had not even broken through to the Grandmaster Realm, so what if he was allowed to wield the sword? Later on, Yan Zhaofeng cultivated the Thunder God''s Fury. Even with the sword, he was still no match for Shangguan Yushi. "What beauty? I am not interested. All I want is a little care from you. But what about you? What else do you have in your eyes other than the Lingshuang Sword? Where were you when my mother died? Do you know how I feel? Are you my father? " Tears welled up in Jian Xiong''s eyes as she looked at the Sword Saint with sincere eyes. The whole series of questions left the Sword Saint at a loss as to how to answer. It was just as Jian Xiong had said, for the sake of the Lingshuang Sword, he had neglected Jian Xiong and her mother. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have realized that the person standing in front of him was her daughter, not her son. "Xiong''er, your father knows that it was father who neglected you two all these years. But for what? Isn''t it all because of you and your son? " The Sword Saint''s expression was a bit unnatural as he avoided Jian Xiong''s eyes when he spoke. "You also know how many people are secretly coveting the Lingshuang Sword. If you don''t pay attention, then my eight hundred years of history in the Sword Crafting City will be destroyed by me. At that time, how can I protect you and your son?" Yes, I ignored you, but didn''t I do it for you? "You should think about who I''ll give these things to in a hundred years." "Xiong''er, you shouldn''t have said that to Father. "Even if father is completely wrong, I did it all for your own good," As the Sword Saint spoke, the corners of his eyes actually started to water. It was clear that he was doing it from the bottom of his heart. "Dad, is what you said true?" Jian Xiong''s eyes glistened with tears as she asked. "Of course it''s true, but Xiong''er, your performance these past few days has truly disappointed Father." Sword Saint sighed and continued, "Xiong''er, I know you are busy forging swords all day and you don''t have any friends. But Li Dao was a man! I can find you whatever kind of woman you want, but you should never have taken a fancy to a man. Even if his martial arts is very high, but the sword family only has one disciple, it can''t be passed to you anymore! " Hearing the Sword Saint''s words, Li Dao almost vomited a mouthful of blood. His expression was extremely strange. What was this? Jian Xiong also stopped her tears. His face was full of embarrassment, and his face was flushed all the way down to her ears. "Father, I actually ¡­" She almost forgot that she was a girl if it wasn''t for Li Dao. "Xiong''er, what do you want to say?" The Sword Saint asked when he saw the unnatural expression on Jian Xiong''s face. Jian Xiong did not reply. She took off the crown on her head and let her hair fall to the side, revealing her beautiful face. "Father, I''m sorry. All these years, I''ve been lying to you. Actually, I''m a girl ¡­" Jian Xiong let go of his voice. This feeling of not having to intentionally lower it was really good. His hands trembled as he pointed at Jian Xiong. He could not even say a complete sentence. In the past twenty years, he had always treated Jian Xiong as his son, and the huge difference was something he could not accept. After a long while, when Li Dao was about to leave, the Sword Saint finally recovered from his shock. He took a deep breath and said, "You are not my son. Tell me, where is my Xiong''er?" "Father, I am Xiong''er." The recovered female voice of Jian Xiong urgently said. "Nonsense, you''re not my boy, you''re not!" "Hand over my boy, Xiong!" The Sword Saint looked at Jian Xiong viciously and raised her palm. Li Dao, who was originally planning to leave, had no choice but to stay. He did not expect things to turn out this way. Although the Sword Saint would definitely not slap down with his palm, what if he really did? "Father, I know you won''t be able to accept it in a short period of time, but I''m just my daughter. Please forgive me." Jian Xiong spoke with a bit of relief. That was true. "You''re lying, I don''t have a daughter!" The Sword Saint was agitated as he struck out with his palm. The palm wind blew towards Jian Xiong, who subconsciously closed her eyes. Unfortunately, he would never see him again. This was what Jian Xiong was thinking at the moment. But after waiting for a long time, Jian Xiong discovered that she was still alive. She couldn''t help but open her eyes, and a familiar figure entered her sight. Jian Xiong was overjoyed, and she forgot everything from the beginning. C375 "Sword Saint, you''re overdoing it!" Jian Xiong opened her eyes, only to see a white robe in front of him. Other than Li Dao, who else could it be? "This is my family matter, it''s not up to you to meddle in it, is it?" The appearance of Li Dao had calmed the Sword Lord down a lot, but his tone remained unsatisfied. "No, Jian Xiong''s is my problem. No one can hurt her, not even you." Li Dao shook his head as he spoke to the Sword Saint seriously. Jian Xiong''s face unknowingly revealed a happy expression. His heart was as sweet as if it had eaten honey. After rejoicing, she recalled what happened before, and her eyes dimmed. "You knew Xiong''er wasn''t a man?" The Sword Saint''s tone became much calmer. No matter what, Jian Xiong was still his blood and bone. "Yes." Li Jun nodded. There was no need to hide something like this. "Ai, as an outsider, you know that Xiong''er is a girl the first time. It''s laughable that I, as your father, was kept in the dark for more than 20 years!" Sword Saint let out a sigh. His expression was melancholy and his voice sounded lonely. "That''s because you''ve never cared about Jian Xiong. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have to treat your own daughter as your son." Li Dao''s tone was flat and somewhat contemptuous. "Yeah, you''re right. I was too busy forging swords to pay attention to Xiong''er." "Father, don''t say that. It''s because our daughter is unfilial." Jian Xiong shook her head with all her might, and there were tears flickering in her eyes. "My Sword Crafting City has always been passed down from man to woman. I can''t blame Xiong''er and his daughter for hiding this from me for over twenty years." However, what should we do about the huge foundation of the Sword Crafting City? " Hearing the Sword Saint''s words, Li Dao wanted to laugh, but the laughter was obviously inappropriate, so he could only forcefully hold it in. A Xiantian realm martial artist had a lifespan of two to three hundred years, and the Sword Saint was only in his early fifties. Wasn''t it enough to have a son? "Xiong''er, get up and let father have a good look at you." The Sword Saint went forward to support Jian Xiong, carefully examining her daughter. She tilted her head to look at Li Dao, revealing a thoughtful expression. "Dad, why are you looking at me like that?" Jian Xiong was slightly embarrassed to be stared at by the Sword Saint. Her face was slightly red and her voice was weak. "A girl doesn''t want to stay!" "Earlier, I was wondering why you were so enthusiastic about an outsider. So there were actually so many reasons behind it?" The Sword Saint actually started laughing, appearing to be like a kind father to him. "Dad, you''re not blaming me anymore?" SwordXiong was extremely happy as he looked up and asked. "I blame you for what? I was angry at you for hiding it from me for over twenty years, and now I think about it because I don''t care about you and your son." "My daughter has grown up and knows how to pursue her own happiness. I can''t be happy even if I wanted to!" As the Sword Saint spoke, he patted Jian Xiong''s shoulder. He even treated Jian Xiong as his son; some of her habits had yet to be changed. "Father!" "Stop talking." Jian Xiong dragged her voice, and actually started acting coquettish. Li Dao touched his nose and felt somewhat awkward. At present, he had finally understood the Sword Saint''s personality. However, it would not be good for him to point it out. "What''s there to be embarrassed about? A man should marry, a woman should marry. It''s not like I have any objections." "How about this, pick a lucky day, and I''ll make the decision for you. Let the wedding be completed." The Sword Saint laughed, his voice clear and bright. "Aiya, I don''t care about you anymore!" Jian Xiong turned around and ran out, returning to her female form. She had also become more charming from being careless. Seeing that Jian Xiong had run far away, the Sword Saint turned to look at Li Dao and said with a smile, "This Xiong''er is still embarrassed. I''ve never seen her like this before." Li Dao smiled, not knowing how to respond. "Li Dao, are you willing to marry my daughter?" Suddenly, the Sword Saint changed the topic. He was no longer as courteous as he was before and directly called Li Dao by name. Li Dao felt somewhat helpless and could only reply, "It''s not that I''m willing, but rather, it''s about Jian Xiong''s willingness. This kind of thing cannot be done by just me." "Hahahaha, Li Dao, you are overthinking this. I can see the thoughts that Xiong Er has towards you, you should not let her down, all these years I ignored her, hoping that she could find her own happiness. Besides, with the orders of her parents and the words of the matchmaker, how could she go against the will of the heavens? " Seeing the Sword Saint''s transformation, Li Dao did not know what to say anymore. Earlier, she had respectfully addressed him as the Sword Emperor. Right now, it was fine to address him by his name. However, what was with her attitude toward the younger generation? The Sword Saint looked at Li Dao, and the more he looked, the more satisfied he became. With such a son-in-law, how could he be afraid that his sword would be snatched away? Are you afraid that the Sword Crafting City won''t be able to grow? C376 "I think we should let Jian Xiong decide for herself," Li Dao replied after a moment of silence. "Alright, alright, let Xiong''er decide for himself." Sword Saint nodded as a bright light flashed in his eyes. "City Lord, I''ve come to find you today for a matter that I wish to discuss with you." Li Dao spoke after considering for a moment. Sword Saint was both a title and a name. It was not good to call him by his first name. "There''s no need to be polite. We''re family now. If you have anything to say, just say it directly." The Sword Saint had a smile plastered across his face. "The sacred beast on top of the Sword Mountain is of great use to me. I would like to ask the mayor to grant it to me." Li Dao went straight to the point. The Sword Saint was silent. Fire Phoenix had said that it was a sacred beast from the Sword Crafting City, but it could not communicate with others. Instead, it had injured many people. "It''s not that I don''t want to betroth him to you, Fire Phoenix said that he''s my Sword Crafting City''s holy beast, but he''s not my Sword Crafting City''s pet. Furthermore, he''s unusually vicious." When the Sword Saint spoke, he felt somewhat awkward. After all, this was the first time Li Dao had requested for him, but he was unable to do so. "I think the mayor has misunderstood. I don''t want it as a pet, I need it for the Phoenix Blood." Li Dao explained. "You want to kill Feng?" The sword elder was astonished and the expression on his face was unnatural. "Yes sir!" He had to kill the four spirits and use their source energy to help him advance to the Immortal Soul stage. "However, the Fire Phoenix''s strength is too strong. Even if we gather the entire Sword Crafting City, we still won''t be able to kill it!" I won''t hide it from you. The Fire Phoenix was a existence of my Sword Crafting City, and all of the previous Sword Crafting City''s lords had thought of slaughtering it, but in the end, nothing had happened. Only the first generation City Lord was able to defeat Fire Phoenix, but he was only injured and not killed. " The Sword Saint had told Li Dao the truth, so he did not support Li Dao in slaying Feng. Judging from the aura the Fire Phoenix was giving off now, it was definitely a time when the supreme grandmaster was weak. If it was at its peak, who knew how powerful it would be. It wasn''t impossible for Primal Daoists to exist. It was no wonder that all the previous lords of the Sword Crafting City were powerless to slay the phoenix. Fortunately, the fire phoenix spent most of its time hibernating in the volcano, and had no intentions of harming anyone. "City Lord, since I want to kill Feng, I have to have a certain level of confidence that I can''t speak empty words." Li Dao shook his head as he spoke. "How confident are you?" The Sword Saint asked with a serious tone. "90%!" "But I need to borrow something from the mayor." Li Dao answered. "That''s easy to deal with. As long as you''re confident, I''ll support you in slaying Feng." The Sword Saint nodded. He knew Li Dao''s cultivation level. If Li Dao were to tell the Sword Saint that he was a supreme grandmaster, the Sword Saint would piss his pants in fright. "City Lord, did your Ancestor leave behind a sword called Leng Yue?" The Sword Saint nodded subconsciously before reacting and asked, "This is my Sword Crafting City''s secret, how do you know about it?" "Oh, I know. Xiong''er still hasn''t married out yet, but his elbow is already pointing outwards. He even told you the secret of my Sword Crafting City." The sword master laughed as he shook his head, feeling that he had asked a foolish question. "I would like to ask the City Master to help me with the massacre of the phoenixes. The Cold Moon Sword is cold and has a certain amount of restraining power against the phoenix fire. Furthermore, it is in its weakened state right now, so I will definitely succeed." The Sword Saint stroked his beard and nodded. "Alright, I''ll bring you to see the Cold Moon Sword now." Li Dao smiled. If he had the Sword Lord to help him with the Cold Moon Sword, then he would have a nine out of ten chance of killing Feng Tu. As the Sword Saint walked in front, the two of them laughed and chatted, causing the people from the Sword Crafting City to doubt their own eyes. C377 The towering palace was surrounded by ancient trees. There wasn''t a hint of life in the area. The Sword Saint inserted his sword into the gaping hole of the door and rotated his arm forcefully. The door then slowly opened on both sides. "This is the treasury of the Sword Crafting City. It contains the accumulated reserves of eight hundred years of the city." As the Sword Saint spoke, he took the lead and stepped into the treasury. Li Dao followed behind Sword Saint as they entered through the door. The smell of decay assaulted his nostrils and he did not know how long it had been since he had opened the treasury. There was a lot of space in the treasury, there were a few solid wooden shelves, and on top of them there were many treasured swords. Aside from the treasured sword, there were also some unknown ores and medicinal herbs. One of them was a dark purple Poria Cocos. However, because it was not well-preserved, its medicinal efficacy was almost gone. Li Dao was speechless. Sword Saint and his son were really simple-minded. How could they bring people into their own treasure trove? Sword Saint walked to a solid wooden shelf and used his hand to support the shelf. There was a sword case under the shelf, and even through the jade box, he could feel the chill. Gently opening the box, a dark blue treasured sword appeared in Li Dao''s eyes. The body of the sword was three feet and a half long, with two and a half fingers wide. The sword was three feet and a half fingers wide, and had an azure light circulating around it. "Oh, this is the Cold Moon Sword. "After Lord Ancestor died, he was sealed in the treasury and only today did we see the light of day again!" Sword Lord caressed Leng Yue''s body, his tone filled with pride. "A good sword is indeed a good sword. With it, it will be much easier to slay a phoenix." Li Dao clapped his hands as he spoke unreservedly. He did not know what material the Cold Moon Sword was made of, but the sword''s cold aura was astonishing. If it were to pierce the enemy, then it would definitely freeze the enemy''s blood. It was even stronger than the Evil Killing Sword in Xing''er''s hands. Now Li Dao was somewhat interested in the Lingshuang Sword. If even a Cold Moon Sword was so close to his mouth, then what kind of appearance would Lingshuang Sword have, who was known as the number one divine sword? Li Dao remembered that in the original novel, Yan Zang Feng used the sword to save Liu Yi Yi, and with the sword in hand, Yan Zang Feng was immune to all kinds of poisons. Even the Thousand Hands Poison King couldn''t do anything to him. However, after Yu''er stole the sword, he was ambushed by the Thousand Hands Poison King. "The Cold Moon Sword is so powerful, why would the Sword Crafting City seal it up?" Li Dao was puzzled. Although the Intense Blood Sword was also a divine weapon, it was far inferior to the Cold Moon Sword. "Leng Yue is the personal sword of Lord Ancestor. Other than Lord Ancestor, no one else is capable of controlling her. Cold Moon was cast from Ten Thousand Year Coldsteel and tempered with the blood of a Shadow Snake in the dead of winter. "If you''re not strong enough and barely manage to control the Cold Moon Sword, the cold energy will invade your veins and turn you into a cripple." The Sword Saint explained to Li Dao. Li Dao nodded and finally understood. As a supreme grandmaster, controlling the Cold Moon Sword was no problem for him. However, Sword Lord and the rest had yet to reach the grandmaster level, so holding the Cold Moon Sword would be fine for a while. However, if he kept wearing it, the cold energy would invade his meridians within a month. It was forged with ten thousand year cold iron and tempered with yin snake blood. No wonder this sword was able to restrain the fire phoenix. In addition to water and fire, it was also because snakes and birds were natural enemies. It was not hard to guess that the Sword Crafting City''s ancestor was a supreme grandmaster as well. Otherwise, even a grandmaster with a cold moon sword wouldn''t be able to defeat the Fire Phoenix. However, he didn''t know why none of the City Lords of the Sword Crafting City had managed to break through to become a supreme grandmaster. Could it be that the leader of the sword hadn''t passed down the cultivation method and insights he had gained? Li Dao took the Cold Moon Sword from Sword Saint''s hands and casually waved it. A stream of sword Qi shot out and a layer of white frost appeared on the ground. After returning the Cold Moon Sword to Sword Saint, Li Dao took out the Nine Dragons Stone and passed it to Sword Saint. The Nine Dragons Stone had almost been used up by Li Dao. It had gone from the size of a bowl to the size of a baby''s fist. However, it was still enough to help the Sword Saint break through to the Grandmaster Realm. The reason why it was called help was because a Grandmaster needed to form a Jindan and also had to engrave the will of martial arts on the Jindan. The nine dragon stone could provide the refined energy needed to condense a golden core, but the martial will still depended on the Sword Saint. "These are nine dragon stones?" The Sword Saint looked suspiciously at Li Dao as he asked. "That''s right, this is the Nine Dragons Stone. It can help you break through to the Grandmaster Realm." Li Dao nodded. He had never been willing to take advantage of his own people. "That''s great! "With this Nine Dragons Stone, the sword spirit of the Lingshuang Sword will be in possession!" The Sword Saint received the Nine Dragons Stone from Li Dao with trembling hands, overjoyed. Li Dao glanced at the Sword Saint. He still did not understand. Only his own strength was truly formidable. No matter how magical the Lingshuang Sword was, it was still only a sword. Without a cultivation, it was useless even if he gave it to him. C378 After Li Dao''s reminder, the Sword Saint finally decided to borrow the Nine Dragons'' Stone to refine the ninth stage of the Dragon Subduing Slash. The Dragon Riding Slash had a total of eighteen layers. As for the Sword Lord, he was only at the eighth layer, while Jian Xiong was even worse. She was only at the fifth layer. She had no idea what was going on. The Sword Saint needed seven days to reach the Grandmaster Realm. Li Dao decided to wait for him for seven days. Once Sword Saint breaks through to the Grandmaster Realm, he would hold the Cold Moon Sword to his side to suppress the formation. Then, he would be absolutely safe. In the room, Li Dao sat cross-legged on a bed made of clouds. A piece of black iron ore floated in front of him. The iron ore was refined into gas and then absorbed into his meridians. This was also Li Dao''s whimsical thought. He wanted to borrow metal to nurture the sword qi to become sharper and sharper. When the time came, his sword would be invincible. Just thinking about it made him feel powerful. The black iron mine started to shrink bit by bit, and the meridians in Li Dao''s body started to bulge. Even if the Golden Buddha Indestructible Body allowed his meridians to become abnormally tough, his meridians were not made of steel, so he still could not use too much strength. Knock, knock, knock. Knocking sounds came from the door. Li Dao stopped his luck and stood up. As she pulled open the door, Jian Xiong was standing there dressed in purple. Her unbound chest was quite large, her lips were dark red like blood, and the corners of her eyes were smeared with eyeliner. She was truly a beauty capable of toppling empires. In the past, when Jian Xiong dressed up as a man, although she was also very handsome, but changing back into a woman''s outfit made him very uncomfortable. Before opening the door, Li Yao knew that the person outside was Jian Xiong. After opening the door, Li Dao was stunned for two seconds. Jian Xiong ignored herself as she crossed the threshold and walked into the house. A fragrant wind blew into her nose and Li Dao''s nose twitched. She felt a little itchy. "What, aren''t you a little surprised?" Jian Xiong asked as she walked in the door. "It''s not that I''m surprised, it''s just that I''m astounded. I didn''t expect that you would look so good after changing into female attire." Li Dao replied with a light smile. "How is it compared to your wife?" Jian Xiong asked subconsciously, her face was filled with anticipation and nervousness. "Not one bit worse than them." Li Dao said with a smile. SwordXiong was indeed very beautiful, and his straightforward personality was more likely to give people a favorable impression. "They?" Jian Xiong''s voice even changed as she looked at Li Dao with a strange look. Li Dao touched the tip of his nose, not knowing what to say. He felt a little awkward. To say his wife in front of a woman who liked him was indeed an unwise action. The atmosphere turned strange as the two sat in silence. Li Dao wanted to find a topic to break the gloomy atmosphere, but he didn''t know how to begin. It was Jian Xiong who spoke first. Her voice was very soft. "Can you tell me about your wife?" Li Dao''s expression turned ugly. Thinking of Little Dragon Lady and Xing''er, he felt guilty. "Is it inconvenient to tell me?" Jian Xiong probed. "No, nothing inconvenient. One of them was called Long''er, the other was called Xing''er, and they were all far away. Long is beautiful, I love her, but I lost her, and I don''t know when I''ll find her again. "Xing''er was originally my maid, but because of me, she ended up dying in a sea of fire. I was the one who let her down." Li Dao''s tone was heavy, his expression gloomy, and his face filled with memories. "I''m sorry, I didn''t know that was the case." After Li Dao finished her sentence, Jian Xiong apologized in a low voice. She stood up from her chair and took Li Dao into her arms. The two soft lumps of flesh were pressing down on his head, causing Li Dao to be a little dazed. What the hell was this? I''m a thirty-seven-year-old uncle after all. Is she trying to comfort me when I''m in the arms of a twenty-something year old girl? However, Li Dao did not see the happiness in Jian Xiong''s eyes and she exerted even more force in her grip. "Jian Xiong, let me go first. I''m not as weak as you think." Li Dao gently pushed Jian Xiong away, and her expression was somewhat wonderful. "Don''t call me Jian Xiong. This name doesn''t sound good at all. Call me Mao''er." When my mother was a child, she named me Suo''er. "From the snow, I like the name ''Liu Xu'' more than ''Liu Xu''." Jian Xiong''s face turned red. She was just a otaku who had never been in a relationship before. Some of the things about men and women were seen in a drawing book, or heard from a servant girl. "The name ''Jian Xiong'' really doesn''t suit you. It''s better to call him ''Jian Suo''. Your mother knows how to use her name." In order to ease the awkwardness between the two, Li Dao followed up. "En!" Jixiong gave a low grunt, but the redness on his face had yet to recede. Li Dao licked his lips and felt thirsty. He took two sips of the tea and tried his best to look away from Jian Xiong, no, Jian Xu. C379 This time around, after talking with Li Dao, Jian Xiong felt much more relaxed. Her steps seemed to float as she walked. Li Dao accepted Jian Xiong''s feelings. How could there be so many restrictions in this world? If you like it, then accept it. The higher the level of the world, the fewer restrictions there were. Soon, seven days had passed. The Sword Crafting City''s Sword Saint''s secluded cultivation palace exuded a strong pressure. Li Dao stroked his chin. It seemed that the Sword Saint had broken through. However, this Sword Saint was too shameless. Was there really a need to cause such a commotion for fear that others would not know that he had broken through to the Grandmaster Realm? He stood up, and a piece of iron stone in front of him was blown away, while the sword Qi moved in his veins, seeming like it could break the shackles on his body at any time. The sword aura cultivated through the passage of time was too sharp, and Li Dao even refined metal essence to nurture it. If not for his Golden Buddha Indestructible Physique as a foundation, he would have been crippled even as a supreme grandmaster. After a short period of time, the Sword Saint returned with the Cold Moon Sword to find Li Dao. Having broken through to the Grandmaster Realm, the Sword Saint was barely able to wield the Cold Moon Sword. The wrinkles on the Sword Saint''s face bunched up and he was laughing out loud. It seemed that he was in quite a good mood. Seeing the eagerness in the Sword Saint''s eyes, Li Dao could not help but shake his head and laugh. Not to mention the fact that Sword Saint had just broken through to the Grandmaster Realm, even if he had, he would still not be a match for him. Li Dao was considered one of the strongest masters in the world. There were no cultivators in the world who could comprehend the Yin and Yang Laws of Life and Death. It was all thanks to the old man at the border. In addition to the power of the sword, even if Li Dao attacked at full power, the Immortal Soul Stage cultivators would probably have to retreat three times. "You want to compete with me?" The Sword Saint had already started to swell up. Li Dao was considering whether he should splash a bucket of cold water on him. The Sword Saint felt somewhat embarrassed. Someone had seen through his intentions, how could he not feel embarrassed? "I''ve already mastered the ninth stage of the ''Soaring Dragon Slash''. I wanted to find someone to try it on, but all I can think of is you." The Sword Saint laughed dryly. Although he still could not see through Li Dao''s cultivation, he did not think that Li Dao was a supreme Grandmaster. Li Dao nodded his head and chuckled. "Come, I also want to see how strong you are after mastering the ninth stage of the Dragon Subduing Slash." "Alright, you must be careful!" As he spoke, he placed the Cold Moon Sword to the side, sending people to retrieve the Intense Blood Sword. "Why don''t you use the Cold Moon Sword?" Li Dao was slightly puzzled. At this moment, the Sword Saint should be able to control the Cold Moon Sword. "The power of the Cold Moon Sword is too great. Furthermore, my sword family''s Dragon Riding Slash ¡­ if I were to injure you, wouldn''t Xiong''er come and fight me to the death?" The Sword Saint was brimming with confidence as his face revealed a trace of complacency. Li Dao''s face turned red because he couldn''t laugh to avoid the Sword Saint thinking too much into it. Forget about the Cold Moon Sword, even if he was given Ling Shuang Sword, he would still not be a match for her. "You should use the Cold Moon Sword to test its power. Also, I am much stronger than you imagined." Li Dao took a deep breath, suppressed his laughter and said to the Sword Saint seriously. "Alright, let''s stop there," said the Sword Saint after pondering for a while. He was still afraid that using the Cold Moon Sword would injure Li Dao. Li Blade stood there looking relaxed. Facing the Sword Saint, he looked like an ordinary person who did not know any martial arts. The Sword Saint had already unsheathed the Cold Moon Sword. He looked at Li Dao with a puzzled expression, "Why didn''t you unsheathe your sword? Are you regretting it now?" Li Dao shook his head, "This sword is not easy to unsheathe. Once it is unsheathed, blood will be shed!" What Li Dao said was the truth. If he were to draw his sword, the Sword Saint''s Cold Moon Sword would definitely be cut in half. The disparity between the two parties was too great. Moreover, whether the Sword Saint could break through his defense was a problem. "What do you mean, look down on me?" The Sword Saint was infuriated and his tone turned stiff. "It''s not that I''m looking down on you, but I''m really much stronger than you imagined." Li Dao felt helpless. Why did he not believe in himself? "Arrogant, let me see just how powerful you are." The Sword Saint spoke as he raised the Cold Moon Sword. A scarlet sword Qi shot out, mixed with a trace of the white color of the moon. It was extremely cold. Li Dao carelessly lifted his finger and pointed it out. The sharp sword qi easily dissipated the Sword Saint''s attack. The Sword Saint''s eyes narrowed as a cautious expression appeared on his face. He could tell many things from Li Blade''s light finger attack. So it turned out that he wasn''t arrogant, but was truly powerful. In a flash, the Sword Saint rushed forward and slashed out with his sword. With his great strength, a wave of ice-cold Qi seemed to be able to freeze a person''s soul. The surrounding plants were covered with a thin layer of frost. Li Dao indiscernibly nodded his head and extended his hand to meet the attack. A pair of pale golden fingers clamped onto the Cold Moon Sword. Sword Saint could not withdraw his sword no matter how hard he tried. His face was filled with a bitter smile. C380 Li Dao released his fingers and nodded. With the Cold Moon Sword in his hand, the Sword Saint would not lose to Shangguan Tianyun by much. A thin layer of frost formed between his middle and index finger. With a swing of his hand, he shattered the ice and fell to the ground. "I told you, I''m much stronger than you imagined," Li Dao said as he faced the Sword Saint. The Sword Saint''s face was filled with a bitter smile. "Indeed, I never expected that both of us are Grandmasters. The difference between us is so great, I''m afraid you haven''t even used fifty percent of your strength yet." Li Dao smiled and did not say anything. Firstly, he was a supreme grandmaster, and secondly, he did not even use a single ounce of his strength. All he did was reach out and grab the Sword Saint''s sword. However, he could not say those words in case the Sword Saint was too harsh on him. "Right, the nine dragon stone is still with me!" Sword Saint took out the nine dragon stone from his chest and shrunk it again. "I''ve already given you the Nine Dragons Stone, there''s no need to return it to me." Li Dao waved his hand, not minding at all about the Nine Dragons Stone. Sword Saint nodded his head and kept the Nine Dragons Stone away again. Then, he asked, "When do we make our move?" "The sooner the better!" Since he was already prepared, there was no need to drag it out any longer. Li Dao''s expression was serious. This concerned the path of cultivation and he could not afford to be careless. The stars in the sky dimmed. Li Dao and Sword Saint stood atop a mountain of swords, their robes fluttering in the night wind. "Is there really no problem?" Sword Saint swallowed his saliva and his expression became solemn. "No problem. When I face Fire Phoenix head on, do not hold back when you have the chance to help me!" Li Dao''s expression was even more serious than the Sword Saint''s. After all, he was a legendary being. "Let''s go," said Li Dao as he walked into the narrow passageway. The Sword Saint gripped the Cold Moon Sword tightly in his hand and followed behind Li Dao into the passageway. Normally, the Sword Saint would walk through this narrow passageway, but today, he was especially nervous. Normally, he was here to supervise the forging of the Lingshuang Sword, to keep the fire phoenix well at bay. But today, he was here to slaughter the phoenixes, which was the same as not giving up until one was dead. The narrow passageway was extremely deep, and the air was dry. The dark red mountain wall gave a terrifying contrast to the atmosphere. After passing by the Sword Crafting Stone and the Sword Family Tomb, Li Dao and Sword Saint arrived in front of the scorching lava lake. Although it was called a magma lake, it actually wasn''t that big. It was more suitable to call it a pond. Bubbles bubbled out of the magma, a dark red color. The terrifyingly high temperature could scorch an adult male to the point of fainting. Staring at the calm lake of lava, Li Dao could clearly feel the terrifying aura of hibernation underneath. Sword Lord could also feel it. His right hand gripped the sword hilt, his knuckles turning white from overexertion. Li Dao exchanged a glance with the Sword Saint before he said, "I''m going to make my move. Step back a little." The Sword Saint felt his lips go dry. He retreated a few hundred meters and said, "You be careful. If you can''t do it, don''t force yourself." Li Dao didn''t say anything. He lightly pulled out his long sword, and under the reflection of the magma, the purple blade appeared to be very beautiful. An imposing aura soared into the sky and a cyan sword aura pierced through the magma, separating the magma. The lava was pierced by the cyan sword aura and flowed in two directions. It splashed onto the shore, burning holes in the rock and soil and emitting black smoke. Two seconds later, the lava began to boil, as if there was a flood dragon stirring below. A powerful aura surged, scaring the Sword Saint so much that his face turned pale. His hands gripped the hilt of his sword tightly, and his lips were dry and cracked. Li Dao stared intently at the rolling lava lake. Sharp sword Qi flowed through his meridians and his entire body was as sharp as a sword. With a boom, the magma burst apart and scattered in all directions. Huge shadows rushed out from the magma with wings spread wide open to the size of a house. Its fiery red feathers were malevolent, and its pair of long and narrow eyes were firmly locked onto Li Dao. Its two claws were extremely sharp, and they didn''t look beautiful at all. On the contrary, they looked extremely ferocious. "This is the Fire Phoenix!" The Sword Saint''s words were not even as quick as before as he was drenched in cold sweat from the intimidating aura the Fire Phoenix gave off. Li Dao didn''t show any weakness as he met the eyes of the fire phoenix. Killing intent filled his eyes and the image of a green lotus appeared, about to split the heaven and earth apart. "Squeak!" Squeak! Squeak! "Squeak!" Fire Phoenix let out an angry cry, as if it was questioning why she was disturbing its sleep. Li Dao raised his hand and struck out with his sword. This Fire Phoenix really did have intelligence. After living for so long, it would be strange if it did not have intelligence. However, now he was certain that this phoenix was not pure-blooded, and might only have a trace of the weak Phoenix bloodline. It could be called a phoenix, but it was more suited to be called a phoenix or phoenix. It was recorded in the ancient texts that the phoenix cries and the Qi Mountain could be heard resounding loudly. The phoenix''s cry should have been sonorous, not creaking. The violet sword blade exuded an azure sword aura that was ten feet tall and incomparably solid. Fire Phoenix did not dodge. Her sharp beak directly shattered the cyan sword aura, and with a flap of her wings, she dove down towards Li Dao with a sky overflowing flame. Li Dao coldly watched as the fire phoenix swooped down. His entire body was emitting a faint golden luster. He stomped his feet on the shattered rocks as he ruthlessly hacked towards the phoenix. C381 With a fierce slash, the purple blade struck the Fire Phoenix''s sharp beak, cutting off its beak and dropping it to the ground. Until now, other than allowing him to pass through, the only other characteristic of the sword seemed to be its sharpness. Since the astral sword posed no threat to the fiery phoenix, Li Dao decided to give up on the astral sword and instead went straight for the front, relying on the indestructible golden Buddha to fight the fiery phoenix. Fire Phoenix let out a painful wail as its wings ignited into flames, burning Li Dao''s white clothes to ashes. This was not even the real phoenix, so the flames it fanned were just ordinary flames. If it was the true phoenix in the legends, it could spit out the Southern Bright Flame and instantly vaporize Li Yao into gas. No, not even the gas was left, directly burning to nothingness. Li Daoyi''s body moved as fast as a sword as he swiftly attacked the fire phoenix. Fire Phoenix was at a disadvantage and did not meet Li Dao''s attack head on. She waved her wings and the wind and fire resonated and sent Li Dao flying. Steadying his body, he saw several identical Li Blades rushing towards Fire Phoenix from different directions. It was hard to tell if the clones were real or fake, and Fire Phoenix''s IQ was simply not high enough. Her long and narrow eyes burned with flames as she flapped her wings and flew up into the sky. Li Dao did not hesitate as he ferociously stomped his feet on the ground. His entire body soared into the sky, his longsword aimed straight at Fire Phoenix''s abdomen. As he flew up into the air, a strong current of air surged forth. Li Dao''s body arrived first after he attacked, his sword stabbing towards Fire Phoenix''s abdomen. The fire phoenix lowered its head and flapped its wings, creating a pillar of fire. In that instant, it was shocking. As the heat wave hit Li Dao, he was hit by the fire pillar''s impact force and fell onto the ground, creating a human shaped hole. The Sword Saint''s eyes were filled with shock. The battle between Li Dao and Fire Phoenix was not something that he could get involved in. Not to mention anything else, he couldn''t even resist a single fire pillar from the fire phoenix. Li Dao stood up. His eyes were cold and his fair skin was charred black. There was a faint stabbing pain in his skin. The fire phoenix circled in the air, it had no intention of running away. "Squeak!" "Squeak!" Flapping its wings, the fire phoenix swooped down, bringing with it scorching flames, like an eagle catching a chick. Li Dao did not dodge. The long sword in his hand came to life like a viper, biting at the belly of the Flaming Phoenix. The Fire Phoenix rushed to within two meters of Li Dao and suddenly stopped. Li Dao then pierced through the air with his sword. Immediately after, a sea of fire engulfed Li Dao. The Fire Phoenix''s long and narrow eyes revealed a ridiculing look. It opened its beak and let out a complacent cry. As the flames dispersed, Li Dao had already turned black. His skin had been burned by the high temperature and even his hair had been burnt. For the second stage of the Golden Buddha Indestructible Body to withstand the Fire Phoenix''s attack, it was still a bit difficult. "Bastard, I''ll kill you today!" The coldness in Li Dao''s eyes was about to materialize into reality. He planted his feet firmly on the ground, gripped his sword hilt with both of his hands, and fiercely slashed out a sword aura. The Fire Phoenix clawed at the sword aura, easily shattering it and opening her mouth was a sea of fire. The purple colored sword extended out of the sea of fire, and Li Dao suddenly erupted out, teleporting through the air and instantly appearing in front of the Fire Phoenix. Fire Phoenix''s long and narrow eyes contained a thick sense of ridicule, her large body was exceptionally nimble, dodging the long sword on her side, her claws grabbing onto Li Dao''s left shoulder. Fire Phoenix''s claws were too sharp. The second stage of the Golden Buddha Indestructible Body could not defend itself at all and directly embedded itself into Li Blade''s shoulder muscles, grabbing onto the bone. Li Dao''s eyes were cold as black and white gas instantly wrapped around Fire Phoenix''s body. He turned his right hand and slashed towards Fire Phoenix with his sword. The Fire Phoenix that was surrounded by Yin Yang Life and Death Qi was clearly not as nimble as it was before. It used its claws to tear off a large part of the muscles on Li Dao''s shoulder, trying its best to fly up. A few pieces of fiery red feathers fell from the sky, and a few drops of blood dripped onto Li Dao''s body. "Squeak!" Squeak! Squeak! "Squeak!" Fire Phoenix flew high into the sky, her entire body burning with flames. A black and white rope tied up the flames, and blood droplets dripped down, burning the ground to pitch black. His hair and eyebrows were burnt away, and a large part of his shoulder muscles were torn off. His collarbone was exposed in the air, and blood flowed out from his charred skin; it was truly a miserable sight to behold. As Sword Saint stood in the distance, he licked his dry lips and felt his legs go weak. Li Dao''s eyes revealed a cold glint as he crooked his finger at Fire Phoenix. In its fury, the fire phoenix circled in the sky and once again swooped down, wanting to pierce through Li Dao''s head. Li Dao smiled. The corner of his mouth curled up as he stared at the fire phoenix''s long and narrow eyes. A majestic mind energy surged out. With the Art of Soul Shifting, Fire Phoenix flapped her wings and stopped a few meters away from Li Daoyi. Fire Phoenix''s intelligence was not high, but she had lived for countless years, so her spirit will definitely not be too weak. Li Dao used all his strength to use Soul Shifting Great Art to completely suppress the fire phoenix''s spirit will, making it exceptionally strenuous. Sweat beaded on his forehead as it dripped down his chin onto his chest. Li Dao yelled, "What are you waiting for, hurry up and do it!" Only then did the Sword Saint react. With a cold moonlight glow, the Cold Moon Sword charged forward and fiercely stabbed at the Fire Phoenix. C382 The Sword Saint lunged forward and stabbed the Fire Phoenix''s wings with his Cold Moon Sword. The sound of metal clashing rang out as sparks flew in all directions. Sweat poured out of Li Dao''s forehead as he watched. The Sword Saint had used all his strength to strike the Flaming Phoenix without being able to pierce through its flesh and blood. Even Mao Yu''s defenses had not been penetrated. "Stab into its wound!" Li Dao suppressed his dizziness and said to the Sword Saint in a low voice. The Sword Saint recovered from his panic and took a deep breath before stabbing at the wound on Fire Phoenix''s abdomen. The Cold Moon Sword entered the Fire Phoenix''s body, leaving only the hilt exposed. The cold energy and the burning hot blood clashed. The intense pain corroded the Fire Phoenix''s nerves, causing its malevolent nature to erupt. It actually broke free from Li Dao''s Soul Shifting Art in an instant. Li Dao pulled the Sword Saint back. The place where they had stood just now had already turned into a sea of fire, and the ground had been scorched until it cracked open. "Squeak!" Squeak! "Squeak!" Fire Phoenix went crazy, flapping its wings wildly. Its body was covered in deep red flames, burning the air around it until it became distorted. The Sword Saint''s face was pale and his heart palpitated with fear. A battle of this level was too terrifying for him. Li Dao grinned. He had used the Art of Soul Shifting with all his might just now, and his mental energy was almost exhausted. However, the result of this battle was very satisfying. A burnt black bald head, a burnt black face, and pitch-black eyes exuding a cold light. Blood flowed out from his shoulders. A row of white teeth made Li Dao look extremely terrifying. The sword in his right hand stretched out horizontally on his left hand, while the soles of his feet grasped the ground tightly. He took a half step in a horse stance, as the sharp sword qi in his meridians gathered from his entire body to his arms. Li Dao''s eyes narrowed as a strong killing intent locked onto Fire Phoenix. "Separated by one sword strike!" Li Dao roared as he channeled all of his strength from his waist up. He leaned forward and raised both of his hands. A stream of Gengjin Sword Qi shot out from the purple blade. The sword qi pierced through the air and brought up a strong gust of wind, ruthlessly attacking the fiery phoenix''s huge body, carrying with it Li Dao''s determination to kill. The sword Qi penetrated the Fire Phoenix''s wound and then exited her body. Li Dao withdrew his sword and stood still. His steps were unstable and he almost lost his balance. A single sword attack was his strongest attack. The effect was obviously not bad as it shot through the weakened Fire Phoenix. "Squeak!" "Squeak!" A blood-curdling screech sounded as fresh blood splattered everywhere and corroded holes in the ground. The fire on the Fire Phoenix''s body was extinguished, revealing its original appearance as it fell from the sky. Li Dao silently laughed and walked towards the place where the fire phoenix had fallen. The wind blew and the soft meat beneath it swayed in the air. The Sword Saint swallowed a mouthful of saliva as he followed behind Li Dao with a nervous expression on his face. Only today did he finally witness Li Dao''s true combat strength. It was simply unimaginable. Fire Phoenix''s entire body was covered in flames, and the sword had left a long gash on her abdomen. Blood and gore were spilled out, and a sword qi had pierced through her back. It looked incredibly ugly, not even a little bit as beautiful as the phoenix in the legends. It was just a huge bird the size of a house. The black and white gas fell off the Fire Phoenix''s body and returned into Li Dao''s eyes. Li Dao took out the Cold Moon Sword from Fire Phoenix''s abdomen and passed it to Sword Lord. He then used his right hand to carry the Fire Phoenix on his shoulder and walked down the mountain. The fire phoenix was too large, and its feathers were covering Li Dao. The Sword Saint looked at the corpse of the fire phoenix walking around, and then looked at the miserable Cold Moon Sword in his hands. The body of the sword had already been corroded by the fire phoenix until there were holes on it. Opening his mouth, the Sword Saint wanted to say something. In the end, he stomped his feet and chased after Li Dao. Li Dao looked miserable, but he was very happy in his heart. The fresh blood of the Fire Phoenix sprinkled onto his body was slowly being absorbed, and he could feel his Golden Buddha Indestructible body improving bit by bit. When the blood of the Fire Phoenix was completely absorbed, the indestructible body of the Golden Buddha would reach the third stage and would not need to be tempered. Thinking of the powerful defense of the Golden Buddha Indestructible Body, Li Dao''s footsteps became a bit more cheerful. The Fire Phoenix, one of the four spirits had already been killed. Although it was not a true divine beast, it was still sufficient for him at his current level. C383 He stood up from the tub, the flesh on his shoulder already scabbed. Walking in front of the mirror, Li Dao showed his white teeth. His hair and eyebrows were all missing, making him look extremely ugly. No matter how he put on the white clothes, it looked a little too horrible to look at. In the closed hall, the pool created by the blood jade was five meters squared. The Sword Saint looked at the corpse of Fire Phoenix and was amazed. Li Dao lifted up the long sword and placed the blood of the Fire Phoenix into the pond. Then, he took out a fist-sized, deep red inner core from within his body. If the Fire Phoenix''s blood couldn''t be stored in normal containers, it would be burnt and corroded. It couldn''t even be made of metal, only warm jade could be used to store it. The Dragon Sword Attendant pushed a small cart into the secret room. On the cart were all kinds of boxes containing expensive medicinal herbs. The Sword Saint''s face twitched when he saw this. These medicinal ingredients had consumed more than a year''s worth of income of the Sword Crafting City. There was also the uncalculable amount of water that the blood jade had dug. However, thinking that it was for his son-in-law''s use, Sword Saint felt slightly better. Li Dao did not hold back. He picked up all the medicinal ingredients and poured them into the blood pool. All sorts of medicinal ingredients entered the pool as the blood inside began to boil. The deep red phoenix blood that was mixed with the herbs turned black, emitting hot steam, causing the temperature in the sealed hall to rise by a lot. The Dragon Sword Technique was not profound enough, and beads of perspiration dripped down his forehead. The Sword Saint had a strange expression on his face. He waved his hand at Dragon Sword Demon, and he withdrew as if a heavy burden had been lifted off his shoulders. "What kind of martial arts are you cultivating? Are you sure it won''t be a problem to waste such a large amount of effort?" The corner of Li Dao''s mouth curled up. He was obviously in a good mood as he replied, "The Golden Buddha Indestructible Physique? How about that? Are you interested in learning it? I can pass it to you." The Sword Saint''s eyes lit up. He knew of Li Dao''s abnormal defensive capabilities. Two fingers could hold onto the Cold Moon Sword and move around freely in the thousand degree sea of fire. Clearly, he had trained in a powerful body transformation technique. "Are you really willing to pass the technique to me?" Sword Saint pointed to his nose and asked. Li Dao smiled and said, "If you say it like that, then it is foreign. No matter how powerful your cultivation technique is, it is still used for cultivation. Moreover, we are all on the same side, so I am very generous." "Yes, we are all on the same side. Hehe, we are all on the same side!" The Sword Saint laughed foolishly. Having witnessed the battle between Li Dao and Fire Phoenix with his own eyes, he finally understood that even without the sword, Li Dao would be able to dominate Wu Lin with his formidable strength. "Alright, I won''t disturb your training any longer. If you have anything to say, call me!" The Sword Saint walked out of the locked hall with light footsteps. Li Dao took off his robe, looked at the red and black intersecting pool, and jumped in. This was an auxiliary medicinal soup based on the Golden Buddha Indestructible Body, but the main ingredient was phoenix blood. In the previous world, he used the corpse refining technique of Zen Master Ku Xin. The phoenix blood in his body was much higher grade than Zen Master Ku Xin''s skeleton. Falling into the blood pool, Li Dao furrowed his eyebrow and forcefully suppressed the urge to jump out. He channeled the Golden Buddha Indestructible Body to absorb the medicinal energy in the pool. His skin was burned red by the strong medicinal strength. The medicinal strength seeped into his skin, flesh, blood, meridians, internal organs, bones, gradually strengthening Li Dao''s body. The intense pain caused Li Dao''s face to contort. His body, under the concoction of medicine, started to evolve towards perfection. Once a warrior reached the Xiantian realm, the Spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth would wash off the poison and impurities from their body. But the impurities hidden in the lungs, bones, and blood could not be washed away. Cultivating the Golden Buddha Indestructible Body was a process of strengthening the body and evolving the body. The Phoenix Blood was originally overbearing and fierce. Even after being mixed with medicinal herbs, it was still overbearing. As the medicinal efficacy fused into his body, it was converted into energy to strengthen his flesh, blood, and meridians. His bones and lungs also began to grow tougher and tougher. The impurities deep within his bones were removed from his pores. That sort of heart-wrenching pain was excruciating. If his willpower was not strong enough, he would die from pain. Li Dao sat cross-legged in the pond. The dark water engulfed his entire body. As the medicinal strength was absorbed, the pond began to boil. Enduring the pain from the Thousand Tempering Hundred Refining, Li Dao calmed down. He could clearly see his blood and bones being dyed with a faint golden color. When his blood and bones all turned a pale golden color, at the third stage of the indestructible body of the Golden Buddha, he would be able to complete it without grinding his body, and his level of life would evolve. Not only is he a grandmaster, just his physical body is comparable to that of a grandmaster. Only now did Li Dao realize that the low-level world''s martial arts techniques also had their outstanding points. Although the rank of this world limited the level of cultivation methods one could cultivate to, there would always be some heaven''s pride level talents in the boundless universe that were able to create a cultivation technique that would shock even the upper echelons of the world. C384 Time passed day by day. Jian Xiong did not see the anxiety in Li Blade''s heart. Even though she had the Sword Saint to pacify her, it did not lessen her anxiety. "Xiong''er, even if you don''t eat or drink for ten to fifteen days, with Li Dao''s cultivation level, there shouldn''t be a problem." The Sword Saint consoled. "But he''s already been in there for two months, is he really alright?" The sword master had told him that Li Dao had gone into seclusion, but he had not seen her for two months. She could not help but feel anxious. A girl in love would not be able to stand it even if she hadn''t seen her boyfriend for two days. Jian Xiong was naturally worried because she hadn''t seen Li Dao for more than two months. "Don''t worry, Father will guarantee that there won''t be any problems," Although the Sword Saint said this, he started to mutter in his heart. After all, this was the martial arts world. How could it be possible for one to stay in seclusion for so many months? It was common for the Immortal World to stay in seclusion for a hundred years. In the enclosed main hall, in the five-meter square blood jade pool, the black medicinal soup had dried up. A thin layer of black filth had formed on the jade around the pool. Li Dao sat cross-legged in the pool of blood jade. Suddenly, he opened his eyes. Upon closer inspection, his pupils had already been dyed with a faint gold color. His originally charred black skin had also turned a pale gold color. His left shoulder that had been scratched by Fire Phoenix was perfectly fine, without the slightest trace of damage. "Not bad, not broken, not grinded, not destroyed!" "I have finally achieved great success without further training. The next time I face the remaining Vicious Beasts will be much more relaxed." Li Dao stood up. A trace of golden color faded from his eyes, and his skin had also recovered its whiteness. If someone was able to see through his body, they would discover that the blood flowing through Li Dao''s body was a light gold color, and so was his bones. The Golden Buddha Indestructible Body only lacked one final stage. Li Dao now felt extremely powerful. His body was neither too weak nor too weak. A single sword attack that came from another world was unrivalled. If he didn''t have any sense, he would even want to split open the Chess King''s Cave and see if Tian Tanzi would jump out to stop him. Shaking the dust off his white clothes, Li Dao pushed his hair behind his back and relaxed his frown. In these two months, his hair had been long and his eyebrows had grown back. He extended his hand and took out a jade box. He opened it gently and found a fist-sized, dark red ball lying quietly inside. It was the core of the Fire Phoenix. He grabbed the inner pellet and stuffed it into his mouth. The inner pellet went into his stomach and hung above his dantian. A trace of it was swallowed by the golden pellet. With this inner core to nourish the Jindan, along with the other four spirits, Li Dao believed that he would be able to give birth to a baby in the Jindan. Walking out of the locked hall, Li Dao saw the sunlight that he hadn''t seen in a long time. Seeing Li Dao walk out, the Dragon Sword Messenger guarding the hall immediately ran over to inform Sword Saint and Jian Xiong. Not long after, a purple-clothed male swordsman ran over and threw himself into Li Dao''s arms. He then rested his head on Li Dao''s chest. Sword Saint slowly followed with a faint smile. Dragon Sword Ambassador''s expression was very strange. Li Dao gently pushed Jian Xiong''s head away and scratched her nose. She was an uncle in her thirties after all, not a youngster in love. "Su''er, I haven''t taken a bath for more than two months. It doesn''t stink?" "En ~ ~ No matter how bad you smell, it''s still mine." Jian Xiong dragged her nose and buried her head back into Li Dao''s embrace, leaving him at a loss whether to laugh or to cry. As a supreme grandmaster, even if he didn''t take a bath for two months, he would still be spotless. It was just that the sword master was too enthusiastic, causing Li Blade to feel somewhat uncomfortable for a moment. The Sword Saint stepped forward to ease Li Dao''s embarrassment. "Alright, Xiong''er. Li Dao just came out of seclusion and we even prepared a banquet for him." Only then did Jianxiong come out of Li Dao''s embrace, his face red all the way down to his neck. C385 After Li Dao came out of seclusion, his battle strength had increased by a large amount. The Phoenix Blood pushed the Golden Buddha Indestructible Physique a step further. The Fire Phoenix''s inner core was still nourishing the Golden Elixir within her body, serving as the nourishment for the Nascent Soul infant. Having tasted the sweetness from the Fire Phoenix, Li Dao felt even more anticipation towards the rest of the Divine Dragons, Xuanwu turtles, and White Tiger. In the spacious hall, a few female singers dressed in thin clothes were singing and dancing. On the marble table were precious delicacies, various rare fruits and wine. The Sword Saint, Jian Xiong and Li Dao were sitting at a table as they watched the performance with great interest. Sword Saint was holding a wine bottle and was in high spirits. "Oh, Li Dao, you''ve gone through so much trouble to kill my Sword Crafting City''s Holy Beast. Have you reaped anything good from your seclusion this time?" "The harvest is indeed not bad." With a face full of smiles, Li Dao picked up the wine bottle and downed it in one gulp. "That''s good, then let''s treat this Saint Beast as Xiong''er''s dowry." The Sword Saint made a rare joke, but his tone was stiff. "Dad, how can you be like this? Are you afraid that your daughter won''t be able to get married?" Jian Xiong shook the Sword Saint''s arm, revealing an extremely flirtatious look. Li Dao chuckled, but did not say a word. The Sword Saint laughed heartily. The three of them chatted as they ate. Li Dao did not talk much, and only the Sword Saint and Jian Xiong asked him a question. "Oh right, Li Dao, have you forgotten about the body transformation technique that you promised me?" After three rounds of drinking, the Sword Saint finally brought out the problem that he had been holding in in in his heart. "Relax, I will not go back on my promise. The Golden Buddha Indestructible Body, the Brilliant Vajra Sword, the doppelganger Phantom Shadow, and the Nine Yin True Scriptures, I can give them all to you." Li Dao smiled, not minding it at all. "Good, good, good!" Sword Saint said three good words in quick succession, and his hands were trembling. The names of these cultivation techniques that Li Dao had mentioned were impressive. He could not help but feel that they were extremely powerful. The Sword Saint only knew of the doppelganger, Demon Shadow. That was the magical technique of the Shark Palace. Helian Ba was the only person in the martial arts world who knew how to do it. He never thought that Li Yao would be so generous. Presumably, the other doors were not bad as well. "Dad, look at how happy you are! Didn''t you say that our sword family''s Dragon-Riding Dragon Slash is the best martial arts in the martial arts world?" After drinking two bottles of wine, Jian Xiong''s face turned red as she joked to the Sword Saint. Sword Saint waved his hand like he was chasing mosquitoes, and replied, "Go away, what does a child know?" As he filled his stomach with a bottle after bottle of wine, Sword Saint could not help but feel a little intoxicated as he shook his head. "I think your marriage should be decided as soon as possible. How about this month''s twenty-seventh?" Jian Xiong glanced at Li Dao and her face turned slightly red. She didn''t know if she was drinking or not. "I will listen to you, father. In matters of marriage, it is up to you to decide." The Sword Saint was very satisfied. He turned his gaze towards Li Dao. Li Dao smiled and nodded. "I have no objections." "That''s good then. This matter has been decided. In a while, I will have the Dragon Sword Envoy prepare the wedding arrangements. I will personally write invitations to each martial arts power." Following that, the Sword Saint added another sentence, "I, Sword Lord, will definitely have a glorious marriage with my daughter." Li Dao''s face remained impassive, but Jian Xiong actually secretly covered her mouth and laughed. "Dad, aren''t you afraid that someone will hit your Lingshuang Sword?" Sword Saint blushed as he replied with a dignified tone, "When have I, Sword Saint, ever been afraid of others?" This meal took a bit too long. After returning to his room, Li Dao wrote down all the cultivation techniques in his head. Since he wanted to marry Jian Xiong, he had to give him a betrothal gift. There was no shortage of other things in the Sword Crafting City. Li Dao simply gave the secret manuals that he knew to the Sword Saint, hoping that he wouldn''t end up like when he left the Sword Crafting City. On the other side, the Sword Saint was beaming with radiance. Ever since Li Dao had appeared, he had always been enjoying good things. First, he used the nine dragon stone to break through to the Grandmaster Realm, and then he forged the sword, almost to the point of perfection. In addition, with Li Dao, a grandmaster expert, as his son-in-law, the Sword Crafting City would be at the peak of his power. Although he had lost the Cold Moon Sword, it was nothing compared to what he had obtained. With this thought in mind, the Sword Saint threw out a bit of ink. His tone of voice was commanding and commanding, giving off the impression that those who defied the will would follow the course of my life, and those who defied the will would perish. With the invitation letters being sent out, the Sword Crafting City was bustling with noise and excitement. Regardless of whether it was the citizens or the people under the four Sword Envoys, they were all very happy. As per his wish, the Sword Saint obtained Li Dao''s various cultivation techniques. Other than the Blue Lotus Sword Scripture and One Sword in a World, Li Dao had also given Li Dao various cultivation techniques. C386 "Being especially gentle, can you call a baby?" This was the records of the Nascent Soul in the Classic of Virtue, which meant that the essence, qi, and spirit would be combined to give birth to the Nascent Soul. The internal core of the Fire Phoenix was like fuel, essence, and gas. Spirit was fire, and using fire, one could ignite fuel to speed up the birth of the Jindan''s internal Nascent Soul. Li Dao had comprehended all sorts of sword intent, sword potential, martial arts will, life and death Yin and Yang Laws, and perfectly mastered them. With martial will as the head, sword intent, sword potential as the limbs, and life and death Yin and Yang Laws as the torso, he had a nascent infant form. When the infant inside the Jindan was fully formed and broke out of the Jindan, the Primordial Spirit would be complete. If the Jindan was compared to an egg, then Li Dao was now hatching the egg. The twenty-seventh was an auspicious day. The Sword Crafting City was decorated with lanterns and decorations, and red was hanging everywhere. The commoners were all very happy that the young master had gotten married. This was a joyous event that celebrated the whole world together. Jian Xiong''s entire being was in an excited state as she personally instructed her subordinates to arrange various scenes and arrange matters for the wedding. Li Dao was very calm. This was the first time in his life that he had held a wedding ceremony. However, he did not like this feeling of ceremony. Now that he thought about the ceremony where he owed Little Dragon Girl and Xing''er, he felt faintly regretful. After the Sword Saint received Li Dao''s cultivation technique as a gift, he had spent all his time researching various cultivation techniques and did not care at all about his daughter''s marriage. Pitiful Sword Xiong was busy with his own task and Li Dao and Sword Saint did not care about it at all. Fortunately, Jian Xiong had been a fake for more than twenty years, so she had her own way of doing things. As time approached, the Sword Crafting City became increasingly lively. On this day, while Li Dao was cultivating on the cloud bed, Jian Xiong came looking for him. Li Dao opened his eyes and chuckled. "What''s the matter, Suo''er? Can''t you take care of what happened?" "I''ve invited the Goddess Liu Yiyi from the Food God Residence to be the head chef. Now that the people from the God of Food Residence are here, come with me to see the Goddess of Food. It''s said that Liu Yiyi is very pretty." Li Dao''s eyes flickered. He patted the back of Jian Xiong''s hand and smiled. "Are you that interested in Liu Yiyi? How about I go and matchmaking you so that she can marry you?" "Oh, you hate it. "I''m just curious about the famous Goddess of Food. What does she look like?" Jian Xiong pouted and looked adorably at Li Dao with her large eyes, acting like a spoiled child and making Li Dao unable to resist. "How can you still act like a normal person? You have a head on your shoulder, a face, a pair of eyes, a nose, and a mouth. There''s nothing to look at. You can go by yourself." As Li Dao was about to return to his cloud bed to continue cultivating, Jian Xiong''s eyes were filled with suspicion. He tilted his head and asked, "Are you hiding something from me?" Li Dao forced a smile, "Why do you think that?" "You normally don''t act this way. Even if you feel that it''s boring, you would still comply with me. Today, it''s a bit abnormal. Speak, do you know Liu Yiyi?" Jian Xiong glared at Li Dao. The doubt in her eyes became even more serious. Li Dao sighed, "Ai, I am really afraid of you. I do know Liu Yiyi. Since you want to meet her, I''ll accompany you to do so. " He couldn''t help but sigh at the power of Liu Yiyi''s sixth sense, which made him feel like she knew her for no reason at all. "You can''t have anything to do with Liu Yiyi, right? Just like the ungrateful man in the story of that painting, you failed her, so you don''t dare to meet her because of your guilt, right? " Jian Xiong looked at Li Dao with a serious expression and asked with a serious tone. Li Dao wiped away the cold sweat that did not exist on his forehead as he said, "What exactly is inside your head?" Jian Xiong smiled and said, "Alright, I was just joking with you. Look at how nervous you are." "This kind of joke isn''t funny at all." Li Dao lifted his foot and stepped out of the door. Wasn''t it just to see Liu Yiyi? She should hate him now, right? "Hey, wait for me!" Jian Xiong caught up to Li Dao and grabbed her arm. Her face was filled with a smile. C387 "Be careful, don''t break my beloved kitchen knife!" Liu Yiyi had her hands on her hips as she commanded the Sword Crafting City servants. Next to her stood a white-haired middle-aged man who seemed to be her father. "Ai, be gentle, be gentle. I spent a lot of money to make this pot for Eastsea craftsman. You won''t be able to afford it if I ruin it." Looking at the clumsy servants, Liu Yiyi was extremely angry. "Yiyi, don''t be so harsh on them, they''re not so easy to hurt!" The white haired middle-aged man said warmly to Liu Yiyi. "Zang Feng, do you think we shouldn''t have come here? The Sword Crafting City is so far away, and it caused us to stumble along the way. It seems that our attitude isn''t good at all." "There''s actually no one here to welcome us." Liu Yiyi''s tone was a bit tasteless, thinking that she was famous throughout the world as a female deity. Which power wouldn''t be polite when inviting her to cook? The Sword Crafting City was great. It was one thing for the Sword Saint to not come to welcome him, but the young master of the Sword Crafting City should come to welcome him. If it wasn''t for the four Sword Envoys, there should be one. Actually, Liu Yiyi still didn''t recognize her identity. No matter how delicious the dishes were, she was still a chef. In the past, the small powers that had invited her could not even compare to the Food God''s Residence. She had taken this for granted. "Don''t bother, isn''t the Sword Crafting City preparing for the wedding? The Sword Crafter and their young master are definitely very busy. It''s normal for them to not have the time to receive us." Zang Feng revealed a silly expression. Before they could say anything, a soldier from the Sword Crafting City shouted, "The Young Lord is here!" "That''s more like it." Liu Yiyi nodded in satisfaction. She had a sense of superiority. Jianxiong walked over while holding Li Dao''s arm. The expressions on Liu Yiyi and Yan Zhaofeng''s faces were quite marvelous. "You''re the Sword Crafting City''s Young Lord?" Liu Yiyi''s expression was stiff, her eyes were a little disappointed and unnatural. "No ¡­" Li Dao shook his head, his voice was very calm. "That''s good, that''s good. So it wasn''t you who wanted to get married!" Liu Yiyi''s tone was a lot more relaxed, and her eyes seemed a little more natural. "This is your sister?" Liu Yiyi asked tentatively. This time, before Li Dao could reply, Jian Xiong spoke first. "Gluttonous goddess, I have heard a lot about you. I am the young master of the Sword Crafting City." I''m his fianc¨¦e, but soon I''ll be his real wife. " Jian Xiong raised her eyebrows and said to Liu Yiyi. "So that''s how it is. No wonder you always have that kind of attitude towards me. You''ve already had a fianc¨¦e since long ago." Liu Yiyi laughed involuntarily and shook her head, tears flickering in her eyes. Li Dao was startled and said, "Miss Yi Yi, I''ve already emphasized to you that we have no relationship. Please don''t use such a tone to speak, lest Yu''er misunderstands." Li Dao''s tone was extremely flat. He would not displease Jian Xiong for the sake of caring for Liu Yiyi''s feelings. Even if she was fraternizing, she would at least not do something that would hurt Jian Xiong''s spirit. "I know, I wish you a hundred years of good harmony." Liu Yiyi nodded and forced a smile. Yan Zhaofeng, who was standing at the side, clenched his fists tightly. He was forcefully holding back his anger as his body was trembling. "Thank you!" Jian Xiong said to Liu Yi Yi with a complacent smile. Any woman would be happy to see her man stand firm. Li Dao stood at the side with a calm expression on his face. "Li Dao, are you still a man? Don''t you understand Miss Yi Yi''s feelings for you? Why did you hurt her like this? What did she do wrong? " Yan Zhaofeng finally could not hold it in any longer and burst out in an instant, shouting at Li Dao. Li Dao was a little surprised. He had thought that Liu Yi Yi and Yan Zhaofeng had gotten together. It seemed that this was not the case. However, it was none of his business. Yan Zhaofeng asked Li Dao aggressively. Before Li Dao could react, Jianxiong lost his temper and said coldly, "Who are you, Liu Yiyi''s father? This is the Sword Crafting City. No matter who you are, you don''t have the right to speak to Li Dao like that in front of me. " "Young lady, we are only discussing the matter. Li Dao, he ¡­" "Zang Feng, don''t say anymore. I beg you, don''t say anymore!" Liu Yi Yi pulled at the corner of Yan Zhaofeng''s clothes and pleaded in a low voice. "Miss Yiyi, let''s go. We definitely can''t cook for them!" Yan Zhaofeng turned around in anger, grabbed Liu Yiyi''s hand and was about to leave. "Someone, stop them!" Jian Xiong coldly snorted. She did not get angry, but she had the might of her own power. "What kind of place do you think the Sword Crafting City is? You came and went as you please?" Jian Xiong walked up to her with a stern face. Right now, she was the real Sword Crafting City''s Young Master. It was only in front of Li Dao and Sword Saint that Jian Xiong would have her daughter act. C388 "Please don''t be angry. The order we received from the God of Food''s Hall has never come back to light." A graceful and mature Mrs Xu lifted the curtain of the carriage, her face filled with a flattering smile. This man was Aunty Shi, who was standing by Liu Yiyi''s side. He was also the Sect Leader of the Seven Extinctions Sect, the Grand Master who had given up all hope. "Greetings, Sword Emperor! Greetings, Young Lord!" Auntie Shi stooped down, attracting everyone''s attention in her two hemispheres. Li Dao could not help but slant his eyes. A woman of this age was the most charming. "You sure know how to be a good person. Very well, this young master will give you one more chance. "If something goes wrong during the wedding banquet, you''ll know the consequences!" Jian Xiong''s tone was rampant, almost giving the order to his underlings. Just as Yan Zhaofeng was about to say something, Aunty Shi pulled him back and said, "Zang Feng is still young and doesn''t understand much. Young Lord, please don''t lower yourself to the same level as him." "Hahahaha, still young, could it be that he aged before he was old? Looking at his appearance, he should be at least forty or fifty years old. " "If there''s a next time, don''t let it go so easily." Jian Xiong glanced at Yan Zhaofeng before returning to Li Dao''s side. Her attitude suddenly changed. Yan Zhaofeng was silent. He pulled up a strand of gray hair from his ear and thought of Li Dao''s cold eyes. For a moment, there was actually a tinge of fear in his eyes. Li Dao did not say a single word. He was not interested in these people at all. "Li Dao, let''s go. Don''t lower ourselves to the same level as these people." Jian Xiong said as she pulled Li Dao''s sleeves, returning to her delicate side. "Alright!" Li Dao gave Aunty Shi a meaningful glance. This woman was rather sensible. The next day, the firecrackers began to sound out from ten miles away from the Sword Crafting City. The Sword Crafting City was one of the top three powers in the martial arts world. Even though the Sword Saint had commanded them with her invitation, they still had to give him face. In succession, many Sect Leaders from small powers arrived, carrying large and small gift boxes before they took their seats. "Quick Sword Sect will gift you one thousand year old ginseng, thirty thousand taels of silver!" "Wildfire Sect, send a bunch of fire corals, fifty thousand silver!" "The Beggar''s Gang gives us a set of Baijia Robe, five thousand taels of silver!" "The Blood Jade Kylin from the Green Hawk Castle, 20,000 gold taels!" As the official''s voice rang out, the Sword Saint in formal attire sat on the seat of honor, grinning from ear to ear. "Greetings Sword Saint of the Green Eagle Castle. The Great Master told me to greet you and the Sword Emperor." Bai Yanluo bowed respectfully towards Li Dao and Sword Saint, his head adorned with a vulture crown. As the Great Master of the Green Hawk Castle, he naturally knew about Li Dao and Jian Xiong''s marriage, so he gave a generous gift. Some of the Sect Leaders from the smaller powers were shocked as they looked towards Li Dao. So it turned out that this young man was the former Sword Emperor who annihilated the Sovereign Alliance. These people all went up to greet him. Li Dao smiled and nodded in return, causing these people to feel flattered. Who was Li Dao? He was known as the Sword Emperor. Even the martial arts world had recognized him. He was almost the world''s number one expert. "The Alliance Head of the Supreme Alliance has arrived! One meat lingzhi root, one silver tael, one hundred thousand taels, five hundred silks!" Following the loud and clear voice of the ritual officer, Helian Ba brought along Ren Qianxing, Yu''er, and Scarlet Snow, appearing in an extremely grand manner. Helian Ba had yet to enter when his voice came first, "Hehe, Sword Saint, you have such a great face. Don''t you need to welcome me?" Sword Saint replied with a sneer, "You are probably not worthy enough for me to welcome you personally." "Is that so? After not seeing you for a few years, I wonder how much you have grown. What gave you the confidence to say such words? " A string of afterimages flashed into the arena. Helian Ba''s hands were clasped behind his back, giving off the aura of someone looking down on the world. The previous Helian Ba was not necessarily stronger than him, let alone the fact that he had already broken through to the Grandmaster Realm. Li Dao, who was dressed in a red bridal gown, looked at Helian Ba with a gentle smile. Sensing Li Dao''s gaze, Helian Ba raised his head and looked over, coincidentally meeting Li Dao''s gaze. C389 The air seemed to have frozen by a bit. The expression on Helian Ba''s face froze and he shivered. "Hahahaha, what a great flood of water that rushed into the Dragon King''s Temple, I was blind not to recognize Mt. Tai!" Cold sweat flowed down Helian Ba''s back. His eyelids twitched. He quickly reacted and immediately lowered his head. Even though he was the most powerful person in the martial arts world, it was precisely because of this that he was able to submit. After all, if Li Yao was able to turn Hundred Miles into an idiot with just a glance, it was likely that Helian Ba would be able to do the same to him. "This old man does not know that today is the Sword Emperor''s wedding day. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be so petty. I hope the Sword Emperor will not take offense to it." Helian Ba lowered his posture and carefully sized up Li Dao''s expression. "The one who comes is a guest. Don''t just stand there. First, find a place to sit down. I won''t be greeting you." Li Dao chuckled. He didn''t seem to care about Helian Ba at all. Helian Ba exhaled a mouthful of impure air. He cupped his hands in a bow and said, "I do not dare. The words of the Sword Emperor are too heavy." "Qian Xing greets Senior Sword Emperor, I wish Senior a grand wedding! I have also prepared a gift, which I hope senior will accept. " Ren Qianxing took two steps forward and knelt on one knee. He greeted him as if he was his father and took out a wooden box from his chest pocket. Although Ren Qianxing was suspected of being a fence-sitter, he was a sensible person who knew how to seize every opportunity available to him. "You must be careful. I will accept this gift. Get up." Li Dao raised his hands and sucked the box from Ren Qianxing''s hands, passing it over to the servant casually. Ren Qianxing acted as if he was a junior of the younger generation, standing up and returning behind Helian Ba. Some people on the scene cast envious gazes at Ren Qianxing. To be able to receive the praise of the Sword Emperor meant having a trump card that could save one''s life in the martial arts world. They hated themselves for thinking such thoughts. When everyone was seated, the Sword Saint stood up from his seat. His eyes looked disdainfully at them and his voice sounded arrogant. "Thank you so much for coming to attend my daughter''s wedding. Thank you so much." As he spoke, he swept his gaze back and forth across the arena. He was overbearing and mighty. Everyone in the crowd did not dare to do so. Their faces were full of flattery. The smart ones all knew that from today onwards, the Sword Crafting City would be the largest power in the martial arts world. Some of the leaders of the small and middle-sized powers were already planning on how to get on good terms with the Sword Crafting City, while some of the ones close to the city were already making plans to seek refuge. The Sect Leaders of great powers like Helian Ba and Bai Yanluo were secretly gritting their teeth. They despised the presence of the Sword Saint. Originally, a single Sword Saint was nothing. However, with the addition of the nearly number one Sword Emperor, the Sword Crafting City was terrifying. "Today is my daughter''s wedding day, so I won''t say anything bad about it. I hope everyone will settle down and attend the wedding. After the wedding, we will discuss some matters of the martial arts world." Li Dao did not care about the Sword Saint''s actions. After all, the Sword Saint was his father-in-law, so it was no big deal if he asked him to borrow some momentum from him. "Brother Jian, for you to not invite an old friend like me on such an important day, isn''t that a bit too much?" A powerful aura engulfed the entire area as a majestic man walked in, followed by a few black-clothed men and a youth dressed like a primal chaos. It was rare for Sword Saint to be so serious and fearful of the newcomer. A berserk aura rose from his body, but he was still unable to defy the enemy. After glancing at Li Dao, he felt more at ease. This person was somewhat surprised as he glanced at the Sword Saint. He did not expect that the Sword Saint had also broken through to the Grandmaster Realm. However, compared to him, the Sword Saint was still lacking. "Brother Murong, if you are here to congratulate me today, then if you are here to cause trouble, I will accompany you as well." The Sword Saint placed both of his hands on the hilt of his sword. After breaking through to the Grandmaster Realm, he had yet to have a fight with anyone. Murong Hua glanced at Li Dao and smiled as he said, "I have no ill intentions. Today, I''ve come to congratulate the Sword Emperor. There''s no need for the Sword Saint to be so nervous." Li Dao glanced at Shangguan Yushi, he was very interested in the young man beside him. Did he really think that two Grandmasters would be enough to suppress him? What a joke. C390 "Sword Emperor, how about half a year?" Shangguan Yushi''s fake face twitched and his smile became stiff. He and Hidden Arrow Shooting Sun had already found the Four Symbols Shooting Arrow. Now that he was confident in facing Li Dao, even if there was one more Sword Saint, it wouldn''t matter. "I''m fine. It''s Brother Murong. Who gave you the courage to provoke me?" A black and white stream of energy was faintly discernable in Li Dao''s eyes. The aura of a supreme grandmaster gushed out of his body and pressed down on Shangguan Tianyi and the arrow. No one in this world had ever experienced how terrifying a supreme grandmaster was. Both of Guan Yutian''s legs went limp as he tried his best to hold on. Disbelief was written all over his face. "How is this possible? How was this possible? It had only been half a year, how did he become so strong? Could a single sword strike be that terrifying? " Shangguan Tianyi shouted in his heart. Half a year ago, he had fought against Li Daoyi. Although he had lost, the gap between the two of them was definitely not that large. It had only been half a year, the gap between them had already become a chasm! As the current patriarch of the Devil Sword clan, Shangguan Tianyi was well aware of the secrets. He knew that above the grandmaster, there were supreme grandmasters, and above the supreme grandmaster, there were even broken grandmasters. However, it had been hundreds of years since a supreme grandmaster had appeared. Even ancestor Ying Shuntian and the Saint Sword Ancestor had been stuck at the gates of a supreme grandmaster and were only half a step away from breaking apart. However, Li Dao had actually broken through to become a supreme grandmaster. Didn''t that mean that Li Dao was now on the same level as his ancestor, Ying Shuntian? The hidden arrows were no longer as cold and arrogant as before. They had been carrying the four-sided Shooting Sun Bow and the Four Symbols Shooting Sun Arrow. They thought they were strong enough to deal with Li Dao, but who knew they were wrong. All the leaders of the major forces swallowed their saliva. Today, they had seen all the powerful warriors in the martial world. This world was much more terrifying than they had imagined. Among them, Helian Ba and Bai Yanluo''s hearts were in turmoil, especially Helian Ba. They never thought that the Sword Saint had already taken that step, and he even had Murong Hua, Arrow Hidden, and the extremely terrifying Sword Emperor. So there were so many people in the martial arts world that were on top of him. He had just provoked the Sword Saint, but luckily the Sword Emperor was getting married today. Otherwise, he would have already fallen asleep. "Shangguan Yushi, I promised you that I wouldn''t go back on your word by not snatching away Lingshuang Sword. However, you better listen carefully. If the Sword Saint and the Sword Crafting City suffer even the slightest loss, you won''t be able to bear the consequences!" Li Dao pressed his voice into a straight line and clearly transmitted it into the ears of Shangguan Yushi. The Lingshuang Sword still had to be divided into the Heart Sword and the Demon Sword. One was given to Yan Hidden Feng and the other was given to Ren Qianxing. Only the two of them could continue the game of chess between the Saint Sword Ancestor and Ying Shuntian, and only Li Dao would be able to see the secret behind the Life and Death Chess. But before that, he had to first obtain the remaining Three Spirit Blood. He had to at least cultivate the Golden Buddha Indestructible Body to the Mastery Stage before he would have the courage to face the Saint Chess'' Sword Ancestor and Ying Shuntian, as well as the unknown fact that Heavencraft Zi was still alive. The Saint Chess Sword Ancestor and Ying Shuntian were half-destroyed experts who had almost reached the Immortal Soul stage. Especially what Shuntian had said, about how he would be back in five hundred years after the demons started dancing. Just thinking about it made him feel like there was something special about it. It was not difficult to challenge a Xiantian master to enter the Houtian realm and Houtian realm. Many people could do it, but there was a huge gap between each step for masters and above. "It''s time, please get into position, groom!" The host of the wedding was just a person with average martial arts skills. He was not aware of the battle between the strong and the weak, so he shouted. Jian Xiong wore a red dress and a red phoenix coronet. She was supported by a maidservant as she walked out. Li Dao smiled and took Jian Xiong''s hand from the maidservant, walking towards the center of the wedding ceremony. Murong Hua, who was disguised as an officer, used his sleeves to wipe the sweat off his forehead. He felt like he just passed by the Bridge of Helplessness. Fortunately, Li Dao had agreed not to interfere in the matter of the sword. This was the best outcome. Immediately, he sat down quietly to attend the wedding. Li Dao held Jian Xiong''s hand as they walked across the red carpet. Surrounding them were the influential and influential leaders of the martial arts world. These people looked at the red-haired Jian Xiong with envy. Why didn''t they have a good daughter? "First bow to Heaven and Earth!" Following the host''s voice, Li Dao hesitated for a moment before bowing to the heaven and earth together with Jian Xiong. To be honest, he, Li Jun, was a man who had made up his mind to stand at the peak of ten thousand worlds. Saluting to this small world was truly a bit too much. "Second bow to the hall!" The Sword Saint was all smiles as he received the bows from Jian Xiong and Li Dao. "Husband and wife bow to each other!" The two bent their bodies and touched their heads. Li Dao felt that something was strange, and a heavy responsibility appeared in his heart. C391 After paying respects to the hall, they were naturally sent to the bridal chamber. The Sword Saint continued to entertain those who came to offer their congratulations. The House of the God of Food had also brought out plates of delicious food. Food and wine, as well as female singers from the Western Regions. The gauze was dancing, but the atmosphere was very subtle. During the banquet, the Sword Saint proposed to merge the surrounding powers into an alliance led by the Sword Crafting City. Some of the smaller powers'' heads all nodded in agreement. Helian Ba''s face was gloomy and he held his wine bottle without saying a word. There was no helping it, the situation was better than the others. Not to mention Li Dao, right now, he could not even defeat the Sword Saint. He could only lower his head and remain silent. There was nothing unusual about his expression. His goal was never to unify the martial arts world, but to complete the mission of opening the game of life and death. Otherwise, he would have long since unified the martial arts world. After sending Jian Xiong into the bridal room, Li Dao walked out. It was still broad daylight. Seeing Li Dao walk out, everyone stood up to salute him, including Shangguan Yushi and Arrow Concealment. Laughing lightly, Li Dao raised his wine cup and toasted everyone before sitting down. Everyone looked at Li Dao, feeling a lot more restrained. After all, he was the number one person in the world. "No need to be like this, let''s have a good meal today," Li Dao said as he picked up his chopsticks and was in high spirits. Speaking of which, this was the first time he had paid homage to someone and got married. It was an unprecedented feeling of subtlety. After drinking cups of wine, the crowd was no longer as restrained as before. They began to discuss some strange things that they had witnessed in the martial arts world, including flattery towards Li Dao and Sword Saint. Glancing at the various people on the scene, Li Dao asked, "Everyone here, have any of you heard or heard anything about the Divine Dragon, Black Turtle, and White Tiger?" Once Li Dao opened his mouth, everyone quieted down. They looked at each other and no one said a word. Li Dao was not disappointed. He had just asked casually. Dragons were just too mysterious. It would be weird if everyone knew about it. "I know the whereabouts of the divine dragon!" A young man in the corner shakily raised his hand. There was nothing he could do. With so many people watching, he couldn''t help but feel nervous. "I know, I know!" A child jumped out, causing his father to cover his mouth and pull him back. Li Dao''s eyes lit up as he asked the youth, "Who are you?" "My name is Meng Baichuan, the leader of the Five Poisons Sect." The young man replied with the encouragement of the elders behind him. Li Dao looked carefully at the youth named Meng Baichuan and found that he had delicate features and a good appearance. However, this name gave him a very familiar feeling. Li Dao nodded his head and looked at the child that had spoken before. He asked with a smile, "Little friend, what''s your name?" "Reporting to the Sword Emperor, this child Shangguan Yun is ignorant. Nonsense, please do not blame the Sword Emperor." The child''s father hurriedly apologized to Li Dao. To him, dragons were a kind of legend, so how could his son know where the divine dragon was? Li Dao could not help but say, "Meng Baichuan right? Tell me what you know. If it''s true, I''ll fulfill a wish." The teenager called Meng Baichuan was overjoyed, he nodded and said, "I also heard this from a wandering cripple. He said that there is a dragon''s Roar Cave in the Qilian Mountains, and there is a dragon guarding the dragon pearl. The dragon pearl is mysterious and has the power to fulfill one''s wish. As long as we obtain the dragon pearl, we will be invincible. " After thinking for a moment, the youth added, "That cripple also said that the Cha Mu Clan in Qi Lian Mountain had protected the dragon for generations. If they wanted to slay the dragon, they would have to kill all of these Cha Mu clansmen and use their blood to defile the divine dragon''s power." The scene was silent. After a while, everyone burst into laughter. The Five Poison Sect''s elders pulled the young man back and knelt on the ground, sweating profusely as they apologized to Li Dao. The young man''s face turned red. Could the words of this swindler still be taken seriously? Should he take it out to the Sword Emperor as a joke? This was what everyone was thinking at this moment. They only felt it to be laughable, and wanted to see how the Five Poisons Sect would resolve the situation. The Five Poisons Sect was a small power that was not in the upper class in the Xichuan. Now, it seemed that their Sect Leader was still too young. The teenager''s face turned red as he said, "Sword Emperor, I''m not lying to you. That cripple of the martial arts world really told me that. He also said that I''m the star of the Big Dipper and that I''m a fated dragon-slaying person!" "Shut up, you still dare to say that!" An elder of the Five Poisons Sect bellowed with a stern expression. After roaring at the youth, this person turned to Li Dao with an apologetic smile and said, "Sect Leader is still young, please don''t be angry, the Sword Emperor. Leave all the blame to this old man." Li Dao didn''t say anything. The youth''s words brought back some of his memories. Meng Baichuan, Shangguan Yun, the Dragon Roar of Mount Qi, and the Mu Clan. Wasn''t that the story of the Demon World''s Dragon Pearl? It was just that in his memories, he didn''t have any old lame man, nor did he have any Big Dipper Dragon slaying talk. He only remembered that Shangguan Yun, Meng Baichuan, Xuanwu, and Qiu Tang Bai, the seven grand masters had slayed the dragon. After obtaining the dragon pearl, they had slaughtered all of the scouts, leaving behind only the father and son. It seemed like this world wasn''t just a game of life and death, it was also the world of the devil realm''s dragon pearl. It was just that the plot of the devil realm''s dragon pearl would happen a few decades later. What was certain was that Meng Baichuan''s words were true. There was indeed a divine dragon in the Dragon Roar Cave of Mount Qi. Li Dao lightly smiled and asked Shangguan Yun who was still a child, "Little friend, did you also hear about the Divine Dragon news from that Cripple?" Li Dao personally asked. Shangguan Yun''s father didn''t dare to stop him and released his son''s mouth. The young Shangguan Yun was very honest and answered crisply, "Yes, it was also an old cripple who told me. He said that I was from Tianshu planet and even gave me a book." Hearing Shangguan Yun''s words, Meng Baichuan''s face turned pale, because he had also obtained a secret manual. Li Dao looked at Meng Baichuan and Shangguan Yun, and started laughing out loud. C392 The Sword Saint was also very happy. He knew why Li Dao was looking for the divine dragon. That was because he had also trained in the Golden Buddha Indestructible Physique. At that time, he would also benefit greatly by following Li Dao and drinking some soup. It was important to know that not just anyone could slaughter a divine beast. Seeing Li Dao laughing, Meng Baichuan''s face turned pale. He gritted his teeth and took out a book from his chest. "Please punish the Sword Emperor. This is the secret manual that the old cripple gave me. However, I am also unable to find anything. Now, I am willing to offer it to the Sword Emperor!" Meng Baichuan knelt down on one knee, holding a blue book in both hands. On the book were three large words, "Soul Search Technique". Li Dao raised his hand and the Soul Search spell appeared in his hand. He flipped it open and looked at it for a moment before handing it back to Meng Baichuan. It was just that he didn''t know who the old cripple was and what his true identity was. However, he shouldn''t be too powerful, or else he wouldn''t need to take note of these children. What''s the use of doing all sorts of things to make a plan? Meng Bai Chuan, you are very good! "Just now, I promised to fulfill one of your wishes. Tell me, what do you want?" Li Dao was in a good mood as he spoke. A look of ecstasy appeared on Meng Baichuan''s face, and the surrounding people also looked dumbfounded. If that was the case, how could the Sword Emperor believe it? However, they did not dare to question Li Dao and instead raised an unhappy question. They looked at Meng Baichuan dumbly to see what wish he had. "Sword Emperor, I want you to take revenge for me!" Meng Baichuan''s eyes shone with hatred as he spoke word by word, looking at Li Dao with anticipation. He was the great Sword Emperor, and he had said that he wanted to fulfill one of his wishes, so killing a person should be easy. "Speak, who is your enemy? Is he present?" Li Dao asked with a smile. His good mood was not concealed in the slightest. All the heroes of the martial world, especially those who had conflicts with the Five Poisons Sect, became nervous, fearing that Meng Baichuan would reveal their names. "Thousand Hands Poison King, Yun Mo Sheng!" Hearing this name, Li Dao did not hesitate to ask, "Do you know where he is now?" Meng Baichuan immediately told him where the Thousand-Hands Poison King was. "Fine, half a month. Within half a month, I''ll fulfill your wish." Li Dao did not ask Meng Baichuan what kind of enmity he had with the Thousand Hand Poison King. He immediately agreed to let Meng Baichuan take revenge for him. Meng Baichuan kowtowed, and blood came out from his forehead. At the same time, the Sword Saint might have given a large amount of authority to the Hall of Faithful Trust''s management. Shangguan Yun''s father seemed to float like he was in a dream. After such an incident, not many people could drink in peace. Many people were thinking of ways to curry favor with the Sword Emperor in order to obtain benefits. The sky gradually darkened, and no one dared to disturb Li Blade''s room. Li Blade returned to his room feeling refreshed. He lifted the red veil and saw that Jian Xiong was still wearing the red veil. He was sitting quietly on the edge of the bed with a red veil over her head. Hearing the sound of footsteps, Jian Xiong''s heartbeat sped up. Under the weak light of the candle, she appeared exceptionally nervous. Li Dao lightly smiled as he stepped forward and lifted up his red hair. What entered his eyes was the red face of the Sword Hero; a pair of watery eyes glimmered with anticipation. "My wife, I''ve made you wait for too long!" Pulling up the red canopy, the weak candle light swayed. Two figures were entangled together, the red waves churned, and they didn''t sleep for the entire night. On the second day, when it was late in the morning, Li Dao was already sitting cross-legged at his window, cultivating. Even though she was a Xiantian realm martial artist, she could not withstand the tortures of a supreme grandmaster through the night. "Su''er, you''re awake." Li Dao went up to help Jian Xiong put on her clothes. She had not touched a woman for a long time. He had indeed been a bit crazy last night and had forgotten that Jian Xiong was still an virgin. "En, we must hurry up and pay our respects to father." Jian Xiong, on the other hand, was quite generous. With Li Dao''s help, she tidied up her clothes and tidied up the red bedsheet. "Su''er, I need to discuss something with you. Tomorrow, I might have to leave the Sword Crafting City and make a trip to Qilian Mountain. It will be a long time before I return." Li Dao stood to the side and watched as Jianxiong cleaned up the bed. He felt somewhat guilty when he spoke. It was indeed inappropriate for a newlywed bird to ask him to leave. "Sure," said Jian Xiong indifferently. This time, it was Li Dao''s turn to be surprised. She did not expect that Jian Xiong would let him leave so easily. Weren''t women always reluctant to part with their husbands at this time? However, Jian Xiong''s next sentence moved Li Dao deeply. "You don''t need to discuss this with me. Just tell me where you''re going and I''ll be with you wherever you go. Don''t ever separate!" Looking at the serious expression on Jian Xiong''s face, Li Dao could not help but nod his head, "Okay, you will come with me." It was said that love was a woman''s soul. Although it was a bit biased, there were still some women who were like this. C393 The next day, a married couple dressed in white and dressed in purple set off from Sword Crafting City. It was worth mentioning that the Ardent Blood Sword in Jian Xiong''s hand was much wider and thicker than the sword in Li Dao''s hand. He had already bid farewell to the Sword Saint. The Sword Saint was extremely supportive of Li Dao wanting to go slay the dragon, so he readily agreed. If it wasn''t for the imminent appearance of the sword, he also wanted to go slay the dragon with Li Dao. The number of people who wanted to seize the sword were innumerable. Among them, the only ones who could threaten Sword Lord were Shangguan Yu Tian and Helian Ba. He had already warned them that it would be fine for Sword Lord to be unable to protect the sword. There was a large distance between Sword Crafting City and Mount Qilian, so Li Dao wasn''t in a rush. When a martial artist reached a certain level, they almost never chose to ride a horse. Riding a horse was something that martial artists from the lower realms would do. Advanced worlds usually used flying swords or strange beasts as mounts. Li Dao and Jian Xiong used their legs to travel, touring the mountains and rivers, but their speed was not slow. Soon, the two of them entered Xichuan and rushed towards the Ten Thousand Poisons Sect. The leader of the Ten Thousand Poisons Sect was the Thousand Hands Poison King. Since Li Dao had promised Meng Baichuan that she would avenge him, she wouldn''t go back on her words. There were many people who used poison in Xichuan, and many of them were very famous. For example, Meng Baichuan was a grandmaster of poison arts. Right now, Xichuan had the Five Poison Cult, the Ten Thousand Poison Sect, and the dual poison cultivator Yao Yuan Sheng. The Thousand Hand Poison King had plotted against Yao Yuan Sheng and then killed Meng Baichuan''s father, Meng Qiankun. Now, he was the happiest among the poison users in Xichuan. Li Dao and Jian Xiong entered the Ten Thousand Poisons Sect. They saw the citizens wearing strange clothing, carrying baskets of medicine, gathering herbs, and catching centipedes, toads, and other poisonous insects. In addition to earning a living, the local citizens also had to help the Ten Thousand Poisons Sect to gather medicinal herbs and catch poisonous substances, leading a miserable life. This was the drawback of the martial power dominating over the commoners. The reason for that was because the martial powers were thinking for their own strength and would not consider the living conditions of the commoners. Li Dao and Jianxiong kept walking, talking and laughing, not caring about the poisonous miasma or the snake bugs on the way at all. "Hey, what are you guys bullying a little girl for?" A young man wearing a blue and white robe with a wine gourd hanging from his waist was blocking a 15-16 year old girl behind him. A strand of hair was slanted from her forehead to her ear, making her look very unrestrained. The young lady behind the young man wore Miao Family clothing and a silver collar. With a slight movement, a crisp, jingling sound could be heard. "Brat, do you know who this lord is? The person who had meddled with the young man''s business before, the grass on his grave, was already three feet tall. A man with a fat face and a vulgar expression, arrogantly said, leading a large group of people to surround the young man and the young girl. "Who are you?" The young man looked at the wretched man in confusion, rubbing his head as he asked dumbly. "Listen up, Yours Truly is the head disciple of the Ten Thousand Poisons Sect, and it''s the Poison Dragon!" The man shook his head, extremely proud of his identity. "What?! There''s someone with the name of ''Poison Insect''?" The young man dug his ears and spat out a pile of earwax. "Hahahaha, this is too funny. Poison bug, don''t say that he really is a poison bug." The young lady behind the youth clutched her stomach as she laughed out loud, not caring at all about the number of enemies. "Brat, who exactly are you? If I ask you again, are you going to let me go?" "If not, I will capture you and bring you back to refine medicine." Although the man was furious, he was still rational. Before making his move, he planned to first find out the identity of the other party. "Listen carefully, you can''t change your name, you can''t change it!" As for getting out of the way, aren''t you ashamed of bullying an unarmed young lady with so many people? Today I want to see injustice, draw the sword to help ", the man said when the words, full of righteousness. "Xiao Yao Lang, I''ve never heard of that small fry who came here, how dare he interfere with this grandpa''s business. Brothers, attack!" At the command of the man, the Ten Thousand Poisons Sect disciples behind him took out bamboo tubes, pulled out the stoppers, and released colorful, densely packed centipedes. The centipede slithered to the ground. Xiao Yao Lang''s face was pale and his calves were trembling. "Brat, I''ll give you another chance. Those who don''t want to die, quickly get out of the way!" The man threatened with a grin. "Poison insect, I''m not afraid of you. If you have the guts, come at me!" The young man took out a wine jug and uncorked it, releasing a rich wine aroma along with the fragrance of medicinal herbs. "That''s right. Poison bugs, we''re not afraid of you." The girl made a face at the man. The man flew into a rage. He took off the iron flute hanging from his waist as if he wanted to urge the centipedes to attack the two of them. Li Dao and Jian Xiong had already arrived behind the group of men. With a calm voice, they said, "Brother, you''ve already blocked our couple''s path. May I trouble you to step aside?" The man flew into a rage. When he turned around and saw the purple-clothed Jian Xiong, his entire body changed. His eyes emitted an intense luster. C394 Li Dao''s eyes suddenly turned cold. Men were never magnanimous creatures, especially when it came to their own women. "Who are you guys? This girl is pretty pretty pretty, do you want to join me in having fun?" Poison Dragon''s face was full of vulgarity, the fat on his face was squeezed together, and his left hand, chubby and dirty, was stretched out, ready to lift the chin of Jian Xiong. A black and white stream of air suddenly shot out from Li Dao''s eyes and coiled around the poisonous dragon like a snake. In the blink of an eye, the dragon turned into a pile of bones. Other than Jian Xiong, the others were shocked and were unable to react in time. The black and white streams of air did not stop after devouring the dragon''s flesh and blood, turning to another person instead. The Ten Thousand Poisons Sect disciples finally reacted, they shouted for their mother, and scattered in all directions. However, their fleeing speed was not as fast as the Yin Yang Life Qi or Yin Yang Life Qi. After a while, their cries came to a stop, leaving behind more than ten white bones. "Xiao Er, we have nothing to hate. Let''s go." The black and white Yin Yang energies entered his eyes once more as Li Dao gently said to Jian Xiong. Jian Xiong nodded her head like a little bird. With one hand holding the large and heavy Fierce Blood Sword and the other holding Li Dao''s arm, she looked extremely strange. "Oi, it''s not like they''ve offended you. Why did you kill them all?" Xiao Yao Lang, who was wearing a blue and white robe, had a puzzled look on his face as he asked with righteous indignation. Li Dao glanced at him and was ready to leave. With such a strong sense of justice, regardless of whether the person was a retard or a retard, it was better to just ignore him. "Suo''er, don''t bother with him, let''s go," Li Dao said as he walked forward. "Halt, you must make it clear today. Why do you want to kill?" However, Xiao Yao Lang refused to budge. Sometimes, Li Dao just couldn''t understand why there were so many self-righteous people in the world. "You''re really strange. You wanted to fight against them just now, but now that we''ve helped you kill them all, shouldn''t you be happy?" Jian Xiong also felt that it was a bit strange. As the young master of the Sword Crafting City, she wasn''t some kind of kind-hearted person. "They are also living people. They also have parents. Furthermore, they did not provoke you all. Isn''t this a bit too much?" Xiao Yao Lang did not show any signs of weakness, and reprimanded him with a look of righteousness. "Get lost, we don''t have time to play with you. If you keep playing like that, then that''s what will happen to you." Li Dao''s gaze turned completely cold. These people always talk too much nonsense. "What did you say? Do you know who my master is? "My master is a famous wine immortal. He hates people who kill as they please. Today, you must give me an explanation." Xiao Yao Lang held the wine gourd and spoke of his master''s pride and honor. Li Dao laughed. He was really amused and said, "I don''t know who the Wine Immortal is, but I do know the Wine Sword Immortal. If your master is a Wine Sword Immortal, I will give you two parts." But to be able to hand over such a foolish disciple like you, I presume your master is an even more foolish person. " Hearing Li Dao''s words, Xiao Yao was enraged. He shouted, "It''s fine if you insult me, but you are not allowed to insult my master. If you don''t apologize today, don''t blame me for being impolite." "Really? I''d like to see how impolite you can be." Li Dao smiled brilliantly. Such a silly and laughable person actually went out the door without even looking at the calendar. "You ¡­ "You!" Xiao Yao Lang pointed at Li Dao, his lips trembling in anger, unable to utter a single word. Jianxiong also laughed. Jiu Zhong Xian and Sai Huatuo were the Three Heroes. It was said that they hated evil and had a good reputation in the martial arts world. However, compared to Li Dao, he wasn''t even fit to carry shoes. Jian Xiong immediately asked Xiao Yao Lang with a smile, "Do you know who we are?" "Who are you?" Xiao Yao recovered and asked unhappily. "I''m Jian Xiong, he''s Li Dao." Jian Xiong honestly said the names of herself and Li Dao. Xiao Yao Lang didn''t react for a moment. He looked at Li Dao with disdain and said, "A nameless nobody. I''ve never heard of such an arrogant fellow." The eyes of the girl behind Xiao Yao Lang lit up. She pushed him aside and squeezed in front of Li Dao and Jian Xiong, chattering excitedly, "Are you the Sword Crafting City''s Young Chieftain, and the Sword Emperor, Li Dao?" Jian Xiong smiled and nodded. She rubbed the young girl''s head and asked, "Little girl, what''s your name?" "Big Sister Jianxiong, I''m called Wuxin, how about you let me follow you guys?" Thoughtless'' face was filled with anticipation as he thought, If I can play with the Sword Emperor, how impressive would that be? He swallowed a mouthful of saliva and forced himself to open his mouth as he said, "So what if you''re the Sword Emperor? Is high martial arts really that great? Is high martial arts allowed you to casually take someone''s life?" Li Dao nodded seriously and smiled, "Yes, do you believe that I can take away your life?" C395 "Do you believe that I can take away your life?" When Li Dao spoke, he did not seem to have any emotions. His tone was very flat, but no one would doubt his words. Xiao Yao Lang''s mouth was dry as he swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Although he looked like a prodigal son of the underworld, he was carefree and unrestrained, and was filled with righteousness and awe-inspiring dignity. Actually, he was afraid of death as well. There were very few people who weren''t afraid of death. Especially for a few words of argument, without a deep grudge. He held onto his neck and said stiffly, "If you want to kill me, then kill me. If I frown a little, I won''t be a good man, my master will avenge me. A person like you will not be let off." "Tsk tsk tsk tsk, are you really that stupid? "Not to mention your master, even if your whole sect was tied together, I would still kill them all with a single finger." Li Dao''s eyes revealed a dangerous aura. "Big Brother Sword Emperor, don''t be so fussy over this kind of fool. Take me to play with you guys." Unconsciously, he grabbed onto Li Dao''s arm and shook it non-stop. This kind of weird girl was very cute when he was acting coquettishly. "How can you be like this? Just now, I even saved you!" Xiao Yao Lang was extremely aggrieved. He clearly wanted to save Wu Xin, but now he had been called a fool by Wu Xin. This kind of ending was unacceptable to anyone else. "Am I calling for help? It was you who saved me. Furthermore, the people from the Thousand Poison Sect were all killed by Big Brother Sword Emperor. As Thoughtless spoke, he blinked his large watery eyes at Carefree, but unfortunately, he was still unable to understand the meaning of Thoughtless''s words. This man was so stupid that he couldn''t be saved. The stairs were already laid out for him, but he didn''t know how to go down them. Xiao Yao''s face turned red, from his neck to his head. He had never encountered such a situation in his life. "Don''t bite off more than you can chew, Lu Dongbin. You don''t know good intentions." "Alright, let''s not waste time talking to him. It''s better to kill this kind of person." Jian Xiong could not bear watching this any longer. She drew her large and heavy Fierce Blood Sword and sent out a Dragon Riding Slash. "Big sister Jian Xiong, leave this to me. Killing him will only dirty your sword." Unconsciously putting himself in front of Jian Xiong, he turned around and threw out a handful of white powder. The white powder drowned the youth and he fell to the ground. Li Dao looked at Thoughtless in surprise. Although this little girl seemed to be a little playful and strange, she was actually too kind in her heart. Forget it. Since she wanted to save the youth, she wouldn''t kill him. Along the way, a small tail appeared behind Li Dao and Jian Xiong. Thoughtless was like a sparrow, chattering non-stop, but Jianxiong liked her a lot. After being the young master of the Sword Crafting City for over 20 years, Jian Xiong''s loneliness could be imagined. Now that she met such a cute little sister like Thoughtless, she naturally doted on her. Li Dao to the senseless perception is not bad, just like the famous saying, loveliness is justice! "Big Sister Su''er, where are we going?" he asked as he stopped eating to fiddle with a chicken leg. She also imitated Li Dao''s way of addressing Jian Xiong as Fu Er. Jian Xiong was very happy, so she answered, "We are going to the Ten Thousand Poisons Sect." Thoughtless'' face suddenly changed as he asked, "Why are you going to the Ten Thousand Poisons Sect?" Jian Xiong noticed the change in Thoughtless'' expression and asked with concern, "Thoughtless, what''s wrong with you? Your face is extremely ugly. Is the Thousand Poison Sect really so scary? " "Why are you guys going to the Ten Thousand Poisons Sect? "Hurry up and tell me." He was not in the mood to ask Li Blade about his purpose in coming to the Ten Thousand Poisons Sect. Li Dao put down his chopsticks in a bored manner. The food in this restaurant was truly unpalatable. As a supreme grandmaster, if not for the fact that he accompanied Jian Xiong and no one else, he would never have come to such a lowly place to eat. "I promised Meng Baichuan that I would help him kill the Thousand Hands Poison King." Li Dao answered an unintentional question. It wasn''t a secret anyway, the Thousand Hands Poison King was still not a matter of crushing it to death with one finger. Thoughtless patted his undeveloped chest and said, "That''s good, that''s good. I thought you guys had something important to do at the Ten Thousand Poisons Sect. So it was to kill that Thousand-Hands Poison King." "What? Wuxin, do you have enmity with the Thousand Hands Poison King?" Jian Xiong looked at Thoughtless with a strange expression. C396 "En, I wish I could tear him into a thousand pieces!" Hearing Jian Xiong''s question about the Thousand Hands Poison King, she was in no mood to grit her teeth, holding a pair of chopsticks in one hand and slashing them across the plate. Without waiting for Jian Xiong to ask, she continued, "That despicable man Yun Mo Sheng was no match for my master. He took advantage of the time when my master was in closed door cultivation to secretly poison my master. My Master is still recovering from her injuries. " To not bring up the Thousand-Hands Poison King was both resentment and contempt. "Your master is?" Jian Xiong asked curiously. "My master is Yao Yuan Sheng, a dual poison cultivator." Speaking of his master, he stuck out his chest proudly, as if everyone would be proud of his master whenever they mentioned him. Jian Xiong nodded, "So it''s him." Li Dao was confused. He knew that his unintentional master used poison, but he had long forgotten about the details. I can only remember a few general details. "Yao Yuan Sheng was the number one poison user in Xichuan. He was a doctor in his early days, but he was secretly assassinated by his enemies. He switched to training in poison and now that Yao Yuan Sheng was mentioned in the martial arts world, everyone subconsciously felt fearful." Li Dao did not dare to be interested in such matters. If he was a poison master, he would be alright, but it was a pity that Yao Yuan Sheng had not reached the Grandmaster Realm yet. This Wuxin in front of him was also covered in poison, but her poison posed no threat to Li Dao. A little girl who hadn''t even reached the Xiantian realm, so what if she was given the world''s weirdest poison? Similarly, if he wanted to poison an expert on the level of a grandmaster like Li Dao, then the other party must at least have the same cultivation. Otherwise, how would he be able to poison them? "Alright, hurry up and eat. Once you''re done eating, go send that Thousand-Hands Poison King on his way." Thoughtless obediently picked up the bowl and chopsticks, focusing on handling the food. With Li Dao and Jian Xiong together, the Thousand Hands Poison King was doomed. He felt a lot happier now. The Ten Thousand Poisons Sect was not considered a big power in the martial arts world, but they were extremely famous in Xichuan. As they approached the Ten Thousand Poisons Sect, there was no one living within a radius of ten miles. The poisonous miasma lingered on the top of the mountain. The leaves on the plants on the mountain were yellow and withered. It seemed like it was malnourished. There were many white bones by the side of the road, some from animals and some from humans. These white bones had a variety of colors hidden deep within. Most of them were black, blue and purple. One of them was a test subject that could be used to concoct poison. Li Blade and the other two had calm expressions. They did not say anything about breaking the limit and treating human life as it was. Li Dao had never considered himself to be a good person, much less someone who had a strong sense of justice for no reason. The Sword Crafting City had countless blood slaves and used human blood to forge swords. SwordXiong was not a merciful person. As for Thoughtless, as the disciple of Yao Yuan Sheng, a dual poison cultivator, who knew if she had done these things herself. The three of them walked along the path towards the building on the mountainside. The poisonous snakes and insects along the way were far away from them. As she got closer, Jian Xiong frowned as this Ten Thousand Poisons Sect was truly unsightly. A row of thick, sharpened logs was stuck in the ground, forming a circle. It was held in place by a rope made of cowhide, forming a crude fence. The fences were simple and crude. There were only bones of a cow hanging from the eaves for decoration. No matter how one looked at it, it was a savage tribe. More than twenty Ten Thousand Poisons Sect disciples were sitting in front of the house, the table was filled with half cooked meat, it looked very bloody. Several naked fruit like women were pouring wine from jugs of wine while laughing among the Ten Thousand Poisons Sect disciples. Their faces were filled with numbness as they looked like village girls that had been captured. Jian Xiong abruptly pulled out the Ardent Blooded Sword and slashed through the fence as she charged in with a face full of killing intent. Li Dao''s face turned ugly as well. He didn''t want to talk about anything else. The sight alone had defiled his eyes. These people were all mortal criminals. Thoughtless followed behind Jian Xiong and rushed in, shouting, "Thousand Hand Poison King, you old bastard, get out here right now!" The moment the red sword qi appeared, Jian Xiong had already started her attack. The disciples of the Ten Thousand Poisons Sect reacted and started to shout. The multi-colored poisonous fog and colorful poisonous insects rushed towards Jian Xiong without any intention of stopping. They were blown away by the strong wind before they could even touch the two people. Behind Li Dao, a light green giant was overlooking the entire Ten Thousand Poisons Sect. It was the sign of the wrath of the Wind God of the Four Directions Technique! C397 The Heaven''s Will Four Directions Technique was a profound martial arts technique. It was the most suitable method to deal with a group battle. Even with Grandmaster Li''s mastery of the Four Symbols Art, he had only condensed the Wrath of the Wind God and the Fire God''s Wrath of the Fire God, so the Thunder God had not yet touched the doorways. The pale green giant''s muscles were knotted as he glared at them furiously. Strong gales were breathed out from his mouth, dispersing the poisonous fog and the centipede snake. Jian Xiong swept out with her sword. The fifth stage of the Dragon Riding Slash was not something these Ten Thousand Poisons Sect disciples who had not even reached the Xiantian realm could withstand. Amidst the screams, the disciples of the Ten Thousand Poisons Sect fell one by one. Their blood flowed out and soaked the soil in black. When the girls with naked bodies saw this scene, they still didn''t have any reactions. Their black hair, white flowers and soft flesh, and the mysterious black fur below all swayed in the wind, but they were like zombies. Jian Xiong sheathed her sword, anger in her eyes. As a woman, she didn''t need to think to know what kind of treatment these few village girls had suffered under at the Ten Thousand Poisons Sect. Li Dao slowly let out a breath as black and white streams of air flowed out from his eyes and wrapped around these pitiful young girls. Rather than living like a zombie, it was better to turn into a pile of bones to protect them from being bullied or humiliated. "Which blind person dares to cause trouble at my Ten Thousand Poisons Sect? Are you tired of living?" Accompanied by a sharp voice, a thin and short man walked out, waving a steel bone fan. This person was only 1.5 meters tall, half a head shorter than Jianxiong and Thoughtless. His cheekbones were protruding and there was almost no flesh on his face. He had a silver band around his forehead and a scooped head, usually bald, with long hair hanging down from the back of his head. Its eyes were small and shiny, almost like a mouse''s. He had a sparse goatee, jagged yellow and black teeth, and a large mole at the corner of his right mouth. Li Dao didn''t even want to say a single word. This person was incomparably ugly and extremely wretched. "You are the Thousand Hands Poison King?" As long as he said yes, the next moment would be when his head would move. Li Dao was only trying to confirm his identity. "Who are you? Don''t you know that this is the Ten Thousand Poisons Sect? Did you ask about the consequences before coming here to cause trouble? " The man''s disgusting eyes turned and his entire body tensed up. He could smell a trace of danger. "Big Brother Sword Emperor, he''s the Thousand Hands Poison King, Yun Mo Sheng!" Thoughtless pointed at the man with a voice full of hatred and spoke. "Are you sure?" "I won''t recognize him wrong. I''ve seen him before, no one apart from him is that ugly!" "Alright." Li Dao raised his finger and shot out a stream of sword Qi. The Thousand-Hands Poison King''s face was filled with shock. When he heard the conversation between Thoughtless and Li Dao, he immediately took out a black ball and threw it fiercely onto the ground. Smoke rose up, blocking the line of sight of Li Dao and the other two. The green sword qi roared out and was engulfed by the smoke. "Aiya, Big Brother Sword Emperor, don''t let him get away. This fellow is really slippery. It won''t be easy to find him again if he runs away." "Don''t worry, he won''t be able to escape." As Li Dao''s voice fell, a blood-curdling scream came from behind the smoke cloud. After the smoke cleared, the Thousand-Hands Poison King fell to the ground. There was a finger-sized hole in the back of his head, and a mix of red and white flowed out. The infamous Thousand-Hands Poison King in Xichuan, who made people''s expressions change, left with a box of food before even saying a few words. This sort of extremely ugly and wretched person, Li Dao didn''t want to waste a single word with him. Killing him would be perfect. Purifying the world, it was most likely because his merits were limitless. "Let''s go." Jian Xiong tugged on Li Dao''s arm. Her expression was ugly. Normal people wouldn''t be able to stay in this place. Li Dao stood in the same spot without moving. His eyes were narrowed, and it was unknown what he was thinking. "What''s wrong with you? Let''s go!" Jian Xiong forcefully shook Li Dao''s arm, waking him up. Li Dao opened his eyes and said, "Wait, there''s something good inside. Let''s go take a look." "How do you know?" Jian Xiong gave Li Dao a puzzled look. "Big Brother Sword Emperor, what''s good inside? Hurry up and bring me to it!" Unconsciously and excitedly asked. Li Dao didn''t say anything as he followed the direction of the aura and walked inside. To be able to emit such dense life force, either it was a genius treasure or it was a rare beast. C398 The Ten Thousand Poisons Sect was situated on a desolate mountaintop, and it looked simple and crude on the outside. However, after entering, one would discover that there was something else in the world. The simple house, upon stepping into it, was dazzling in gold and silver, with all kinds of gold and silver, tiger skin and chairs, causing one''s eyeglasses to drop off greatly. Li Dao followed the direction where the Essence Qi was dissipating and soon arrived in front of an iron wall. Needless to say, there was a trap nearby. However, Li Dao was not in the mood to look for a trap. He directly slashed open the iron wall with a sword Qi. Behind the iron wall was a dark passage, which emitted a pungent smell. Li Dao and Thoughtless, on the other hand, did not care. Jian Xiong covered her nose, as she could not stand the pungent smell. Walking along the tunnel, they soon arrived at a private room. The secret room was filled with bottles of medicine, as well as many jars. In the middle of the secret room was a large terrine, from which the essence energy was being released. As soon as he entered the secret room, his eyes lit up. He ran up to the bottles and jars, opened the stopper and placed it by his nose to smell it. "This is the Five Poisons God''s Imperial Decree, Disperse!" "Yin Yang Body Dispersing!" "Hades'' Life Seizing Pill!" The names of each type of poison came from Thoughtless'' mouth, and every time he opened a bottle, he would feel incomparably excited. He then opened the jars and found that they contained all kinds of poisonous substances. There were snakes and centipedes in the jars, as well as colorful spiders and disgusting, shit-green worms. Jian Xiong closed her eyes and pulled Li Ren''s sleeves as she said, "Wuxin, stop looking. These things are too disgusting." "Big Sister Su''er, you don''t understand. "These are all rare poisons in the world. Any one of them can poison a large number of people to death." The red and white snake said as it held the triangular head, the smile on its face was like a flower blooming. Li Dao wasn''t interested in anything else. He stuck his head out and looked at the large clay pot in the middle. There was black water inside, and he couldn''t see anything. A stream of Zhen Qi shot in and the black water rippled. A toad the size of a baby jumped out. It was covered in blood-red pimples and had two eyes the size of mung beans as it glared at Li Dao and Jian Xiong. Jian Xiong took two steps back in fear. Her heart raced as she screamed. Although the male swordsman''s personality was straightforward, she was no different from an ordinary woman. When she saw snakes or toads, even disgusting animals like him would be scared to scream. Unintentional was an exception. Since she was young, she had interacted with these poisonous creatures, so she wasn''t afraid in the slightest. "Wait, don''t move. Don''t scare him." Unconsciously, he put his finger to his mouth and hissed. With excitement on her face, he saw her tiptoeing over. Jian Xiong looked strangely at Thoughtless. Such a disgusting thing like this, she really didn''t understand why Thoughtless was so happy. "Wuxin, do you know what this is?" Li Dao asked. The blood toad''s entire body was exuding a rich amount of life essence, but it was not as powerful as the fire phoenix. Any grown man would be able to catch it if they were well-prepared. Judging from its vicious eyes, it was obvious that it too possessed intelligence. "Shh!" "This is the king of all poisons, the Blood Toad King. I''ve always heard Master say that the Ten Thousand Poisons Sect has raised a Blood Toad King for generations. I thought that it was a legend, but I didn''t expect it to be true ¡­ ", and unintentionally explained the Blood Toad''s basic information. "Its entire body is filled with poison, you can''t just use your hands to catch it. Otherwise, if you come into contact with its poison, the Great Firmament Deity won''t be able to save you! "However, the blood of the blood toad contains intelligence. It is said that it can bring the dead back to life. I don''t know if that''s true or not." Thoughtless'' eyes glowed as he stared at the blood toad, explaining. Li Dao nodded and did not rashly use his hands to capture the toad. Although the Golden Buddha Indestructible Body had already reached the realm of no grinding and was immune to all poisons, it was still better not to take any risks for the unknown. With a point of his finger, a stream of sword Qi shot out, wanting to pierce through the blood toad''s head. Unexpectedly, the Blood Toad was abnormally agile as it puffed out its belly and jumped, dodging Li Dao''s sword Qi. Although it had been casually sent out, this toad could still dodge it. It had to be known that even a Xiantian master would not be able to dodge a casual attack from Li Dao. This was great! He was still worrying about how he could help Jian Xiong speed up her training. With this toad, which had an extremely rich life essence, the day where Jian Xiong could break through to the Grandmaster Realm was just around the corner. C399 Li Dao was stunned for a moment. He had not expected that this baby sized toad could actually dodge his sword Qi. Lifting his finger, another wave of sword qi was about to be sent out. "Big Brother Sword Emperor, don''t kill it directly! Your blood will be wasted!" Unconsciously exclaimed, causing Li Dao to pause for a moment. His words seemed to make sense, as if he had miscalculated. "Gu gu, gu gu!" The blood toad let out a muffled cry, its stomach swelled, and it suddenly jumped up, launching an attack at Li Dao, pouncing towards him. Li Dao did not hesitate as he raised his palm, turning it into a dark golden color and threw a slap over. This slap definitely did not have any force behind it. Otherwise, this toad would have already been smashed into meat paste by Li Dao. The toad fell to the ground, unconscious, its white belly exposed. Strangely, the toad''s other parts were blood-red, except for its belly, which was snow-white. Unlike the other toads, its belly was white with purple spots. "Big Brother Sword Emperor, are you alright?" This Blood Toad King''s entire body is poisonous, how can you use your palm to hit it? "Let me see, if the poison isn''t deep, I can still cure it!" Thoughtless ran up to him and nervously grabbed Li Dao''s hand, looking left and right. Jian Xiong was flustered by Wu Xin''s words and said nervously, "Wu Xin, quickly take a look. Don''t let the poison spread." Li Dao was speechless. How could he not know that he had been poisoned? It seemed that he had overestimated the King of Ten Thousand Poisons, the Golden Buddha Indestructible Body was indeed invulnerable to all evils. If he trained to such an extent, the poison of the Blood Toad King would not be able to do anything to him. Thoughtless held Li Dao''s hand and looked at it for a long time. His long and slender hand was as flawless as white jade. "What''s going on? That shouldn''t be the case! " She scratched her head absent-mindedly with a puzzled look on her face, as if there was something bothering her. Jian Xiong became even more nervous. She stuttered and asked, "Wuxin, don''t scare me. Is the poison spreading? Is there no cure?" Li Dao felt a dark cloud over his head. He withdrew his hand and knocked on the head of the Sword Hero, "I say, what is this little brain of yours thinking? Don''t you wish for your husband''s recovery?" "Big Brother Sword Emperor is fine. I''m just curious as to why the blood toad king''s poison couldn''t do anything to Big Brother Sword Emperor." Thoughtless rubbed his head, revealing a cute and innocent expression as he explained. "What? Do you really want something to happen to me?" Li Dao asked as he looked at the two ladies. The two girls denied it and started fighting. Afterwards, Li Dao found a bamboo basket and stuffed the baby sized Blood Toad into it, twisting it in his hand. He had no intention of robbing all kinds of poisons from the Ten Thousand Poisons Sect and kept them in his bag, feeling overjoyed. His master had already avenged him, and even obtained so many interesting poisons, how could he not be happy? Yes, these poisons were just fun to the unintentional eye. "Big Brother Sword Emperor, you haven''t told me why the blood toad king''s poison has no effect on you at all?" Along the way, Thoughtless had asked this question more than ten times, giving Li Dao a headache. "Because I''ve practiced a peerless divine art, invulnerable to swords and spears, impervious to water and fire, immune to all poisons." "What martial arts? Can I learn it?" Stars were shining in Thoughtless'' eyes, and his tone was filled with anticipation. Li Dao looked at her from head to toe. Didn''t her master tell her that one could not casually ask others about martial arts in the martial arts world? This was a big taboo. Although Li Dao did not care, but if it was another person, things would be different. "This martial art is called the Unvanquished Golden Buddha Body. Even if I gave it to you, you wouldn''t be able to learn it." Li Dao replied with a smile. Cultivating the Golden Buddha Indestructible Body and tempering his body''s flesh and blood was not something that just anyone could endure. Those with weak willpower would not be able to continue cultivating. This was also the reason why Li Dao did not teach his Golden Buddha Indestructible Physique to Jian Xiong. Putting aside the problem of whether Jian Xiong''s will was firm or not, just the inhuman pain alone made Li Dao unwilling to let Jian Xiong suffer. After carefully explaining the process of cultivating the Golden Buddha Indestructible Body to Thoughtless, she suddenly lost interest in this skill. Just thinking about it made her shudder. The three of them left the Ten Thousand Poisons Sect. All along the way, Li Dao had been thinking of a way to use the blood of the toad king to help Jian Xiong cultivate. Li Dao didn''t know how to refine pills, but his medical skills were shallow. No matter how he thought about it, it seemed like he could only make Jian Xiong submit to him. Just as Li Dao was about to bleed the Blood Toad King, Li Dao had stood out and said that she could brew a type of Blood Spirit Wine that could increase one''s cultivation. He also said that this was her sect''s secret recipe and that the effect of the Blood Spirit Wine brewed from the Blood Toad King''s blood must be very good. Li Dao thought for a moment and half-believed that the Blood Toad King would be handed over to Thoughtless. After all, she was the disciple of the dual poison cultivator Yao Yuan Sheng. The effect of brewing the blood of the Blood Toad King into wine was definitely better than consuming it raw. C400 He inadvertently made a list of more expensive herbs, but it wasn''t too difficult for Li Dao. The things that the Sword Emperor wanted, whenever he released the news, someone would deliver it to him. In just three days, Li Dao had gathered all the medicinal ingredients he had not wanted and even brought over a hundred years old wine. It seemed like he had no intentions of using a strange method to brew the Blood Toad King''s blood into a Blood Spirit Wine. The blood toad king''s blood was the most precious and contained a boundless amount of life essence. It was said that it had the ability to kill people, as well as make flesh and bones. In addition, the poison in its poison sac and the poison clothes on its body were all materials for refining strange poisons, but they were all unintentional. The three of them hurried in the direction of Mount Qilian, bringing along a large jug of the still brewing Blood Spirit Wine. There was no reason to say that it would take fifteen days for them to succeed, because fusing the ingredients with the blood and wine required time to ferment. Li Dao and Jian Xiong''s speed had undoubtedly slowed down a lot since they were travelling with no intentions of stopping. Fortunately, Li Dao wasn''t in a hurry. During this time, Li Dao passed the Blue Lotus Sword Manual to Jian Xiong, along with the One Lone Nine Swords. After one Sword World, it wasn''t that Li Dao didn''t want to pass the Golden Buddha Indestructible Body cultivation technique to Jian Xiong, it was just that the latter wasn''t suitable for cultivation. Even the Dragon Subduing Slash that she was training in right now was not suitable for her. Otherwise, as the young lord of the Sword Crafting City, with so much resources piled up in front of him, there was no reason why she was still at the early stage of the Innate realm. Li Dao had examined Jian Xiong''s Innate Ability and Comprehension and discovered that Jian Xiong''s talent was only one in a million, not much less than Ren Qianxing''s. Therefore, the only explanation for this was that the Dragon Riding Slash, which used up a lot of blood energy, was not suitable for her to train in. Sure enough, after cultivating the Blue Lotus Sword Scripture, Jian Xiong''s cultivation speed soared. In just seven days, the pure blood true essence refined by the ''Dragon-Riding Slash'' had been completely transformed into azure lotus true essence. The three of them stopped and walked. They were sightseeing along the way, as well as training. Time passed by quickly, fifteen days had passed. In other words, he had succeeded in refining the Blood Spirit Wine. He slapped the jar open and the strong aroma of the wine immediately made him feel intoxicated from not having reached the Innate Realm and he almost fell down. The wine was blood-red and crystal clear, emitting a strong aroma. Jian Xiong''s face was flushed red. It was obvious that even as a Xiantian master, he wouldn''t be able to fully withstand the effects of the Blood Spirit Wine. The Blood Toad King was indeed worthy of being called the king of all poisons, using its blood to brew a medicinal wine. As a supreme grandmaster, Li Dao didn''t feel anything. However, the aroma of the wine was somewhat alluring. Without any hesitation, Li Dao took a sip of the wine and felt his pores open up as all the cells in his body began to cheer. After drinking a mouthful, he felt refreshed. Although it only slightly increased his power, it was still very impressive. At the Grandmaster Realm like Li Dao, she was like a god of the land to ordinary people. If this Blood Spirit Wine could give him a little bit of boost, then it could be imagined how much increase Jian Xiong would have. The three of them immediately stopped their journey and found a restaurant to stay in and let Jianxiong cultivate in seclusion. Li Dao told Jian Xiong everything about her cultivation. This included how to compress true essence into mercury liquid and how to engrave martial arts will onto the Jindan. After waiting until Jian Xiong understood what was going on, Li Dao closed the door and let Jian Xiong go into seclusion. He had to protect Jian Xiong to prevent any mishaps from happening during the process of breaking through. As for Thoughtless, he was unwilling to part with them. Jian Xiong was very enthusiastic about cultivation and didn''t slack off in the slightest. Her husband was the Sword Emperor, the number one under the heavens. How could she fall so far behind? Especially after Li Daoyi told her about the breaking of Xiantian realm and other realms, she couldn''t wait to become strong. The two of them looked at each other. Li Dao nodded and said, "Let''s begin!" Jian Xiong drank a cup of Blood Spirit Wine and sat down cross-legged to begin refining it. As time passed, three days had passed and he had used more than half of the Blood Spirit Wine. Jian Xiong''s aura had risen to the peak of the Xiantian realm. "Pay attention to the things I have told you. Later, you must focus all of your energy. Don''t have too many distracting thoughts." Li Dao instructed. Jian Xiong expressed her understanding. She poured all of the Blood Spirit Wine into her throat and the cyan colored true essence in her dantian began to boil. Li Dao sat to the side and carefully observed Jian Xiong''s condition. Whenever Jian Xiong''s golden core showed signs of dispersing, he would immediately stabilize it. It had to be said that with a supreme grandmaster like Li Dao protecting him, SwordXiong was very lucky. People like Helian Ba, Baili Kuang, and the others were stuck at the door of the Grandmaster Realm, unable to form their Aurous Core. If they had a grandmaster like Li Dao protecting them, they would have broken through long ago. Another two days had passed. Jian Xiong''s face was pale. Her Qi was still at the peak of the Xiantian Realm. How could she have been able to condense her Jindan? Li Dao frowned. The way Jianxiong had come was smooth and smooth, and he had no idea what his martial will was. Since he didn''t even have his own martial will, it was naturally impossible for him to form an Aurous Core. This was outside of Li Dao''s expectations. Different people all practiced martial arts for different reasons. Jian Xiong was previously the Young Lord of the Sword Crafting City, so she had to train even if he didn''t practice it. It could be said that before she met Li Dao, her martial arts were forced out by the Sword Saint, so it was normal for her to not have a martial arts will right now. "Am I stupid?" Jian Xiong asked in a low voice when she saw Li Dao frown. Li Dao then reacted and rubbed Jian Xiong''s hair, laughing, "No, you are extremely smart. My first breakthrough to the Grandmaster Realm failed, so it''s nothing. Didn''t your father just break through to the Grandmaster Realm? He also borrowed the power of the nine dragon stone. My Yu''er is the smartest. " Jian Xiong was in a better mood as she asked, "Are you trying to comfort me?" "Of course not, I never lie." Li Dao nodded his head to confirm. C401 "Xiao''er, you have to be discouraged. Breaking through to the Grandmaster Realm is not something that can be done in a day. Take your time." Li Dao stood up and pushed open the door. The sunlight shone into the room, shining on the pale face of Jian Xiong. Jian Xiong was also somewhat excited. It was just as Li Dao had said, breaking through to Xiantian realm was not something that could be done in a day. In this one month, she had gone from the early Xiantian realm to the peak Xiantian realm. For an average person to cultivate from the early Xiantian realm to the peak Xiantian realm, they would have to spend dozens of years. It was just that they were lucky to accidentally find the King of Ten Thousand Poisons'' Blood Toad. Currently, there were only a few Grandmasters on the surface of the martial arts world ¡ª the Imperial Sky, the Hidden Arrow and the Sword Saint. As for the rest, Helian Ba was as powerful as a god, but he was still not much stronger than Jian Xiong. When had Jianxiong become clear about her martial will? That was when she would break through to the Grandmaster Realm. With a supreme grandmaster like Li Dao protecting him, Jian Xiong''s strange points were undoubtedly much higher than the others. Stepping out of the room, Li Dao ate some food. Since Jian Xiong was at the Xiantian realm, she could not afford to keep eating. Li Dao didn''t have to eat or drink. He also didn''t give up on the enjoyment of delicacies. Even deities wouldn''t be greedy for food. After they finished eating, the two went to ask for Thoughtless'' whereabouts. However, the shopkeeper told Li Dao that Thoughtless had been captured in the past two days. Upon closer inquiry, it turned out to be a local power, the Cyan Robed Workshop. It turned out that the young master of the azure-dressed shop had just said a few flowery words, and then let Wu Xin play around with him until he was half dead. Tang Hao, the owner of the Cyan Robed Workshop, personally acted and unintentionally brought his son back to cure him. After knowing what had happened, Li Dao and Jian Xiong looked at each other and couldn''t help but laugh. This girl was too used to living in the wild. Previously, she had never suffered a loss with Yao Yuan Sheng, but later on, she did not suffer any grievances when she was with them. It was also good that he made her suffer a loss. He didn''t want her to get into trouble one day, and he wouldn''t be able to solve it himself. Li Dao and Jian Xiong were not in a hurry. In any case, they had no intention of staying safe. Thus, the two of them headed towards the clothings shop. The Green Robed Workshop was a second-rate power in the West River. The owner, Tang Hao, had built his own family from scratch. He had been good to others his entire life, thus establishing this power. It was a pity that his son had not lived up to his expectations. The Green Robed Workshop was the largest martial arts force in the city, equivalent to the mayor of the city. Li Dao and Jian Xiong could easily find it. Reporting the name, although the gatekeeper didn''t believe it, but he still went in to spread the news. Not long after, an old man with a white beard and a hale and hearty spirit came running out with several other direct disciples. As soon as the old man saw Li Dao, he immediately bowed and said, "Sword Emperor, please forgive this old man for not welcoming you!" The group of disciples behind the old man bowed and greeted him. The title of Sword Emperor was widely acknowledged in the martial world. No one doubted that Li Blade was young and dared to provoke him. Because on the day of Li Dao''s and Jian Xiong''s wedding, the Azure Robe had gone to congratulate them. Tang Hao had seen Li Dao from afar. An old man bowing to him, Li Dao naturally wouldn''t put on any airs. Moreover, he originally didn''t have any airs of arrogance. "No need to be so courteous, today we are mainly here for the girl you captured two days ago. I would like to ask the owner to give me some face and let her go." Li Dao chuckled. His speech was neither fast nor slow, unlike the number one Sword Emperor. Instead, he looked more like a well-educated scholar. "Don''t worry Sword Emperor, this old one won''t make things difficult for Miss Wuxin. I just hope that the Sword Emperor can be merciful and let Miss Wuxin remove the poison from my son''s body." The old man spoke with great respect. Regardless of what the martial arts world thought of Li Dao, the weak facing the strong must have a lot of respect. Li Dao also knew the cause of this situation. Tang Xiu was drooling over his beauty as he walked forward. However, Wu Xin was obviously not a good-natured person. Tang Xiu had only said a few words before he was paralyzed by the poison. After some thought, Li Dao nodded and said, "There''s no need to be courteous, Owner. I will definitely let unintentionally cure the poison in your son''s body. This time, the owner will be able to save him, but what about next time? " "Yes, Sword Emperor is right. This old man will definitely teach him a lesson. I will definitely not let him continue to ruin his family''s business." Even though Tang Hao was old, his voice was full of energy. He stood to the side and welcomed Li Dao and Jian Xiong in. C402 Li Dao and Jian Xiong were dumbfounded as they entered the interior of the Azure Clothes Workshop. He saw a pile of pastries lying on the table. Some were delicious, while others were fun. With a maid by his side, he did not look like a prisoner at all. Instead, he looked more like a VIP. Li Dao glanced at the old man who was smiling apologetically. Tang Hao was able to start his own business from scratch. He had to admit that he really knew how to be a person. "Big Brother Sword Emperor, Big Sister Su''er, you guys have finally come to pick me up. I knew you guys wouldn''t leave me alone!" Unconsciously, he put down the pastries in his hand, stood up, and ran over. "I knew you, a girl that makes others worry, would definitely cause trouble!" Jian Xiong held back his laughter. She was still very happy when he saw that she was careless. "Big Sister Su''er, it''s not that I''m causing trouble, it''s that guy that came to molest me first. I''m just giving him a small lesson, that''s all." Unintentionally pouting his mouth, he replied unhappily. Tang Hao stood to the side, carefully laughing along with him as the corner of his mouth twitched. He had already made her half paralyzed, and this was only a small lesson? It was a good thing that this mistress had moved backstage in time. Otherwise, if he had really done anything, the green-robed girl would have been in trouble by now. "Alright, it''s unintentional. Hurry up and cure the poison. We still have something to do, we can''t delay any longer," Li Dao sternly said. "Detoxification? Why are you being so fierce towards me?" Thoughtless'' temper also rose, and his head tilted to the side, looking as if he had suffered a great grievance. Jianxiong covered his mouth and snickered. The people from the Azure Clothes Workshop were all dumbfounded. Was the Sword Emperor''s temper really that good? Tang Hao had unintentionally cured that playboy''s poison. Tang Hao had prepared many precious gifts, such as 1000-years-old ginseng, precious golden jade, and the like. Li Dao definitely wouldn''t be interested in these things. Under Tang Hao''s disappointed gaze, Li Dao and Jian Xiong unintentionally left the azure-robed shop. As long as Li Dao accepted their gifts, it would be a supreme glory that could be expanded by the reputation of the Sword Emperor. Unfortunately, Li Dao did not like the presents that they prepared. After exiting the azure-robed manor, the three of them advanced for another two days. They arrived at the borders of the West Rivers, and were about to enter the territory of Mount Qilian. The three of them stood at the intersection as Jian Xiong held Wuxin''s hand, somewhat reluctant to part. "Alright, Thoughtless, go find your Master. I still have some matters to attend to with Xiao''er. I can''t take you with me." Li Dao said with a chuckle. "Big Brother Sword Emperor, just take me with you. I promise I won''t cause you any trouble!" Thoughtless looked pitifully at Li Dao, his watery eyes were about to make him look cute. "Thoughtless, you need to know that all good things must come to an end. You can''t just always follow us, right?" Li Dao gently advised. Even though the road was bustling with noise and excitement, carrying this'' unintentional ''had seriously disturbed the life between him and Jian Xiong''s husband and wife. "Li Dao, how about we bring Wuxin with us? Her master is also recuperating in seclusion, so it won''t be a problem." Jian Xiong was reluctant to part with Wuxin as she spoke to Li Dao. At the start, she only brought it with her because she didn''t want to get involved with that idiot Xiao Yao Lang. What was she supposed to do if she brought it along now? "Wuxin, think about it. Your master is still recuperating, and it''s time for you to go back and take care of him. "You aren''t a child anymore, how can you play around with us? Quickly go back and find your master!" Li Dao said this sincerely. He finally managed to convince Wu Xin. "Alright, Big Brother Sword Emperor, Big Sister Su''er, please don''t forget about me. I''ll come play with you guys after my master''s injuries have healed." Unconsciously,he showed reluctance in his eyes. Although she was serious, she was clearly a girl who valued relationships. "That won''t happen. Big Sister Su''er and Big Brother Sword Emperor will come and find you once we''re done, will you?" Jian Xiong patted Wu Xin''s face as she consoled him. "Promise me!" Thoughtless'' eyes were red as he said. "Yes, Big Sister Suo''er promises you." Li Dao was speechless as he looked at the two beautiful girls, one big and the other small. After his provocative speech, Wu Ji turned back three times and walked off into the distance. "Thoughtless, if you encounter any difficulties in the future, remember to tell me my name!" Li Dao shouted at the back of Thoughtless. His tone was filled with reluctance, but this innocent little girl was quite fond of him. "I''ll remember it, because Big Brother Sword Emperor is the number one person in this world!" Unconsciously turning his head, he grinned. When they had no intention of leaving, Li Dao and Jian Xiong glanced at each other, then held hands as they walked forward. Qi Lianshan was already not far away. C403 The Qi Lian mountain range was as long as ever, carrying a desolate aura. Li Dao had come to the Qilian Mountains last time to search for the remains of the Evil Buddha Sect. Although the world was different, the general topography of Mount Qilian was still the same. He didn''t know if there was a connection between the world and itself, just like how Lord Tathagata the Buddha and the Jade Emperor existed in many other worlds, but in different worlds, were they the same person? These things were a bit profound, and Li Dao had yet to reach that level. The only thing he could do now was climb up bit by bit, all the way until he reached the peak of the Myriad Heavens. According to Meng Baichuan and Shangguan Yun, the Mu Clan lived in the depths of the Qi Lian mountain range. The Mu Clan had guarded the dragon and the pearl in the Dragon Roar Cave for generations, and the blood of the Mu Clan members could even defile the divine power of the dragon. Li Dao and Jian Xiong began to search for the Scouts in the vast Qilian Mountains. During this time, Li Dao had even found Coiled Snake Cliff. However, there were no ruins of the Evil Buddha Sect in this world. Searching for a primitive tribe in a continuous mountain range, even a supreme grandmaster like Li Dao couldn''t do it overnight. Time passed day by day. Li Dao and Jian Xiong searched along the desolate mountain range. After five days, they finally found the Mu Clan that was isolated from the outside world. These Wood Investigating clansmen were still wearing beast skin skirts and stone weapons. Black dragon tattoos were drawn on their bodies. They were very hostile towards Li Dao and Jian Xiong''s arrival, and their eyes were full of vigilance. Since he could not speak any words, Li Dao did not have the thought of going forward to communicate with him. Being able to find the Wood Race was all thanks to the cliff in the distance. There was a tyrannical aura emanating from it, and it was even stronger than the fire phoenix. Fortunately, although the Qi was quite tyrannical, it did not surpass that of a grandmaster. Li Dao and Jian Xiong withdrew from the Mu Clan''s territory. They planned to first investigate the God Dragon''s true strength. If the divine dragon was too powerful, Li Dao wouldn''t mind trying to use the blood of the Wood Race to defile the divine dragon''s power. This tribe wasn''t big, only around a hundred people. Among them, there were more than ten old people, thirty able-bodied men, and the rest were mostly women and young children. Having been isolated from the outside world for a long time, not only did these people not warmly welcome Li Dao and Jian Xiong, they even planned to expel them. This man of the Mu Clan was mostly at the early Xiantian realm. The leader of this group was the same as Jian Xiong, at the peak of the Xiantian realm. The dozen old men were obviously not mediocre people. All of them were at the peak Xiantian realm, and their status was the highest among them. The man who was similar to the Supreme Elder was actually a grandmaster. Therefore, even though there were not many Wood Race members, they could turn the sky and the earth upside down in the martial arts world. Li Dao had found out that no matter what world it was, there would always be some hidden family clan. The power of one family could be compared to half of the martial arts world on the surface. As the sky gradually darkened, Li Dao brought Jian Xiong to a river. This river was dozens of meters wide and the river was clear. One could clearly see the stones under the water. Opposite the swift river was a cliff. In the middle of the cliff grew two silver pine trees, concealing a cave entrance. A snore like thunder came from the back of the cave. Accompanied by an intense pressure, Jian Xiong, who hadn''t even broken through to the Grandmaster Realm, trembled in fear when faced with this pressure. It wasn''t because of fear, but because of the suppression from higher lifeforms towards lower lifeforms. Dragons were noble creatures in the first place, but this dragon did not seem to have very high intelligence. It should be an animal of the lower realms with low intelligence. It had been releasing its might the entire time, and it didn''t cower in the slightest. Li Dao suspected that the nine dragon stone was made from the blood and flesh of its ancestors. Five hundred years after the nine dragon stone was formed, one would be refined from the divine dragon''s flesh and blood. In this sort of world, it was impossible for creatures like dragons to appear at the same time. In that case, it was very likely that the Nine Dragons Stone was refined from the flesh and blood of this divine dragon mother. In other words, the divine dragon behind the cave entrance was only 500 years old. Of course, there might be a slight discrepancy, but it was obviously not too far off. C404 "Mao''er, wait for me here. I''ll go in and take a look." Li Dao patted the back of Jian Xiong''s hand, and the river water flowed past their feet. "You must be careful. Don''t forget that I''m still waiting for you here." Jian Xiong tightly held Li Dao''s hand, her eyes filled with worry. Although Li Dao had slaughtered the Fire Phoenix above the mountain of swords, Jian Xiong couldn''t help but worry. A legendary being like a dragon was too powerful in people''s eyes. However, Jian Xiong had forgotten that the current Li Dao was a first-rate Earth Immortal in the eyes of ordinary people. "Su''er, don''t worry. I''m afraid of an animal." Li Dao smiled as he kissed Jian Xiong''s forehead. He opened her hand and prepared to enter the hole in the middle of the cliff. "You must be careful. If something were to happen to you, I will not live on. For me, you must be safe." Jian Xiong''s eyes were sparkling under the bright moonlight. "What nonsense are you thinking? How can you curse your own husband?" "Don''t worry, I''ll be there soon," Li Dao said as he flew towards the cave entrance covered by the two pine trees on the cliff. Just as he flew up, Li Dao felt the resistance in the air and the airflow slightly stagnated. A deep snoring sound like thunder came from the cave. Waves after waves of snoring came out. This cave was called the Dragon''s Roar Cave, and it was also appropriate because there really was a dragon inside. Jian Xiong stood by the river and watched Li Dao''s figure disappear into the cave. She clasped her hands and silently prayed. "Don''t let anything happen to him!" As for Li Dao, after he entered the cave, his snores became louder and louder, shaking his eardrums. If it was an ordinary person, they would have their internal organs ruptured by the sound of the snoring. They would have died before they had even seen the divine dragon. The tunnel in the cave was not long. It was dark and damp, with either ponds or dark rivers. As the snoring grew louder and louder, like a clap of thunder exploding right beside his ear, Li Dao finally saw the true face of the divine dragon. In the innermost part of the cave, there was a very large pool. The pool water was very clear, but it could not be seen to the end. The round surface of the pool was about thirty to forty meters in diameter. At the edge of the pool, there was a large piece of smooth stone. It was dark in color, and it gave off a feeling of being touched. It was a crouching dragon stone. As for how Li Dao knew that stone was a crouching dragon stone, it was very simple, because the divine dragon was coiled on top of it. After passing through four worlds, Li Dao finally saw the legendary divine dragon. It was exactly the same as the one he had seen on television before. But when you see it with your own eyes, you will find that the dragon is not as majestic as what you see on TV. The horn was countless times larger than a deer''s horn. Its strong black beard was a few feet long, and its eyelids were half closed. Its bull-like nostrils let out thunderous snores, and its large mouth was closed. At this moment, the dragon was still sleeping with its eyes closed. It had not noticed Li Dao''s arrival at all. Its body was curled up on top of the stone, exposing three claws. In the middle of its body was a golden plate sized pearl. Li Dao noticed its claws. Legend has it that the dragon''s rank is determined by its claws, and the lowest is three claws. There were four claws, five claws, all the way up to the nine claws. People often heard about the Five-Clawed Golden Dragon and Nine-Clawed Flying Dragon. This was the first time Li Dao had seen a dragon, so he naturally did not know if the Flying Rain-Dragon was actually a Nine-Clawed Dragon. If it was a real Flying Rain-Dragon, then the snoring sound would have turned him into dust. But without a doubt, this dragon definitely had inferior bloodlines. Otherwise, how could they hope for a true divine dragon to appear in this world? Lifting his sword forward, Li Dao first touched the dragon pearl coiled in the middle of the dragon''s body. If he took the dragon pearl, then the dragon''s strength would definitely be weakened. It was not that Li Dao had not thought of taking advantage of the dragon sleeping to cut off its head, but if he were to draw his sword and reveal his killing intent, the divine dragon would definitely wake up. As Li Dao approached the divine dragon, he gained a deeper understanding of the dragon''s might. The dazzling golden dragon pearl was emitting heat. Li Dao reached out his hand and touched it. With a loud bang, the figure was sent flying. Li Dao had an ugly expression on his face. Just now, when he had touched the dragon pearl, it had released a powerful force that had blown him away. Raising his head, he saw a pair of cold and detached eyes the size of a copper bell. The divine dragon was awoken from its stupor. C405 His eyes, which were as big as bells, were filled with coldness as they met Li Dao''s gaze. "Ang!" After a short moment of looking at each other, the deafening dragon roar could be heard from outside the cave, causing Jian Xiong to become even more nervous. Raising his head and letting out a long roar, the first thing the divine dragon did was not to attack Li Dao, but to swallow the dragon pearl into its stomach. Soon after, the black shadow covered Li Dao''s line of sight with the wind and lashed out with its tail. With a "Zheng" sound, the purple blade left its scabbard. Li Dao did not even hesitate as he chopped out with his sword towards the tail. Bang! The water in the pool splashed upwards and Li Dao surfaced, his entire body drenched. With a sweep of the dragon''s tail, Li Dao was sent flying and fell into the pool. It was fortunate that Li Blade''s Golden Buddha Indestructible Body had been successfully cultivated. If it had been an official who used the Qi of Xiantian, he definitely wouldn''t have been able to withstand this lashing. Looking at the divine dragon''s tail, there was not a single trace left on it. It was obviously unscientific. Li Dao clearly knew how sharp the longsword was. Even if the scales of the divine dragon were stronger than the feathers of the Fire Phoenix, they shouldn''t be able to leave no trace behind. Upon closer inspection, Li Dao finally discovered that there was a trace of golden energy circulating around the Divine Dragon''s body. The long sword was blocked by the golden energy and did not come into direct contact with the Divine Dragon''s tail. Li Dao narrowed his eyes. This dragon''s intelligence was clearly much higher than Fire Phoenix''s. It knew how to avoid danger. Without giving Li Yao much time to think, the divine dragon flew up from the reclining dragon stone. Its thirty-meter-long dragon body made it look enormous. Its ferocious appearance was not only capable of silencing children, but also capable of scaring adults to death. The divine dragon flew in the air and clawed down at Li Dao with its thick and sharp claws. Although its body was enormous, it didn''t seem clumsy at all. Li Dao blocked the attack with his sword and was once again sent flying by the claw. This time, he crashed into the wall of the cave and was inlaid into it. A deep human-shaped hole had originally appeared where Li Dao was. One could imagine just how powerful the swing of its claws were. It was likely no less than ten thousand jin. "Bah!" After spitting out the dust and debris from his mouth, Li Dao shook his head vigorously. His hair was disheveled, covered with dust, and his clothes were all messed up. He looked to be in an extremely sorry state. The eyes of the divine dragon copper bell were cold and filled with ridicule, as if it was looking down on Li Dao, this little bug, for overestimating himself. Being beaten passively was not Li Dao''s character. He immediately flew up and ruthlessly hacked at the dragon''s head. The divine dragon lowered its head and used its horn to ram against Li Dao''s sword. The golden power on the dragon horn swam about, once again pushing Li Dao into the mountain wall. Li Yao finally realized that if he didn''t break the golden energy that was roaming around the Divine Dragon''s body, he wouldn''t be a match for it. A sword attack could only be used once in a short period of time. Once used, one must go all out. Li Dao was not sure if using a sword attack could instantly slay a dragon. Now it seemed that he could only retreat strategically. The golden energy on the divine dragon''s body was perhaps the power released by the dragon pearl. It seemed that he would have to try the method Meng Baichuan suggested, and use the blood of the Wood Race clansmen to weaken its power. However, he didn''t know if this method was reliable or not. What was the relationship between a Divine Dragon and the Cha Mu Clan? Why would the blood of the Cha Mu Clan weaken the power of a Divine Dragon? Li Dao did not pursue these matters further. It was imperative that he leave first. Although he was not injured, he would still feel aggrieved if he continued to be beaten like this. He fell down from the wall again. This time, Li Dao fired out with his spear, bringing along nine afterimages as he quickly flew out of the cave. "Ang!" A long roar rang out as the divine dragon shook its head and wagged its tail to chase after Li Dao. However, the passageway to the cave entrance was rather narrow for the dragon''s massive body. When Jian Xiong saw Li Dao coming out, she was about to say something when she saw a huge, ferocious dragon head emerging from the hole. She was so frightened that she took a few steps back, her face filled with shock. Li Dao didn''t say anything. He simply carried Jian Xiong on his shoulder and flew off into the distance. When the divine dragon completely emerged from the cave, Li Dao was no longer to be seen. The only thing he could do was to raise his head to the sky and shout. His voice was filled with anger. In the distance, the Cha Mu clan''s people all heard the divine dragon''s cry. One of the elder''s expression changed greatly as he muttered to himself, "It must be those two foreign fellows that angered the divine dragon!" C406 "Phew!" Whoosh! "Hu!" Intense gasps could be heard as the warm breath struck Li Dao''s ear. Jian Xiong''s heart was beating wildly in fear. Li Dao smiled and put Jian Xiong down from her shoulder as she teased, "Mao''er, I didn''t think that you would be so timid. A long worm can even scare you to this extent." "Fortunately, it didn''t catch up." After landing on the ground, the male swordsman patted his chest and took a few deep breaths. Li Dao rolled his eyes. He was the one fighting the divine dragon, and he was also the one carrying the sword Xiong and running away. It was really hard for Jian Xiong to know what to gasp for breath for. "That''s a divine dragon, not a worm! "Also, you need to make clear that I''m not afraid. I''m worried about you, so don''t be unkind." Jian Xiong stared at Li Dao as she recovered from his shock. "Yes, yes, yes!" Other than bowing his head in apology, Li Dao had no other choice. He couldn''t argue with a swordsman. A smart man wouldn''t do that. Li Dao had a relaxed expression, but Jian Xiong''s heart was palpitating. It was also true that no matter who saw the legendary dragon, they wouldn''t be able to calm down for a short period of time. After a long while, Jian Xiong finally calmed down and asked Li Dao, "What do you plan to do now?" "What do we do?" Li Dao fiddled with the bonfire. On top of the bonfire was a fat roasted chicken. "Don''t play dumb with me. You can''t beat that dragon. What should we do now? Should we give up? "It''s too dangerous to slay a dragon," Jian Xiong said tentatively. Li Dao handed over all the golden roasted fats to Jian Xiong and said, "I never give up one word in my dictionary, isn''t it just a worm? I don''t believe that I won''t be able to deal with it. " Li Dao spoke with a calm tone and a profound gaze. "But you can''t beat it!" Jian Xiong did not hesitate to pour a bucket of cold water on Li Dao. Li Dao felt his head go black as he asked, "Which eye of yours saw that I couldn''t defeat it?" "Here, this one, and this one!" Jian Xiong pointed to his left eye with her right hand, and then pointed to his right eye as she spoke. Li Dao chuckled and did not say anything else. Jian Xiong put down the roasted fat chicken and walked up to shake Li Dao''s arm, saying coquettishly, "Don''t be angry, I was just joking. I know you''re the best." "Which one of your eyes saw that I was angry?" Li Dao asked with a stern face. "Here, this one, and this one," said Swordsman, dragging his voice, his voice sweet, and blinking his playful eyes. Li Dao couldn''t help but laugh. After a while, Jian Xiong seriously asked again, "Seriously, what do you plan to do now?" "Meng Baichuan said that Cha Mu''s blood could weaken the Divine Dragon''s power. I plan to give it a try." Li Dao calmly spoke out his plan. Killing people really wasn''t much. In the world of Divine Eagles, he killed countless of people. After that, he rarely killed anyone. However, he had no choice but to kill. For the sake of his own path, not to mention the Cha Mu Clan, even if he were to kill all the people in the world, he would not be lenient. Jian Xiong remained silent. Li Dao did not explain anything. If she could not accept it, then there was nothing she could do. She was such a person. "No matter what you do, I will support you!" After a long time, he raised his head, his eyes shining brightly. Compared to the person he loved, the others weren''t that important. Hearing this voice, Li Dao relaxed a lot. For the sake of his own selfishness, he had brandished his butcher knife against a tribe. Jian Xiong was already overjoyed to accept Li Dao. If it was Yan Zang Feng or Xiao Yao Lang who heard about this, they would definitely call Li Dao a big devil and jump out to fight him for justice. "However, you have to promise me one thing!" Jian Xiong looked at Li Dao and said seriously. Li Dao laughed happily. "Tell me." "Do not attack the elderly, women, and children!" "Alright, I promise you," Li Dao said as she reached out and pulled Jian Xiong into her arms. Looking at Jian Xiong''s long eyelashes, Li Dao''s heart was in her throat. She did not know since when he had become more and more cold, without a shred of respect for life. Everything in the world was just like a stray dog! As his cultivation level increased, he had long since stopped taking his life seriously, especially when it came to people who were not important to him. If it weren''t for Jian Xiong, everyone in the Cha Mu Clan, including the women and children, would have been killed by him. C407 As the sky slowly brightened, the Wood Searching Tribe members got up and began their new day''s worth of living. In this era, there were no entertainment facilities. People usually got up when the sky was bright, unlike the irregular sleep habits of future generations. Not to mention that the Wood Race lived in the depths of the Qilian Mountains. They had been isolated from the outside world for a long time now, and they could only travel for the rest of the day. When women get up to make hot water, make rice and cook, in an era when there are no appliances, it often takes a lot of time to make a meal. Children in groups of three or five ran around in the morning sun, playing around, appearing abnormally lively. The men were sharpening stone javelins and bows, ready to hunt in the mountains. The old people sat in rattan chairs, talking to each other about things they didn''t understand, in a language they didn''t understand. This was a paradise, a place countless people yearned for. However, the appearance of Li Dao and Jian Xiong had broken the peace of this primitive tribe. Li Dao was dressed in white, while Jian Xiong was dressed in purple. Both of them held swords in their hands. Due to the fact that they were going to kill later, their expressions were cold. When they saw Li Dao and Jian Xiong appear, the children chattered and shouted as they returned to their mother''s side. Their gazes were filled with curiosity when they looked at Li Dao and Jian Xiong, because they had never seen such good-looking people. The women protected their children behind them and comforted them softly. They would occasionally smile, and because of their long drinking of the mountain spring, their teeth were white and beautiful. They were still unaware of the crisis that was about to befall them. The men stopped what they were doing and picked up bows and arrows, javelins and machetes. Most of them were made of stone. Only a few of them had iron weapons. These men had been dealing with wild beasts all year round, so they were much more vigilant than the women and children. They looked at Li Dao and Jian Xiong with vigilance, and as long as they made any unusual movements, they would be attacked by these Mu Clan men like torrential rain. The elders also looked at Li Dao and Jian Xiong with a puzzled expression. They were squabbling and didn''t understand a single thing, but from their expressions, it seemed that they were not speaking a good word. One of the elders with the highest status, who was similar to the Supreme Elder, pointed at Li Dao and Jian Xiong and shouted loudly, looking very emotional. The robust men looked at Li Dao and Jian Xiong with murderous looks in their eyes. In the next moment, they were ready to take action. Li Dao''s face revealed a smile. Since these people were going to be the first to attack, then they couldn''t blame him. Killing people also seemed more reasonable and confident. Jian Xiong slowly unsheathed her broad and heavy Bloodsword and looked at the many able-bodied men of the Wood Race. Although she didn''t want to slaughter these innocent barbarians for no reason, she was more willing than her husband to help him fulfill her wish. "Su''er, leave it to me. Stand at the side, I will be quick." Li Dao smiled warmly at Jian Xiong. Letting Jian Xiong slaughter these innocent Wood Investigating clansmen, she might feel uncomfortable. Furthermore, there was no need to cause her to react in such a manner when it came to the matter of him slaying her with a single sword. Jian Xiong shook his head and forced a smile at Li Dao. "I''ve said that I will support you, no matter what!" While Li Dao and Jian Xiong were talking, a few of the elders had already instigated the Wookiee Clan members. The able-bodied men armed with their weapons all rushed forward. Jian Xiong threw away her scabbard and rushed forward dragging the large and heavy Fierce Blood Sword. The blue sword energy whistled as the body of the sword came to life in her hands. In an instant, it had cut open the throats of two men. The screams of women and children rang out, and the blood-red morning sun made Jian Xiong''s face pale. Li Dao let out a long sigh. Jian Xiong''s heart was still not strong enough. Speaking of which, she couldn''t be blamed. In the beginning, people were naturally kind-hearted. People like him, who were naturally indifferent, were, after all, a small minority. Not everyone could disregard life. The robust young man and the elders of the Mu Clan were enraged. They rushed towards Jian Xiong, and the stone arrows whistled through the air towards Jian Xiong with javelins, including the old man of the Grandmaster Realm. However, something surprising happened. The javelins and arrows stopped a few feet away from Jian Xiong and stopped moving. An invisible force enveloped this primitive tribe. It was Li Dao who had attacked. The old man from the Cha Mu Clan''s expression changed greatly as she shouted anxiously. The women protected the children as they ran into the distance. Li Dao did not stop them. He had already promised Jian Xiong that she would not act against the elderly, women, and children. However, with the exception of those few old men with martial arts, the effect of a martial artist''s blood would be even better. Li Dao raised his hand as sword Qi shot out from his fingertip. The Mu Clan''s paradise was dyed with a layer of blood-red by the morning sun. One after another, waves of sword qi shot out from his fingertips. Soon, only the women and children were left of the Mu Clan in the distance, trembling. Their eyes were filled with fear and hatred as they stared at Jian Xiong and him. Jian Xiong''s face was deathly pale as she held the Fierce Blood Sword in both hands. She looked at the corpses on the ground, and it was obvious that she couldn''t get past the barrier in her heart. C408 Deep within the boundless mountain, the quiet village became quiet. It is said that the birds call the mountains more serene, cicada noise forest more quiet. The quiet sobs of the Cha Mu women and children made the paradise of this mountain seem decayed and quiet. Dozens of corpses were lying on the ground. They were all able-bodied men and ten or so clan elders. There was no blood or flesh flying everywhere, and their bodies were perfectly preserved, but there was no sign of life. Because he was going to use the blood of the Wood Investigating Tribe to defile the power of the Divine Dragon, Li Dao paid attention to his limits when he attacked. Jian Xiong''s face was pale. Due to her and Li Dao, many women had lost their husbands and many children their fathers. As she made up her mind, Jian Xiong felt an indescribable discomfort in her heart. She leaned her large Scarlet Blood Sword on the ground and looked at the faces of the children and women that were filled with hatred. She pursed her lips and muttered, "I''m sorry, I''m really sorry!" Li Dao''s expression was cold. He did not use his world view and values to influence Jian Xiong. He only stood quietly to one side. As for the women and children, since he had promised Jian Xiong to let them go, he definitely would not do anything to them. Looking at the hatred in the eyes of the women and children, Li Dao''s heart was calm. No matter how much they hated him, he would not hesitate to seek revenge. The heavens and earth were heartless, and everything was just like a stray dog. Weakness itself was an original sin. He raised his hand and took a large terrine. Under the guidance of his strength, the thick blood flew out from the corpse and filled the jar to the brim. The children of the Cha Mu Clan deeply remembered the beautiful demon in white clothes in their hearts. This scene was something they would never forget for the rest of their lives. But would Li Dao be afraid of their revenge? When the strong faced the weak, they would definitely not be afraid of this sort of emotion. In other words, the strong would not be afraid of anything. "If you want to avenge me, then come and practice martial arts!" Li Dao held the clay vat that was a head shorter than the adult male with his left hand and placed his right hand on a large limestone with the Nine Yin Mantra. It was not really for them to take revenge, but for these weak women and children to survive in the Vast Expanse Mountain. As for whether or not they could understand, whether or not they could understand it, was not within Li Dao''s scope of thought. The reason he did this was not to feel pity, but to make Jian Xiong feel better. Sure enough, Li Dao''s action had restored some color to the face of the white face of the male swordsman. Li Dao wouldn''t have known that today''s unconscious actions would create a peerless devil in the next few decades. In the end, it was the then number one swordsman of the world who had helped clean up the mess. Li Dao and Jian Xiong once again rushed towards the Dragon''s Roar, holding onto the hot blood of the wood tribesmen in the clay vat. He hoped that the cripple of the martial arts world was right. Thinking about the original timeline, in a few decades, Shangguan Yun, Meng Baichuan, Qiu Pao Bai, and the Black Turtle Grandmasters would be able to slay a dragon. However, a supreme grandmaster like Li Dao could not do it. There had to be a reason behind it. Using the blood of the Wood Race to weaken the divine dragon''s power might actually work. "Mao''er, wait for me here. Don''t follow me." This time, far away by the river, Li Dao made SwordXiong stop. If they were to fight with the dragon later, the aftermath of the battle would not be something the Sword Hero could defend against. "I''ll go with you." Jian Xiong held up the Fierce Blood Sword with a determined gaze, looking straight into Li Dao''s eyes. "This won''t do, I don''t have the heart to care about you later. If you follow me, it will only distract me, but the rest will be useless." Li Dao tried his best to make his voice as gentle as possible. He wasn''t willing to say such words to hurt Jian Xiong, but even if he couldn''t bear it, this was the truth. Jian Xiong silently lowered his head and clenched her fists. Her nails dug into her fair hands. After a long time, he raised his head and said, "Alright, you must promise me. If you can''t do it, you must come back alive." "What are you thinking? You''re underestimating me. Don''t worry, I will definitely become a Dragon Slayer Warrior and not hurt you in the slightest." Li Dao chuckled. Even if he didn''t use the Wood Race''s blood to defile the divine dragon''s power, he would still be fine when facing it head on. His Golden Buddha Indestructible Physique had bestowed him with a perverted defensive power. Right now, the number of existences that could pose a threat to him could be counted on one hand. Most likely, only the half-step origin soul of the Saint Chess Sword Ancestor and Ying Shuntian could do so. The divine dragon''s power was undoubtedly much stronger than the fire phoenix''s, but it didn''t seem to have the legendary ability of making clouds rain, nor could it spit water or spit fire. Other than flying and having the protection of the dragon pearl, it was no different from any other animal. That was why Li Dao was confident. Now with the blood in the terrine, there was still a certain probability of success. "Alright, I''m going in." Li Dao said as he entered the Roar of the Dragons again. Just as Li Dao entered the Dragon Roar Cave, the Divine Dragon sensed his arrival and let out a deep and powerful long roar. "We''re already old friends. There''s no need to be so happy to welcome me, right?" Li Daoyi appeared in front of the dragon with a smile, holding a large clay jar that was one head shorter than the adult man. C409 The lower half of the Divine Dragon lay on the stone, its upper half propped up. Its copper bell-sized eyes were filled with puzzlement. Of course, it had some impression of the human that ran away last time. However, it did not understand why this annoying little bug would come back. Li Dao held the jar with his left hand. The hot blood in the jar was still steaming. "No matter what, we are old friends. Can''t you give us an emoji?" A light smile hung on Li Dao''s face. With a flick of his right hand, the sheath slipped off, revealing a purple blade. "Ang!" With a long roar, the divine dragon swooped down, its thick and sharp claws emitting a cold light in the dark and humid cave. Its fist-sized scales were ferocious and it had long fangs. A fishy wind blew. Li Dao''s right hand held the long sword, while his left hand held the huge terracotta pot as he rushed towards the divine dragon. A hint of mockery appeared in the Celestial Dragon''s bell-sized eyes. It swung its thick claws at Li Dao''s head. It was as if it could already see the scene of Li Dao being sent flying once again. Li Dao''s eyes flashed with a cold light. This beast was still mocking him, he would soon make it cry out loud. He didn''t dodge or evade. Instead, he swung his thick and solid claws against the dragon''s face, letting out an ear-piercing sound of metal scraping against each other. He then used his left hand to hold the huge clay pot and smashed it hard on the dragon''s head. "Bam!" "Clang!" At the same time, a loud sound echoed. In front of them was the sound of Li Dao being smashed and being hung on the wall of the cave. Behind him was the sound of a clay pot smashing into a divine dragon''s head. Shaking the dirt and rocks off of its head, Li Dao looked up and saw Divine Dragon Azure Head covered in boiling blood. It was resisting the pain and quickly rushing towards Li Dao. "Hahahaha, animal, why aren''t you continuing to be so arrogant?" Amidst his loud laughter, Li Dao was struck in the chest by the divine dragon. He was pushed straight into the wall of the cave, embedded very deeply. The dragon''s head was drenched in hot blood and smeared all over Li Dao''s body, making his smile look very sinister and terrifying. Li Dao didn''t care. He would let it attack him as it wished and he would be fine. After the divine dragon stabbed Li Dao into the stone wall, it rolled on the ground nonstop. As time passed, the Wood Race''s blood soaked into its scales, causing it incomparable pain. What was even more terrifying was that it could feel that its connection with the dragon pearl was gradually weakening. Although the Divine Dragon couldn''t think in complicated ways like humans, it still had simple ways of thinking. A cold light flashed in Li Dao''s eyes as his body shook and he fell off the cave wall. The four foot long purple sword in his hand emitted a demonic glow in the dark cave. Holding the sword upside down, Li Dao took one step at a time and then started sprinting. Finally, he turned into an afterimage as his sword sliced through the air and struck the divine dragon''s jaw from a downward angle. When the sword touched the Divine Dragon''s jaw, Li Dao clearly felt a slight resistance from the sword. He exerted strength in his hand and after the resistance was broken, the sword made a crisp sound as it clashed with the fist-sized scale. Taking two steps back and grabbing a silver beard in his hand, Li Dao was overjoyed. What that cripple of the Jianghu said was all true. The blood of the Cha Mu tribe could indeed defile the divine dragon''s power, and they were prepared to cut off the connection between it and the dragon pearl. Just now, Li Dao had ruthlessly struck the Divine Dragon''s lower jaw, shattering several of its scales and revealing its bloody flesh. He had even cut off a whisker that hung down from the Divine Dragon''s body. When he looked at the divine dragon''s wound, he realized that its blood was also red. His own blood was at least a light gold color, and his level of life was higher than it by a level. "Ang!" Being wounded by Li Dao, the Divine Dragon''s eyes revealed an angry look. Resisting the pain with great difficulty, he swept his tail ruthlessly at Li Yao. This move was the flick of the dragon''s tail. Li Dao grasped his sword with both hands as his biceps expanded. He then chopped his sword towards the incoming tail. The huge body and the tiny figure collided. This time, Li Dao did not fly backwards. The long sword slashed open the divine dragon''s scales and tore off a large chunk of flesh. A crack a few feet long appeared on the divine dragon''s tail. A piece of flesh was missing, and one could see the jade-like bone. Blood dripped down onto the ground. The mud was dyed black. The divine dragon''s blood did not contain the same type of elemental energy as the phoenix blood on the mountain of swords. It seemed to be just ordinary blood. Li Dao raised his sword and retracted it. Then, he stuffed the flesh that he had cut off from the Divine Dragon tail into his mouth and started to chew with all his might. Beng beng beng, the flesh and blood within his mouth jumped about. It was extremely chewing, and the blood emitted a sweet fragrance without the slightest trace of fishy smell. C410 Chewing with all his might, the dragon meat bounced around in his mouth. No matter how hard he chewed, it just wouldn''t crumble, and he exerted an incredible amount of strength into it. Li Dao gave up chewing and swallowed the entire piece of meat with blood. His stomach was squirming and a warm current was flowing through it. The Jindan inside his body rotated faster, devouring and refining the essence energy in his flesh and blood. Li Dao''s eyes lit up. The effects of this divine dragon''s flesh and blood were much stronger than that of the fire phoenix. No wonder the dragon was ranked first among the four spirits. "Ang!" The pair of bell-sized eyes burned with a burning fury, burning the last bit of reason left in the divine dragon. Even humans couldn''t completely control emotions, much less a dragon in the lower realms. A fishy smell drifted over. Li Dao had a light smile on his face. Without the power of the Dragon Pearl, how could this beast fight against him? Lifting his long sword, Li Dao rushed towards the lost consciousness of the Divine Dragon. A cold light flashed in Li Dao''s eyes. Clang! The sword landed on the dragon horn, breaking through the weak power of the dragon pearl and slicing it in half. Li Dao didn''t stop his attacks. His longsword was like a violent storm as it struck the divine dragon''s massive body. In terms of agility, how could the gigantic and senseless Divine Dragon compare to Li Dao? The scales shattered and blood rained down. The divine dragon let out a painful cry. His body, which was as thick as a water bucket, twisted crazily. The cave started shaking. Rock and soil started falling down, and the entire cave seemed like it was about to collapse. The originally calm lake was now filled with water, as if it had been boiled. The crazier and more painful the divine dragon was, the easier it would be for Li Dao to deal with it. The violet sword slashed horizontally across the ground. The hook thorn was drawn, bringing with it a beautiful flower of blood. The smile on Li Dao''s face became increasingly brilliant. This divine dragon was undoubtedly much stronger than the fire phoenix on the mountain, but it was much easier to deal with. It was really a mystery as to what kind of trials and tribulations there were between the Wood Race and the divine dragon. The blood of the Wood Race could actually sever the connection between the divine dragon and the dragon pearl. For example, if Li Dao''s Jindan was sealed, he would also lose all his cultivation. Besides the strength of his physical body, he would be no different from an ordinary person. Right now, the divine dragon was facing such a predicament. With the power of the dragon pearl cut off, it could no longer summon the wind and rain. Of course, it could not summon the wind and summon the rain in the first place. One strike after another, each slash exuded a powerful aura that could split mountains and rivers. Very quickly, the divine dragon was covered in wounds. The Divine Dragon''s physical body was indeed powerful, and its vitality was even more vigorous. Li Dao clearly knew how sharp the longsword in his hand was, but even so, the Divine Dragon''s current aura was only slightly weaker, and its craziness did not decrease in the slightest. A man and a dragon engaged in a life-and-death battle. Unfortunately, the Divine Dragon''s attacks had no effect on Li Dao. His Golden Buddha Indestructible Physique''s cultivation was simply too heaven-defying. It was impossible for him to be injured. If it was just a physical attack, Li Dao wouldn''t be able to injure him in this world. Of course, a world like the Windcloud, Thunderclap, or the Son of Heaven couldn''t be called a world of martial arts anymore. Even if the Saint Chess Sword Ancestor and Ying Shuntian appeared, they could only use their psyche to suppress and kill him. The divine dragon was different. Although its physical strength was also heaven-defying, it did not have a sword as sharp as Li Dao''s. With the attacks of one man and one dragon, the Dragon''s Roar had been expanded to twice its original size. If this continued, the mountain would probably collapse from the inside. Retreating a few steps, watching as his scales shattered and his flesh turned upside down, Li Dao saw that one of his horns had been cut off. Grasping the ground tightly with both of his feet, he placed his sword on his left palm and slightly leaned back. An incomparably sharp sword qi flowed through all the meridians in his body, crazily gushing towards Li Dao''s arm. A surge of killing intent was emitted from his heart, increasing in intensity. Li Dao''s face was solemn, his eyes were like a cold star in the night. C411 He leaned his body backwards and waved his right hand in a circle. The long sword moved up from the bottom and slashed out an earth-shaking sword aura that could sob ghosts and gods. "Separated by one sword strike!" Li Dao opened his mouth and looked up. The sword aura was like a rainbow piercing through the sun. It was also like a beam of light that shot straight into a raging bull, locking onto the divine dragon''s enormous body. It entered through his waist, tore through his flesh, and then shot out from his back, heading straight for the hole above his head. This sword attack was powerful enough to split mountains and rivers. The entire mountain began to shake as the sword qi broke through the cavern and a ray of sunlight shone onto Li Dao''s thin face. "Ang!" The divine dragon howled in grief. A rain of blood sprinkled down onto the pool, dyeing the water red. The water was boiling and boiling. However, Li Dao had been focusing all his attention on the divine dragon, so much that he had forgotten about the nearby pool. A terrifying bloody hole ran through the dragon''s abdomen all the way to its back. One could see its rectum that had been broken by the sword qi. Sunlight scattered down from the top of the cave. In the face of the threat of death, the divine dragon finally regained some of its rationality, and it mustered its strength to fly towards the top of the cave. With a thunderous boom, the divine dragon smashed the mountain rocks and flew into the sky from the hole that Li Dao had created with his sword. Li Dao laughed coldly. At this point, how could he let it escape? With a fierce stomp of his feet, Li Dao soared into the sky, closely following the divine dragon out of the Dragon Roar Cave. As Li Dao left, the mountain began to crumble. Not long after, it actually crumbled. Jian Xiong, who was standing far away, had a look of astonishment on her face. She noticed that the ground beneath his feet was shaking and the distant cliff was actually completely shattered. The entire mountain was falling down. Soon after, she saw a terrifying creature with a body over thirty meters long, a broken horn, and a huge bloody hole in its abdomen. Its body was covered with broken scales, and it looked like a legendary dragon. However, the divine dragon''s appearance was a bit unsightly. It didn''t have any of the awe-inspiring grandeur of the legends. A figure chased closely after the divine dragon''s body into the sky, landing on the divine dragon''s back. Who else could it be other than Li Dao? Jian Xiong covered her mouth with one hand, her eyes were wide open as her mind wavered. The wild wind rubbed against Li Dao''s skin, lifting his long hair. His wrinkled white clothes, covered in dust, flapped in the wind. Li Dao tightly gripped the Divine Dragon''s back and walked step by step towards its head. The four foot long purple sword reflected a cold light under the sunlight. The low IQ of Shen Long also detected Li Dao''s intention. He frantically twisted his body, wanting to throw Li Dao off his back. The massive bloody hole was almost half a meter in diameter. As the divine dragon frantically twisted its body, blood rained down. After personally witnessing the battle between this man and this dragon, even Jian Xiong was dumbfounded. Facing the violent and wild squall, Li Dao grabbed the Divine Dragon''s back with his feet and moved step by step towards its brain. No matter how the Divine Dragon twisted its body, Li Yao remained as steady as Mt. Tai, his body not swaying even a little. Li Dao had plenty of time and patience. In any case, he wasn''t in a hurry, and if the Divine Dragon continued to frantically twist and turn, it might bleed to death before it could even fall down. Jian Xiong watched nervously as Li Dao advanced towards the divine dragon''s head step by step. Finally, Li Dao reached the divine dragon''s head and raised the four foot long sword body. "Awoo!" "Awoo" "Ang!" The divine dragon let out a mournful and miserable cry. If one listened carefully, it was as if there was a hint of pleading in its voice. It was a pity that Li Dao could not understand the Dragon language. Even if he could, he would not stop. Path of Heaven ¨C Damage and Insufficient Replenishment. Path of Man, Damage and Benefit. This was the beginning of the Nine Yin True Scripture. He raised the sword high up and pierced the left eye of the dragon through its brain, leaving only the hilt of the sword in Li Dao''s hand. The sword aura followed the sword''s body as it endlessly penetrated the divine dragon''s brain. Li Dao tried his best to stabilize his body, preventing himself from falling down. "Awoo!" "Awoo" Ang! "Ang!" This time, the long cry was not mournful, but mournful. It lasted for a full fifteen minutes before the divine dragon finally could no longer move its body. Under the horrified gaze of Jian Xiong, Li Dao half-squatted on the divine dragon''s head and followed the divine dragon to fall to the ground. C412 With a loud rumble, the flesh and blood fell onto the ground, raising a cloud of dust. Qi Lianshan had always been a dry, drizzling man. It would be strange if such a large body fell from the sky and didn''t raise a cloud of dust. Jian Xiong''s heart trembled, she subconsciously closed her eyes, and then she reacted and ran towards the direction of the dust. "Li Dao, Li Dao!" Are you okay? " Jian Xiong shouted as she ran. She even forgot that she was a powerful warrior at the peak of the Xiantian realm and was instead like an ordinary girl. The cool breeze blew away the dust, and what entered Jian Xiong''s line of sight was a huge pit. The divine dragon was currently prostrated within, and fresh blood gurgled out from it. Jian Xiong hurriedly looked around. Finally, she saw Li Dao at the dragon''s head. Li Dao stood up with his sword still in his hand. He opened his mouth to reveal a row of clean teeth. "I said there''s no problem. It''s just a long worm, how could dealing with it be easy?" Li Dao said as he blew on the air, lifting a strand of hair off his forehead. Jian Xiong did not respond to Li Dao''s words. Instead, she threw away the Fierce Blood Sword and walked towards Li Dao. Li Dao jumped down from the dragon head, jumped out of the hole, and opened his arms to meet Jian Xiong. Jian Xiong quickened her steps and threw herself into Li Dao''s embrace, checking to see if Li Dao was injured. "Don''t worry, Xiao''er. Since I promised that I would return without any harm, I will definitely not go back on my word." "I, Li Jun, have always kept my word." With the help of this divine dragon, he had taken a big step forward towards breaking his primordial spirit. The Immortal Golden Buddha Physique would also be pushed to an even more terrifying level. After the inspection was completed, Jian Xiong tightly held onto Li Dao''s neck as she sobbed. "What''s wrong? Am I not fine?" Li Dao was at a loss for what to do. He whispered while patting Jian Xiong''s back. "I was worried about you, you don''t even know. I was so worried just now, if my kung fu was higher, I could have fought alongside you." Jian Xiong twisted her neck and wiped tears and snot on Li Dao''s shoulder. Li Dao couldn''t see Jian Xiong''s eyes, but he guessed that Jian Xiong''s eyes must be red. He had experienced Little Dragon Girl''s infatuation, Shangguan Yan''s unreserved trust, and Xing''er''s desperate sacrifice. At this moment, he was still emotionally moved when facing the sword hero Li Dao, his heartstrings were fiercely plucked by an invisible hand. The long sword in his hand slipped and stabbed into the ground. Li Dao''s hands held tightly onto Jian Xiong''s shoulders as he sniffed the fragrance coming from her hair. For a moment, he actually forgot what he was going to say. A woman''s beauty was never judged by her appearance or figure. In the advanced realm, a woman who had trained in martial arts or celestial magic would never have a figure that was inferior to her looks. At this moment, it was a comparison of being moved by a man. Whoever was more capable of touching a man''s heart would be even more beautiful. "Ding dong!" The soft sound woke up both Jian Xiong and Li Dao. They turned their heads to look and saw that the rocks on the collapsed mountain had fallen into the river. At first, it was a light breeze, then a strong gale. Soon after, the surrounding spiritual energy of Heaven and Earth surged over from hundreds of miles away, forming a spiritual energy storm. The dying divine dragon fell to the ground, gasping for breath. Its left eye was pierced into its brain by the sword, yet it was still alive. At this moment, it let out a weak cry, as if it was afraid of something. Soon after, Li Dao''s facial expression changed drastically because the divine dragon blood was pulled by a mysterious force towards the collapsed mountain. The storm formed by the spirit energy continued, and not long after that, all the divine dragon''s flesh was taken away, leaving only a thick skeleton and a golden pearl the size of a plate. Li Dao hurried forward to pick up the dragon pearl. He had already lost the divine dragon''s blood. If the dragon pearl was sucked away, he would be at a huge disadvantage. A majestic life force filled the air as a thriving and exuberant aura surged. Under the astonished gaze of Li Dao''s Jian Xiong, a huge green lotus grew out from the crumbling mountain. What made Li Dao feel that it was outrageous was that he could actually feel joy from that lotus flower. Was this a joke? Was this the birth of a demon? C413 The cyan-colored lotus had been growing for a long time, and the thin lotus petals were swaying, pulling the vital essence of the surrounding plants within a radius of hundreds of miles. After being plundered by the green lotus, the originally withered mountain range had turned brown for hundreds of miles, without any signs of life. Jubilant cheers came to Li Dao''s mind. He looked at the green lotus and rubbed the few muscles on his face. He felt that it was ridiculous. The green lotus grew to a height of nine zhang before finally stopping. This was a martial arts world. Could it be even more outrageous, that even plants would have emotions? But for some reason, when he saw this huge green lotus, Li Dao felt a sense of familiarity. Was it because he was majoring in the Blue Lotus Sword Scripture? The Azure Lotus Sword Art must be related to the Blue Lotus. No matter how he thought about it, it seemed unscientific. "Li Dao, why do I feel a sense of familiarity from that lotus flower?" Jian Xiong, her hands still hanging around Li Dao''s neck, turned her head to look at the huge green lotus and asked in confusion. Li Dao narrowed his eyes. Jian Xiong had the same feeling. It seemed that this lotus flower was indeed inextricably linked to the Blue Lotus Sword Scripture. "Su''er, come down first. I''ll go up and take a look." Li Dao patted Jian Xiong''s back and signaled her to let go of her neck. When Jian Xiong heard this, he loosened her arms from Li Dao''s neck and curiously looked at the huge green lotus. Li Dao pulled the sword out of the ground and carefully walked towards the green lotus. He wanted to see if this lotus flower had really Awakened. One step, two steps. The closer he got to the green lotus, the more the lotus leaves swayed, causing great waves to surge in Li Dao''s heart. He discovered that the Jindan within his body had become somewhat more active, as if it thirsted for that lotus flower. "Be careful!" Jian Xiong called out, she was a bit nervous. Li Dao turned around and gave her a reassuring smile. "Rest assured, nothing will happen to her." Standing under the enormous green lotus, Li Dao raised his head to look at the twenty-meter tall lotus flower. He unconsciously extended his hand and pressed it against the lotus flower''s torso. The ground shook as a sudden change occurred, causing Li Dao to break out in a cold sweat. When Li Dao''s right hand was placed on the body of the green lotus, the green lotus actually began to gradually shrink. It followed his palm and entered his body, taking root on his aurous core. "Li Dao!" Jian Xiong let out a sharp cry and rushed forward as she was afraid that Li Dao would meet with some mishap. This fantasy was indeed a little strange. It would be strange if the sword master wasn''t afraid. "What''s wrong with you? Speak, stop scaring me." Jian Xiong stepped forward and forcefully shook Li Dao''s shoulder. Her tears were already brewing and she was completely at a loss of what to do in this situation. "Xiao''er, stop shaking, I''m fine." Li Dao recovered from his shock and said softly to Jian Xiong. "What happened just now? Why did that lotus flower charge into your body? You couldn''t have been possessed by a demon, right?" He pushed Li Dao away and retreated a few steps back. Pointing the Fierce Blood Sword at Li Dao, he shouted, "Hey, that monster, quickly leave my husband''s body. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being impolite!" "Tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk. Little lady, how can you not be courteous?" Li Dao started laughing in a weird manner with a very strange expression on his face. "AHH!" "Ahhh!" Jian Xiong screamed as she stabbed his sword forward. It was swift and urgent, and the faint sound of wind and thunder could be heard. Li Dao stretched out his palm and pressed it against the tip of the Fierce Blood Sword, smiling, "What, you want to murder your husband?" Hearing the mocking tone in Li Dao''s tone, Jian Xiong raised her head and saw a mischievous smile on Li Dao''s face as she sized her up. "Wow, so you''re alright. You actually dared to play with me." Jian Xiong threw down the Fierce Blood Sword and stepped forward with a series of small hammers. "What just happened? What exactly happened to that lotus flower?" After a while, Jian Xiong asked Li Dao with a serious expression. "I don''t know what''s going on either. I only know that the Blue Lotus is rooted in my aurous core, but it doesn''t seem to have any ill intentions. It''s actually of great benefit to me." Li Dao shook his head. "Don''t panic, let me see what''s going on." Li Dao instructed Jian Xiong before she once again concentrated on the aurous core in her stomach. Jian Xiong simply sat down on the spot and seriously guarded Li Dao by her side, treating it as a form of protection for him. C414 If one were to submerge their mind into their body, one would be able to see the round and round Jindan. The aurous core was full, black and white in color, with various cloud patterns engraved on it, representing Li Dao''s comprehension of the Life and Death Laws of Yin and Yang, as well as various sword intents. The most surprising thing was that the Jindan had yet to give birth to a baby, and instead planted a lifelike green lotus. The green lotus was exuding an exuberant life force. It was constantly invigorating the Jindan and at the same time, it was also using the Jindan''s power to nurture itself. Li Dao did not know how a nine zhang tall green lotus could shrink to such a degree, and then take root inside his aurous core. Li Dao''s mind was focused on the Green Lotus Touch. He had to get to the bottom of this matter. If not, he would not be able to control the elements in his Aurous Core. Just as his mind consciousness touched the green lotus, a huge suction force came from the green lotus, pulling Li Dao''s mind into it. The scene in front of his eyes suddenly changed. Li Dao had arrived at a strange place. The place was filled with dense ancient trees, and the height of the trees was outrageous as they shot straight into the clouds. Huge vines, strange creatures of all shapes and sizes, and even immortals riding on flying swords. Li Dao calmed down and confirmed that the scenery in front of him was all an illusion. He then raised his head and looked around. The first person he saw was a young man in white with a long white robe and a cyan sword in his hand. At this moment, he was standing on the back of a divine dragon with an indescribably carefree expression on his face. A jade-green wine gourd hung from his waist, and his long hair fluttered in the wind. Opposite the young man was five people, and one of them was a proud man whose body was wrapped in a black robe. He wore a mask on his face, and he wore a smile that was neither a smile nor a cry. On the left side of the man was a man with fiery red hair, fiery red eyebrows, and fiery red clothes. He looked very wild and unruly. On the right, there was a charming woman with a long snake''s tongue. She was in the middle of flirting. There were also two other weaker men, who had dark smiles on their faces. The man in the lead opened his mouth, "Li Taibai, what else do you have to say?" The man on top of the divine dragon looked up at the sky and laughed, asking, "Sky Demon Blue Falling Flame, you don''t think you can take me down, right?" Li Dao was shocked. That man was Li Taibai? As expected, when the green lotus drilled into his body, it took root in his Jindan for a reason. Li Taibai was his master in name. Suppressing the shock in his heart, Li Dao continued to read. "Young Master Li, don''t be so full of yourself. Why don''t we have a drink together and share the secret map of Nanhua with us?" The snake''s tongue licks its bright red lips, its charming eyes captivate others with its mature charm. "Ha ha-ha ha, to be able to drink alone with Chi-shu like Yue-Yue, I naturally wish for nothing more, but to share the map of Nanhua with you guys is better, I''m more selfish, I don''t have the habit of sharing things with other people." Li Taibai had a playful smile on his face, his voice was free and free, and he had a kind of cynical temperament. "If you refuse to drink, your soul will be shattered today. You won''t have to worry about not being able to find the map then." The man with the fiery red body had a bad temper. His expression was stern, and his voice was cold. "Sky Demon Blue, Fire Ancestor, Red Snake King, Xiao Yue Yao, Crazy Daoist, what a great battle, but you guys can try, see if it''s my sword or your blade." The voice was clear and bright, the long sword pointed straight at the few people, Li Daoyi''s heroic bearing was deeply ingrained in him, and that was his nominal master, the Azure Lotus Sword Immortal Li Taibai. "Li Taibai, don''t be so stubborn. If the five of us join forces, you will be the one to hand over the map and accompany your little sister." The Scarlet Snake King licked his lips as he spoke, the fire in his eyes undisguised. "Chi Lian, I know that you guys are snake types, but you don''t need to act so coquettish at this time, right?" Ancestral Master Huo glanced at the Scarlet Snake King in dissatisfaction and said. "Alright, stop arguing, hurry up and make your move." Sky Demon Blue said as he spat out a small flag. The flag grew with the wind and instantly turned into a large flag that covered the sky. The Sky Demon Blue shook the flag, releasing an endless black fog. Within the black fog, countless white skeletons struggled to climb out. With the Sky Demon Blue''s sudden attack, the Scarlet Snake King revealed its true form, a giant python opening its bloody maw. The Howling Moonwolf, Patriarch Ardent Flame, and Daoist Whacko had both used mysterious techniques, causing Li Dao''s heart to quiver. What kind of world was this, could it be the Earth Immortal Realm? Or was it the Longevity Realm? C415 The terrifying attack shattered mountains and rivers as the world changed color. Li Taibai stepped on the divine dragon and carried the Blue Lotus Art on his back. His blue sword slashed out a white light, and with each swing, it could tear apart the clouds. Li Dao was dazzled by what he saw and his mind wavered. This sort of battle had transcended human boundaries. It was already a match between immortals. Sky Demon Blue shook the Sky Demon Flag, the demonic flames overflowed the heavens. The Scarlet Snake King was huge in size. It spat out poisonous water and swallowed the sun and moon, causing all living things to wither. The Howling Moon Demon King transformed into a huge silver wolf, his sound waves shattering one mountain after another. Ancestral Master Huo supported a fiery-red barrier and set up a barrier, spitting out flames. The horsetail whisk in Crazy Daoist''s hand transformed into a snake, which could be long or short, and it could attack in a tricky manner. Li Dao swallowed his saliva as he watched his master being besieged by five powerful warriors. The six experts fought day and night for who knows how many days, until the mountain range beneath them was completely flattened. A mouthful of fresh blood stained the sky. Li Taibai had a smile on his face as the white robe on his chest was dyed red. His hair was disheveled, but he still looked unruly. There were only three experts left who had surrounded and attacked him. The ones who had attacked him were the Redsnake King, Whacko Daoist, and Azure Sky Demon. The Moonhowl Demon King and Patriarch Fiery had already become souls under his sword. However, Li Taibai''s situation was not optimistic. The Blue Lotus Art on his back looked sluggish, and many cracks appeared on the azure long sword. The divine dragon scales on his feet were shattered, and his dragon horn was broken. In the end, Li Taibai broke his sword and used up all his energy. "Li Taibai, hand over the map, or else your soul will truly shatter." The voice of the Sky Demon Blue was dark and hoarse, without a single trace of emotion in it. "Good brother, why did you put up a resistance? "As long as you hand over the map, your little sister will be yours," the Scarlet Snake King said to Li Taibai as he turned back into his human form and looked at him. "Li Taibai, you are the most outstanding junior that I have ever seen. A thousand years of bitter cultivation flew up into the sky, so why spend a thousand years of bitter cultivation just for a secret treasure that you do not know exists? There is a saying, "A wise man knows what to do. Stop struggling." Li Taibai caressed the broken horn of the divine dragon and turned to smile at the three of them. After which, he leaped up and dashed towards the three of them. "Not good, he wants to self-destruct!" In the voice of the Sky Demon Blue, emotions finally appeared, and the Sky Demon Flag appeared in front of him to protect him. With a honglong sound, blood rained down and a green primordial spirit was shot out. It landed on the divine dragon''s back and fled far away. Sky Demon Blue, Scarlet Snake King, Crazy Daoist recovered from the aftermath of Li Taibai''s explosion and chased after him. Li Dao''s gaze followed Li Taibai''s figure and changed. "Ao Xue, don''t worry about me. Run for your life." On the divine dragon''s back, Li Taibai''s primordial spirit was weak, but one could still see his bright smile. "I won''t, I won''t leave you behind. Even if I die, I must save you!" The divine dragon looked miserable as he spoke in human language, a trace of determination in his eyes. "You can''t save him, hand over the map, or else your souls will scatter today." "If you dare kill me, father will not let you go!" The divine dragon''s body began to burn, emitting a resplendent light. "Hehe, Li Taibai, you yourself are not afraid of death, do you really want to bring the precious daughter of the Dragon Lord of the Heavenly Court to accompany you in death?" Crazy Daoist laughed sinisterly as he swept his eyes over the divine dragon. He had yet to experience what it felt like to be the Dragon Lord''s daughter. "Ao Xue, stop worrying about me. You can leave by yourself." Li Taibai no longer had a smile on his face as he sternly said to the divine dragon. "That''s impossible, I can''t leave you behind!" The huge dragon head shook vigorously, and the divine dragon''s body burned even faster. "I will definitely save you!" The crisp female voice was filled with determination. Li Taibai''s blurry primordial spirit stood up and glanced at the divine dragon. His entire body turned into a sharp sword and used his final technique. Crazy Daoist and the Scarlet Snake King were both aghast. They took the lead and fled into the distance, roaring, "You lunatic!" However, the sword formed from Li Taibai''s primordial spirit did not slash at them. Instead, it slashed at the void. A pitch-black crack appeared in space. The divine dragon burned its body into a drop of blood as it wrapped itself around the enormous sword. Afterwards, it fled into the endless void. At this point, the scene suddenly shattered. Li Dao suddenly opened his eyes and saw the anxious expression on Jian Xiong''s face. "You scared me to death. You''ve been like this for three days. I thought you had some kind of accident." Jian Xiong threw herself into Li Dao''s embrace and started sobbing. Li Dao, who was afraid of hitting Jian Xiong''s back, let out a long sigh. He finally understood the whole situation. His master, the Blue Lotus Sword Immortal Li Taibai, had actually ended up in such a sorry state. The Blue Lotus inside the Jindan seemed to feel Li Dao''s hissing, and sent out a comforting feeling. C416 Recalling the scene from earlier, Li Dao sighed. Li Taibai, the peerless genius of his generation, was besieged just like that, his soul dispersed from his body. The Dragon Princess, who adored him, only had a single drop of her blood essence left. She had fallen into this world along with his primordial spirit. Along the way, from the start of the Divine Eagle World onwards, there was no doubt that the Blue Lotus Sword Manual would be able to help Li Dao. Towards his Master, who he had never met, Li Dao was undoubtedly very grateful. Although he suspected that Li Taibai might have broken through the void and left, he didn''t think too much about it. He didn''t think that they would intersect under such circumstances. Perhaps this was the invisible causal link. As for Li Taibai''s ascension to the Earth Realm, Li Yao didn''t have any clue yet, but it was very likely to be the Earth Immortal Realm. Li Dao had secretly taken note of these people. Since Li Taibai was involved in this matter, he would have to pay back the consequences. If he were to reach that world in the future, Li Dao wouldn''t mind taking revenge for his master. Now, Li Yao had also figured out how this divine dragon came to be. It should be one of the snakes that lived nearby. Under the influence of Ao Xue''s blood essence, they began to slowly evolve, becoming a inferior bloodline divine dragon. Thinking of this, Li Dao seemed to understand something. "Su''er, you get up first. I suddenly thought of something." Li Dao gently pushed Jian Xiong away and looked at the mountain rocks not far away. Below him was a pool of water. He hadn''t noticed it before, but that was where the Blue Lotus grew, and the blood essence Ao Xue transformed into was from the Blue Lotus Appearance Mantra that had fallen into this world. This meant that the divine dragon that had been slain was most likely a python that had originally lived in the Dragon Roar Cave. But why would the blood of the Wood Investigating Tribe weaken the connection between the divine dragon and the dragon pearl? It wasn''t just the Wood Race, but all human blood could weaken the Divine Dragon''s strength. This was because its own bloodline wasn''t pure, and it was only affected by Ao Xue''s blood essence, a inferior dragon that had evolved. Li Dao shook his head and stopped thinking about it. In any case, the result was still good. Under the confused gaze of Jian Xiong, Li Dao used his sword to flatten the rocks on the mountain, revealing a clear yet bottomless pool of water. "What are you doing?" Jian Xiong was puzzled and asked curiously. "I''ll explain it to you later." Li Dao said and dived into the water. The depth of the pool was unknown. Li Dao could continue to sink downwards until he reached the Grandmaster Realm. He could control all the pores on his body, so he did not have to worry about drowning. At the very most, the Grandmasters of the world of martial arts could not be subservient to cultivators. They would have all sorts of techniques to control fire and water. The pool didn''t look big on the surface, but Li Dao couldn''t reach the bottom even after sinking for a good fifteen minutes. He even suspected that the pool would continue to lead to the sea, because at this depth, even sunlight could not penetrate through, causing the water to be pitch-black. After sinking for a while, just when Li Dao was about to give up, a faint golden light appeared below him. Li Dao was shocked and increased his sinking speed. As expected, this pool still had a bottom. He swam to the bottom of the pool and found a fist-sized golden gem quietly submerged in the mud. Only a small part of it was exposed, which was why the light was so weak. The golden lotus in his body seemed to have become very excited, as if it had met an acquaintance. Li Dao knew that this should be the blood essence that Ao Xue sacrificed her life for. Picking up the gem, a resplendent light shone out, illuminating the bottom of the pool. Not far away, a two meter long grayish-brown snake was staring at Li Dao with hatred in its eyes. Li Dao smiled. Since he was underwater and his mind had been attracted to this gem just now, he did not notice this little snake. If he did not discover Ao Xue''s blood essence, this little snake might turn into a divine dragon in five hundred years. All in all, he had made a huge profit this time. Back then, Ao Xue was at least at the Immortal level. With her blood essence, she might be able to give birth inside the Jindan. Thinking of this, Li Dao ignored the small snake and started swimming upwards. If she did not go up, Jian Xiong would be extremely anxious. C417 When she came to the surface, she saw Jian Xiong staring at him with an unfriendly expression. A hearty smile appeared on Li Dao''s face as he shook his head vigorously. His wet hair danced in the air and droplets of water dripped onto Jian Xiong''s body. "You better give me an explanation, otherwise ¡­" Jian Xiong stared at Li Dao with a murderous look in her eyes. Her tone was filled with a sense of threat. When he thought of the scene of being alone in the empty bed, Li Dao was actually a little scared. "Xiao''er, don''t be angry. Weren''t you too excited just now?" Li Dao raised his face and pulled over Jixiong''s shoulder. A burst of sweet talk made her face reveal a sweet smile. It was the same for women and men. They were usually very calm, but when they encountered the sweet words of their loved ones, they became completely dumbfounded. They would even lose their basic ability to distinguish others. At night, the stars filled the sky, and a bonfire burned alone. A large chunk of flesh was stuck into the sword and was moving around in the flame. From time to time, he would look at Li Dao with a satisfied expression. Li Dao was counting his harvests. The harvest from this trip was far beyond his expectations. Firstly, the Blue Lotus formed by Li Taibai''s primordial spirit was not only able to contain life force and help in cultivation, it could also be used as a special magic treasure. In the world of martial artists, only one person could use a magical equipment. However, this was not the key point. The key point was that Li Dao had obtained the latter part of the Azure Lotus Sword Manual, as well as Li Taibai''s cultivation experience. This was the most valuable treasure. From the memory fragments of the green lotus, Li Dao found out the realm after shattering. In the world of wuxia, it was normal to be able to break through the void after reaching the Immortal Soul stage, but there were also some special wuxia worlds. What world it would ascend to after shattering all depended on one''s luck. Above the Immortal Soul was the Earthly Immortal, then the Golden Immortal, the True Immortal, and the Golden Immortal. Meanwhile, Li Bai had coincidentally been a Golden Immortal expert before he had fallen, and the Blue Lotus Sword Manual had coincidentally extended into the Golden Immortal section. It had to be said that Li Taibai''s talent and talent had been shattered from the lower realm. He had fumbled his way forward and created his own cultivation technique. In other words, before reaching the Golden Immortal Realm, Li Dao did not have to worry about cultivation techniques. For a person who could travel through the ten thousand worlds like Li Dao, it wasn''t a difficult matter to have a rich companion and land. There were still many lucky chances waiting for him in the world after this. Besides the blue lotus, there was also Ao Xue''s blood essence. As a true divine dragon with a noble bloodline, the blood essence Ao Xue condensed was undoubtedly valuable. With this drop of Essence Blood, Li Dao no longer needed to look for the Black Turtle White Tiger with inferior bloodlines. Directly pushing the Unbreakable Golden Buddha to Large Success wouldn''t be a difficult task, and he could also borrow the Essence Blood''s boundless energy to nurture a Nascent Soul infant. As long as he could condense his own primordial spirit, it would shatter. Of course, the Fire God''s Fury Technique and the Wind God''s Fury Technique that Li Yao formed couldn''t be considered as real, because they were only illusions and couldn''t be materialized. If not for that, the saintly sword ancestor would have been smashed apart long ago. There was also a Dragon Pearl. Currently, this inferior Dragon Pearl no longer had much use for Li Dao. It was just enough for Jian Xiong to use. This was on the premise that she understood her own martial will and comprehension of Laws. Otherwise, having the boundless energy from the Dragon Pearl was useless. Treasures like heaven and earth could only be used to increase one''s cultivation and accumulate more resources. It was impossible to rely on a genius'' treasure to break through to the next realm. This was because the soul belonged to the user. Comprehending it meant comprehending it, while not being able to comprehend it meant being unable to comprehend it. Unless he met a Cultivating Tea, Bodhi Fruit or something like that, but those things were in the hands of a true God. Therefore, for all living things in this world, there was no shortcut for training. C418 Within the boundless Qilian Mountains. A young man and a young woman were settling down. It was not appropriate to call him a young man or a young woman since he was in his twenties. However, Li Dao was already a 38-year-old middle-aged uncle. Of course, compared to his lifespan of several hundred years, he was still a child. There was a small building beside the clear river. To Jian Xiong, who was at the peak of the Xiantian realm, and Li Dao, who was at the level of a supreme grandmaster, building a small building was not too easy. From then on, Li Dao and Jian Xiong went into seclusion. The golden gem had been swallowed by Li Dao without borrowing any other herbs. Because Ao Xue''s blood essence was too precious, using the herbs of this world to neutralize it would only cause the blood essence to be tainted with impurities. As the golden gem fell into his stomach, Li Daoyi continued to extract and refine the energy contained within the gem. He then slowly absorbed it into his flesh, blood, meridians, bones and internal organs, moving them according to the circulation method of the Golden Buddha Indestructible Physique. As time passed, Li Dao''s blood turned pure gold and his bones turned dark gold. If one were to peel off the outer layer of his skin, one would discover that he was completely out of human range. To be able to practice martial arts to such an extent, it wouldn''t be wrong to call it a half-immortal. SwordXiong was also training, but she still could not find her martial will. On the other hand, she had practiced the Lone Nine Swords proficiently, and had even comprehended a sword intent that belonged solely to her. In the blink of an eye, half a year had passed. The gorgeous robes worn by Li Dao and Jian Xiong had already become worn out. The sky was covered in dark clouds and strong winds were blowing without restraint, seeming to want to uproot and uproot the withered old tree. The clear water rippled and rippled, and fish were floating on the surface with their white bellies turned up. The small wooden building seemed to be on the verge of being destroyed by the violent winds and torrential rain. Jian Xiong''s expression was grave as she felt the divine might of nature. She could not help but feel that she was too small. Tsssssss! * Tiny electric snakes slithered in the dark clouds, appearing very conspicuous. Inside the small wooden building, Li Dao sat cross-legged. With his five hearts in the air, he closed his eyes. A surge of energy coursed through his body, sinking his mind into his body. Li Dao could hear the flow of his blood, which produced a crashing sound. His heart thumped, and 99% of his body turned dark golden, with a golden color turning into a dark golden color under the magical force. Li Dao''s forehead was covered in fine beads of sweat. His face was also dark gold in color. Tiny, densely packed scales appeared on his face. After refining half of the blood essence left behind by Ao Xue, Li Dao''s entire body became abnormal. He had followed the Gold Buddha Indestructible Body''s energy to temper his body, but now there seemed to be some unpredictable change in his body. Small dark golden scales grew out of many parts of his body. Becoming a half-human, half-dragon was fine even if it was called a draconian. Fortunately, these scales were under his control and could be put away so that Li Dao wouldn''t turn into a monster. Enduring the excruciating pain, a sinister little snake appeared on his forehead and neck. His heart had finally turned completely dark gold. "AHH!" Li Dao roared as he suddenly opened his eyes. His pupils became dark golden and black and white energy swirled around his body. With a ''chi la'' sound, Li Dao stood up. The wrinkled white robe on his body turned into fragments and exploded. Li Dao stood up. The blood in his body was flowing, and the muscles on his body were not very obvious. They were in a streamlined shape, perfect to the extreme. It was a pity that there were tiny scales covering it. Clenching his fist tightly, he felt a sense of immense power, as if his fist could smash apart a mountain. Li Dao''s feet pushed off and with just the strength of his flesh, he broke through the roof and jumped to a height of more than twenty meters. Is this the Large Success of the Golden Buddha Indestructible Body? This feeling was too wonderful! Li Dao stopped in midair and looked down at the mountains and rivers. He punched out with all his might, causing the void to tremble. Cracks appeared on the surface like the shattering of a glass mirror. The Golden Buddha Indestructible Body described when cultivated to mastery, it could shatter the void. In other words, Li Dao''s physical strength alone was comparable to a Divine level powerhouse. Perhaps this world was superior to the upper realms, so his current strength was still lacking by a tiny bit to break through the void and break through. Jian Xiong was flabbergasted as she looked at Li Dao whose entire body had turned into a dark gold color. With her sharp eyes, she quickly discovered that something wasn''t right. A blue bolt of lightning streaked across the sky, accompanied by the terrified shout of Jian Xiong. "Li Dao, quickly dodge!" Li Dao woke up from the intoxicating feeling of his power. His entire being was in a bad mood. The heck, is this the pace of transcending tribulation? C419 Caught off guard, just as his consciousness reacted, there was no time for his nervous system to react. Rumble, the blue lightning descended and engulfed the dark golden figure. Jian Xiong staggered two steps forward and released her hands from her mouth. She wanted to shout out loud, but no matter what, she couldn''t make a sound. The power of the thunder was extremely powerful, how could a human being resist it? Jian Xiong was scared out of her wits. She opened and closed her mouth, unable to utter a sound. However, after a while, she discovered a surprising phenomenon. The figure that was submerged in the lightning was still floating in the air, unexpectedly not falling down. As for Li Dao, as he was bathed in thunder, a blue current flowed through his skin, causing him to feel numb and extremely comfortable. How high was the thunder''s voltage? From this, it could be seen that the indestructible golden Buddha body was very abnormal. Li Dao opened up both of his palms and casually swung them out with his fists. There was a blue electric current in the air that created a sonic boom. At this point, Li Dao had also realized that the lightning strikes were not the legendary tribulation, but a natural scientific phenomenon. He was as hard as steel when he was in the sky filled with flashing lightning. It would be strange if he didn''t attract lightning. Crossing tribulation was something that only existed in the cultivation world. How could there be a tribulation in the world of martial arts? It seemed that one''s narcissism was too serious. After a bolt of lightning, he felt refreshed and wished he could have more. Unfortunately, this was an extravagant hope. Floating in the air, Li Dao thought to himself as he stroked his chin. Even though his Golden Buddha body''s defense was abnormal, it wasn''t so abnormal that it could withstand the lightning of nature, right? Although it was said to be indestructible, that was only in comparison. The legend said that the Holy Man was immortal, never to be exterminated and never to be reincarnated. Below the Saint level, how could they have absolute defense? No one dared claim that they were indestructible. Li Dao''s current defenses were truly abnormal. However, he was still relatively speaking; he absolutely did not dare to allow a deity to stab him with a long sword. Not to mention anything else, he didn''t even have the courage to stab Li Dao in the face. Then, what was the reason for him to be completely unharmed by the thunder, and even give birth to a feeling of having his entire body at ease? Rubbing his chin and feeling the resistance of the scales, Li Dao lowered his head and saw that the scales covering his body were covered by a blue electrical light. He finally understood the situation. The true Golden Buddha Indestructible Physique was not enough to withstand the power of thunder, but this was a mutated version of the Golden Dragon Indestructible Body. In the legends, it was the duty of the Divine Dragon Division to control the clouds and rain. If he could control thunder and lightning, then wouldn''t he also have the ability to refine Ao Xue''s blood essence? Thinking of this, Li Dao could not help but get excited. He began to draw his naked body in the air, learning the movements he saw on TV. His hands formed some unknown hand seals and shouted loudly, "Heaven and earth borrowing, five strikes of lightning will strike! Cha!" "Basis of Heaven and Earth, Boundless Heaven and Earth, Giddy!" "Celestial spirit, earth spirit, Old Lord Taishang ordered urgently!" After changing a few moves and chants that he had learned from the TV series, Li Dao discovered that he did not have the ability to control lightning at all. He had some affinity for lightning, perhaps it was due to him not having the right way to open it. Once he obtains the Lightning Dharma in the Immortal World, his cultivation would definitely increase by leaps and bounds. Li Dao could only console himself. Beneath him, the male swordsman experienced fear, despair, helplessness, and finally, surprise. Now, his head was covered with a black line. Looking at Li Dao''s naked body in mid-air, gesturing with his hands while reciting his lines, she felt extremely ashamed. She even had the impulse to slap him to death. After trying many times, Li Dao finally gave up. It seemed that he had inherited the Divine Dragon''s body, but not the Divine Dragon''s sacred art. Landing on the ground, he looked at the black streak of Jian Xiong. Li Dao felt a little strange. What was going on with her? Li Dao didn''t understand so he asked. He took two steps forward and asked in a gentle voice, "Suo''er, what''s wrong? Are you feeling uncomfortable somewhere? Why do you have such a strange expression on your face?" Seeing Li Dao move forward, the male swordsman took two steps back, rolled his eyes and said, "Can you put on your clothes first?" A gust of wind blew past. The little brother shook his head and Li Dao suddenly realized a very serious problem. His clothes had already been torn to shreds, but now, he seemed to have no more clothes to wear. Lowering her head to take a look, she saw that her body was still dark golden and covered with small scales. No wonder Jian Xiong looked at him with disdain. After he retracted his martial arts and returned the scales to his body, his skin returned to its fair state. Li Dao had finally returned to his normal form. It felt strange to be wearing clothes like this. C420 After seven months had passed, the Sword Emperor Li Dao reappeared in the martial arts world! However, this time, he appeared to be in a rather sorry state. His upper body and lower body were wrapped in a tiger-skin skirt with yellow and black stripes. If it wasn''t for his independent temperament, people would easily associate him with the barbarians. Jian Xiong was still wearing his purple robe, which was wrinkled, but it was still beautiful. As this man and woman walked on the street, the surrounding people pointed at them and whispered amongst themselves. Li Dao carried a clay pot on his back and a four and a half feet long sword in his left hand. It looked extremely strange. Within the jar was naturally the dragon bone powder ground from the dragon''s bones. Following the principle of not wasting it, it was brought back to the Sword Saint for his Gold Buddha body cultivation. Li Dao''s face turned black, while the face of the Sword Hero turned red as he forced a smile. "If people in the martial arts world were to know the Sword Emperor''s current appearance, they would definitely laugh until their stomachs hurt," Jian Xiong whispered softly as she hung onto Li Dao''s arm and blew on his ear. "No, no one dares to laugh at me." Li Dao had a serious face, but his heart felt a little awkward. Why are so many people looking at me? Are they looking at beauties and wild beasts? He quickly found a tailor shop and put on a new set of white clothes. Suddenly, he felt extremely handsome. Jian Xiong had also changed into a new set of clothes and had become much more beautiful. After finding the biggest restaurant in the city, the two of them chose a table near the window and sat down, filling it to the brim with dishes. The clay pot was casually placed aside. Li Dao didn''t care because no one could steal anything right under his nose. Ao Xue''s blood essence had already been mostly refined, her Nascent Soul had already taken shape. Once it was fully formed, he would be able to reach the half-step Immortal Soul stage, the same level as the Saint Chess Sword Founder Ying Shuntian. The two of them had eaten wild food in Mount Qi for more than half a year, but now, for the first time ever, they felt that these dishes in the restaurant were actually delicious food. There were a few martial artists around. They didn''t seem to have any sects, and their cultivation was not high either. They were all martial artists. These people did not recognize Li Dao and Jian Xiong. Those who mentioned the title of Sword Emperor would definitely know about it. However, they did not know who they were upon seeing who they were. "You said that this Shangguan Yushi actually did not die and was able to take back the Prestigious Alliance? I wonder how the Sword Emperor let him go back then?" A thin man started the topic, looking somewhat like a scholar. "That''s right. Helian Ba, as the overlord of his generation, had actually died at the hands of Ren Qianxing. How lamentable!" The middle-aged man with a full beard revealed a depressed look on his face. He took a gulp of wine and continued, "Unfortunately for Miss Yu''er, she actually married that scumbag Ren Qianxing. If I wasn''t in Xichuan, I would have definitely rescued Miss Bai from Ren Qianxing''s clutches." "Come on, Big Beard, why don''t you take a piss and take care of yourself? Let''s not talk about whether Miss Bai would like you. Can you beat Ren Qianxing alone?" One of the one-eyed man had a vulgar smile on his face, and his tone was filled with disdain. "F * ck you son of a bitch, watch your words. Do you believe that I won''t slap you to death?" The bearded man slammed the table, scaring everyone in the restaurant. Of course, Li Dao and Jian Xiong were not among them. "Big bearded man, do you think laozi is afraid of you and wants your claws?" One-Eyed Dragon''s one eye revealed a fierce light. He didn''t back down in the slightest as the two of them faced off against each other. A few unspecialized characters around them seemed to understand these two guys very well. They didn''t try to persuade them and instead continued to talk about what had just happened. "Speaking of Ren Qianxing, I did hear one thing. It was said that he even killed Shangguan Yushi and obtained the demon sword. Right now, he is in charge of the Prestigious Alliance!" When one of them spoke of Ren Qianxing, his face was filled with amazement, wishing that he could take his place. "Don''t listen to rumors, it''s like this in the martial arts world. Anything that passes through them becomes ridiculous." The scholarly man shook his head, clearly not believing the story. "But I do know that Ren Qianxing killed the Wine Master, there''s no way this can go wrong." Another person interjected. Li Dao sat by the window, deep in thought. After leaving for half a year, had the plot already progressed to this stage? It seemed like the Life and Death Chess wasn''t too far away from being born. "What''s wrong, why are you so engrossed in your thoughts?" Jian Xiong waved her hand in front of Li Dao''s eyes. He did not know that the demon sword was separated from the sword, otherwise she would have been worried. C421 Two giants that could prop up the sky and prop up the ground came into view as Li Dao and SwordXiong returned to the Sword Crafting City. The two of them did not linger on the road and directly rushed back. After all, he had not seen his father for more than half a year. On the other hand, Li Blade was worried about the Sword Saint. Shangguan Yushi had died under Ren Qianxing''s sword just like how she was before. So what of the Sword Saint? Upon arriving at the Sword Crafting City, Li Dao carried a clay pot on his back, looking extremely strange. "Young master, Lord Sword Emperor, why have you two returned?" The patrolling Dragonsword envoy was pleasantly surprised to find Li Dao and Jianxiong in the streets. "Envoy of the Dragon Sword Sect, how have you been?" Li Dao greeted with a smile. "What happened to my father?" Jian Xiong was very happy as she asked. "Reporting to the Young Lord, the City Lord is doing well!" When Dragon Sword Envoy spoke, his eyes flickered and were caught by Jian Xiong. "Envoy of the Dragon Sword Sect, you are lying. What happened to my father?" Jian Xiong''s voice became stern as she shouted. "Young master, I said that you must be mentally prepared." The Dragon Sword Envoy cautiously looked at Jian Xiong as he probed. "Speak!" Jian Xiong was furious, her eyes turned red. Li Dao also mourned in his heart. Could it be that his father-in-law had died just like in the original book? Was Yan Zhaofeng in charge of the Sword Crafting City right now? "The mayor has accepted a foster son and is currently in closed-door training. Right now, the Sword Crafting City is being taken care of by the mayor''s foster son." When it came to matters of power, it was not good for his subordinates to say anything. The Sword Xiong''s worries were finally relieved. He ignored the Dragon Sword Envoy and headed straight for the main hall of the Sword Crafting City. Li Dao was dumbfounded. The Sword Lord was fine, but he had actually taken Yan Zhaofeng as his foster son? The plot was a bit messy, so he had to properly organize his thoughts. That''s right, Yan Zhaofeng was the successor of the Heartsword. It was inevitable that the Heartsword would fall into his hands. Therefore, it was expected that the Sword Saint would accept him as his foster son. He had warned Shangguan Yushi that the Sword Saint had also broken through to the Grandmaster Realm, so it was normal for him to be fine now. As for the fact that he had been killed by Ren Qianxing, that was simply asking for it. By now, Ren Qianxing should have trained his sword technique to the level of a grandmaster. However, it was still not enough to kill Shangguan Yushi. He could only blame it on him for not being vigilant towards this rebellious son of his. Having thought through all of this, Li Dao held the sword in one hand and followed Jian Xiong with the clay pot on her back. "Dad, we''re back!" Before they even reached the palace, Jianxiong began to shout loudly. After a while, a man with a goose crown appeared, accompanied by a group of people of all kinds. This person was Yan Zang Feng. The people beside him were Liu Yi Yi, Sai Hua Tuo, Sai Xi Shi, and Xiao Yao Lang. They were like gods. Jian Xiong looked at Yan Zhaofeng with a puzzled expression and asked, "Why is it you? Where''s my father?" Jian Xiong had a vague impression of Yan Zhaofeng. Yan Zhaofeng, on the other hand, recognized Jian Xiong and said, "My foster father is currently in closed door cultivation. I am now managing the Sword Crafting City on your behalf. It''s great that you are back, so I can leave without worrying." Although Li Dao had taken away twenty years of his lifespan, his voice was still as gentle as jade, giving off the appearance of a refined uncle. At this moment, Li Dao walked up to Jian Xiong''s side. Yan Zhaofeng''s expression suddenly turned ugly. "It''s you guys? Well, you guys still dare to show up. "Cang Feng, these two people are unforgivable, we definitely cannot let them go today." Xiao Yao Lang recalled his unpleasant experience in Xichuan, especially the scene of Li Dao turning a group of Ten Thousand Poisons Sect disciples into bones. Xiao Yao Lang was not aware of the situation, nor did he notice the changes in the surrounding people''s expressions. He was still urging Yan Zhaofeng to take down Li Dao, the big devil. The corners of his mouth twitched as he tried to come up with a plan to escape. Sai Hua Tuo and Cesar had a very serious expression on their faces. They knew Li Dao, and only Xiao Yao Lang was a hothead. C422 Jian Xiong''s eyes had already turned cold and unfriendly. Sword Crafting City was her sword family''s Sword Crafting City. What kind of foster son did Sword Lord take in? Causing these people to come here would cause the Sword Crafting City to be shrouded in a foul atmosphere. This was especially true for Carefree, whose current appearance was extremely repulsive. In someone else''s territory, it was beyond the boundaries of a human to clamor not to let their master go. "Zang Feng, that guy is really strange. His martial arts are outrageously high. Let''s all attack together. Don''t be careless." Xiao Yao Lang held onto a steel whip with a righteous expression. He rolled his eyes like a god and felt sad for the fool that came out of his master''s door. The Wine Immortal was killed by Ren Qianxing after a single sword strike, and it was as if a god had given Xiao Yao this move, telling him to learn the Thousand Li Whip Lightning from his junior brother Huangfu Changqian. Huangfu Yuchang hated that he couldn''t escape the plans of a god. Indeed, he had taken in Xiao Yao Lang, the second fool, and the ingrate as his disciple, and taught him the Thousand Mile Thunderwhip. In the past, when such a God had betrayed his sect, Huangfu Haoyue had always had the goal of killing such a traitor. Huangfu Yuchang hated that his kung fu was slightly higher, but unfortunately, he couldn''t take it like a god. After being asked by God to go to Huangfu Haoran''s place, he actually admired this fool and gave him the Thousand Li Whip Thunder. Unexpectedly, not only was Carefree a fool, but he was also an ingrate. He turned around and told her about the Thousand Mile Thunderwhip Gate. The pitiful Huangfu Haoyue was miserable. After chasing and killing his Senior Brother for half a lifetime, he was killed in the end, and his Master''s secret manual was even taken away from him ¡ª Illusory Limitless. Right now, Ru Shen looked at Xiao Yao Lang with a strange gaze. He really didn''t know how there could be such a simple fool in this world. What did he mean by ''that guy is very strange'' and ''his kung fu is very high''? He was the Sword Emperor, recognized as the number one under the heavens. An existence that even the overlords, such as Shangguan Yutian and Helian Ba, would have to be respectful to him. Everyone attack together, don''t be careless! Even if all of them were tied together, they would not be a match for Li Dao, even if Yan Zhaofeng had already broken through to the Grandmaster Realm. "What are you all still standing there for? You all don''t believe me? "But he really is a demon," Xiao Yao Lang turned his head to Yan Zhaofeng and the others, wanting to explain all of Li Dao''s brutal and evil actions. In fact, he didn''t even need to say that Yan Zhaofeng and the others knew Li Dao better than him. Yan Zhaofeng''s eyes looked as if he wanted to make a move, but there was some hesitation. Having cultivated the ''Thunder God''s Fury'' and advancing to the Grandmaster Realm, he really wanted to put Li Dao on the spot and eliminate the martial artists in the martial world. However, in the end, he still had some rationality. Facing Li Dao who was unfathomable, it was as if he was facing the entire world. Xiao Yao, who had yet to break through to the Grandmaster Realm, could not feel just how terrifying Li Dao was. "Zang Feng, since the Young Lord has returned, let''s leave." Liu Yiyi glanced at Li Ren and discovered that he was not looking at her. He could not help but feel slightly disappointed as he spoke in a sad voice. "Yiyi, Zang Feng, you really don''t know how brutal this guy is. No, we definitely can''t let him go today." Xiao Yao Lang''s tone was anxious. He looked eager, just, and righteous, full of righteousness. "Foolish brat, stop talking and quickly leave with us." Sai Hua Tuo tugged on the corner of Xiao Yao Lang''s clothes and winked at him. In terms of his hatred for Li Dao, Yan Zhaofeng was number one. Not only was he unable to bear with Li Dao''s actions, he even forced Hundred Miles of Evil to hand over the Art of Four Symbols. He even took away Li Yao''s lifespan of twenty years. Sai Hua Tuo''s hatred for Li Dao had to be ranked second, because Li Dao had snatched away their sect''s divine medicine, the Nine Dragons Stone. "Martial Uncle, even you don''t believe me?" Xiao Yao''s face was filled with disbelief, as if he had been betrayed by everyone. "Aiyo, silly boy, we all believe in you, but this life is more important!" Cesar said in panic, causing his words to embarrass Sai Hua Tuo and Yan Zhaofeng. At this moment, Xiao Yao Lang looked at everyone with a puzzled expression. He finally realized that something wasn''t right. At the same time, Jian Xiong''s patience had also reached its limit. His pretty face was gloomy, as if it could drip water at any time. "Say enough, say enough and get the hell out of the Sword Crafting City, otherwise don''t blame me for being impolite." With a frosty face and murderous intent in her eyes, even though she knew that these people were not a match for Li Dao, how could Jianxiong endure when they brazenly said that they wanted to take Li Dao down? Everyone here was a righteous hero and wanted to gain face. Could it be that just because of a single word from Jian Xiong, she was going to leave the Sword Crafting City with her tail between his legs? Li Dao lightly smiled. Yan Zhaofeng could only make people hate him when he opened his mouth. Xiao Yao Lang, on the other hand, was different. Just by standing there, he was an eyesore. "I''ll give you ten breaths of time, get out of my sight or I''ll kill you all!" Li Dao had a light smile on his face. His voice was calm, neither too fast nor too slow. After glancing at each other, Sai Huatuo swung his blade at the back of his head, picked him up and ran away like a gust of wind. No one dared to doubt the authenticity of Li Dao''s words. He was the supreme authority of the Sword Emperor. C423 Seeing Yan Zhaofeng and his men rolling out of his line of sight, Li Dao nodded his head in satisfaction. Initially, he had thought that since Yan Zhaofeng had broken through to Zongshi realm and possessed the Heart Sword, his mental state would grow to be on par with his. He didn''t expect that Yan Zhaofeng had grown by quite a bit. The Dragon Sword Emissary, who had followed them, didn''t say a word. He was dumbstruck. Yan Zhaofeng was the foster son of the Sword Saint and was taking care of the Sword Crafting City on his behalf. Jian Xiong was the young master of the Sword Crafting City, and Li Dao was the son-in-law of the city lord. Jian Xiong was the young master of the Sword Crafting City, and Li Dao was the son-in-law of the city lord. Actually, it was Dragon Sword Envoy who had taken it for granted. He had grown up in the Sword Crafting City and had never left it. He did not understand that the strong were respected in the martial arts world. Not to mention the Sword Crafting City, even Li Dao wouldn''t care about this world. In the eyes of true major powers, power was eternity. Li Dao had always kept his mindset very straight. After the irritating person left, the sword master''s mood brightened as he teased, "Our Sword Emperor is very awe-inspiring and his words are much more useful than me, the Sword Crafting City''s junior manager." "Of course. Not only them, even you have to obediently listen to me." Li Dao raised his eyebrows as his gaze roamed around the body of the sword Xiong. "Pui, you shameless b * stard. Let''s see who''s the one who''s being manipulated!" Jian Xiong spat at Li Dao, thinking of the unsuitable scene of a child, his face flushed red. "Young master, Lord Sword Emperor, if there''s nothing else, this subordinate will take his leave first." The Dragon Sword Envoy was extremely embarrassed. As a subordinate, he knew what was going on when his superior flirted with him. Li Dao and SwordXiong looked at each other, and the SwordXiong revealed an embarrassed expression for the first time. "I''m not going to talk to you anymore. I''m going to find my father," said Jian Xiong as she walked towards the place where the Sword Saint went into seclusion. At night, Li Dao and the father and daughter Sword Saint were together, enjoying their time together. The Sword Saint had been called out by Jian Xiong during her closed door training. She did not think that she could not be disturbed while she was in closed door cultivation, but in reality, Qi deviation was not that easy. Most of the warriors who would go berserk if they were slightly disturbed were Pre-Sky Realm martial artists and their control of their true qi was not strong enough. After reaching the Xiantian realm, it was unlikely for a martial artist to experience Qi deviation, unless they had practiced a wrong cultivation technique. After being called out by his daughter, the Sword Saint was not angry. Instead, he was happy. The fact that Jian Xiong had returned meant that Li Dao had successfully slayed a dragon and returned. After tasting the Golden Buddha Indestructible Body''s sweetness, the current Sword Saint had great expectations of the item Li Dao brought back. Li Dao did not disappoint him. He handed the dragon bone powder to the Sword Saint, causing the Sword Saint to furrow his chrysanthemum face as his mouth chattered on and on. In fact, Li Dao still had a Dragon Ball on him, but that was for Jian Xiong. Good stuff always had to be left for important people. There was no need to elaborate too much on which of the two was more important. During the banquet, when Jian Xiong asked about Lingshuang Sword, the Sword Saint finally could not laugh anymore. The Sword Crafting City had painstakingly built up its Lingshuang Sword after sixty years. However, the damned thing was that only Yan Zang Feng was able to control the Lingshuang Sword. The Sword Saint naturally could not bear to part with the Lingshuang Sword, so he had no choice but to accept Yan Zhaofeng as his foster son. However, that disappointing thing like Yan Zhaofeng had actually caused Ren Qianxing to forcefully pull out a demon sword from Ling Shuang Sword. Since then, the Ling Shuang Sword had been split into two, becoming a demon sword and a heart sword. Li Dao laughed to himself as he listened. What did it mean that only Yan Zhaofeng was able to wield the sword? It was simply a joke. If he didn''t believe him, let him try. However, it was true that Heartsword and Devil Sword might have both been left behind by the Saint Chess Sword Founder and Ying Shuntian. Other than the two designated successors, Yan Zhaofeng and Ren Qianxing, no one else was able to handle them. If he was on the same level as the Saint Sword Ancestor, then it would be a completely different story. After eating for a long time, the Sword Saint revealed his ambition for the Life and Death Chess. He said that the day when one''s mind is guarded by the Ying Wo is the day when the Life and Death Chess is born, causing Li Dao to be rather speechless. Even if the Sword Saint did not weigh the pros and cons, was the Life and Death Chess something that he could touch? However, the words of the Sword Saint had reminded Li Dao of one thing. How could the Sword Saint know about the various aspects of a life-and-death game? Was it the Heavenly Mystery 25, or was it something God let him know? This was a question that was worth discussing. C424 "Father-in-law, how did you know that the Life and Death Chess would open on the day that one is tempted to guard one''s mind?" Li Dao''s bright eyes stared straight at Sword Saint, causing Sword Saint to feel uncomfortable all over. After being stared at by Li Dao for a long time, the Sword Saint felt uncomfortable and said, "I deduced this based on the clues left behind by Heavencraft 25." "What clue?" Li Dao asked. This Heavenly Mystery was extremely tiresome and annoying. "You should read it yourself," said the Sword Saint as he left a while later to retrieve a sheepskin scroll. Li Dao took the sheepskin scroll from Sword Saint''s hands. On it was a calligraphy piece written in elegant calligraphy. "When the benevolent tread on the path of life, the demonic path enters a dead end. On the day of the mind defense, the game of life and death began. The victor ruled the world, and the common people lived in misery. Five hundred years of peace, with beacon smoke rising from all directions! " Jian Xiong leaned over, looked at the sheepskin scroll, and read it out loud with a clear voice. "The Prophecy Tian Ji twenty-five left behind says that the day of Perception is the day when the life-and-death game opens. When that happens, the winner of the life-and-death game will rule over the entire world. If we, the son-in-law team, join hands, we will definitely win the game." "Dad, how could this be true? Who can rule the world just by winning a game? "If this goes on, you''re going to be bewitched." Jian Xiong did not hesitate to poke at the Sword Saint''s ball. She was actually more rational than the Sword Saint. "What do you know? Short-sighted!" After the Sword Saint was stabbed, he continued with an unfriendly expression. "A life-and-death game is a treasure left behind jointly by the chess Saint Sword Ancestor and Ying Shuntian. Once you win the game, you will be able to obtain the treasure. "The Sword Saint Sword Ancestor and Ying Shuntian were the strongest five hundred years ago. They must have left some extraordinary treasures behind." The Sword Saint spoke with a beaming expression, as if he had won the game and was now the ruler of the world. "Hehe, what a saintly swordmaster, what a saintly sage of heaven''s will!" Li Dao laughed coldly, his words full of sarcasm. "Li Dao, what do you mean by this?" The Sword Saint looked at Li Dao with a puzzled expression. He did not understand the meaning behind Li Dao''s words. Jian Xiong''s face was also filled with curiosity. He also wanted to know why Li Dao would have such a mocking expression whenever she mentioned the Saint Chess Sword Ancestor and the Heavenly Mystery. "If I were to tell you that I''ve been to Chess City and met Ying Shuntian and the grandmaster, would you believe me?" Li Dao calmly asked. "It''s impossible. The Life and Death Chess City is at the bottom of the Reflecting Lake and it''s surrounded by the towering Mythical Mausoleum of Books. Only through the Chess King''s Cave can one enter. Furthermore, the keys to opening the Chess King''s Cave are the Heart Sword and the Demon Sword. How could you possibly have gone to the Life and Death Chess City? Furthermore, the Sacred Chess Sword Ancestor and Ying Shuntian were figures from five hundred years ago, so how could they still be alive? " Sword Saint shook his head with all his might and immediately took out his evidence to refute Li Dao''s words. Li Dao laughed and asked, "Why can''t people from five hundred years ago live to now? Father-in-law, how long are you going to live? Then what about the Saint Sword Founder and experts like Ying Shuntian? " Hearing Li Blade''s words, Sword Saint''s forehead began to drip with cold sweat. Even though he had three hundred years of longevity after breaking through to the Grandmaster Realm, it was still possible that the Sword Saint and Ying Shuntian were still alive. "But didn''t the Sword Saint and Ying Shuntian perish in a showdown five hundred years ago?" Sword Saint perspired cold sweat as he was not willing to give up and asked. "That''s right, they did die, but they didn''t die completely!" Speaking of this matter, Li Dao''s expression turned serious. "I should cast a curse on Shuntian here. The soul of the life-and-death game will not disperse. The devils will dance chaotically for five hundred years, and I will be reborn!" Li Dao still remembered the words that Ying Shuntian had left behind in the world. Five hundred years later, he would be reborn. It was just that Li Dao had not been able to figure out how he had returned from his rebirth. The afterimage left behind by the grandmaster of the chess game said, ''The world is heartless, all living things are bitter''. ''Unrestrained devils destroy evil, the world is peaceful!'' Combined with the first sentence on the sheepskin scroll, the benevolent had taken a step forward, and the demonic path had entered a perilous situation. Li Dao could smell the scent of a conspiracy. And it was a world-shaking conspiracy. It seemed that he had to look for the Twenty-Five Heaven''s Secrets and understand their current situation. C425 "In short, you want to get your hands on the Life and Death Chess. That''s not something you can touch!" Li Dao warned the Sword Saint in a serious tone. Seeing how serious Li Dao was, the Sword Saint nodded his head like a chick pecking rice, indicating that he understood. After the banquet ended, the Sword Saint carried the Dragon Bone Powder and left to practice the Golden Buddha Indestructible. Li Dao grabbed the sheepskin scroll, revealing a thoughtful expression. Looking for a person based on the aura on the sheepskin scroll was extremely difficult, but Li Dao still wanted to give it a try. To barge into the game of chess between the Sword Ancestor and Ying Shuntian without knowing the whole story was a very irrational action. The two of them were experts who had given birth to their Nascent Souls, and they were only missing their Dharma Idol before it shattered the Void. Although with the Golden Buddha Indestructible Body and the Dragonform, Li Dao would not fear them, but it was still better to be safe. The next day, Li Dao embarked on his journey to search for the Twenty-fifth Heavenly Layer. First of all, Li Dao had chosen a few areas. He felt that the Heavenly Mystery should not be too far away from Yan Zang Feng and the rest. Otherwise, if the plot went wrong, he would not be able to make up for it. Thinking back and forth, it was most likely that the Heavenly Mystery was near the mountain. Li Dao first made a trip to the mountain, but could not find the figure of Heavencraft 25. After that, Li Dao arrived at the old residence of the Saint Sword Founder. He believed that Heavenly Mystery was likely to stay there as well. As expected, the moment they got close to the old residence of the chess saint sword ancestor, they could feel an aura identical to that of the sheepskin scroll. A stream flowed eastward, clear and clear, with small fish and shrimp swimming in it. The bamboo houses on the bank of the stream were grouped together, forming a courtyard with a fence. The environment was quiet and serene. This was the home of the chess saint sword ancestor. He didn''t know why the bamboo houses hadn''t rotted even after five hundred years of wind and rain. Near the fence, you could smell chrysanthemums and orchids. As he pushed open the door, he saw that the yard was filled with all kinds of flowers, blooming at the same season in a way that defied common sense. An old man dressed in hemp was sweeping the fallen leaves in the yard with a broom. Li Dao walked into the courtyard. The old man stopped what he was doing and raised his head. His face was covered with wrinkles, and the scars of time were very severe. His entire body was emitting a rotten aura, as if he was a person who was half a step into a coffin. His yellow hair and eyebrows were dull, almost like withered grass. Generally speaking, when a person reached a certain age, their hair and eyebrows would turn from black to white. When all of their hair and eyebrows had turned completely white, the next stage would be to turn from white to yellow. The old man raised his head and revealed a benevolent smile towards Li Dao. His voice was old as he asked, "Young man, are you here to pay your respects to the Saint Sword Ancestor?" "No, I''m here to look for you," Li Dao answered seriously as he held his sword. Although the old man in front of him didn''t seem to know any martial arts, Li Dao didn''t believe that ordinary people could live until all their hair turned yellow. "Looking for me?" "I''m afraid I''ll disappoint you by stepping half of my foot into the coffin." The old man shook his head slowly, ready to continue cleaning the yard. "Only you are able to help me with this. Heaven''s Secret. "No, I should call you Tian Ji Zi." Li Dao looked at the old man with a smile that was not a smile. A supreme grandmaster whose lifespan was about to run dry did not even touch his primordial spirit, so how could Li Dao be afraid of him? Thus, Li Yao directly revealed his identity. The old man raised his head. His murky eyes turned bright, and his aura changed abruptly. He asked, "Sword Emperor, how did you recognize me?" Li Dao took out the sheepskin scroll and shook it. If the old man''s Qi was not the same as the Qi left on the sheepskin scroll, he would not have been able to confirm that he was Tian Zi. This old man''s cultivation technique to conceal his cultivation was really brilliant, he pretended to be just like an ordinary person. C426 The aura of a supreme grandmaster was released. The elderly man straightened his back, his yellow hair fluttering in the wind, and his pair of muddy eyes turning sharp. Tian Ji looked straight into Li Dao''s eyes and asked, "Sword Emperor, you are already the highest under the heavens. This old man knows that he is no match for you, so why are you looking for this old man?" Li Dao wasn''t affected by Heavencraft Zi''s aura as he restrained the smile on his face and replied seriously, "I want to know the purpose of the chess game''s Sacred Sword Founder and Ying Shuntian arranging their life-and-death game. Are they still alive?" Tian Zi didn''t say anything. He looked at Li Dao for a long time, then asked with a serious tone, "Do you really want to know?" Li Dao could not deny it. He was indeed curious about what was hidden behind the Life and Death Chess. "It''s best if you don''t know about this. Knowing about this is a kind of responsibility that concerns all the people in this world, and the Sword Ancestor and I have carried this responsibility for hundreds of years." Tian Tuo''s tone was solemn, his voice filled with vicissitudes of life. He was an old man who had lived for over five hundred years. Li Dao scoffed and disdainfully said, "Heavencraft, are you treating me as a three year old kid and making jokes for me? Can a chess game really affect the lives of the people in this world?" Heavencraft Zi seemed to have anticipated Li Dao''s reaction as he slowly said, "Sword Emperor, you shouldn''t be in such a hurry to come to a conclusion. Listen to this old man narrate a story." Li Dao hugged his longsword to his chest and nodded. He also wanted to know some secrets that were hundreds of years old. Heavencraft Zi raised his head and looked at the sky. His tone was unhurried as he traveled through space and time. "The Heaven''s Secrets Sect is the world''s number one sect, every single sect leader is called Tian Ji Zi, while this old man is the heaven''s will sect''s 25th generation, known as Tian Ji 25. Since it was the Gate of Heavenly Secrets, of course he had to understand some of the secrets of the ancient era. Do you know that in the ancient times, demons and monsters danced side by side in the sky and earth, causing the human race to be weakened? In this world, there were two swords. Whenever a calamity befell, one would be the Heart Sword and the other the Demon Sword. Back then, when the human Sage Emperor obtained the Heart Sword, the Dark Moon Empire''s Demon Lord obtained the Demon Sword. Since then, humans and demons have fought for thousands of years. Magical demons were different from humans. They were born with powerful bodies and were difficult to kill. Some had high intelligence, no different from ordinary people, and some only had the intelligence of children. Humans were generally weak, and many of the most powerful human warriors fought against the demons. Blood dyed the sky as they fought with all their might. The Sage Emperor did not hesitate to burn his life, and with the help of the human leaders, he sealed the Demon Lord and the demons into the void. For example, the Fire Phoenix that you had killed on the Sword Mountain was an ancient demon. Fortunately, powerful demons were all killed and sealed. Humankind was able to rest and recover in peace. However, something had happened five hundred years ago. The Devil Lord of the Yin Moon Empire had used an unknown method to send the great general, Ying Shuntian, out of his seal and into the world. Since then, the world had been thrown into chaos. Ying Shuntian came to this world and slaughtered everything in his path. He laid down a grand formation and built a life and death chess city, hoping to combine the Heartsword Demon Sword and the soul of the human race as sacrifices to break open the seal, allowing the fiendish demons to return to this world. As a Heaven''s Mandate at that time, the Sword Saint stepped forward to engage Ying Shuntian in battle, bearing the burden of the human race. It was unknown how many people were sacrificed in that battle. In the end, the Archer God Clan''s Clan Chief joined forces with the Sword Ancestor to defeat Ying Shuntian. They gave up their physical bodies and suppressed him at the bottom of Mirror Reflection Lake. Before being sealed, Ying Shuntian had placed a curse on everyone. The soul of the Life and Death Chess would not disperse, and after five hundred years, the devils would dance chaotically, and he would return in five hundred years. Now five hundred years had passed. I was the witness to that battle, and the only survivor. Do you understand? " As Heavencraft Zi spoke, his face was reminiscent of his previous life, and his voice was filled with valor. Li Dao was speechless. He had originally thought that the Life and Death Chess was a five hundred year long battle between the Saint Sword Founder and Ying Shuntian. He hadn''t thought that there would be such a terrifying background story within the game. The level of this world was truly high. If not for the fact that the ancient Sage Emperor had sealed the demons in the sky, this world would probably be on par with a few lower leveled Immortal World cultivators. Thinking back to the original novel, Yan Zang Feng had used the Lingshuang Sword to save the two girls who had almost died. It seemed that he had severely underestimated Lingshuang Sword. Why was he still so calm? Shouldn''t he be so shocked that he couldn''t even close his mouth and pat his chest, promising to stop Ying Shuntian''s scheme? C427 Having heard the secrets of the world, Li Dao rubbed his chin with a pair of dark eyes. He did not suspect that there was anything wrong with Tian Tanzi''s words. He was just thinking about what role he should play and what benefits he should receive. It was worth pondering whether the righteous faction represented by the Saint Sword Ancestor should be the evil faction represented by Ying Shuntian. First of all, the chess Saint Sword Ancestor represented the human race. It should be Shuntian who represented the Shadow Moon Empire''s fiendish demons. In fact, Li Dao still preferred the chess Sacred Sword Founder. After all, she was a human being. If she allowed the fiendish demons to return to the human world, what would happen to Jian Xiong if no one else spoke of it? Seeing Li Dao rubbing his chin and pondering deeply, Tian Ji Zi''s expression turned into a weird one. A man is responsible for the rise and fall of the world! Furthermore, demons and humans were two different races. What was there to consider? Shouldn''t they be boiling with passion? They patted their chests and promised to stop Ying Shuntian''s scheme and save the world? Li Dao had been silent all this time, causing Tian Ji Zi to become a little anxious. After all, Li Yao was the current number one expert in the mortal world. He should have the bearing of a number one expert. There was a saying that one had to bear a great deal of responsibility for what they were able to do. "Sword Emperor, stop Ying Shuntian''s conspiracy. You and I will take the risk." What we need to do now is to let Yan Zhaofeng and Ren Qianxing continue to play chess and wake up the Sword Ancestor and Ying Shuntian. Originally, I planned to reseal Ying Shuntian, but now that I have the help of the Sword Emperor, there''s no need to go through all that trouble. Heavencraft Zi''s eyes shined with a brilliant light. As he spoke of killing intent, his words contained an awe-inspiring killing intent. Li Dao lowered his right hand from his chin. With a strange look, he asked, "Wait. When did I say I wanted to help you guys kill Ying Shuntian? What are the benefits?" Heavencraft Zi''s expression turned stiff as he carefully sized up Li Dao''s eyes. He discovered that Li Dao was absolutely serious when he said this. In front of such a situation, shouldn''t they immediately stand in line? He actually asked about the benefits, did he and the Sword Ancestor obtain any? For a moment, Tian Ji''s mind was in a mess. Even the words he had prepared were choked back by Li Dao. "Sword Emperor, have you thought about the consequences of the fiendish demons reappearing in the human world?" Sword Emperor, have you thought about the consequences of the fiendish demons reappearing in the human world. Heavencraft Zi''s words were earnest and earnest, and when he spoke, he often stirred up others. Li Dao remained unmoved as he asked, "But what do all the living things in this world have to do with me?" "You ¡­ "You ¡­" The old tree''s skin like hand was so dry that the bones of his fingers could be clearly seen. Heavencraft Zi pointed at Li Dao as his entire body trembled. "Sword Emperor, even if your martial arts are powerful, have you thought about your family and friends?" The Yin Moon Demon Sovereign''s power is not something you can imagine. When the time comes, what will happen to your family and friends? " After all, he had lived for hundreds of years, and he quickly calmed himself down. This was also a problem that Li Dao was thinking about. After breaking through to the Immortal Soul stage, he could break through the void and leave, but what about Jian Xiong? Without a few hundred years of time, Jian Xiong would probably not be able to cultivate the Fragmentation Realm. For the sake of Sword Hero, he had to put aside the benefits for now. Moreover, in matters involving humans and demons, if he were to kill Ying Shuntian, he should have a massive amount of luck, right? Thinking of this, Li Dao no longer hesitated. He decided to stand on the side of the Saint Sword Founder to become a hero saving the world. "Alright, I can agree to help kill Ying Shuntian, but after that, Heartsword and Devil Sword will belong to me." Li Dao''s eyes flashed as he spoke. The only benefits he could think of were Heartsword and Devil Sword. Of course he could not use it, it just so happened that it was given to Jian Xiong. C428 "Hahaha, as long as it''s not Ying Shuntian, the Heart Sword and the Devil Sword will naturally belong to the Sword Emperor!" Tian Tanzi let out a hearty laugh. Li Dao could not deny it. With the One Sword Heart and Demon Sword, it should be able to be of great help to Jian Xiong. "With the Sword Emperor''s help, this old man''s confidence is even greater. "Sword Emperor, why not come inside with me and have a cup of tea?" Heavencraft Zi extended his hand and made a ''please'' gesture before turning around and walking into the house. Li Dao did not think too much and followed Tian Ji into the house. The jade teapot and jade cup contained very ordinary, very clear water. Heavencraft Zi took out the tea leaves, which were also common tea leaves. Holding the teapot in his hand, the steam began to rise. Boiling water rushed into the cup and the tea leaves swirled in the air, emitting a faint fragrance. Heavencraft Zi was dressed in hemp and his movements were natural. He didn''t make any fancy movements. Boiling the tea on his palm wasn''t anything extraordinary. Even Pre-Sky Realm martial artists would be able to do it. However, at the age and realm of Tian Zi, everything was already plain to see. After passing the jade cup to Li Dao, Tian Tanzi loosened the wrinkles on his forehead and said, "The mountain dwelling is simple and crude. Without good tea, please forgive me." Li Dao took the cup and took a sip. He asked, "Don''t come with me. Tell me what you plan to do." "Alright, this old man won''t keep you in suspense." has the Sword Emperor ever heard of the Arrow God Clan? " Heavencraft Zi casually pushed the teapot to the side and asked. Hearing this, Li Yao recalled a person. It was the same person who was previously by the side of Shangguan Yushi and was now by Ren Qianxing''s side. "You mean Arrow Concealment?" "Oh!" The Sword Emperor knows of Arrow Concealment? Heavencraft Zi was a little surprised as he asked. "We''ve met once, what does he have to do with this?" Li Dao recalled that in the original book, when Ren Qianxing was about to reach the peak of his life, he had fused the [Heartsword Demon Sword] with one and was pierced by four hidden arrows. It seems like this Hidden Arrow plays the role of the main character. "That''s right, Hidden Arrow God Clan is the descendant of the Arrow God Clan. The Arrow God Clan has always protected the lives of all under the heavens. In ancient times, the Arrow God and the Holy Emperor had sealed the Dark Moon Empire, leaving behind the Four Symbols Sagittarius and the Eight Directions Shooting Sun Arrow. The power of the Four Symbols Sagittarius Bow and the eight-sided Shooting Sun Arrow was tremendous, and it had the effect of restraining demons. Five hundred years ago, the Arrows God Clan''s Patriarch and the Sword Ancestor fought against Ying Shuntian together and finally died in battle. The Shooting Sun Arrow fell into Ying Shuntian''s hands. Twenty years ago, I let Arrow Concealment infiltrate into the Devil Sword clan and gained Murong Hua''s trust. From there, I took out the eight-sided Shooting Sun Arrow that was hidden within the Devil Sword clan. He hid beside Ren Qianxing and waited for Ying Shuntian to use Ren Qianxing''s body to recover his soul. When that happened, the arrow would sneak attack Ren Qianxing. At that time, we''ll have to see how powerful the Sword Emperor is. " Heavencraft Zi stroked his yellow goatee and revealed the hidden story behind the arrow. Li Yao nodded his head. Without a physical body and only a Primordial Spirit, then Ying Shuntian''s battle prowess would be greatly reduced. It would be much easier to deal with him. Then, Tian Tuo told Li Dao about the other preparations as well. The sky turned dark, and the sky turned blood-red. The two planets converged from opposite directions. Li Dao stood up and bid Heavencraft Zi farewell. He finally understood the origins of the Life and Death Chess, and also knew that the Lingshuang Sword was a heaven-defying divine sword. As expected, the protagonists of every world were pitiful people who had their destinies prearranged. It was likely that Ren Qianxing still didn''t know that he wasn''t a person at all. His blood flowed with the blood of fiendish demons. Yan Zhaofeng probably wanted to get rid of this great devil and restore peace to the world. Thinking about it carefully, he could not help but find it ironic. The so-called main character was just a pitiful person who had his fate fixed upon him as soon as he was born. C429 A gust of wind blew Li Dao back into the room. "You''re back?" Jianxiong sat at the table with his back to Li Dao and asked. Although he had reached the Xiantian realm, sleeping or not sleeping no longer had any effect on him. But a woman waiting for you late at night, fully dressed, a man can feel touched. "En, I went out to settle some matters." Li Dao replied warmly. He went forward and wrapped his arms around Jian Xiong''s waist, and placed her face against Jian Xiong''s face. Her lips moved closer, enjoying the faint warmth. After a warm kiss, Jian Xiong''s hair was in disarray at her temples, and her cheeks were flushed red. It was obvious that she was moved by the kiss. She panted and cursed, "The dead ghost hasn''t washed up yet, it''s really dirty." "Hehe, at my level, I already possess a Pure Body. How could I be dirty?" Li Dao had a smile plastered on his face, with a hint of vulgarity in it. Ever since he had refined Ao Xue''s blood essence, his demand for that area had been especially strong. Even the peak Xiantian realm Sword Hero had been unable to resist it. It was probably due to his perverted nature. She wrapped her arms around Jian Xiong''s waist and pressed her down with a smile. The candlelight flickered and the hibiscus veil was warm. While Li Dao and Jian Xiong were busy doing some unspeakable things, the Food God of Coiling Dragon City, Yan Zang Feng, Liu Yi Yi, Ling Tian, Sai Hua Tuo, and Xiao Yao Lang were gathered together. "Zang Feng, the current situation is like this. You must activate the Life and Death Chess together with Ren Qianxing, then defeat Ren Qianxing and obtain the treasure of the Life and Death Chess." He was like a god waving a goose feather fan, with a stern expression and sharp eyes. "But uncle, when the Life and Death Chess is born, wouldn''t there be a greater dispute? "When that happens, things might get even worse." Yan Zhaofeng looked hesitant as he replied. "Zang Feng, you are wrong to think like that. Li Blade''s skills are too high, if we don''t obtain the treasure left behind by the grandmaster, how will we be able to defeat him? " It was as if Li Dao was a great devil that would endanger the life of the world, a devil that everyone would be able to kill if they wanted to. "That''s right, Zang Feng. I feel as if what Senior said was right. We must open the life-and-death game. Only by doing this can we defeat Li Dao." Xiao Yao Lang was filled with righteous indignation. His voice contained a hint of anger. "I supported the God. I knew him for dozens of years, and what he said was never wrong. "Li Dao''s demonic arts are unrivalled, this is the only way to defeat him", said Sai Hua Tuo. "Don''t forget Ren Qianxing. He is not a simple person. Even if he starts a Life and Death Chess, what if Zang Feng is unable to defeat him?" If Ren Qianxing was able to obtain the treasure of the Life and Death Chess, and then it would be another Li Dao, how should I deal with him? " Sissi seldom calmed down, and asked his own question. "It can''t be. Hidden Edge has been cultivated into the fourth form of the Four Symbols Art ¨C Lightning God''s Fury." Ren Qianxing will not be a match for Zang Feng. Moreover, with the Thousand Li Whip Thunder of Sir Carefree restraining Ren Qianxing''s sword technique, we will definitely win. " A trace of gloom flashed through his eyes. Legends said that there were world-shaking treasures in this life-and-death game, but no one knew what exactly was inside it. Even a god would be afraid that when the time came, everything would be for naught, after all, he had been scheming for decades. "That''s right, we will definitely win if we use the Thousand Li Whip Thunder to restrain Ren Qianxing''s sword art." Xiao Yao Lang patted his chest and guaranteed. Under the crowd''s persuasion, Yan Zhaofeng did not immediately agree. Although he hated Li Dao and could not get used to his actions, but honestly speaking, Li Dao had not reached the point of harming all the people in the world. "Zang Feng, let''s not worry about this, okay? "Li Dao isn''t as bad as everyone says. It''s best if something like the Life and Death Chess doesn''t appear in the world." Liu Yiyi stood up and spoke in a weak voice to persuade Yan Zhaofeng. Yan Zhaofeng frowned but didn''t say anything. He then stood up and scolded, "Yiyi, you''re good at everything, just that you''re too kind. We all know what sort of person that Li Dao is, so there''s no need for you to speak up for him. " "That''s right, Yiyi. I know you''ve liked Li Dao before, but now is not the time to be emotional!" When Sai Hua Tuo spoke, his neck was red, his tone was filled with disappointment towards Liu Yi Yi. Seeing the disappointed look in everyone''s eyes, Liu Yiyi fell into silence. She really did not think that Li Dao was a bad person. Yan Hidden Feng, who was still hesitating on whether or not he should join in the battle of life and death with Ren Qianxing, felt his heart thump when he heard those words. It was irrational for a man to be jealous. C430 Under the godly encouragement, Yan Zhaofeng, who prided himself for being righteous, was determined to open the treasure of the Life and Death Chess to eliminate the Sword Emperor Li Dao who was a threat to the martial arts Lin. When a person is not pleasing to the eye, you can imagine him very unsightly, very dirty, but this is only your imagination. In fact, Li Dao was not a good person, but neither was he a bad person. He took away Sai Hua Tuo''s Nine Dragons Stone, but made a promise to him that he wouldn''t use it. When he went to Baili Yu to ask for the Heaven''s Will and the Four Symbols Art, he was also very polite in the beginning. As for Xiao Yao Lang, the reason he disliked Li Dao was even more ridiculous. He instigated Yan Zhaofeng to start a life-and-death game to duel with Ren Qianxing. He only stood on his own side and wanted to accomplish the ambition of unifying the world. Compared to naive and silly people like Yan Zhaofeng, Sai Huatuo, and Xiao Yao Lang, people like God were definitely not someone to be disliked. Unfortunately, no matter how ambitious he was or how shrewd he was, he was still just a chess piece who had his fate decided just like Yan Zhaofeng and the rest. No matter what, Yan Zhaofeng had already made up his mind to win the life-and-death game, and then eliminate Li Dao. The sky was a hazy blur of blood. The planet Red Wanderer was connected to the planet Earth, and the moon was connected to a single line. Two stars that were clearly bigger than the other stars were approaching from opposite directions, and it wouldn''t be long before they would collide. Of these two stars, the blue one represented Yan Zhaofeng while the red one represented Ren Qianxing. When the two stars clashed, it would be the day that Ying Wu guarded her heart. The Red Wanderer was the bane of war and death. Li Dao had never learned divination and didn''t know how to read stars. He only knew that in the face of absolute power, anything and everything could be reversed. On the field of the Supreme Alliance, Ren Qianxing was clad in a red robe. His face was no longer as cautious and humble as it was in the past, and his arrogance and arrogance were all evident. "Do you know about Hidden Arrows? Since I was young, fate has always been in the hands of others. Always willing to be someone else''s pawn. From the beginning, I made up my mind to be the chess player. Well, I''m finally a chess player. "However, this is still not enough. Not only will I defeat Yan Zhaofeng and take back Yi Yi, I will also defeat the Sword Emperor and become the true ruler of this world." Ren Qianxing raised his head to look at the blurry blood-red sky. His tone was fierce and his voice was loud. He definitely wouldn''t lose this life-and-death game! Ren Qianxing already knew of his origins, but he didn''t change his name to Murong Qianxing. Even now, his name was still Ren Qianxing. He had never admitted his identity as the patriarch of the Devil Sword''s remnants. He was he, the one and only Ren Qianxing. Arrow Concealed stood by Ren Qianxing''s side without saying a word. There was a trace of pity in his eyes, along with disdain and resolution. Even though Ren Qianxing and Yan Fufeng, the two parties involved, didn''t know the secret of the Life and Death Chess, he was clear about it. "There are only three days left. The day of the Concealment shall arrive. "I will definitely win. The title of Sword Emperor belongs to me. In terms of swordsmanship, I refuse to believe that I will lose to anyone in the next life." Ren Qianxing flung his red robe as he walked into the distance. He had endured the hardships and grievances of his life. Now was the time for him to soar into the sky. This was the truth of Ren Qianxing''s heart. Arrow Concealed stood in place without moving as he looked at Ren Qianxing''s back, sighing coldly, "The Ying Witch is on guard, the Ying Wo is on guard! I hope you will be able to keep to your heart and not be completely lost. If you are unable to protect your true nature and your influence falls, I will not be courteous to you. " With a resolute look in his eyes, he touched the four arrows in the quiver and followed after Ren Qianxing. C431 Every night, the color of blood in the sky would become denser. The blue and red stars finally crashed into each other, leaving the world dark. Ordinary people stared in amazement at this rare sight of a thousand years ago. Dressed in a red robe, Ren Qianxing brought the demon sword with him as he made his way to the Chess King''s Cave stealthily. Yan Zhaofeng wore a gorgeous robe, wore a crown on his head, carried a heart sword in his hand, brought along a god-like figure, and set off along with Sai Hua Tuo and his men. They thought that this was a match between a king and a king, a match between a handsome and a winning opponent would be able to obtain a treasure. The prophecy left by Heavencraft 25 said, "The path of the benevolent is one of life, and the demonic path is in a perilous situation. On the day of the mind defense, the game of life and death began. The victor will rule the world, and the common people will live in misery. " Whether one was a foot taller than the other or a foot taller than the demons depended on their abilities. Regardless of whether it was Ren Qianxing or Yan Fufeng, they both had a reason for not losing. The two men who followed by Yan Zhaofeng''s side were like gods, while the arrows beside Ren Qianxing did not speak a word throughout the entire journey. Each of them carried their own thoughts in their hearts. In the quiet and secluded bamboo house, Heavencraft Zi, who had his eyelids closed before, suddenly opened his eyes. His muddy pupils had become clear and bright. He took out a small golden board and looked in the direction of Mirror Reflection Lake. Then, he stood up. The sky was covered by dense dark clouds. It was dark and depressing. In Sword Crafting City, Li Dao tidied up a set of white clothes under the care of Jian Xiong. He raised his sword that was four feet and a half long and stroked his hair. The broad and heavy Fierce Blood Sword hung around his waist as he stood outside the door. "Let''s go. If we''re a bit late, we might not be able to make it in time for the chess game!" The Sword Saint spoke with excitement. He was obviously very much looking forward to the life and death game. "Father-in-law, it''s better if you don''t panic. Let''s talk first." Li Dao unhurriedly straightened his collar in the mirror. The Sword Saint entered and pulled a chair over to sit down. He said unhappily, "A man, why must you care so much?" Li Dao stopped what he was doing and chuckled. "Father-in-law, like I said before, you are not allowed to participate in this life-and-death game. That is not something you can touch." As soon as he said that, his figure flashed and he was already standing outside the door. "Li Dao, what do you mean by this?" When the Sword Saint saw Li Dao performing a spell, he did not understand what was going on. "On the surface, you guys are not allowed to participate in the Life and Death Chess, nor are you allowed to leave this room." Li Dao wiped the sweat off his forehead with a relaxed smile on his face. There was a cyan light curtain revolving around the door, and Li Dao had already set up a barrier around the room. This was one of the enchantments in the follow-up section of the Azure Lotus Sword Manual, and was already at the Immortal Realm. Li Dao was barely able to set up this barrier with his current cultivation level. Fortunately, he had succeeded. It was impossible for the Sword Saint and Jian Xiong to break his barrier. The Sword Saint was a Grandmaster, while Jian Xiong had yet to reach the Grandmaster Realm. If they were to participate in this life-and-death game, the aftermath of the battle would not be something they could handle. "Okay, all of you stay here well. When I return, open the Spirit Formation. If I don''t come back, this Spirit Formation will disperse by itself after a month. Don''t worry." As the sound of his voice faded, Li Dao had already disappeared. The Sword Saint was flustered and exasperated as he cursed. However, Jian Xiong did not say a single word. She silently sat on the chair and a trace of dejection appeared in her eyes. It was still her fault that she was too weak and couldn''t help him in any way. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have left him behind. While Li Dao was rushing towards the mountain, Yan Zhaofeng and Ren Qianxing were already standing at the Chess King''s entrance. They were surprised to find that there was a small door about the height of a man on the iron gate at the entrance of the Chess King''s Cave. The two of them looked at each other. Although they were surprised, they suppressed the shock in their hearts. Ren Qianxing was the first to enter the Chess King''s Cave, followed by Arrows. "Zang Feng, don''t hesitate anymore. Let''s go in as well." Ren Qianxing urged as though he was a god after they entered the cave. "Uncle, I don''t know why, but I feel a little uneasy in my heart." Yan Zhaofeng turned his head around and said as if he was looking at a god. "Perhaps you are too nervous, don''t worry. With us behind you, you will definitely not lose." Ru Shen advised. "I hope so." Yan Zhaofeng sighed and entered the Chess King''s Cave with the Heartsword in his hand. After they had all entered the cave, an old man in linen robes appeared with a small golden board in his hand. His eyes were bright and sharp. C432 "Are you waiting for me?" His voice was neither cold nor hot, but from afar, a smile appeared on his face as if he had been relieved of a heavy burden. "That''s right. This old one is still worried about the Sword Emperor breaking his promise. "Now, don''t worry ¡­" Heavencraft Zi''s eyes shone as he raised his head to look at the sky. A silhouette wearing white clothes swooshed across the air and landed next to Tian Tuo. "The words that I, Li Jun, have said never counted." Li Dao lightly smiled as he cast his gaze towards the small golden board in Tian Ji''s hands. Heavencraft Zi smiled towards Li Dao, he had no intention of explaining this to Li Jie. "Hualala!" "Hualhh Although he was curious, Li Dao did not pursue the matter as it was not his character. Glancing at Heavencraft Zi, Li Dao turned around and entered the Chess King''s Cave. This was his second time here, so he had to be familiar with it. Heavencraft Zi followed behind Li Dao, not saying a word. Ripples appeared on the surface of the calm lake. The black stone block and the white stone block stood opposite each other, with Ren Qianxing and Yan Zang Feng standing respectively. Like gods, arrows were hidden, and the group of Sai Hua Tuo stood by the lake, nervously looking at the two people on the lake''s surface. Xiao Yao Lang scratched the back of his head and asked with a puzzled expression, "Isn''t it a life-and-death game? Why haven''t we seen the game?" Ru Shen then ignored him, his gaze fixated on the lake''s surface, his heart filled with nervousness and excitement. Sai Hua Tuo said softly, "Why are you spouting so much nonsense, just keep watching and you''ll be fine." Li Dao and Heavencraft Zi stood far away, and no one noticed their arrival. The two of them looked down at the entire lake from their vantage point. "Does their victory or defeat matter?" Li Dao could not help but ask. "Yes!" Heavencraft Zi said a single word and then kept silent. Seeing that Li Dao did not continue asking, he folded his long sword in front of his chest and waited patiently. "Ren Qianxing, you''ve done too much to be righteous. Today is the day of your death. Have you done well?" Yan Zhaofeng, with his crown on his head and his righteous heart, shouted loudly. "Yan Zhaofeng, us brothers will go all out and stop that hypocritical act of yours. Today, we are divided between life and death. "The winner will not only have the world, but also Yi Yi." Ren Qianxing stood on top of the black stone block and turned his head to look at Liu Yiyi on the shore, a cold light flashing in his eyes. "Shut up!" "Yiyi is not the bet. Also, I will not lose to you." Yan Zhaofeng squeezed out one word at a time from the gaps between his teeth, symbolizing his tenacious will and determination. "Hahahaha, Yan Zhaofeng, you are saying too much. I suppose you must be scared now? "I have the Thousand Spirit Chess Method in my possession, you won''t be able to win against me!" Ren Qianxing laughed out loud, leaning on the demon sword with both hands, full of confidence and arrogance. "What a joke, would I be afraid of you? So what if you have Thousand Chess Profiles? Chess games are ever-changing, how can it be the end of a chess book? If he could win with the Thousand Chance Chess Index, then what was the point of using the Life and Death Chess? Just as you said, today we are divided between life and death! The benevolent is invincible, so there is no way I would lose to you. " Yan Zhaofeng spoke very seriously, his face brimming with confidence and an indescribable charm. Li Dao was surprised. He did not expect Yan Zhaofeng to have such a high level of comprehension. True, the main characters were either extraordinarily talented, or they had heaven-defying luck. These were all essential factors. "Hmph, cut the crap!" Yan Zhaofeng, you are a teacher. I can''t argue with you. Today, the one who wins is the right one, and the one who loses is the evil one. As Ren Qianxing spoke, he inserted the demon sword into the hole on the black stone block. "As you wish." Yan Zhaofeng imitated Qin Wushuang and inserted his heart sword into the white stone block. Ren Qianxing lifted up his red robe, opened his arms in a posture as if he was embracing the sky, and yelled towards the sky. "Chess of life and death ¡­" Chess! " As Ren Qianxing''s voice echoed in the sky, the surface of the lake began to churn, and two powerful minds were revived. But as the two involved, the two of them didn''t feel the revival of these two minds. Tian Zi looked at Yan Zhaofeng, muttering to himself, "Old friend, you''ve finally come back!" C433 The surface of the lake was boiling, and the waves were rising. Under Li Dao''s perception, many white skeletons in the lake were entwined with chess pillars. They wanted to rush out of the lake, but they were repelled by a force. His two consciousnesses began to recover bit by bit. The wind was thunderous and the clouds were dense. Snakes and lightning danced wildly in the sky. Sai Hua Tuo, Xiao Yao, and the others were all stunned by this scene. "Is this really manpower? "It''s hard to imagine just what kind of experts the grandmaster and Ying Shuntian were back then ¡­" Sai Hua Tuo mumbled to himself. Even his hands were trembling. As long as he could obtain the treasures left behind by the Sword Saint Master and Ying Shuntian, he would be able to reign supreme over the world. There was no need to be afraid of Li Dao. Under the shocked gazes of the crowd, the waves parted and the white and black chess pillars rose up to a height of more than 20 meters. Streams of light overflowed from the surface of the lake as the world of Chu, He and Han appeared. Ren Qianxing and Yan Zhaofeng stood atop their respective marshals, watching the entire chess game unfold. "You first or me?" Ren Qianxing asked. "On account of you being a brother, I''ll let you go first." Yan Xiufeng very generously replied. However, standing on the shore, Sai Hua Tuo and the others were anxious, "How can I give up on the first step, the battle to the death, we should be taking it step by step." He was not worried at all. He did not care who won or lost. As long as Yan Zang Feng and Ren Qianxing were injured, he would be able to stand out and be the final villain. "Yan Zang Feng, Yan Zang Feng, you will regret your carelessness!" As Ren Qianxing spoke, he waved his right hand and shouted, "Cannon two into eight!" The black chess pillar flew into the air and descended, devouring the white horse. "What method is this?" Yan Zhaofeng furrowed his brows as he asked in confusion. "I would rather lose my son than lose my power. This is the first move of the Thousand Spirit Chess Index." Ren Qianxing''s lips curled up, showing that victory was within his grasp. "The second best is the eighth!" Yan Zhaofeng didn''t continue arguing with Ren Qianxing. With a wave of his hand, the white cannon devoured the black horse. Ren Qianxing laughed as the black cannon shot out and destroyed the white taxi. Only then did Yan Zhaofeng come to his senses. If he followed him, wouldn''t he be a fool if he was one step ahead of Yan Zhaoge? Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, with Ren Qianxing closing in on him step by step, Luozi didn''t even need to think about it. Yan Zhaofeng passively endured Ren Qianxing''s attacks. Every step he took required him to ponder for a very long time, and he wore a worried look on his face. When a person''s attack power was too strong, the person would only focus on attacking. When playing chess, the person would focus on killing the opponent, not caring about the person''s own danger. Ren Qianxing was currently in this state. Having practiced Thousand Chance Chess, he closed in on his opponent every step of the way. It was all a set and a killing move, he didn''t even care about the contestant beneath his feet. Six hours later, Ren Qianxing and the other two black soldiers walked in front of the white marshal. If he took one more step forward and brought the two black pawns together, he would win. "Hahahaha, Yan Zang Feng, what other words do you have to say for yourself? As long as I take one more step, you will lose. " Ren Qianxing laughed maniacally as he asked Yan Zhaofeng. Yan Zhaofeng''s lips curled up in a smile, as he asked in a relaxed manner, "Really? It''s a pity that you won''t have the chance to take that step again. " The white cannon suddenly retreated and stopped in front of the handsome officer, aiming at him. After crossing the river, one could only move forward and to the left, and couldn''t retreat. If Ren Qianxing walked forward, then the soldier would be eaten. However, without moving forward, there was no way he could win. On the other hand, besides the cannon, Yan Zhaofeng also had two soldiers. In other words, Ren Qianxing had already lost. Looking at his own chess game, Ren Qianxing''s face was filled with incredulity. "How is this possible? I have the Thousand Chance Chess Skill Book, how could I lose to you?" "There is nothing that''s impossible. Chess is like life, with every step you take there are countless possibilities. Thousand Spirit Chess is just a chess piece, if you play chess and only follow the chess board, then your life will forever be controlled by others. It''s impossible to win the game. " Yan Zhaofeng was in a very good mood as he spoke. He was originally a teacher, and preaching to others was what he was most adept at. "No, I can''t possibly lose. "Even if you win the game, we will still have to divide our sword techniques equally. Unless you can really defeat me, you will not be able to take away the treasure of the Life and Death Chess!" As Ren Qianxing spoke, he unsheathed his crimson demon sword and sent it soaring into the sky, tearing apart the clouds. Yan Zhaofeng shook his head as he pulled out the blue colored Heartsword. It was as if he had expected this would happen. C434 The wind thundered as the lightning serpents danced wildly. The two of them flew into the air, their blue heart swords colliding with the blood-red demon sword. The surface of the lake was splashes of water over ten feet high, as if it had exploded. "Yan Zhaofeng, you must die today! Yiyi is mine. " "You can''t kill me." There was a very long glow on the Heartsword and the Demon Sword. Each sword was emitting sword Qis that tore apart the clouds. The two of them were both Zongshi realm experts, but they were much stronger than the average Zongshi realm expert. Now that he had grown to such a state, even if Shangguan Yushi were to be reborn, he would still not be a match for Ren Qianxing and Yan Jufeng. Yan Zhaofeng focused on practicing the Four Symbols Heaven''s Will technique and the Flying Swallow Sword Art. The four types of sword intents rotated, the [Wind, Fire, Thunder and Lightning] sword intent was exquisite and majestic. Ren Qianxing was a master of the Sword Extinction Technique, every strike was strange, tricky, and tyrannical. The ''Solitary Sword'' did not consist of only one move, but a set of sword technique. However, unlike Ren Qianxing, Li Blade had practiced his martial arts path to nurture his sword qi, but he had only used the last move to unleash an earth-shattering attack. Li Dao had already forgotten how many kinds of sword techniques he knew. As a supreme grandmaster, ordinary moves were of no great significance to him. Therefore, he had not practiced a move that was a world away from him. The two of them battled from the surface of the lake to the sky and from the sky to the ground. The aftermath of the battle spread out, causing the people from Sai Hua Tuo''s group to click their tongues in shock. Only now did they understand that the battle between Yan Zhaofeng and Ren Qianxing was not something that they could interfere with. Each of the great realms was like a chasm. In the boundless universe, unless one was the main character who had the halo of the heavens, no one else could rely on their combat prowess to cross realms and fight. Roar! The wind god was enraged as he unleashed his attack. A blue giant appeared behind Yan Zhaofeng; it was a manifestation of a pure wind element. Of course, they were not of the same type. With the help of the Divine Wind Fury, Yan Zhaofeng swung his sword as if there was a rank 12 Hurricane. Countless bamboos were uprooted, the soil and rocks flying in the air with astonishing power. Ren Qianxing''s legs were spread apart, wider than his shoulders, and his calves were bent. The demon sword was placed on his left hand, and as he leaned backwards, a thin red line appeared. This was the sword qi that Ren Qianxing nurtured. After swinging his sword in a circle, the veins on Ren Qianxing''s forehead popped out as he shouted, "A single sword attack has cut off a lifetime!" An incomparably sharp sword qi rushed out from the demon sword, causing the hearts of the spectators to turn cold. This kind of sword technique was hard to defend against in the first place. This was especially true for Xiao Yao Lang. He had an absurd feeling in his heart. He originally thought that learning the Thousand Mile Thunderwhip skill would allow him to avenge his Master''s Immortal Wine and kill Ren Qianxing. However, after seeing Ren Qianxing''s sword attack, he realized how laughable his thoughts were. Even if he combined a hundred Carefree Young Masters together, it would still be unable to stop Ren Qianxing''s terrifying sword. The whip art was a restraint sword art, but it also depended on one''s cultivation level. In the Pre-Sky Realm, the whip art could restrain the sword art to the point of being unyielding. However, the Xiantian realm could already borrow the power of the heaven and earth. Xiao Yao Lang himself was also in the Upper Sky Realm, but he actually did not understand this logic. As for Ren Qianxing, when he brandished his sword, beads of perspiration had already appeared on his forehead. The sharp sword Qi tore apart layers of the wind curtain, leaving behind a little bit of its power. It pierced a bloody hole through Yan Zhaofeng''s lower abdomen. "Yan Zhaofeng, you still lost to me in the end, hahahaha!" Ren Qianxing laughed maniacally as he dashed towards Yan Zhaofeng. A scarlet sword light condensed on the surface of the demon sword, slashing at Yan Zhaofeng''s face. At this critical moment, Sai Hua Tuo, Xiao Yao, and the others were so scared that they didn''t even have time to react. It seemed like Yan Zhaofeng still had the power to resist, so he decided to wait. Ren Qianxing had already gotten close. The scarlet sword beam was only a few feet away from Yan Zhaofeng when an unexpected change occurred. An extremely strange and twisted treasured sword came blocking from the other side. It was accompanied by a strange force that swept away the demon sword. A slim and graceful figure appeared in front of Yan Zhaofeng, blocking his way. She pointed her curved sword at Ren Qianxing. C435 "Yu''er, as a wife, is this how you treat your husband?" Since Yu''er had repelled the demon sword, Ren Qianxing wasn''t too angry. He sent out a sword strike after a lifetime. His strength had been greatly weakened, so it wasn''t surprising that Yu''er had deflected the demon sword. That''s right, Yu''er had already reached the peak of Xiantian at this time. Under the guidance of a god, she had already practiced the ''Ten Style of the Sword of Unrestrained Sword'' in the ''Doom'' School of Bitterness to the large success stage. "Ren Qianxing, you keep saying that I''m your wife, but have you ever treated me like one?" Yu''er''s voice was sharp as she shouted at Ren Qianxing. "What a joke. You are such a malicious woman. If it wasn''t for the fact that you are useful, I would have already killed you. "What? I didn''t kill you before, but now you''ve come out to die?" Ren Qianxing sneered incessantly. After sending out that sword attack, he had recovered half of his strength. "Cut the crap. I won''t let you hurt Cang Feng!" Yu''er''s eyes were firm as she held her sword in front of Yan Zhaofeng. "Yu''er, you''re not his opponent. Get out of the way!" As a Grandmaster, Yan Zhaofeng naturally knew the difference between Ren Qianxing and Yu''er. Furthermore, Ren Qianxing had the demon sword in his hand. Hearing this, Yu''er looked back and smiled, shaking her head. That smile caused Yan Zang Feng to be stunned. In the eyes of different people, there was a different definition of how beautiful a first love was. As the first love of Yan Zhaofeng, Yu''er was naturally unbearably beautiful at this moment. "Baima Yu''er, since you like Yan Zhaofeng so much, I''ll send you off on your journey to the Yellow Springs Road as a pair of lovebirds." Ren Qianxing was unable to contain his anger when he saw his legitimate wife flirting with Yan Zhaofeng. The Demon Sword tore through the air along with a scarlet sword beam. Each slash was sharp and ferocious, without any intention of holding back at all. "Do you really think you can stop me just because you''ve practiced an unconventional sword technique? What a joke!" The demon sword tore through the air and directly cut off the twisted treasure sword in Yu''er''s hand. "Yu''er, hurry and disperse! He will really kill you!" Yan Zhaofeng was extremely anxious as he shouted loudly. Yu''er shook her head with a sad and beautiful smile. "Zang Feng, I have done too many things that have let you and Yi Yi Yi down. Now is the time for me to make it up to you. I will not move away." With the broken sword in her hand, Yu''er took the initiative to charge towards Ren Qianxing. She flew up into the air, and like a spinning top, her body was filled with sword qi. "You''re courting death!" Ren Qianxing''s eyes flashed with a cold light. He stomped hard on the ground and sent his sword flying. The demon sword was too sharp. It didn''t make any sound when it pierced Yu''er. After kicking Yu''er, who was hanging on the demon sword, into the air, Ren Qianxing spat out a mouthful of saliva. He touched the bloody wound on his cheek, which Yu''er had carved with her life on the line. "Yu''er!" Yan Zhaofeng''s eyes widened as he struggled to hold Yu''er in his arms. Yu''er''s complexion was pale, her lips jet-black. 70 to 80% of her blood had been sucked away by the demon sword, and she was on the verge of dying. "Zang Feng, I''m going to die right now. However, being able to die in your arms is a gift from the heavens. I''ve experienced too many injustices in my life. You were mine, yet Liu Yiyi took it away. So I did a lot of things that were wrong with you and Yi Yi. Can you forgive me? " Yu''er''s voice was weak and her breath was weak. She reached out her hand to caress Yan Zhaofeng''s handsome face. "Yu''er, don''t say anymore, please don''t say anymore! I never blamed you. "The Heartsword can bring death back to life. Hold on tightly to it." Yan Zhaofeng hurriedly shoved the Heartsword into Yu''er''s hands. He wanted to use the power of the Heartsword to save her. Yu''er pushed away the Heartsword and stared at Yan Zhaofeng, "Cang Feng, don''t waste your energy. The Heartsword can''t save the one you killed with the Demon Sword. I died for love. But before I die, can I beg you for a favor? " "Tell me, and I''ll promise you anything." The Heartsword was tossed to the side. Yan Zhaofeng held Yu''er''s hands with tears in his eyes as they slid down his handsome face. "Can you kiss me once before I die?" Yu''er looked expectantly at Yan Zhaofeng, her eyes shining. Yan Zhaofeng did not hesitate as he bent his body towards his jet-black lips. Feeling the warmth and roughness of her lips, Yu''er slowly closed her eyes and lowered her hands. Yan Zhaofeng''s chest was ice-cold. He raised his head and saw the satisfied smile on Yu''er''s face. "Ren Qianxing, I won''t forgive you!" Yan Zhaofeng''s voice was hoarse. He lifted his hand and the Heart Sword returned to his grasp, emitting a resplendent blue light. C436 Yan Zhaofeng stood up, exuding a terrifying aura as his face darkened to the point that it was terrifying. The wound on her stomach had stopped bleeding. Her gorgeous robe had turned dark red. "Lightning God''s Fury!" The blue colored Heartsword pointed obliquely at the sky, and Yan Xianfeng''s voice pierced through the golden mountain. Rumble ¡­ the lightning struck down from the sky, crackling as it gathered on the Heartsword. The might behind it caused one''s heart to tremble. Bai Yu''er''s death caused Yan Zhaofeng to go berserk. His current state of mind perfectly matched his Lightning God''s Fury as he unleashed his most powerful technique. The lightning and thunder gathered onto the Heartsword. Yan Zhaofeng could no longer hold the sword with one hand as he placed his left hand on it. His hands were trembling as he used all his strength to swing them out. "Ren Qianxing, I want you dead!" There had never been a time when Yan Zhaofeng was so angry that his rationality was almost about to be swallowed. The huge electric ball flew towards Ren Qianxing, and the sizzling sounds of electricity absorbed the dust. Ren Qianxing leaned backwards, turned his body, and raised his hand, sending the thin red thread flying towards the electric ball. BOOM! The sword Qi and the electric ball clashed, producing a violent sound. It created a strong wave of Qi that blew back the surrounding people. The second time Ren Qianxing unleashed a sword attack, he was no longer at his peak state. Naturally, he was unable to stop Yan Zhaofeng from using the might of heaven and earth to unleash his Lightning God''s Fury. The figure flew backward, spewing out a mouthful of fresh blood. The fragrance of roasted meat permeated the air. Ren Qianxing''s entire body was charred black from being hit by the electric ball. His flesh was already familiar with it, but with the passage of time, the electric ball''s power had been reduced by eighty to ninety percent. Thus, Ren Qianxing was still alive. After Yan Zhaofeng released his lightning fast rage, he saw that Ren Qianxing had been hit. He was so exhausted that he could no longer stand. With a bang, he fell to the ground. Up until now, Yan Zhaofeng and Ren Qianxing were in similar states. Neither of them had the strength to continue the fight; both were heavily injured. "Hidden Edge!" With a loud shout, Liu Yi Yi, Sai Hua Tuo, and the others rushed towards Yan Zhaofeng anxiously. "Zang Feng, are you alright?" Liu Yiyi pulled Yan Zhaofeng into her embrace and carefully examined the wounds on his body. "Yiyi, get out of the way. I''ll show him." Sai Hua Tuo pushed Liu Yiyi aside and placed her right hand on Yan Zhaofeng''s wrist to check his pulse. "Luckily, Hidden Edge''s power is deep, it''s not too bad. It''s just that it''s weak. Rest for two days," said Sai Hua Tuo as he let go of Yan Zhaofeng''s wrist and raised his head to look at the crowd. Everyone heaved a sigh of relief when they heard this. Cessie patted her chest and said, "It''s good that you''re fine. It''s good that you''re fine!" Xiao Yao Lang stood up, his face filled with killing intent as he looked at the charred body of Ren Qianxing. He shouted, "Ren Qianxing, now is the time for you to pay for my master''s life. You still don''t have anything to say?" Ren Qianxing sneered disdainfully and asked, "What do you want me to say?" When he saw Ren Qianxing''s expression, he flew into a rage and raised his whip. "Today, I will kill you and avenge my Master!" Ren Qianxing wasn''t prepared for death so he didn''t forget that there was a Grandmaster Archer at his side. He cast his gaze towards Archer, only to find that Archer had his hands folded in front of his chest, his face expressionless. Ren Qianxing''s heart sank. "There''s no need for this. I''m really fine, but luckily I beat Ren Qianxing. The Life and Death Chess treasure belongs to us now." Facing the concern of Sai Huatuo and the others, Yan Zhaofeng felt a little disappointed, but he forced himself to keep his spirits up. "Hahahaha ¡­" He then burst out laughing loudly, causing his stomach to ache. Everyone turned to look at Ru Shen as they didn''t understand what he was laughing at. "Uncle, did I say something wrong? What are you laughing at?" Yan Zhaofeng asked in confusion. "Wrong, extremely wrong!" "The treasure is not ours, but mine alone." Like a god turning to face the crowd, his smile was ferocious. "What!" Yan Zhaofeng and the others were shocked. They had already realized that something was amiss. However, Yan Zhaofeng was still unwilling to believe the truth. He didn''t give up and asked, "Uncle, what do you mean by this?" C437 "What do you mean? "Hehe, you mean literally?" "Hehehe ¡­" Wang Tong laughed complacently. "Heheheheheheheheheheheheheheh ¡­" "Heheheheheheheheheheheheheheh ¡­" "Hehe ¡­ heheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheh ¡­" ¡­ " "Speak clearly, as if you were a god!" He had a bad temper in the first place, but now that he found out that he had been deceived by a god-like person for decades, he naturally became enraged. "Don''t worry, I''ll explain it to you right now. It''s not good to let you all die just like that, even though we''ve known each other for a while." All the villains end up with a lot of bullshit, because the joy of victory needs to be shared, so who else is better to share? So, like God, he opened the chatterbox. "Yan Zang Feng, Yan Zang Feng, you really are an incorrigible fool." You know, I''ve been using you ever since you were born for today. So you get angry? Don''t worry, let me finish. Do you know who I am? I am the Great Master of the Green Eagle Castle. I was the one who killed Huangfu Changshuang. It was all thanks to that fool, Carefree Lang, who told me about the Thousand Mile Thunderwhip Shroud, otherwise I really wouldn''t have been able to defeat my Junior Brother. Also, Yan Zhongyang wasn''t killed by Shangguan Yushi, he was killed by me. I was the one who suggested to the Emperor that he let Yan Zhongyang lead troops to destroy the Flame Worship Sect and seize the Myriad Spirit Chess Book. After that, I asked him for the Thousand Spirit Chess manual, but he refused to hand it over. Such a sworn brother, do you think he should be killed? Ren Qianxing, don''t laugh. I already knew that Shangguan Tianyi was your father. Thus, I told you about the barrier of Heavenly Dipper Sovereigns, and told you to personally kill your own father. "Huh?!" Ren Qianxing, why aren''t you angry? How boring. Oh, that''s right, the Wine Immortal brought a Wordless Book with him. It was also the location that I told Ren Qianxing about. " He was like a god waving a goose feather fan with a complacent smile on his face. He narrated everything that he had done, as if this was the only way for him to show the power he had gained a deep understanding of. Seeing Yan Zhaofeng and his men gritting their teeth like gods, he felt more and more pleased with himself. Li Dao stood in the distance and watched speechlessly. Although the words of the villain were understandable, but what did it mean to be unable to stop when talking like God? Ye Zichen glanced at Tian Zi, who was standing beside him. Even if he were a god, he still wouldn''t be considered a major villain. At most, he would just be a clown. "The disciple you taught is really ¡­" Li Dao wanted to say something, but found that he could not find the words to describe him. Heavencraft Zi remained silent. Being like a god meant that he was evil. With his voice in his hands, Heavencraft Zi didn''t feel any guilt at all. Below them, Sai Huatuo, Sai Xishi, Xiao Yao, and Liu Yiyi had surrounded him. As for Yan Zhaofeng, he did not even have the strength to stand up. "If you are like a god, you should know better than to get carried away. We have four people, do you think that your plot will succeed? " Sai Hua Tuo narrowed his eyes and shouted. Right now, he couldn''t wait to peel off that god-like skin of his. "Is that so?" The goose-like fan in his hand was tossed aside, and the look in his eyes changed. The aura belonging to a Grandmaster began to dissipate. At this moment, Yan Zhaofeng and Ren Qianxing felt as if they had eaten shit. To think that even a god would be a Grandmaster, this was something he had never expected. "You guys didn''t think about it, right? Why did I break through to the Grandmaster Realm so quickly?" Speaking of which, he had to thank Xiao Yao Lang. Do you know what is the strongest martial arts technique? It''s not the Four Symbols of Heaven''s Will, nor is it a single sword attack that came from another world, but the secret technique of my sect, Boundless Illusion. Illusory Limitless has always been carried by Huangfu Haoyue with hatred, but it''s a pity that the fool has to abide by the rules of his sect and not cultivate, are you stupid or not? " "Ah, I will kill you!" Huangfu Haoran''s hatred was not bad, putting the Thousand Li Whip Thunder at his beck and call, but he indirectly caused Huangfu Haoyu''s hatred to die. At the same time that he was angry, self-blame filled his heart. Ignoring the godlike difference, Xiao Yao Lang attacked. As Xiao Yao and Lang acted, Sai Hua Tuo, Sai Xi, and Liu Yi all attacked. However, the Grandmaster''s technique had most likely caused them to be in despair. Not long later, they were all beaten up as if they had been gods, and were in a sorry state. In the distance, Tian Zi looked at Ji Hao, who seemed to be in high spirits, and let out a long sigh. Ru Shen was still laughing out loud, but the laughter suddenly stopped. His face turned green, turned purple, and crazily poked all the acupuncture points on his body. Unfortunately, he still couldn''t stop his steps towards the abyss of defeat. Like a god holding onto his chest, he looked up to the sky, revealed a desolate smile, and loudly shouted, "Master, you hate me! Hehe, like a god, like a god, your destiny is deeper. " After he finished speaking, he exploded with a bang, turning into ashes. The wind blew past him, and he disappeared from this world. Li Dao looked at Tian Ji Zi. This old fellow was really not a good person. C438 Just like that, he had been completely annihilated without even a trace of his bones remaining. It was truly a lamentable scene. After surviving the calamity, justice finally triumphed over evil and the pleasure rose. At this moment, Yan Zhaofeng and the others felt incomparably carefree in their hearts. They didn''t notice that Ren Qianxing had already regained his ability to move. As the owner of the demon sword, Ren Qianxing had a thought, and the demon sword returned to him. Then, he closed in on the heart sword that had fallen not far away from Yan Zang Feng. When Ren Qianxing grasped the Heart Sword in his left hand and the Demon Sword in his right hand, everyone finally came to a realization. With both the Heartsword and Devil Sword in his hands, everyone naturally knew what Ren Qianxing was trying to do. Back then, when Yan Zhaofeng had obtained the sword, he had suppressed the demon sword with the heart sword. Now that the demon sword had surpassed the heart sword, it was hard to say what would happen after the heart sword had become one. "Hahahaha, I am undefeatable!" The cut on Ren Qianxing''s face that Yu''er made was not yet completely healed. A scab of blood caused him to look incomparably evil and savage. "The final victor is me. The treasure is mine and the world is mine as well." Ren Qianxing laughed loudly as he pressed the Heart Sword and the demon sword together. Yan Zhaofeng tried his best to exchange for the Heartsword, but it was already too late. The Heartsword and the Demon Sword had already begun fusing together. Ren Qianxing tightly gripped onto the hilt of his sword as he was lifted up into the air by the fused demon sword. Floating in the air, a bloody light shone in Ren Qianxing''s eyes, something that didn''t belong to a human. Just when Yan Zhaofeng and the rest were overwhelmed with despair, Heavencraft Zi spoke up. "Ren Qianxing''s demonic bloodline has already awakened. The Sword Ancestor and Ying Shuntian should be waking up soon. It''s time for us to act." As Tian Tuo spoke, he tossed out the small golden chess board and formed a complicated hand seal, as if he was setting up a formation array. After the small golden board was thrown out from Tian Ji''s hand, it grew with the wind, enveloping the entire Mirror Lake. According to the promise with Heavencraft Zi, Ye Yin took out four arrows from the quiver and nocked them on the bow, which was the most precious treasure of the Arrow God Clan, the Four Symbols Shooting Sun Arrow and the eight-sided Shooting Sun Bow. "Hidden Arrow, are you going to deal with me?" Ren Qianxing''s eyes glowed with an evil and bloody light as he looked at Hidden Arrow. Arrow Concealed''s face was cold, her voice cold as she answered, "To exterminate demons and devils is the mission of the Arrow God''s race. I had to hit you. " "Hahahaha, this is simply a joke, how did I become a demon? Justice and evil are written by the victors. I am not a demon. " Ren Qianxing laughed maniacally because he didn''t know that the fiendish demon mentioned by Arrow Concealed was a true fiendish demon. Ren Qianxing was intoxicated by the surging power. Now that he felt like he could split the sky with a single slash of his sword, he did not put an arrow in his eyes at all. At this moment, the small chessboard covered the entire Mirror Lake, emitting a dazzling golden light. Everyone finally noticed the golden board covering the lake and couldn''t help but feel surprised. Li Dao stepped on the golden light and flew down. His white robe fluttered in the wind, startling everyone. These people naturally knew Li Dao. Then what was the purpose of the number one person in the world, the Sword Emperor, to appear at this time? Yan Zhaofeng and the rest were filled with even more despair. A single Ren Qianxing was already enough to cause them to despair, not to mention that Li Dao had also jumped out. It was truly like wiping out a demon, putting everyone in the world in danger! "The victor is under the heavens while the common people live in misery. I finally understand the meaning behind Senior Heavencraft''s words. As expected, I shouldn''t have come to activate the Life and Death Chess." Yan Zhaofeng smiled bitterly, feeling a sense of defeat and intense self-blame. "Zang Feng, don''t be discouraged yet. "That evil monster Li Dao must be here to obtain a treasure. He will definitely clash with Ren Qianxing. Once both of them suffer, we will still have a chance." Hearing Xiao Yao''s words, the eyes of Yan Zang Feng, Sai Hua Tuo and the rest lit up. They felt that it made sense, and only Liu Yi Yi looked unnatural. Naturally, Li Dao had heard Xiao Yao''s words. He could not help but smile mockingly. There really was no one in this world as stupid and disgusting as him. "Sword Emperor, you''ve also come to fight over the treasures with me?" Ren Qianxing''s gaze was grave. Even though he had already become bewitched after the awakening of his bloodline, his thoughts were still very clear. Li Dao waved his hand and said, "You guys continue, I am not here for you." Upon hearing Li Dao''s words, everyone was dumbfounded. He had made an appearance at such a crucial moment, yet he had actually said such words? C439 The sky was overcast, giving off a depressing feeling. The surface of the lake was sparkling with vibrant colors. Li Dao stood on the shore and stared at the water, completely ignoring Yan Zhaofeng and the others. Ren Qianxing was stunned for a moment, but quickly recovered. After he was done packing up Yanzi, Yan Jufeng, and the rest, he turned around and dealt with Li Dao. Thinking up to this point, he held the Lingshuang Sword in one hand, his evil eyes staring at Arrow Concealed in the other, the color of blood seeping through his skin. Yan Zhaofeng and the rest looked towards Li Dao. They discovered gloomily that Li Dao did not seem to have any intentions of attacking Ren Qianxing. Inside the quiver, there were blue, red, white and green arrows among a pile of black cold iron arrows. It was extremely eye-catching. Hidden Arrow drew out a blue arrow and nocked it onto the bow. He used force on both his arms and veins popped out on his forehead, pulling the bow into the shape of a full moon. He didn''t know that Tian Ji had already changed his original plan and was now preparing to pierce through Ren Qianxing. Ren Qianxing Qing dove down, the bloody light in his eyes becoming increasingly intense, as if he were a demon or a devil. It should be said that Ren Qianxing was now a fiendish demon. "Whiz!" The arrow loosened its grip and shot out like a meteor, crashing into Ren Qianxing. Ang! With a dragon''s roar, the blue arrow turned into a water dragon. It bared its fangs and brandished its claws as it charged at Ren Qianxing, as if it wanted to tear him into pieces. The hearts of Yan Zhaofeng and the rest rose to their throats. If Jian Yin wasn''t able to defeat Ren Qianxing, they wouldn''t dare to think of the consequences. The arrow did not stop after it shot out. The second arrow was red, representing the Vermillion Bird. The arrow shot out, and a vermillion sparrow appeared, its body wreathed in flames. It let out a melodious bird cry. Next was the White Tiger, carrying a hurricane with it as it howled through the forest. Finally, there was an old dark green turtle with a hissing viper coiled on its back. The four arrows came to life, shooting at Ren Qianxing from different angles. It was instantly astonishing. Ren Qianxing brandished his sword, and with the support of Lingshuang Sword, his strength was already close to that of a supreme grandmaster. Li Dao stared at the glittering lake, his hands unconsciously resting on the hilt of his sword. His expression was grave as he muttered to himself, "The two old bastards, have they finally come out?" Liu Yiyi, who had been paying attention to Li Dao all this time, was surprised when she heard this. She asked, "Li Dao, what do you mean by that?" Li Dao didn''t turn his head back as he stared at the surface of the water. He didn''t even answer Liu Yiyi. In the next moment, the surface of the water exploded. A tall and imposing man soared into the sky and rapidly charged towards Ren Qianxing. "Ha ha-ha ha, I called back Shuntian, no one could stop me!" The four hidden arrows from the arrows fell from the sky. Ying Shuntian had already arrived in front of Ren Qianxing, and he carefully sized him up. "That''s right. As a descendant of Ying Shuntian, even though I''m a bit weak, I still barely managed to hand over your body." Ying Shuntian extended his hand towards Ren Qianxing as he spoke. Ren Qianxing was overwhelmed with shock as he realized that he couldn''t even move a muscle. In front of this man, he didn''t even have the power to control his own body. "Heavencraft, you old bastard, you didn''t tell laozi that Ying Shuntian is a Immortal Soul stage expert!" It turned out that the small golden board wasn''t some array formation, but had completely unsealed itself, and he had been tricked by Heavencraft Zi. Li Dao cursed. His movements were not slow at all as he instantly appeared behind Ying Shuntian. The cyan sword energy condensed into a solid form as he brandished it. Ying Shuntian turned around and struck out with his palm, striking Li Dao''s sword. Unfortunately, he had underestimated Li Dao''s strength. He had been cut in half at the waist. The dots of light dispersed, transforming back into the figure of Ying Shuntian. It was only now that Ying Shuntian realized that someone like Li Dao had already given birth to a Nascent Soul infant. Although it hadn''t fully formed, it was still a thorny problem. He had been suppressed by the grandmaster for five hundred years and his body had already decayed. Now, only his primordial spirit remained and he was still in a weakened state. Naturally, he did not dare to ignore Li Dao. "Who are you? Why are you stopping me?" Ying Shuntian''s primordial spirit frowned and asked. "I am the Sword Emperor too. In order to save the world, do you think I should stop you?" A gentle smile appeared on Li Dao''s face as he pointed his longsword at Shuntian. His tone was full of playfulness. Ying Shuntian''s face darkened. It was unknown what he was thinking. Yan Zhaofeng and the rest were dumbfounded. They were not able to react in time to the wave after wave of attacks. Ying Shuntian from five hundred years ago was still alive, and the great devil, Li Dao, had said he wanted to save all the people in the world? The plot seemed a little strange. C440 The death of Yu''er was akin to the death of a god exposing his evil face. Ren Qianxing was bedeviled, arrows were hidden, golden chessboard and Li Dao appeared. Shuntian should be revived. This series of events left Yan Hidden Feng and the rest dumbstruck. What if he defeated Ren Qianxing, used the power of the Life and Death Chess treasure to eradicate the great devil Li Dao, and saved the martial world? But now, Ying Shuntian had become the big boss, Ren Qianxing had become the little boss, and Li Dao had become the hero who saved the lives of everyone in the world? No matter what Yan Zang Feng and Xiao Yao Lang thought, Li Dao''s expression was serious. He could not help but take Ying Shuntian seriously. Even if Ying Shuntian only had his Primal, he was still a genuine Immortal Soul stage expert. A green lotus appeared behind him. It was lifelike, and if one didn''t look carefully, it was impossible to tell that it was an illusion. The Azure Lotus stood tall, exuding an intense life force that was filled with the mysteries of Creation. The sword slashed out. It seemed to be extremely slow, but it was actually extremely fast. Ying Shuntian''s expression was extremely gloomy. His condition was much worse than Li Blade had expected. One, he had no physical body, two, he had no weapons. He was still in a weakened state. After barely dodging a few of Li Dao''s attacks, Ying Shuntian turned his gaze towards Ren Qianxing. "My grandson, now is the time for you to contribute your body to your ancestors. This is your supreme honor. "Come on, let go of your thoughts and accept my power!" Ying Shuntian''s voice was very natural, almost commanding. At this moment, Yan Zhaofeng and the others were anxiously looking at Ren Qianxing. Other than interrupting, they had no way of interfering. "Qianxing, you mustn''t listen to him. Don''t help the evil!" Liu Yiyi''s face blossomed with the radiance of a goddess as she shouted. "Ren Qianxing, if you still have a little bit of conscience, you should join us to fight against Ying Shuntian. Put your personal grudges aside and let the world be at peace!" Yan Zhaofeng followed closely behind Liu Yiyi, and now he was clear that Ying Shuntian was the biggest devil. "Junior, the blood flowing in your body is my blood. Accept my power, and you will once again reproduce the glory of the Dark Moon Empire!" In Shuntian''s opinion, Ren Qianxing should be proud of having given up his body. However, he had overlooked one thing; although Ren Qianxing''s body was filled with the blood of the fiendish demons, he had grown up within the human race. Moreover, Ren Qianxing couldn''t be considered a pure fiendish demon. Half of his bloodline belonged to the fiendish demon and half of his body belonged to the human race. His way of thinking belonged to the human race, so his identity as a human was even greater. Thus, Ren Qianxing only smiled disdainfully, a cold smile on his face. "Yan Zhaofeng, it is not up to you to lecture me. I have my own opinions on what I should do." With that, Ren Qianxing''s sword fingers responded to Shuntian, "Lord Ancestor, right? You know, you''re really annoying. I, Ren Qianxing, have killed my master and father all my life. From the moment I received the Devil Sword, I had decided that I would play chess with no one else. Not even the heavens can do it! " Ren Qianxing is Ren Qianxing, he does not kneel to the heavens and earth, he does not respect his ancestors! So, I''ve disappointed you, old man. Hahahaha ¡­ " A bloody light shone in his eyes as Ren Qianxing''s sword struck out, striking Ying Shuntian in the center. Everyone who saw this was dumbstruck. Li Dao''s eyes were filled with admiration. This Ren Qianxing, if he could break his primordial spirit and leave this world, his achievements would be limitless! He already possessed the true state of mind belonging to the strong, and was no longer as laughable as Yan Zhaofeng and Xiao Yao Lang. "Ying Shuntian, you''re really going back and forth with your life!" Even your own descendants aren''t willing to help you out. In my opinion, you should just vanish from this world by yourself. " An old man with white beard, white hair, and a blue and white robe emerged from the water. C446 With the barrier shattered and the motes of light scattered in all directions, Ying Shuntian charged forward. The brilliance on his body dimmed, while his eyes were filled with brutality. The four flags quickly shrunk and fell to the ground. A mouthful of Heavencraft Zi''s blood splashed across the sky. At this point, none of them were in good shape. Seeing that he was already crippled, and that he might die soon. The Saint Chess Sword Ancestor and Ying Shuntian were both in a semi-crippled state, but they were in a much worse state. Li Dao was curious as to how the Sword Sage Ancestor had suppressed Ying Shuntian back then. No matter how he looked at it, Ying Shuntian was far more ferocious than him. As for the others, those below the level of grandmaster, they didn''t have to worry about them at all. So what if they stood there and let them attack? If they were able to injure him, they were considered formidable. "Little friend Li, you can''t hide your strength anymore." Only by completely killing Ying Shuntian would there be a peaceful day in the world. Demonic beings are cruel and bloodthirsty, and must not be left to fend for themselves in the human world. " The chess saint sword ancestor held the sword in his hand, emitting a white glow. The light on the sword was flickering. His expression was solemn and his tone was serious. It was obvious that he was prepared to fight with his life on the line. Li Dao was silent for a moment before he nodded his head. Although he would not let go of the grandmaster in the end, he had promised to take care of Ying Shuntian. Such a truly benevolent and righteous man was worthy of anyone''s admiration. As for Yan Zhaofeng and Xiao Yao Lang, those kind of narrow-minded benevolence and righteousness that could not see the reality clearly, could only cause people to feel disgusted. An aura that caused one''s heart to palpitate rose from the grandmaster''s body as the milky white glow on the sword grew more solid. This was the righteous energy that existed between the heaven and earth. A person who could cultivate righteous energy was definitely a kind-hearted person who cared about the lives of all under the heavens. "The universe is bright, the Milky Way is vast and boundless. "To sweep away evil spirits, and leave the world unscathed!" The grandmaster of the chess game raised his voice to a crescendo. It was clear that he was going to unleash his ultimate move. Li Dao''s legs were firmly planted into the ground. With his right hand holding the sword in his left hand, he leaned his body slightly backwards as the sword Qi crazily flowed through his meridians. The sword intent that had been locked onto Ying Shuntian was still growing. As time passed, the aura became more and more terrifying. 500 years ago, the Sword Emperor met with him in the same era and teamed up against Ying Shuntian. One was for the people of the world, the other was for himself and his woman. Although their goals were different, they still joined hands to unleash their most powerful attacks. Ying Shuntian was a cultivator at the Immortal Soul Stage, and was probably a person who was close to reaching the Earthly Immortal Stage. As a great general of the Yin Moon Empire, how could he not have some skills? The Saint Chess Sword Ancestor was slightly weaker than Ying Shuntian, but he was still one of the strongest Primordial Spirits. On the other hand, Li Dao''s physical body was only comparable to a Immortal Soul stage expert, but his cultivation was still stuck at the Grandmaster Realm. However, the Saint Sword Ancestor and Ying Shuntian had been fighting each other for hundreds of years. Therefore, Li Dao now had the right to challenge them. Li Dao and the Saint Sword Ancestor were both making their moves, and naturally, Ying Shuntian was also building up his momentum. His huge wings were spread out, and he raised his head and cried out. The sunlight was constantly gathering towards his beak, distorting the air within a radius of tens of miles. It was over a hundred times scarier than the fire phoenix of the Sword Mountain. The terrifyingly high temperature forced Yan Zhaofeng and the rest to retreat far away. Liu Yiyi and Cesar were covered in sweat, and their clothes stuck closely to their delicate bodies, showing a tempting curve. However, at this point in time, no one was in the mood to admire the radiance of spring. Everyone was fixated on Li Dao. The following move would determine the fate of all the people in the world. If Li Dao and the Saint Sword Ancestor won, then that would mean evil. If Ying Shuntian won, it would result in him getting rid of his demons. C447 The chess saint sword ancestor held the crescent sword, the milky white sword light was extremely powerful, but the sword intent was clear and pure. Li Dao held the longsword. The longsword was simple and unadorned, not as beautiful as the Lingshuang Sword. It seemed to be nothing more than an extremely ordinary sword. The two of them struck out at the same time. With a swing of their swords, the world was filled with righteous energy. It tore apart the clouds and reflected the reflection of the lake''s surface, bringing up monstrous waves. Li Dao waved his arm, and a long sword appeared from the bottom. The cyan sword aura was incomparably tyrannical, and it was filled with the breath of destruction as well as the vitality of creation. The cold bird''s eyes were filled with killing intent as it flapped its wings. Ying Shuntian opened his beak and spat out a column of flame. Yan Zhaofeng and the others swallowed their saliva, once again dragging Yin and Tian Tuo to retreat. Ren Qianxing was also retreating, but his eyes and spirit were all focused on the battlefield, his face filled with amazement. It was only today that he found out that Martial Master was simply too weak to rule the world. What men should pursue is the power to move mountains and fill the seas, to destroy the heavens and the earth. Ren Qianxing suddenly understood. So the Sword Emperor''s martial arts could be called Martial Saint a long time ago. It was just that he didn''t think much of him. The water on the ground evaporated rapidly, the ground cracked, all the plants withered, and then began to burn. The water level of the lake dropped at a rate visible to the naked eye. Steam filled the air, filling the entire battlefield. Li Dao''s skin was burning hot. From this, it could be seen how terrifying the flame column that Ying Shuntian spat out was. This kind of fire did not belong to ordinary fire. If a martial artist below the grandmaster level were to get infected by this fire, they would definitely not be able to survive. Even Li Dao didn''t dare to use his body to test whether or not he could withstand this terrifying fire pillar. BOOM! Everything was dark and gloomy. In the distance, Ren Qianxing, Yan Fufeng, and the others felt as if they were blind and deaf. They could see nothing and hear nothing. He only remembered that the white sword ray and the cyan sword aura had clashed against each other, like two dragons colliding against a red pillar of fire. When they regained their sight and hearing, they were stunned by what they saw. There was a crater with a diameter of several hundred feet on the ground. There was no vegetation around it, and it had been beaten to dust. Mirror Reflection Lake had shrunk by more than half and the water level had dropped by a hundred feet. Recovering from their shock, these people quickly turned to look at the three people battling. The chess saint sword ancestor''s figure was faintly discernible, his primordial spirit unstable, on the verge of dissipation. Ying Shuntian maintained his Bifang Bird form. One of his wings had been cut off, and he was on the verge of collapse like the sword-play master. His condition was slightly worse than the sword-play master''s. However, his eyes were as fierce as ever. Li Daoyi''s white robe was torn apart, revealing his dark golden skin covered in fine, fragmented scales. At this moment, he was leaning on his sword with his back bent, panting heavily. "How is it, did the sword elder win?" Liu Yiyi subconsciously looked towards Yan Zhaofeng. He was the one with the highest cultivation base out of all of them. Yan Zhaofeng shook his head and replied, "I don''t know either. It seems that I have won." "Not bad, this storm is finally over." The Sword Ancestor and the Sword Emperor have won. " It was unknown when Tian Zi had opened his eyes. Now, he looked relaxed as he explained to Yan Zhaofeng and the others. Ren Qianxing''s blood-colored eyes flickered. It was unknown what he was thinking about, it was extremely terrifying. Just as Heavencraft''s words fell, Ying Shuntian flapped his remaining wings and flew into the air with difficulty. His beak opened wide, "I, Ying Shuntian, am undefeatable. No one can defeat me. The Yin Moon Empire will definitely return to the human world. No one can stop them! " While Ying Shuntian was blabbering on and on, a figure flew over and caught him. It forcefully compressed him into a ball of essence and swallowed him into its stomach. C448 Grabbing Ying Shuntian''s primordial spirit, he compressed it into a ball and swallowed it into his stomach. Li Yao let out a burp. At this point, Ying Shuntian no longer had the strength to resist, which was why he was swallowed so easily by Li Dao. Ying Shuntian''s primordial spirit was swallowed into his stomach, so it wouldn''t be refined in a short period of time. Besides, Li Dao''s Jindan was already exhausted, and he could only rely on his Golden Buddha Indestructible Body''s physical strength. But since he dared to swallow Ying Shuntian down, he naturally had something to rely on. After being swallowed, Ying Shuntian immediately reacted and prepared to make a ruckus in Li Dao''s stomach like a monkey. However, the next moment, an emerald lotus flower came crashing down, locking down Ying Shuntian''s power. It was only then that he realized that the green lotus suppressing him was a real entity. Moreover, the sliver of aura emitted by the green lotus made him afraid. It was as if a higher life was suppressing a lower life. As a Golden Immortal expert in front of Li Taibai, the green lotus transformed from Li Taibai''s body would naturally be able to easily suppress Ying Shuntian, who was an Earthly Immortal. This was also the reason why Li Dao dared to directly swallow Ying Shuntian. With a burp, Li Dao turned his gaze towards the grandmaster of the chess game as his lips curled up. After devouring the Saint Chess Sword Ancestor and Ying Shuntian''s primordial spirit, his path to advancement was now unobstructed. He looked at Li Dao with a face full of concern, and said sincerely, "Little friend Li, you are really muddle-headed. Although Ying Shuntian is currently weak, you don''t have the energy to refine him. If he were to cause a ruckus in your body, then all the efforts we have made today would be for naught as the lives of the people in this world will be in danger! " Yan Zhaofeng and his men and Ren Qianxing, who were standing far away, were also stunned. How could they have done this after eating Ying Shuntian? Li Dao looked at the grandmaster with a smile. His eyes were filled with admiration, but it was mostly greed. "Swordmaster, there''s no need to worry. Since I dared to swallow Ying Shuntian down, I''m naturally confident." However, I think that Sword Ancestor should be worried about himself now. " As Li Dao said this, he sheathed his sword back into its scabbard. He didn''t need to use his sword anymore. There was no one left to stop him. He was now standing at the peak of this world. If the Devil Lord of the Yin Moon Empire wasn''t counted. Hearing Li Dao''s words, the Saint Sword Ancestor did not have time to react and asked curiously, "Little friend Li, what do you mean by that? "Let me help you refine Ying Shuntian. With the two of us, we should be able to suppress him and then slowly refine him. Little friend''s cultivation can also increase by another level and reach the same level as ours, where our primordial spirit is destroyed." Li Dao could not bear to see how honest the Ancestor was. However, it was a man''s duty to not show any mercy. "Sword Ancestor, be careful. He''s going to attack you!" As the head of the number one mysterious sect in the world, Tian Ji Zi''s reaction was fast. She immediately guessed Li Dao''s intention and shouted at the Saint Sword Founder. But he discovered it a little too late, or rather, it was useless. Now, no one could stop Li Dao. Before he could finish his sentence, Li Dao had already made his move. Under the puzzled gaze of the Saint Sword Founder, Li Dao did the same, compressing Li Blade''s primordial spirit before swallowing it into his stomach. The green lotus immediately unfurled its leaves, suppressing both the Sword Saint and Ying Shuntian. In the future, Li Dao would slowly refine them. The two of them had fought for more than five hundred years, and now they had reunited in Li Dao''s stomach. Their fates were the same. "The Ancestor of the Sword!" "The Ancestor of the Sword!" Heavencraft Zi and Yan Zhaofeng cried out in alarm at the same time, their eyes filled with disbelief. Just like that, the Sword Saint was eaten by Li Dao along with Ying Shuntian? The others were also a little taken aback. They could still accept Li Dao having eaten Ying Shuntian, but they could not accept the fact that he had eaten the Saint Sword Ancestor. Li Dao had already started laughing out loud. His laughter was filled with arrogance and arrogance. C449 Li Dao was still laughing, his laughter was carefree and carefree, and it was filled with joy. However, in the eyes of others, his laughter was rampant. Tian Tuo remained silent, as he quickly realized the reality of the situation. The grandmaster and Ying Shuntian had both been devoured by Li Dao. There was no one left in the world who could stop him. The Sword Emperor''s era of domination of the Martial Forest was approaching. It was a good thing that Li Dao was a human being. Regardless of whether he was cruel or not, he was still better than the demons and devils that came from the human world. Not to mention that he was already at the end of his tether, even though he was still at his peak, he was definitely not a match for Li Dao. "Sword Emperor, this old one doesn''t have much time left, and I don''t dare to blame you for anything. I merely hope that you will treat the common people well in the future. The benevolent was invincible. Only benevolence and righteousness could last for a long time. This old one shall take his leave now. " Tian Ji''s voice was lonely when he spoke. After he finished speaking, he turned around and left like a broken bamboo in the wind, as if he would fall if he took two steps forward. "Did I let you go?" Li Dao stopped laughing and his expression was indifferent. His right hand held the purple longsword, while his left hand held the sword. Tian Tuo turned around stiffly and asked puzzledly, "What else does the Sword Emperor have to say for me? This old man doesn''t seem to be of any use to you at all, does he?" However, Li Dao didn''t say a single word. In the next moment, the purple sword tip pierced into Heavencraft Zi''s heart, the sword intent obliterating his spiritual will. In truth, Heavencraft Zi wasn''t a threat to Li Dao, but this old fellow was jumping up and down, and he was fine in this world. If he were to leave, who knows if he would be a threat to Jian Xiong. Before he left, he had to pave the way for Jian Xiong and remove the threat. It was better to kill by mistake than to let it go by mistake! Without any expression, Li Dao drew his sword. Heavencraft Zi''s body collapsed. He wasn''t a Immortal Soul stage expert like the Saint Sword Founder and Ying Shuntian. If he died, then he would truly be dead. "Senior Heavencraft Zi!" Yan Zhaofeng''s face was filled with pain. The Sword Saint, the Ancestor of the chess game, and Heavencraft Zi were both righteous seniors that he admired and respected. However, they suffered such a miserable fate. Initially, he thought Li Dao was the major villain, but later he thought it was Ren Qianxing. After that, Ying Shuntian jumped out, and Li Dao became the hero who saved all the lives in the world. He could have achieved fame, accepted the worship and reverence of everyone. But who knew that with a shake of his body, he would have eaten Ying Shuntian and the grandmaster of the chess game, and even mercilessly killed Tian Tanzi? Yan Zhaofeng could not accept such a reversal and asked aggressively, "Li Dao, why are you doing this? What grudge do you have with the grandmaster of the chess game and why did you still try to kill him when he doesn''t have much lifespan left? " "That''s right, do you think that just because you have high martial arts you can do whatever you want? "You will be scolded by the world if you do this" Xiao Yao Lang stood beside Yan Zhaofeng and held his whip straight. He looked as if he would attack at any moment. Li Dao turned his head to look at the two of them and silently laughed. The two of them were truly ignorant. In other words, they were not afraid of death. "What are you laughing at? Am I wrong?" "People like you should be scolded by the world, all the way until ten million years later." Xiao Yao Lang puffed up his chest, showing an expression as if he wasn''t afraid of you. Yan Zhaofeng had already calmed down a lot. He felt a little regretful, but it was impossible for him to apologize and admit his mistake. Cecil''s legs trembled and his voice trembled. He tugged on the sleeve of his son Xiao Yao and whispered, "Minister Xiao Yao, don''t talk so much." You aren''t afraid of death, your Martial Aunt and I still want to be a pair of lovebirds for life. " Xiao Yao Lang choked. That''s right, even if he was not afraid of death, he should not implicate his Martial Uncle! Li Dao laughed silently. In the eyes of Sai Hua Tuo and Sai Xi Shi, his smile was extremely terrifying. "Lord Sword Emperor, there''s no need for you to personally act against these minor characters." How about you give it to Qian Xing to do it for you? " Ren Qianxing took two steps forward and stood in front of Li Dao. The blood-red light in his eyes had yet to fade. C450 Li Dao stared at Ren Qianxing. He couldn''t help but admire this clever young man. Indeed, Ren Qianxing was a young man in front of Li Dao. Wherever and whenever, the villain is always smarter and more likeable than the proper protagonist. Faced with Ren Qianxing''s request, Li Dao nodded his head in a straightforward manner. Yan Zhaofeng and his men were nothing more than ants that were squeezed to death by a single finger. Li Dao did not take it to heart. "Alright, I''ll leave them to you. As for how to handle them, I won''t ask." Li Dao nodded his head and left with the two swords in his hands. He could roughly guess what Ren Qianxing was thinking. It was most likely because he wanted to protect Liu Yiyi. Li Dao did not intend to kill Liu Yiyi. After this incident, there was not much time left for him to remain in this world. It was imperative to find out what was so mystical about the sword, and then refine the Saint Chess Sword Ancestor and Ying Shuntian''s primordial spirit. After advancing to the Immortal Soul stage, he should leave and head to a higher realm. In reality, the chess Saint Sword Ancestor and Ying Shuntian could have died a long time ago. However, one of them had the task of regaining the glory of the Yin Moon Empire, and the other was staying in this world for the sake of all the living. If Shuntian succeeded in unlocking the seal and allowing the demons to return to the human world, then the level of this world would be raised by a level. Seeing Li Dao walk far away with his two swords, Yan Zhaofeng and the others heaved a sigh of relief. They finally no longer had to face the devil-like Sword Emperor. Ren Qianxing''s eyes glowed with a bloody light. The blood of the Bifang bird in his body had already recovered. He might not be able to transform or anything, but his strength had undoubtedly increased significantly. What made Ren Qianxing depressed was that he could only be subservient to others for the rest of his life. While Shangguan Tianyi was still alive, he was the hall master of the Heaven''s Hall. His status was honorable, but he had always been suppressed. Shangguan Yu Tian brought Li Dao to find a sword that had been cut off from the world. The Supreme Alliance was taken over by Helian Ba. He submitted to Helian Ba. It was not until Shangguan Yushi returned that he returned to his camp. Time and time again, unable to escape from the fate of being controlled by others. In the end, Helian Ba died, as did Shangguan Yushi. Ren Qianxing had assumed the position of Alliance Head. He thought that if he won the game of Life and Death and defeated the Sword Emperor Li Dao, he would be worthy of his title as the world''s most powerful man. Who would have thought that this game of chess would turn out to be a conspiracy? On the other hand, Li Dao, Ying Shuntian, and the Saint Sword Founder were so powerful that they left him in despair. Li Dao became the final winner. He had no choice but to rely on Li Dao. Ren Qianxing exhaled a breath of turbid air as he thought of this. He then turned his gaze towards Liu Yiyi. He did not dare to think about surpassing Li Blade. No matter what, as long as he could prove that he was stronger than Yan Zhaofeng, as long as he could win Liu Yiyi''s heart, he would succeed. However, before Ren Qianxing could say anything, the carefree youth opened his mouth. "Ren Qianxing, what exactly do you want? If you want to kill or cut me, I will definitely not bat an eye. " Ren Qianxing smiled when he heard what Xiao Yao Lang had to say. With his bloodshot eyes, he looked a little demonic. "Since you want to die so much, I''ll grant your wish!" With a flash, Ren Qianxing appeared in front of Xiao Yao Lang and grabbed his neck, lifting his feet off the ground. Ren Qianxing''s speed was so fast that Yan Fufeng didn''t even have the time to react. It was evident how much power his bloodline''s recovery had brought to him. Currently, Ren Qianxing''s strength was nearing that of a supreme grandmaster. Ren Qianxing was grabbing him by the neck, his head was full of blood, and he was like a cooked prawn. It was hard for him to breathe, and the cartilage in his neck was making a clear sound. As long as Ren Qianxing used a little more force, his neck would be crushed. "Qian Xing, stop right now!" Liu Yiyi stood up. At this time, it seemed like she was the only one who could stop Ren Qianxing. C451 Li Dao stabbed his longsword into the ground and carefully sized up Lingshuang''s sword with both of his hands. Ling Shuang''s sword did indeed contain the mark of the Saint Chess Sword Ancestor and Ying Shuntian''s primordial spirit, but Li Dao had erased it. The Lingshuang Sword was made up of the Heart Sword and the Demon Sword. The Heart Sword was born, and the Demon Sword was born dead. As for why the two swords were able to fuse together, it was most likely because they shared the same origin. According to Heavencraft Zi, these two swords had appeared since ancient times. They were the swords of the ancient Sage Emperor and the Yin Moon Demon Sovereign. After that, who knew how many masters he had changed. Holding the sword in his hand, Li Dao could clearly feel how much this sword increased his strength. Although he was still a supreme grandmaster, he dared to confront an Immortal Soul stage expert head on with the sword in his hand. And his longsword did not seem to have the same mystical function as the Lingshuang Sword. The key point was that Li Dao could feel the power of law from the sword. One was the Law of Creation, the Law of Destruction. The former should belong to the Heart Sword, the latter should belong to the demon sword. If a Grandmaster were to use the sword for a long period of time, it was certain that he would be able to advance to a supreme Grandmaster. It was very easy to comprehend the power of law that belonged to the Heartsword and Devil Sword. Who knew if Ren Qianxing and Yan Zhaofeng had touched upon the threshold of the law. According to the fragmented memories of the Blue Lotus, this sword was no longer within the scope of divine weapons, but could be considered a magic treasure. Weapons also had levels, and in the lower realms, the best weapons were considered divine weapons. On top of divine weapons were magical equipment, magical equipment, Xiantian Magic Treasures, and Xiantian Supreme Treasures. Innate Magic Treasures were too far away, even when Li Taibai was a Golden Immortal expert, he did not have a single Innate Magic Treasure. Li Dao reckoned that this sword of his must have been a Xiantian level treasure, maybe even a Chaos level treasure. Thus, he did not plan to keep the Lingshuang Sword for himself. One sword was more than enough, it was useless to have more. He just so happened to give it to Jian Xiong. In this way, it would be much easier for him to advance to a great grandmaster. Just as Li Dao was deep in thought, Ren Qianxing walked over with a lonely expression. Looking at his expression, Li Dao could roughly guess what just happened. "What? You didn''t kill them? Did you release all of them?" Li Dao kept his sword and asked. "Sword Emperor, please forgive us for our incompetence. Please punish us for letting Yan Zhaofeng and the others go!" Ren Qianxing knelt on one knee, not even trying to defend himself. He was clear that it was useless to defend himself in front of people like Li Dao. Experts like them only acted on their own wishes. Li Dao nodded his head and smiled, "I don''t care about those ants, but Qian Xing, if you keep falling in love and unable to get out, then you are destined to never be able to climb to the peak of martial arts." "That''s all you have to say. Think about it for yourself. Is Liu Yiyi more important, or is your martial path more important?" After Li Dao said this, he didn''t bother with Ren Qianxing and turned to head in the direction of the Sword Crafting City. It had been a while since he came out, so Jian Xiong should be waiting anxiously for him. Ren Qianxing stood in his original spot with a dark expression on his face. No one knew what he was thinking about. Finally, after seeing Li Dao had left, he stopped thinking and chased after him. Li Dao hummed a small tune in a good mood. After coming to this world, his harvest was not small. The most important thing was of course Li Taibai''s complete inheritance, followed by Ao Xue''s blood essence, pushing the Golden Buddha Indestructible Physique to the Large Success stage, and even causing mutations. Lastly, there was a massive amount of karmic luck. The Sacred Sword Ancestor represented the righteous path of the human world, and Shuntian represented the Yin Moon Empire. As long as he could swallow them, then the amount of karmic luck he would obtain would be many times greater than the karmic luck the Divine Condor World Dragon Court would receive. C452 It didn''t take too long for him to return to the Sword Crafting City. He only spent around ten days or so. When Li Dao appeared in the Sword Crafting City, someone immediately went to inform the two of them. Ren Qianxing silently followed behind Li Dao. There was always someone who looked at him. Everyone was looking at him as if he were a monster. Strictly speaking, he could be considered a monster now, but this monster had grown up in the human world. Fortunately, Ren Qianxing''s name was well-known, and many people in the martial arts world knew him. Although they were curious as to why his eyes had turned blood-red, no one dared to look at him. When ordinary citizens saw Li Dao and Ren Qianxing wielding swords in their hands, they only dared to whisper in the distance. They didn''t have the courage to fight or shout for help. No matter what world it was, the lowest class of people were the most ignorant. When facing kind-hearted people, they dared to bully you. When facing evildoers, they all hid far away. The Lingshuang Sword fell into Li Dao''s hands, and Ren Qianxing switched to an ordinary sword. If they said it was ordinary, then so be it. Compared to most martial artists, the ordinary swords in Ren Qianxing''s hands were like divine weapons that could cut through metal as easily as mud. Not long after they entered the Sword Crafting City, Jian Xiong came out to greet them. Her unique purple clothes made her long hair droop slightly to her shoulders. Her elegant face did not lose its heroic air. When she saw Li Dao, a smile emerged on her face. "You''re finally back. You didn''t encounter any danger, right?" Jian Xiong stepped forward to straighten Li Dao''s collar. Obviously, Li Dao''s collar hadn''t been messed up. It seemed that it was a woman''s instinct to straighten a man''s collar, although he didn''t know how they came about doing so. Let Jian Xiong tug at her collar, scraping her nose, she laughed, "Do you not know what kind of danger your husband is in?" "That''s enough. I know you''re number one in the world, right?" Jian Xiong laughed with a helpless tone. Li Dao was always like this. She didn''t like others worrying about him. Actually, everyone is like that. When faced with someone who cares about you, you subconsciously feel impatient. Ren Qianxing stared at the sky. He couldn''t stare at the intimate actions of Li Dao and Jian Xiong. Jian Xiong also noticed Ren Qianxing and couldn''t help but ask, "Ren Qianxing, why are you here? What''s with your eyes?" "Reporting to Madam, your subordinate ¡­" Just as Ren Qianxing was about to explain, he was interrupted by Li Dao with a wave of his hand, "Alright, Qianxing''s business is a long story, we''ll talk about it slowly in the future." "Yes, Father is waiting for us inside. Let''s go in quickly." Jian Xiong nodded her head and walked inside with Li Dao''s arm in her other hand. Upon entering the great hall, he saw the long face of the Sword Saint. "How is it, did you get any treasures?" The first thing that the Sword Saint said was to ask Li Dao about the treasure of the Life and Death Chess. It formed a stark contrast with the first thing Jian Xiong said. However, Li Dao did not care about this. Men were like this too. Under normal circumstances, when women and men were the first to ask about treasures, the Sword Saint would be the first to ask about it. Li Dao patted his stomach and said with a chuckle, "They are all here." The Sword Saint was confused. Could he hide the treasure in his stomach? There were no treasures in this life-and-death game, but for Li Dao, the Saint Sword Ancestor and Ying Shuntian were the greatest treasures. Of course, the Sword Saint did not understand this. "Dad, how can you ask about treasures like that? Don''t you even need to care about your son-in-law?" Jian Xiong dragged her voice, her face full of dissatisfaction. The Sword Saint smiled awkwardly before he reacted and asked, "Good son-in-law, is this trip going smoothly?" Li Dao nodded. He pulled over a chair and sat down. He then picked up the wine cup and took a sip. Ren Qianxing didn''t say a word as he stood there. The feeling of his existence was a little low, but he had finally been discovered by the Sword Saint. C453 "Ren Qianxing, why are you here?" The Sword Saint was somewhat surprised. Ren Qianxing was the successor of the Devil Sword Sect, the main character who initiated the battle for life and death. The appearance of the alliance head of the Supreme alliance in the Sword Crafting City was an extremely unreasonable matter. Li Dao immediately recounted everything that had happened in the Chess King''s Cave, including how Ren Qianxing had sided with him. As the chief of the Supreme Alliance, Ren Qianxing was already half a mountain. His name was renowned, and his wealth and wealth were all there. However, after experiencing the earth-shattering cultivation base of the Sword Saint, the grandmaster, and the others, his vision had widened to such an extent that he no longer cared about power. Compared to Ren Qianxing, a twenty-something-year-old youngster, the Sword Saint''s age could be considered to be a waste of time, and it was still hard to see him right now. After listening to Li Dao''s story, the Sword Saint and Jian Xiong were inwardly shocked. After a long while, Sword Saint asked, "Is Ying Shuntian really a fiendish demon?" Looking at the blood-red eyes before him, he felt that his question was somewhat stupid. "I didn''t expect that behind the Life and Death Chess there would be such a conspiracy. It''s really scary." Jian Xiong patted her chest. However, there was no expression of fear on her face. "Oh, right. You said that you ate Ying Shuntian and the Saint Sword Ancestor. There shouldn''t be a problem, right?" Then, Jian Xiong reacted and asked. "That''s right. After all, it''s Ying Shuntian and the Saint Sword Ancestor. There shouldn''t be any problems, right?" The Sword Saint turned his gaze towards Li Dao. Li Dao was speechless. What did it mean to eat them? It sounded weird, but in essence, he had eaten them. "No, I suppressed them and then prepared to devour them," Li Dao corrected them. "Is there any difference?" Jian Xiong retorted, causing Li Dao to choke. "Nephew Qianxing, look, you''ve already sided with Li Dao. From now on, we''re family. Have you considered what the Paragon Alliance should do? " The Sword Saint''s eyes turned as he asked Ren Qianxing. Ren Qianxing sat upright, straightening his back as he answered, "Qianxing has not considered this question, does the Mayor have any suggestions?" Ren Qianxing had relied on Li Dao. Due to the relationship between Li Dao and the Sword Saint, he showed his respect towards the Sword Saint. If not, the Sword Saint''s question would be very dangerous. This was because right now, the Sword Saint was no match for Ren Qianxing. Sword Saint rubbed his hands together, feeling embarrassed, but he still spoke up, "Nephew Qianxing, what do you think? Once the Supreme Alliance is incorporated into the Sword Crafting City, they will have to listen to our commands. Your position in the Sword Crafting City is just below mine, okay? " Jian Xiong tilted her head to the side. With how useful the Sword Saint was, it would be embarrassing for her. Ren Qianxing was not the least bit surprised, as he had long guessed the Sword Saint''s intentions. However, he no longer had the power to do so. Other than Liu Yiyi in his heart, he didn''t care about anything else. "Qian Xing didn''t object, but following the City Lord''s orders." Ren Qianxing''s attitude pleased the Sword Saint very much, and he immediately laughed out loud, "Nephew, there is no need to be so respectful, I am a very easy person to talk to. "From now on, you are my Sword Crafting City''s Inspector General. Your status is above the Four Sword Envoys." Ren Qianxing''s eyelids twitched. The reason he respected the Sword Saint was really because of his respect for Li Dao. If not for Li Dao, he would have the urge to slap the Sword Saint to death. "Alright, it''s a deal then. Qianxing, you make a trip and let the Supreme Alliance return to the Sword Crafting City." Li Dao stood up and settled this matter directly. Since the Sword Saint liked power, he would give him the mountain and river. C454 The Sword Saint had an obsession with power. That was also true. Martial Saint, the ruler of the world, very few men could resist such an enticement. If it wasn''t for Li Dao opening up his horizons, he might have also gone to fight for it. After saying that, Li Dao decided not to interfere in this matter. Ying Shuntian and the Saint Sword Ancestor''s primordial spirit was still suppressed within their dantian, waiting for him to refine it. The Sword Saint excitedly brought Ren Qianxing to the Supreme Alliance, along with Jian Xiong. Originally, Jian Xiong was not willing to leave Li Dao. However, after being persuaded, she pouted, unwilling to leave with the Sword Saint. After everyone left, Li Dao immediately began his closed door cultivation. Refining the Heaven Chess Sword Ancestor and Ying Shuntian was a huge project, and who knew how much time it would take. Within the dark secret room, there was no light or sound at all. If a normal person were to stay inside for a few days, they would immediately become abnormal. Li Dao sat cross-legged on the praying mat with both of his eyes slightly closed, appearing like a dead man. His mind had already completely sunk into his body. In his dantian, there was a round and plump Jindan. The Jindan was like a transparent egg. Inside, there was a little person about the size of a finger. The little person''s eyes were tightly shut and his face was blurry. One could vaguely make out Li Dao''s appearance. As long as this little fellow breaks through the Aurous Core and forms his Dharma Idol, his Primordial Spirit will be complete. A green lotus stood tall and straight, rooted on the aurous core. The lotus petals were crisp and glistening, suffused with the power of Creation. Two tiny figures were imprisoned beneath the lotus petals. They were none other than Ying Shuntian, the grandmaster of the Sacred Chess Sword. Li Dao''s state of mind sank into his dantian, and both the Sword Saint and Ying Shuntian sensed it immediately. "You two, are you used to living in my dantian?" Li Dao greeted the two politely. "Brat, what exactly is your origin? Why do you have such a terrifying thing in your dantian?" Hearing Li Dao''s voice, Ying Shuntian suddenly raised his head and shouted. Li Dao laughed and replied, "I am I. You can say that I am the successor of the Azure Lotus Sword Immortal, or that I am the unrivalled Sword Emperor of this world." "Nonsense, where does the Azure Lotus Sword Immortal come from in this world?" "I don''t care what your background is, as long as you open the seal with me, I will introduce you to the Demon Lord." Ying Shuntian''s voice was stiff, he wouldn''t even speak after a long time. Li Dao sneered and ignored him. Was the Devil Lord from the Dark Moon Empire that awesome? One had to be at the peak of the True Immortal Realm. Li Dao didn''t answer, but the sword master grew anxious. "Little friend Li, don''t you dare trust Ying Shuntian. I have no objections if you want to treat us as resources for you to advance into the Immortal Soul Stage. "However, we cannot allow the Yin Moon Empire to return to the human world. This world is a happy place for humans, the demons should be exiled forever." "Shut up, old fellow, what do you know?" You all keep saying that you are fiendish demons, then what is the definition of fiendish demons? " Ying Shuntian''s expression darkened as he roared loudly at the grandmaster. "Hey, I was wondering if you guys could be refined by me in peace. What are you guys so loud for?" Li Dao shook his head and began to use his Jindan to slowly devour Ying Shuntian''s primordial spirit. "Ah! Junior, quickly stop. As long as you help me break the seal, I can have the Demon Lord help you reach a realm higher than the Immortal Soul." Ying Shuntian let out a painful wail. Li Dao remained unmoved as he increased the power of the refinement. The Jindan was slowly filling up, and the little person sitting inside the Jindan became more and more clear. At this rate, he might not even need to use the Saint Sword Founder''s primordial spirit. Then, he would be able to fully mature and take form. C455 Refining Ying Shuntian''s primordial spirit was not a simple matter. Li Dao had completely focused on refining it and had already forgotten about the rotation of the sun and moon. Through nibbling away at it, the tiny figure within the golden core became increasingly clear, and the speed at which it was being refined also increased as time passed. This was originally a tug-of-war. Ying Shuntian''s primordial spirit became weaker and weaker, while Li Dao''s refining process became easier and easier. Ying Shuntian''s primordial spirit began to thin out, and it was no longer a matter of pain. He began to feel fear, fear of death. As long as it was a life, there was no one who wasn''t afraid in the face of death. Just like those people who only wished to die and only wanted to jump off a building, the moment they stood on the rooftop and wanted to jump off, they would feel fear and trepidation. "Junior, quickly stop." As long as you let me go, I have a better way to help you advance into the Immortal Soul Stage. " "Junior, quickly stop!" "I''m begging you, you can''t kill me. I''m the great general of the Dark Moon Empire, Ying Shuntian. If you refine me just like this, the Demon Lord won''t let you off ¡­" Ying Shuntian continued to wail. He didn''t want to die at all. Demoness'' lifespan was longer than that of humans to begin with. He had lived for a very long time. The longer he lived, the more he knew the value of life. If he was refined and devoured by Li Dao, then he would completely disappear from this world without leaving a single trace. If the primordial spirit was devoured and refined by someone, then the true spirit would also be devoured and refined, without even a chance to reincarnate. Although in this world, there was no underworld or reincarnation. However, Li Blade wholeheartedly wanted to refine Ying Shuntian, so how could he care what Shuntian said? Even if he said all sorts of nonsense, it would be of no use. He was not afraid of threatening Li Dao, and as for enticing him into doing so, Li Dao scoffed at him. In the eyes of Ying Shuntian and the rest, the Devil Lord of the Yin Moon Empire seemed very strong, but in the eyes of the countless worlds, the Devil Lord of the Yin Moon Empire was nothing. After who knows how long had passed, Ying Shuntian''s voice grew weaker and weaker until it finally disappeared. Li Dao opened his eyes. It seemed that refining Ying Shuntian''s primordial spirit was still not enough, so he had no choice but to make a move against the Saint Chess Sword Ancestor. The little person inside the Jindan was sitting cross-legged. His eyes had yet to open, and he looked exactly like Li Dao. He was just a mini version of him. Numerous cracks had already appeared on the surface of the golden pellet. Unfortunately, it was still a little bit too late for the Nascent Soul to break out. Otherwise, the Sword Saint wouldn''t have to repeat Ying Shuntian''s fate. It was worth mentioning that when Ying Shuntian was completely devoured, countless karmic luck began to converge on the longsword like a dark yellow river. Ying Shuntian was a great general of the Dark Moon Empire. He had the task of unsealing the Dark Moon Empire and bringing them back to the human world. He represented the entire Dark Moon Empire. Naturally, his luck was terrifyingly strong. Li Dao looked towards the Saint Sword Ancestor. Honestly speaking, if possible, he did not wish to harm this old man who represented the righteousness of the mortal world. "As you can see, I''m only one step away from the Primordial Spirit. If you have any last words, you can say them. I will complete them for you." Li Dao showed some respect towards the chess Saint Sword Ancestor, even though he was about to devour him. But this did not prevent Li Dao from respecting him. The Saint Chess Sword Ancestor''s gaze was unhurried as he looked at Li Dao and sighed. He then said, "Since Ying Shuntian is gone, my wish has been fulfilled." Besides, I''ve lived enough for so many years. It would not be a waste to be able to use the last remnants of his strength to help you go further on the path of martial arts. I just hope that you will benefit the people and not cause them any more suffering. " After he finished speaking, the Saint Sword Ancestor did not say a word and did not struggle at all. Isn''t he afraid of death? It definitely wasn''t, but he knew that there was no point in struggling. Or rather, after the death of Ying Shuntian, his wish had been fulfilled and he was willing to fulfill Li Dao''s wish. C456 Li Dao looked at the Saint Chess Sword Ancestor with a complicated gaze. To this old man who was bent on serving the human race, his following actions might have been a little cruel. However, if one did not commit suicide, the heavens would kill the earth and the heavens would destroy the earth! Most people in the world are like this. They always put themselves first and consider themselves first. Even his parents and brothers had to be behind him. Li Dao was no exception. He was also a common person and would not give up the opportunity to advance into the Immortal Soul stage just for the sake of a little bit of affection. Threads of energy wrapped around the Saint Chess Sword Ancestor''s body. Li Dao did not want to think too much about it. He focused on refining the Saint Chess Sword Ancestor''s primordial spirit. Refining the Saint Chess Sword Ancestor was much easier than refining Ying Shuntian. Firstly, the Saint Chess Sword Ancestor did not resist, and secondly, Li Dao had become much stronger than before. As the grandmaster was slowly being refined and devoured, the cracks on the golden core grew larger and larger, letting out a slight cracking sound. Li Dao''s mind tightened. Suddenly, the Nascent Soul within the Jindan opened his eyes. It was a pair of emotionless eyes. Compared to Li Dao himself, the infant''s eyes were filled with indifference. After the primordial spirit opened its eyes, it stood up. It directly shattered the golden core and stood inside Li Blade''s dantian. Crack! Crack! Crack! The Jindan was shattered like an eggshell, turning into light spots to be devoured by the baby. The Saint Sword ancestor''s primordial spirit was already very thin. Even though the baby had broken out from its core, Li Dao had no intention of letting it go. After all, it was a considerable amount of luck. The Immortal Soul Stage Elder stood up and walked over to the Saint Chess Sword Ancestor, who was imprisoned under the lotus petals. "Congratulations, you have finally reached the Immortal Soul stage." The Saint Chess Sword Founder''s voice was weak as he smiled at Li Dao''s Nascent Soul. Li Dao''s primordial spirit was cold and indifferent. Without saying a word, it extended its hand to grab the Saint Sword Ancestor and devoured it in one gulp. After devouring the Saint Sword Ancestor, the void trembled as the dark yellow gas was sucked into the sword like a small river. Compared to the luck that Devour had given to Shuntian, the Sword Saint had provided him with only a lot more. When a baby pill was broken, the primordial spirit would appear. However, only the primordial spirit that had the Dharma Idol would be the primordial spirit. This was the logic behind the so-called Primordial Spirit Dharma Appearance Mantra. If one had an Immortal Soul without a Dharma Idol, although one was still in the Immortal Soul stage, one''s battle power was like the difference between heaven and earth when compared to someone with a Dharma Idol. Then what was his Dharma Idol condensed? This varied from person to person, and everyone''s Dharma Idol was different. Li Dao sat cross-legged in the secret room like a dead man. The primordial spirit within his body flew up and landed on the green lotus. In the legends, Guanyin Bodhisattva sat on a lotus throne. Unfortunately, the lotus flower did not grow a lotus throne, so Li Dao''s primordial spirit sat on a lotus leaf. The Green Lotus'' power of destiny lingered around his primordial spirit, causing it to look a little more sacred. Under the control of his primordial spirit, the black and white gas separated from his eyes and entered his dantian, transforming into a black dragon and a white snake coiling around his primordial spirit''s left and right shoulders. This Black Dragon and White Snake were naturally the Life and Death energies and Yin Qi that the old man of the previous world had painstakingly refined. Before the primordial spirit could stop itself from moving, a gem below the dantian was melted by the primordial spirit and scattered throughout the body. That was Ao Xue''s remaining blood essence, after refining the indestructible body of the golden Buddha, there was only this little bit left. Once Ao Xue''s blood essence melts into the body, Li Blade''s body will become even stronger. Inside his dantian, Li Blade''s primordial spirit nodded in satisfaction. In terms of foundation, there were probably not many who had a deeper foundation than him. Next was the final stage. As long as his Dharma Idol was successfully formed, his closed door training would be considered complete. However, this meant that he was about to leave this world. C457 Regarding how to condense his Dharma Idol, if it was before, Li Yao would have to cross the river by touching a rock. However, after obtaining Li Taibai''s true inheritance, Li Dao now had the experience of reaching the Golden Immortal Realm. The most precious thing about Li Taibai''s inheritance was not his cultivation technique, but the Green Lotus itself and its innumerable cultivation experiences. There were all kinds of Dharma Idol. Some condensed the Great Sun Dharma Idol, some condensed a divine magic, and there were even people who condensed the Embroidered Mountains and Rivers as the Dharma Idol. For example, Li Taibai. The Dharma Idol he formed was the Blue Lotus, so he was also known as the Azure Lotus Sword Immortal. Li Dao had already decided on which Dharma Idol he wanted to form. The Blue Lotus Appearance Mantra was undoubtedly the simplest. This was because there was a ready-made Blue Lotus that could be inherited without the need to condense it. However, the Green Lotus Dharma Idol belonged to Li Taibai. Li Dao had never come here to consider inheriting the Green Lotus Dharma Idol from Li Taibai. If that was the case, he would be repeating Li Taibai''s path, and he was destined to not walk too far. Everyone had their own path. If they continued to imitate and learn from others without stepping onto their own path, then they would never be able to stand at the peak. The Dharma Idol Li Dao was about to form was a sword. Compared to those who were able to condense the Embroidery Mountain River as their Dharma Idol, condensing a sword as their Dharma Idol seemed somewhat lacking. The Dharma Idol that you condensed is related to your own will and comprehension. As long as this sword was powerful enough, it would be enough to cut apart rivers and mountains and tear apart the heavens. Li Bai had condensed the Blue Lotus as his Dharma Idol, so it was just as amazing as before. A terrifying sword intent rose up from the hidden room, causing cracks to appear on the steel walls. If there was someone in the forest who knew that Li Dao could destroy Refined Iron with just his sword intent, they would have been flabbergasted. This was because sword intent was a type of imposing manner, unlike sword Qi or astral swords that had the ability to destroy something directly. What Li Dao needed to do now was to hammer his sword intent into a sharp godly sword and use it as his Dharma Idol. Sitting cross-legged in the secret room, Li Dao''s clothes and hair were covered in dust. He was like a monk who had just passed away. There were no signs of life on his body. However, a divine sword made out of pure sword intent had been formed inside Li Dao''s Dantian. This sword looked exactly the same as the one in Li Dao''s hand. The ancient purple colored sword blade exuded a sharp aura. The Primordial Spirit sat atop the green lotus, a black dragon and a white snake coiled around its left and right shoulders. It held a long sword in its hand. The green lotus carried its primordial spirit and slowly flew up from its abdomen to between Li Dao''s eyebrows before settling down. The human body had two dantians. The lower dantian was the dantian that ordinary people spoke of. It was in the lower abdomen where one''s Qi was stored. The upper dantian was located between the eyebrows. It was also called the Divine Altar, and it was used to hide one''s spirit. Cultivators below the Immortal Soul Stage all stored various types of energy in their lower dantian without opening their upper dantian. However, after the primordial spirit, regardless of whether it was the Immortal Path or the martial path, they all returned to the same place. The primordial spirit entered the divine platform to nurture and nurture the primordial spirit. After the primordial spirit fell into the altar, Li Dao, who was in the secret chamber, suddenly opened his eyes. Suddenly, electricity appeared in the void, and sharp sword energies lingered in his eyes. "I''ve finally become an Immortal Soul stage cultivator. The next step is to become an Immortal!" The sword Qi in Li Dao''s eyes revolved unceasingly as he muttered to himself with a bit of excitement and eagerness. The longevity of a Primal Daoist could allow one to enjoy a lifespan of between eight hundred years and a thousand years. After the primordial spirit, the next stage would be Earthly Immortal. With the word ''Immortal'', that meant true Immortal. Li Dao lowered his head to look at the long sword in his hand. From an ordinary person to now, he was only one step away from becoming an immortal. The long sword was the main reason. C458 Standing up, in the gloomy secret room, Li Dao''s slender figure stood tall and straight. He held the sword in his hand, as the sword Qi in his eyes revolved endlessly. "Dude, maybe I can use some of your power right now!" Li Dao looked at the long sword in his hand. It was only at this moment that he had managed to establish some sort of connection with it. Having achieved the Immortal Soul stage, Li Dao could see that the world was different. Naturally, he could feel the heaven-defying power of the sword. His feet were spread out, about the same width as his shoulders. The sword rested on his left palm, and his body leaned back slightly. On the altar between his eyebrows, his primordial spirit did the same thing as Li Dao. A long sword appeared behind him. It was the Dharma Idol formed by Li Dao. Narrowing his eyes, Zhang Xuan raised his sword and raised it high up in the air. "Separated by one sword strike!" With a loud shout from Li Dao, an azure sword Qi broke through the secret chamber and penetrated a huge hole in the secret chamber that had been created by the Refined Iron. The blue sword qi pierced through the secret chamber like a long rainbow, soaring straight into the heavens! Everyone in the Sword Crafting City was alarmed by this sword Qi. The ordinary people could see nothing but a long cyan rainbow soaring into the sky. However, some martial artists were able to sense just how sharp this sword qi was. Even though they were standing far away, they could still feel the pain on their faces as they watched the sword energy rush into the sky and tear apart the clouds, revealing the blue sky. "He took another step forward. I wonder if I can stand at the same height as him in this lifetime ¡­" Ren Qianxing muttered to himself as he held his sword with both hands, staring at the azure sword beam. His eyes were filled with yearning and determination. "Li Dao''s martial arts has become strong again. The mountains and rivers of my Sword Crafting City are as firm as gold. Who knows, it might last for a thousand years!" Sword Saint was brimming with energy and vigor. When he spoke, he was extremely agitated. Due to the birth of his daughter, his Sword Crafting City had been thrown into the sky by Sword Emperor Li Dao. "This dead man finally came out. Every time she closed up for such a long time, she was really despicable." When Jian Xiong felt Li Dao''s aura and cursed out loud, a smile unconsciously appeared on her face. A white-robed figure flew out from the secret room and into the skies. At the Primal level, he could already fly. Compared to the Immortal Path, martial arts were much weaker. This was because Daoist Wu could cultivate. He had to have Immortal Foundation to cultivate in the Immortal Dao. Before the Immortal Soul stage, a cultivator at the Foundation Establishment stage could ride the sword and fly, but a martial artist could only rely on Qing Gong. Only when a cultivator reaches Zongshi realm could he rely on his powerful physical body to stay in the air for a short period of time. Even a supreme grandmaster could only rely on their powerful fleshly body to fly for a certain distance. It was impossible for him to go in and out of Qingming. However, the Immortal Soul was different. When one cultivated to the Immortal Soul stage, there would be no difference between the martial path and the Immortal Path. Now that Li Dao''s primordial spirit had already established a connection with the sword, his dream of riding the sword had finally come true. He could even nurture the sword by swallowing it into his stomach. After flying a few rounds around the Sword Crafting City, the novelty had faded and Li Dao was finally willing to descend. Below, all the people in the Sword Crafting City looked at Li Dao as he flew around in circles. They were discussing amongst themselves, and their eyes were filled with envy. Flying, no matter what, was people''s dream! "Dad, why can that person fly? Can I be like him?" A child was holding a stick of candied fruits in his hand as he looked at Li Dao in envy. The candied fruits had already started to melt under the bright sun, but he still unconsciously asked his father. His father was a young scholar, and as he bent down to stroke the child''s head, he hid the envy in his eyes. He said, "Hu''er, that is the Sword Emperor. We are all mortals, and cannot be compared to immortals. "It''s better if you study hard. Once you become the Prime Minister, you will still be able to show off your authority." "No, I want to become a deity like the Sword Emperor and then fly around in the sky." The child threw away the candied flakes in his hands and stubbornly looked at his father. The scholar felt somewhat helpless. He began to fabricate a story to deceive his son about Li Dao having been born with a sword in his hand and the color of the world changing. The crowd gathered around and listened to the scholar fabricate a story about Li Dao. Just like that, more and more people came and spread the story. However, the scholar would never have thought that the story of him carelessly making up a lie to his son would end up being a legend of Li Dao, something that had been passed down through the ages. C459 "Are you tired? Do you want to rest for a while?" Jian Xiong, who was standing below, shouted as she soared through the air. "I''m a bit tired," Li Dao replied before landing beside Jian Xiong. The novelty faded away and she continued flying. "You took too long to go into closed door training this time. Do you know that I''m worried about you?" Jian Xiong looked at Li Dao with an unfriendly gaze. Her tone was filled with dissatisfaction. If she didn''t coax him, she would probably be unhappy for half a month. Li Dao was stunned for a moment before he asked, "Su''er, how long did I take to go into closed-door training this time?" "Reporting to Lord Sword Emperor, your esteemed self spent one year and two months in seclusion," Jian Xiong said in a strange tone, mocking and ridiculing her. It seemed that she was indeed very dissatisfied. Li Yao suddenly understood. One year and two months, closing for a single time was one year and two months. Time passed a little quickly. However, compared to his long lifespan, one year and two months seemed to be equivalent to ten days'' time for an ordinary person. Compared to those who only went into seclusion once, it was like a whole era. There was simply no way to compare them. Li Dao''s expression changed. She finally noticed that in the one year that he had been in closed-door training, Jian Xiong had actually broken through to the Grandmaster Realm. But when she thought about it carefully, it made sense. Jian Xiong''s Innate Ability was extremely good, and her perception was also extremely strong. In addition to the Blood Spirit Wine that he had refined and the Dragon Pearl that Li Dao had given her, breaking through didn''t seem too difficult. "Mao''er, I''ve caused you a lot of suffering during my closed door training." Li Dao pulled Jian Xiong over with a mischievous smile on her face. Jian Xiong took the opportunity to lean into Li Dao''s arms. The slightest bit of dissatisfaction in his heart immediately vanished like smoke in thin air. No matter if it was a man or a woman, as long as they cared for their loved one, any grievances would immediately disappear. "You must accompany me when I come out of seclusion this time." Jian Xiong buried her face in Li Dao''s chest as she carefully sensed the familiar aura. She didn''t want to get up from Li Dao''s embrace. "Alright, I''ll definitely accompany you!" Li Dao said warmly as he lowered his head to smell the fragrance of the Sword Hero''s black silk, while his eyes flickered with uncertainty. The two of them embraced each other, greedily breathing in each other''s scent, both warm to each other. "Princess, Lord Zhi Zun requests that you and Lord Sword Emperor head over. He is waiting for you two in the Universal Hall." A sudden voice interrupted Li Dao and Jian Xiong. They looked up and saw that it was the Dragon Sword Envoy. "General Long, what do you want to say that you can''t say it later? Do you have to say it now?" "This subordinate knows his wrongs, but I was acting under the orders of my Lord Paragon. I hope that the princess does not blame this subordinate." Leaning on his sword, the Dragon Sword Envoy knelt on one knee and explained. "Alright, get up, we''ll go right now!" Jian Xiong waved her hand impatiently, driving down the Dragon Sword Envoy. Li Dao had noticed their words just now. The Dragon Sword Demon called Jian Xiong the Princess and the Sword Dragon General. Furthermore, the Supreme Dragon should be the Sword Saint that the Dragon Sword Envoy spoke of. So, had the Sword Crafting City developed to such an extent? Thus, Li Dao began asking about the changes that occurred in the Sword Crafting City during his seclusion. From Jian Xiong, Li Dao found out the specific situation. After Li Dao had gone into seclusion, Sword Saint and Ren Qianxing had gone to the Alliance. Ren Qianxing was the Alliance Master, he had incorporated the Alliance into the Sword Crafting City and had handed over all the authority to the Sword Saint. After that, the Sword Saint led the troops to attack Shark Palace while the Palace Master led the people to resist. However, the Sea Shark Palace, which did not have any Grandmaster experts, was destroyed within seven days. Following closely behind the Sword Saint, Yan Zhaofeng helped Baili Yu fend off the attacks of the Sword Crafting City for three months. However, when Ren Qianxing appeared, Yan Zhaofeng was invincible, and the temple was destroyed. When the soldiers of the Sword Crafting City arrived at the Green Hawk Castle, the current head of the Green Hawk Castle, Bai Yanluo, along with Liu Wuchang and the others, surrendered. The sect master who had given up had dissolved the sect and was nowhere to be seen. Liu Yiyi also disbanded the God of Food Residence and went into seclusion with Yan Zhaofeng in the forest. The biggest forces in the martial arts world had been wiped out. They didn''t want to surrender yet they didn''t dare to resist, so they dissolved their own sects. Therefore, the Sword Saint had successfully completed the great task of unifying the martial forests and created the dynasty that belonged to the Sword Crafting City, called the Sword Dynasty. Sword Saint originally wanted to be called Emperor. However, now that he already had Li Dao, the Sword Emperor, in front of him, it would be inappropriate for him to be called Emperor anymore. Thus, he declared himself to be a Martial Saint. C460 After more than a year, Li Dao once again saw the Sword Saint. The current Sword Saint was completely different from before. He was sitting on the high platform in the Universal Hall, with nine dragons carved into the golden seating area. Beneath the high platform were the ninety-nine steps, all also made of gold. It seemed like the Sword Saint truly regarded him as the Nine Five Supreme Being, hugging young and beautiful women from both sides. Li Dao stood at the foot of the stairs as he observed the Sword Saint. He wore a nine dragon robe and a yellow dragon crown, and his body inadvertently exuded an overweeningly majestic aura. More than a year had passed, but the Sword Saint''s martial arts had not improved at all. His aura was the same as the last time Li Dao had seen him, sitting in the position of Nine Five Martial Saint. If he were to continue acting pervertedly, his body would be emptied sooner or later. Even with his mastery, he would not be able to live for long. "Xiong''er, Dao''er, you''ve come!" The Sword Saint sat on the dragon throne, his tone indifferent and without the slightest intention of getting up. "Father, you should be diligent in governing the country. If this goes on, you will become an unconscious king, and the rivers and mountains of my Sword Empire will decay." Jian Xiong released Li Dao''s arm and walked two steps forward as she spoke to the Sword Saint. "Alright, Xiong''er, you know what to do. Today is a day of great joy for Dao''er to come out of seclusion. I, Gu, am prepared to invite all kinds of civil and military officials to have a look at our sword family''s mountains and rivers! " Sword Saint waved his hand and spoke with a domineering tone. "What are you guys doing here? We''re talking, aren''t you going to step down?" Seeing that she had said that she wouldn''t take down the Sword Saint, Jian Xiong turned around and shouted at the beauties beside him. She did not wish for her father to lose his mind because of these women. One of the characteristics that men have in common is that when facing beautiful women, they tend to be hot-headed and show off their proud side. If a normal man had a beautiful woman by his side, they would try their best to show off their talent, or show off their extravagant wealth when it came to spending money. These women had obviously been spoiled badly by the Sword Saint. They were unmoved by Jian Xiong''s scolding, and their hands were still groping around on the Sword Saint''s body. One of the especially favoured women revealed a cold smile, and taunted Jian Xiong, "Your Highness, we are serving Zhi Zun, yet you want us to leave, do you think we should leave? If she didn''t retreat, then shshewould be in a difficult position, and if she retreated, then he wouldn''t be giving face to Zhi Zun. None of us weak girls can afford to offend you. Aren''t you deliberately making things difficult for us? " This woman had a petite body, and her waist was as slender as a water snake. However, the thing that was unreasonable was that even though her body was petite, her chest was actually full of mountain peaks. Yin Tao''s red lips opened and closed, and her sweet voice and sweet smell could melt people. Her charming eyes were like silk, as if her eyes could speak and captivate people. Although the woman was smiling when she spoke, her mockery of Jian Xiong was clear to see. The other women heard her words and covered their mouths as they laughed. Jian Xiong''s face turned ugly and her body trembled in anger. Li Dao''s eyes turned cold as killing intent surged. The temperature in the hall dropped by several degrees. His cold eyes looked at the woman who had spoken earlier, and his sword intent shot out. The woman''s eyes met Li Dao''s and it was as if she was facing a giant beast from the Ancient Desolation. Her heart felt as if it was about to burst, and she fell to the ground at the feet of Sword Saint. His body was still warm, but he no longer breathed. The other women screamed in fear and hid behind the Sword Saint. The Sword Saint''s expression turned extremely ugly. His favorite beauty had actually been killed by Li Dao in front of him. An endless amount of anger filled his chest. "Li Dao, what do you mean by this? If my beloved concubine was in the wrong, she would come alone to teach me a lesson. Did you take her to heart by directly killing her?" The Sword Saint slapped the dragon head on his seat and stood up to shout. Li Dao''s eyes turned cold as he looked at the Sword Saint. After taking this seat, the Sword Saint had already swelled up. He had already forgotten how he had obtained this seat. "Lord Zhi Zun, right now, I am standing at the foot of your steps. Do you want me to address you as'' Your Majesty ''?" Li Dao''s voice turned cold as he looked straight at Sword Saint. He did not emit any kind of aura. Noticing Li Dao''s cold gaze, the Sword Saint was somewhat more clear-headed. He stood where he was, speechless. "Su''er, let''s go! "Don''t disturb my Lord Zhi Zun''s elegant mood." Li Dao gave Sword Saint a meaningful look and pulled Jian Xiong away from the main hall. Watching Li Dao and Jian Xiong''s departing figures, cold sweat appeared on the forehead of the Sword Saint. Only now did he remember that Li Dao was the true supreme being, the king of swords. Perhaps in the eyes of ordinary people, the Sword Emperor was the most powerful man in the world, but all martial artists knew that the Sword Emperor was the strongest person in the world. If Li Dao had not been standing behind the Sword Saint, the Sword Saint''s dragon throne would not have been able to sit still. On the surface, the ones stronger than the Sword Saint were Yan Zhaofeng, Ren Qianxing, and Arrow Concealment. Who knew how many more grandmasters there were in the dark. C461 "Was it not good for us to contradict father just now? After all, he is a Martial Saint." Jian Xiong''s expression was not very good, and his tone was a bit melancholy. "Nothing, he doesn''t recognize himself anymore. Regardless of what happens to him in the future, focus on his cultivation to raise his cultivation. "Power is only something external to one''s body. Only one''s own strength can be truly eternal." Li Dao raised his head to look at the sky as he spoke to Jian Xiong in an unhurried manner. It was not long before he would leave, and he planned to accompany Jian Xiong for a while before leaving this world. "Xiao''er, don''t think too much. "Let me accompany you for a walk around the world, and take a look at these beautiful mountains and rivers." Li Dao softly said as he placed his hands on Jian Xiong''s shoulders and turned her body to face him. "Yeah, I''ve always wanted to walk around with you." Jian Xiong nodded as her mood improved a lot. The two of them did not even need to pack up their belongings. Carrying their swords, they left the Sword Crafting City. After they left the city, Li Dao took out his sword and gave it to Jian Xiong. As the number one divine sword in this world, the Lingshuang Sword could be compared to magic treasures. Often holding it would be of use to one''s cultivation. From the beginning, Jian Xiong had not accepted it. She knew what kind of weapon the Lingshuang Sword was, and wanted Li Dao to keep it. Li Dao tried his best to persuade Jian Xiong to accept the sword. Although with Jian Xiong''s current cultivation level, she still could not control the Lingshuang Sword and could not unleash its true might, she could already challenge Yan Hidden Feng and Ren Qianxing with the Lingshuang Sword in her hands. Once Jianxiong broke through to the Grandmaster level, she would be able to fully display the might of the Lingshuang Sword. The two walked and stopped on the way. Like ordinary people, they walked through the beautiful mountains and rivers. Half a year passed, and it was in the middle of spring when Li Dao and Jianxiong came to Jiangnan. On the vast lake, a small boat was faintly discernible. No one was rowing, but it was moving forward on its own. Li Dao stood at the bow of the ship. He was tall and straight, holding a purple robed Jian Xiong in his arms. He sniffed the fragrance off her hair with a hesitant expression on his face. Jian Xiong quietly leaned against Li Dao without saying a word. If this continued, even if she didn''t do anything, it would be good. But Li Dao would not allow himself to do so. He still had a long way to go. Little Dragon Lady didn''t know where she was, and Xing''er''s remnant soul was still suffering in the magma. If he didn''t quickly Transcend, how could he find Little Dragon Girl and Xing''er? "Su''er, I have something to tell you." Li Dao gently pushed Jianxiong away. "En, I''m ready. Say it." Jian Xiong''s eyes were sparkling and clear, and she already had a premonition. "Didn''t you keep asking after my wives? I''ll tell you about them. One of them was called Long''er, the other was called Xing''er. They were both very beautiful. But I let them down. I made them suffer too much. Dragon Child was born in a weak world, where the most martial artists were at most at the Xiantian realm. When I came to that world, people called me the Sword Demon, and my reputation was ruined. But Long has always loved me deeply, no matter what I do, she will support me unconditionally, trust me. I love her, too. Later, when I left that world, I was ready to pick her up. I didn''t expect her to follow me into the void. In the end, I lost her in the void. I don''t know which world she ended up in. I met Xing''er in the previous world. In the beginning, she was only a servant, but Young Master Yue gave her to me, thus becoming my maid. I taught her martial arts, and I wanted to make her an expert. I fought to the death with the old people on the border, and we both lost. In the end, due to my carelessness, I was almost secretly killed by the border old man. In this life or death situation, in order to save me, Xing''er dragged the old man along as she jumped into the boiling lava. "So I''m going to get stronger. I''m going to get them back." After Li Dao had finished speaking, he looked towards Jian Xiong. Jian Xiong''s face was calm, no one knew what she was thinking about. After a long while, Jian Xiong opened her mouth and said, "If you want to leave, I won''t stop you. You really should find Big Sister Long''er and Big Sister Xing''er and bring them back." I don''t know when I''ll be able to catch up to you, but I''ll train hard. But before you leave, can you give me a chance so I won''t be so lonely? " She could actually stay in this world for a hundred years, or even two hundred years, until Jian Xiong reached the Immortal Soul stage, and then bring her along with him. However, he could not wait that long, so he could not help but feel somewhat guilty towards Jian Xiong. While Li Blade was silent, Jian Xiong rushed over and pressed Li Blade down. The small boat began to sway, and the surface of the lake began to ripple, spreading outwards in a circle, adding a bit of a scenery to the lakeshore''s spring scenery. C462 It was bustling and bustling. On the crowded streets, a young couple held hands, looking extremely blissful. The man was tall and straight, like a scholar with a three-year-old boy on his shoulder. Time passed. Another five years had passed. Li Dao''s and Jian Xiong''s appearances did not change much. Time did not leave any scars on their faces. After the male swordsman became pregnant, Li Dao decided to wait for her to give birth before leaving. After the child was born, he became more attached to her, and Li Dao decided to wait until she grew up before leaving, but she dragged it all the way until now. It took five years. "Dad, I want to eat pig''s feet, I want to eat pig''s feet, hurry, I''ll buy it." The boy sat on Li Dao''s neck, shaking Li Dao''s head with all his might as he pointed at the hawker selling stewed pig''s feet. "Han-Er, you won''t be able to find a wife if you eat pig''s feet," Li Dao said to his son with a half smile. The surrounding people all laughed, but they were all kind people. Li Dao named his son Li Han. He had just turned three years old. In this backward era of technology, an ordinary family''s three-year-old child was still drinking milk, while Li Han was yelling about wanting to eat his pig''s feet. No matter how you looked at it, there was a sense of joy, especially from Li Han''s chubby body. The teeth of a three-year-old boy had not yet grown, and he could not chew the hoof. However, Li Han was an exception. His teeth were very sharp and he could even bite a rock, much less a pig''s paw. It was worth mentioning that it took a year and eight months for the Sword Hero to give birth to Li Han. As a Immortal Soul stage expert, coupled with the Golden Dragon Indestructible Body, Li Dao had long since escaped the human realm. It was not surprising that Li Han, who had inherited Li Dao''s bloodline, had stayed in Jian Xiong''s stomach for one year and eight months. Luckily, he wasn''t born three years ago like Nezha. Li Han and Nezha''s surnames were also Li. However, compared to Nezha, he was still lacking slightly. Other than having a stronger physique, Li Han was no different from any other child. He was just a little bit more intelligent, and in an ordinary family, he could be considered a godly child. That''s true, since Nezha turned around like a spirit pearl, Li Han would definitely not be able to compare to him. Jian Xiong walked forward and bought a large hoof, passing it into Li Han''s hands. Li Han took it and began chewing it, making ''chi chi chi'' sounds, causing the surrounding people to be stunned. "Han-Er, you don''t need to thank me?" Li Daoyi''s face hardened as he asked Li Han. Jian Xiong pinched the muscles on Li Dao''s waist as she said unhappily, "Who has a son that says thank you to his mother? Don''t be too strict with him." "Women are shortsighted. Do you know that a loving mother has many failed children? "I, Li Dao''s son, will teach you however you wish." "Son, sit tight." Li Dao said before he ran forward, and Jian Xiong chased after him like a shrew. The night was full of stars as the male swordsman sat by the bonfire. His sword had a fat pig''s leg stuck in it, and it looked golden. It was still dripping with oil. Li Dao was teaching Li Han how to practice his swordsmanship while Li Han was holding a one-foot long cold iron short sword in his hand. Although the short sword in Li Han''s hand wasn''t even a foot, it weighed over thirty Jin. Even an adult male would find it difficult to dance with it. "The pig leg is done roasting. Don''t practice the sword today, come over for dinner." Jian Xiong''s eyes shone with a unique maternal lustre as she shouted towards Li Dao and Li Han. "Okay okay, we finally don''t need to practice the sword anymore." Li Han threw his short sword to the side and ran towards Jian Xiong. Li Dao could not help but laugh as he shook his head before following her. Li Han hugged the golden leg of the pig and gnawed on it with all his might, causing his mouth to be covered in oil. Li Dao and Jian Xiong, on the other hand, were discussing something heavy. "I''m not far from the Sword Crafting City. After I return to the Sword Crafting City, it''s time for me to leave," Li Dao said with a evasive look in his eyes. This was a topic he was unwilling to bring up. After a moment of silence, Jian Xiong said, "Yeah, you should have left a long time ago." The atmosphere immediately changed, becoming heavy. The child was very sensitive to the change in atmosphere. He put down his favorite pig''s leg and asked in a weak voice, "Father, where are you going?" Li Dao choked and forced a smile as he replied, "Let''s go to a place far away." "How far is it? When are you coming back?" Faced with his son''s innocent and immature face, Li Dao didn''t know how to answer him. "Kid, why are you asking so many questions? Hurry up and eat your pig''s leg!" Jian Xiong coldly berated, causing Li Han to shrink back his neck. C463 Time passed in a flash, and soon it was midsummer. The tree-lined paths surrounding the Sword Crafting City were filled with all sorts of martial practitioners. Because the weather was too hot, the trees in the forest were scorched by the sun. Most of the people who stayed by the roadside were tea stalls. Although the weather was hot, their foreheads were covered in sweat stains. Their necks were wrapped in towels and they would occasionally take them off to wipe off their sweat. The people who set up the tea shops all had happy smiles on their faces. It was all thanks to the fact that the Sword Emperor wanted to ascend to the Immortal Realm, which was why they were able to make such a huge profit. All the martial artists from all over the world had come to participate in the Sword Crafting City''s Shattered Ceremony. These martial artists were at the eighth level of the Postnatal realm, unable to withstand the scorching weather. They sat at the tea stand, drinking tea and making small talk while making some friends. Because this was a world where martial arts powers ruled over the world, warriors were extremely generous with their money. "Hey, what level do you think the Sword Emperor has reached in his martial arts cultivation? When he reaches the end of his martial arts cultivation, will he truly be able to shatter space and ascend to the realm of immortals?" A man who drank a bowl of tea wiped the corner of his mouth and asked the people around him. "I don''t know. I don''t think it''s that magical. Martial arts are just martial arts and not celestial arts. It''s probably just a rumor." "What he said was wrong. According to the records of our sect, the founder of the True Qi Sect once broke through the void and became an immortal," a scholar said as he shook his head. "Is that true or false? Why do I feel like your words are so mysterious?" "We''ll know when we get there. We''ve come late enough, hurry up and we''ll regret it for the rest of my life if we miss the scene of the Sword Emperor shattering the void." A middle-aged martial artist lifted his spear and stood up. "We''re on time as well. Great Hero Li Tian''s words are reasonable. If we miss the Sword Emperor''s Shattered Ceremony, we really will regret it for the rest of our lives." The rest of the people stood up and rushed towards the Sword Crafting City. After the group of people left, the next group of people arrived from different directions and sat down at the tea stand. As the center of the sword empire, the Sword Crafting City had already expanded its scope of cultivation. The four Sword Envoys, who had been promoted to the rank of general, led their soldiers to patrol the city to prevent anyone from causing trouble. Although it was widely believed that no one would dare to cause trouble at the Sword Emperor''s Shattered Ceremony, formal work still had to be done. The Sword Crafting City was huge, but it had suddenly become crowded today. There were cultivators with low cultivation bases, those with high cultivation bases, and even a few Zongshi realm experts in the sky, south, and north of the sea. These people all rushed towards the Sword Crafting City''s imperial palace. There was a school field in the palace that was the size of several football fields, but it was still crowded with people. It was almost noon when the Sword Saint appeared on the Dragon Carriage. As Martial Saint, the appearance of the Sword Saint caused a huge commotion. The scorching sun shone down on everyone. However, no one shouted about the heat. Thus, everyone was eagerly awaiting the appearance of the Sword Emperor. Finally, under the watchful eyes of the crowd, Li Dao, dressed in white clothes, appeared with his left hand holding the hand of SwordXiong and his right hand holding Li Han. "The Sword Emperor is here!" "That''s the Sword Emperor! He looks really impressive!" "I really want to know if the Sword Emperor is able to break through the void. I feel so nervous!" Although the crowd was clamoring and cheering loudly, Li Dao was in a heavy mood. Walking to the high platform in the middle of the drill grounds, Li Dao let go of Jian Xiong and her son''s hands. He didn''t know what to say. "Go, don''t stay any longer. Big Sister Long''er and Big Sister Xing''er are still waiting for you." Han-Er and I will also work hard to catch up to you and come looking for you. "Jian Xiong had a smile on her face as she tidied up Li Dao''s collar. Li Dao nodded his head. Without a word, he turned around and looked at Ren Qianxing. At this moment, Ren Qianxing''s aura was unfathomable. Under Li Dao''s guidance, he had already stepped into the realm of a supreme Great Grandmaster. If Li Dao had left, he would definitely be the strongest person in the world. "Qian Xing, after I leave, I will have you protect Jian Xiong and her mother. I hope you won''t disappoint me." Li Dao stepped forward and patted Ren Qianxing''s shoulder. Ren Qianxing raised his head, his blood-red eyes were filled with determination as he replied, "I will never forget the great kindness the Sword Emperor has bestowed upon Qianxing. I will definitely protect the matriarch and the young master and not disappoint you." "Alright, with you protecting them, I am relieved!" As Li Dao spoke, he walked to the center of the stage. The four feet and a half long purple blade had already left its scabbard. His legs were spread out to the same width as his shoulders, his sword rested on his left palm, his body leaned back slightly, and countless dragon scales appeared on his face. The sword technique behind him rose up into the sky, and a sword intent shot up into the clouds. The clear sky over thousands of miles was as clear as water. Li Dao narrowed his eyes as his aura continued to rise. This time, he was going to shatter the void with his own strength. Who knew how many people were on the training field, but no one made a sound. Everyone nervously looked at Li Dao. Some were so nervous that they even unconsciously dripped sweat onto their noses. Amongst the crowd, there were Yan Zang Feng, Liu Yi Yi, the Sai Hua Tuo couple, and Xiao Yao Lang. These people looked at Li Dao with a complicated expression, and it was only when Li Dao was about to break through the void that they realized their previous mistakes. "Separated by one sword strike!" Raising his arm upwards, a shocking sword energy rushed out, bringing along an unparalleled sharpness. The powerful voice tore the sky apart, creating a pitch-black void. Li Dao kept his sword and looked back at Jian Xiong and her mother. He opened his mouth and whispered, "I''m leaving, you must take care!" Finished speaking, Li Dao flew up into the air and disappeared into the darkness of the space crack. The sky had returned to its normal state, and the entire drill grounds was in an uproar. "So when one''s martial arts is cultivated to the end, he can really shatter the void and ascend to the Immortal Realm!" "The Sword Emperor is truly worthy of being called the highest under the heavens in the last thousand years. He truly deserves the title of Sword Emperor!" "When I go back, I must work hard and cultivate. From now on, the Sword Emperor is my idol. I must follow him as my role model!" The crowd could not hear what Jian Xiong was saying clearly. At this moment, she had already put away the smile on her face. Her vision blurred as she looked at the spot where Li Dao had disappeared, and her tears flowed like a flood. Li Han''s small hand tugged at the corner of Jian Xiong''s shirt as she comforted, "Mother, don''t cry anymore. One day we will meet father again." Jian Xiong embraced Li Han''s head and cried incessantly. The Sword Saint looked at the mother and son and let out a sigh. C464 In the endless void, a beam of immortal light shone down, guiding Li Dao forward. Looking at this immortal light, Li Dao deeply remembered it in his mind. If his prediction was correct, then many people from small realms that broke through the void would advance along with the immortal light. Perhaps in the future, when Jian Xiong shattered the void, he would follow the immortal light''s guidance and arrive at that world. However, Li Dao could not follow the immortal light. If he were to go to that world, as a person who ascended into the Heaven''s Path, he would definitely be exposed at the very first moment. He wouldn''t be safe at all. It would be even more tragic if he was controlled as soon as he went. Therefore, Li Yao chose a random direction in the endless void and flew forward. The Void was limitless, the Void was chaotic, and there was no end to it. If the person breaking through the void didn''t follow the guidance of the immortal light, they would easily encounter danger and die in the endless void. The void was filled with countless worlds. There were countless worlds and miniature worlds. There was a barrier to these worlds, and as long as one passed through it, they would be able to descend. The higher the level of the world, the stronger the barrier was. The lower the level, the weaker the barrier. There was no concept of time in the void. Li Dao did not know how long he had been flying for. It could have been eight to ten days, or even eight to ten years. Finally, a ray of light appeared before his eyes, forming a world barrier. Looking at the thickness of this world barrier, it couldn''t be considered a very high level world, so he could barely break it. It was difficult to break the World Barrier from the inside, but it was much easier to break it from the outside. With a thought, a long sword appeared in Li Dao''s hand. The power of the dark yellow qi flow rose. The long sword had a hazy halo of light flowing around it, easily creating a small hole on the barrier, just enough for one person to pass through. In fact, Li Dao could easily use his own strength to create a crack on the World Barrier, but that would cause too much of a stir. If the World Consciousness were to awaken, or the Supreme Elders in the World would notice, there would be danger. Like a stowaway, Li Dao stealthily felt his way in. The astral wind raged, tearing apart Li Dao''s clothes. Forming an energy shield around his body, Li Dao did not dare to linger for too long and quickly fell to the ground. A meteor streaked across the horizon. It was the sparks created by the friction between Li Dao''s energy shield and the air. Wandering in the void for too long, once again stepping onto the ground, he felt as if he had been separated by a lifetime. He raised his head and looked around. There was a mountain in the distance. Its shape was very strange, like a gourd. There was a town not far away from Li Dao. There were scattered villages around the town. Carefully sensing the Spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth in this world, Li Dao discovered that the Spiritual Qi of this world was abnormally abundant, one to two times more than that of the Devil Sword World. With the abundance of spiritual energy to this extent, it should be the Immortal World. There must be immortals in this world. The person with the highest cultivation level could be either a Heavenly Immortal or a True Immortal. In any case, he had to keep a low profile. In this sort of world, he definitely couldn''t act tough and walk with a face in front of others. That way, he would die faster. Choosing the nearest village to hurry over, Li Dao planned to first investigate the situation of this world and get to the bottom of it. As he neared the village, Li Dao could sense more than ten different auras within the village. They did not belong to humans, but they were similar to the auras on Ying Shuntian. However, they were much weaker and should be demons. The sounds of battle and sobbing came from within the village, and a thick smell of blood filled the air above the village. Li Dao frowned and quickened his pace to catch up. "Damn it!" Arriving at the village, Li Dao was angered by the scene before his eyes. A pig-headed humanoid demon with fangs was engaging in a massacre with more than ten little demons. The pig-demon wielded a thick-backed machete in one hand and a bloody leg in the other. It was a human leg, and it was also the leg of a teenage girl. At this moment, she was being grabbed by the pig demon, biting and chewing like it was a chicken leg. The village did not care about the elderly or the children. They either wielded kitchen knives or hoes as they confronted the demons with hatred. However, how could these ordinary people be a match for the demons? Many of them fell into pools of blood and were devoured by the lesser demons. A nameless fire rose in Li Dao''s heart. What kind of world was this!? Demons ran rampant, and the people did not live in peace. He could finally understand why the chess saint sword ancestor was bowing to the human race. "Stop right there if you don''t want to die!" With an explosive shout, a longsword appeared in his hand, startling more than ten demons and villagers. Upon seeing Li Dao, the demons revealed fiendish smiles. However, the villagers revealed looks of anticipation. C465 "Hehehe, Wild Boar Chieftain. It seems like an incredible guy has arrived." A demon with a rat''s head revealed its sharp teeth as it gave a strange laugh. Compared to the rest of the demons, this mouse demon was clearly much smarter. "Just nice, this kid''s qi and blood is strong and vigorous, and he alone is comparable to the entire village. If I were to enjoy such a good meal, I''m sure I''ll be able to go a step further." The wild boar threw away the bloody thigh in its hand. The mane on its face was dense. When it laughed, it opened its bloody mouth. Coupled with the crude broadsword in its hand, it looked extremely disgusting. Of course, this wild boar demon looked disgusting to Li Dao, but in the eyes of the villagers, it was horrifying. "Leader, we can''t keep the good stuff for ourselves. If Commander Centipede finds out about this, the consequences will be dire." A toad said in a muffled voice. When the wild boar demon heard the toad monster''s words, its eyes widened like copper bells. It used its backhand to slash at the toad monster, causing dark green blood to flow out. The remaining lesser demons were as silent as cicadas as cicadas as their legs trembled. Although their intelligence wasn''t that high, they were definitely smarter than the toad. "Tsk tsk tsk tsk, kid, you look just like a scholar. Didn''t you humans say that a gentleman is not a threat? Why are you so stupid as to jump out and die? Alright, Grandpa Pig will help you. " Li Dao was surprised for a moment before the coldness in his eyes deepened. He never expected the pig demon to be a cultured demon. After observation, Li Dao discovered that these demons were not powerful people. The pig demon was equivalent to a Xiantian realm martial artist, while the rest of the demons were in the Houtian realm. The pig demon was equivalent to a Xiantian realm martial artist, while the rest of the demons were in the Houtian realm. "Why is this kid not saying anything? He must be regretting why he jumped out." "But it''s too late, he''s destined to become the leader''s food." The mouse demon''s voice was sharp and ear-piercing, but the wild boar demon liked to hear that sound. "Graystripe, listen to what you''re saying. I''ll split one of your arms with you after we kill that kid." The wild boar demon looked at Li Dao with greed in its eyes. Actually, demons could absorb the essence of the sun and moon completely when they cultivated. If that were the case, the mana cultivated would be even purer. Swallowing human flesh and blood to cultivate, although the speed was very fast, the mana was also more complex, making it difficult to cultivate to a higher level. However, these lesser demons did not have a long-term perspective. They only cared about the immediate benefits. The villagers held hoes, kitchen knives and other weapons in their hands as they looked warily at the demons. From time to time, they would give Li Dao a measuring glance. They could not help but reveal hopeful expressions. If only the young man in front of them was a hidden expert. This was what the villagers thought, although they felt that it was hopeless. "Leader, look at that brat, he''s already scared silly. How about I capture him for you?" The Rat Monster''s eyes shone, and his lips were covered with gray fur. A few strands of his beard were especially thick and long. "Greyhound, humans have a saying, ''be careful that you make a ten thousand year old ship.'' Be careful, don''t let the boat capsize in the ditches." The pig demon warned, but in reality, he didn''t care about Li Dao at all. "Leader, don''t worry. I, Graystripe, am the safest. I definitely won''t let that kid escape!" The Rat Monster said as it let out a strange cry. It waved its claws and charged at Li Dao, a cruel glint appearing in its beady little eyes. Li Dao''s eyes turned cold. He opened his mouth and spat out two words, "You''re courting death!" As his voice faded, the Rat Demon had already rushed to the front of Li Dao. Lifting his eyes, Li Dao brandished the long sword in his hand. A rat''s head fell to the ground after the flash of a sword, blood spurting out of its neck. After a few seconds, the mouse demon reverted to its original form. A headless rat was as big as a grown dog, but it had already fallen into a pool of blood. This sudden turn of events startled the villagers and demons. Immediately, the pig demon reacted and roared with its bloody mouth wide open, "Brat, you''re tired of living. How dare you kill my love general!" As the pig demon spoke, he brandished his broadsword and slashed it towards Li Dao. With every step he took, the earth would tremble. Demons drank their blood and did not know how to forge artifacts. The blade in the pig demon''s hand was just an ordinary, crude saber. It was not even comparable to a knife forged by common blacksmiths. Another slash, and a huge pig head was sent flying. This time, the blood spurting out was even more exaggerated. "An Immortal has descended to the mortal world!" "Immortals! Those are Immortals!" "Hahaha, we''re saved! We''re saved!" The villagers cheered as they finally calmed down. Seeing the mouse demon and the pig demon being beheaded by Li Dao, no matter how low their intelligence was, they knew that this young man in front of them was a terrifying existence. The demons shouted in a strange manner. Throwing away the crude weapons in their hands, they began fleeing in all directions in panic. Li Dao didn''t give chase. Instead, he took out his sword and released a purple rainbow light. C466 The longsword was like a purple waterfall as it circled in the air. It decapitated the dozen demons, turning them into a mess of animal corpses. As a Immortal Soul stage expert, Li Dao couldn''t deal with a small monster that couldn''t even cultivate properly with ten or so beast cores. It couldn''t be too simple. These small monsters looked a bit more terrifying, and their bodies were a bit stronger than an ordinary person''s. They did not even know a simple spell. As demons, they did not even know how to control the most basic demonic wind. Demons were not much different from humans in the first place. They were both living creatures and each had their own advantages. Demons excelled in physical strength while humans excelled in intelligence that was deeper than demons. However, after cultivating to a certain level, the differences would disappear without a trace. There were kind and good demons, and there were wicked and unforgivable villains. It was not possible to see the whole picture from a biased perspective, but Li Dao had always stood on the side of the human race. The long sword flew back and was swallowed by Li Dao. Under the lead of the village chief, the surrounding villagers all kneeled down and thanked Li Dao. "Many thanks to the Immortal for acting so righteously. Otherwise, more than a hundred lives of our Qingshan Village would be buried in the mouths of the demons. Everyone, quickly kneel down and thank the Immortal for his great kindness." The old elder was about fifty years old. His hair was already graying, and his body was bent with age. It was clear that he would not live to be sixty years old. Under the leadership of the village chief, all of the villagers kneeled down and began to speak among themselves. "Brother, quickly get up. Everyone else, get up. When something like this happens, I don''t think anyone will turn a blind eye to it. This is what I should be doing. Everyone, don''t thank me. Hurry and get up," Li Dao said as he extended his hand to help the Village Chief up. It was not wrong for Li Dao to address the Village Head as an older brother. Even though he looked like a youth in his twenties, he was in his forties and was not that much older than the Village Head. The villagers stood up with sad expressions. This time, a lot of people had died in the demon attack on the village. However, the simple-minded villagers still held back their grief. They had to thank Li Dao for slaughtering pigs and lambs, so he stopped them. At Li Dao''s level, he did not need to eat like a mortal. Moreover, the lives of the villagers were very difficult, there was no need to let them slaughter the animals for him. The village had been cleaned up and smoke was rising. Although Li Dao had stopped the villagers from slaughtering the livestock, the banquet was still very sumptuous. Under the setting sun, the entire village sat together. The children who were facing such a sumptuous meal were depressed, unable to muster up any interest. Li Dao drank a bowl of muddy yellow wine, then he spoke to the Old Village Chief, "Brother, what is the boundary of this place now?" Although the old elder was puzzled, it wasn''t strange when he thought about how the immortals in the legends could go into seclusion for hundreds of years at a time. He immediately answered, "It''s been eighteen years for the Grand Xia''s Yuanxi [1], but His Majesty is currently unconscious!" The old elder drank a few bowls of yellow rice wine. Although his tongue was a bit big, he still reacted immediately and did not mention the Emperor. "This is outside Jinhua City, Jizhou. The world is currently in a state of turmoil as demons rampage. Since the prefecture overseer was recruiting Qi Scholars, the immortal might as well visit the prefecture overseer''s manor. It was said that the prefecture overseer attached great importance to the extraordinary and thus, he had a thousand gold mink fur coat as an offering. It was just like the gourd mountain in the distance where two great monsters resided. During the day, those monsters came down from the gourd mountain. There was also the Dragon King at the Golden Sand River. Every year, the fishermen at the river bank would offer up a pair of young boys and girls. Otherwise, the Dragon King would be angered and would descend into the flood. The prefecture overseer had sent troops to attack the Gourd Mountain several times but had suffered heavy casualties. Furthermore, the two demons on Gourd Mountain had never gone down the mountain before, so he had no choice but to leave it at that. "I won''t be able to live for long, but these kids are always scared every day. I don''t know when this world will come to an end!" As the old Village Head spoke, his murky eyes sparkled like crystals, filled with emotion. Li Dao let out a long sigh as he sighed, "The demise of a country means the death of a demon-level character!" After he finished lamenting, he suddenly thought of something and asked the old elder, "Old brother, you said that the mountain in the distance is called Gourd Mountain, and that there are two big monsters living on it?" As Li Dao spoke, he pointed at the calabash shaped mountain, revealing a thoughtful expression. The old elder woodenly nodded his head. Li Dao then asked, "The two monsters on that mountain, are they a scorpion and a green snake spirit?" The old elder shook his head and said, "No one has seen those two monsters before. I wonder what they are?" Li Dao laughed involuntarily. He was confused as well. How could these villagers know what kind of demon the monster on the mountain was? However, he had to go up the mountain to take a look. If this gourd mountain was really the one in his memory, then the Seven Stars Pill was still very tempting. C467 He had a very deep impression of the calabash baby Li Dao when he was young, but he didn''t know if there was a real calabash baby. In the cartoons, they came and went on the same mountain, and only a few people appeared. However, this was a real world, so it was impossible for there to only be Gourd Mountain. After the meal, a seven or eight-year-old boy followed behind Li Dao with a hesitant look on his face. Li Dao could roughly guess what he was thinking. He turned around and stroked Li Yao''s head as he asked, "Child, what''s your name? Why are you following behind me?" Seeing Li Dao''s amiable expression, the little boy felt the tension in his heart recede. After all, he was still an immortal. These villagers were both grateful to Li Dao but also a little fearful of him. "I am called Gouzi. Brother Immortal, can you accept me as your disciple and teach me how to do it?" The little boy tried his best to straighten his chest, and after he finished speaking, his face flushed red. Li Dao chuckled. He liked this kind of children, so he couldn''t help but ask, "Dogman right? Then can you tell me why you want to learn from me?" "My elder sister allowed the demons to eat her. I want to learn the skills to avenge her, slaying the demons and exterminating the devils." The young boy''s innocent face revealed a look of hatred, and his gaze was firm. Li Dao went silent. If he guessed correctly, the leg in the hand of the wild boar demon belonged to Sister Gouzi. "Elder Brother Immortal, I beg of you, please teach me your abilities!" Noticing that Li Dao was silent, Dogman immediately knelt down and kowtowed to Li Dao a few times. A red mark appeared on his forehead. "Gouzi, get up. I promise to teach you some skills." Li Dao sighed and went up to help Gouzi up. "Thank you master, thank you master!" Dogman fell to his knees once more, not stopping to kowtow. "Gou Zi, what''s your surname?" Since he had accepted him as a disciple, his disciple couldn''t be called such a disgraceful name. "I don''t know. Ever since I was young, I''ve lived with my sister, and I''ve never seen my parents." Dogman stood up. Although he was only seven or eight years old, he was much more mature than his peers. Li Dao looked at him, touched his head and smiled, "A person cannot have no surname, so why don''t you follow me by giving me the surname Li? Hmm, you can no longer call me Gou Zi. I have a nickname, Sword Emperor. "Yes, Master!" Li Jian nodded with a bit of excitement on his face, but he suppressed it with great difficulty. He could finally stop calling him Gouzi, he was someone with a name now. That night, Li Dao began teaching Li Jian how to read and write. At the same time, he also taught him the Nine Yin True Scriptures. Li Jian could not be considered intelligent, but he did not have the ability to escape like a child. After staying in this village for a few days, Li Jian had already learned some simple words and was familiar with the Nine Yin True Scripture''s circulation route. Li Dao combed through what he had learned and finally chose the Brilliant King Sword to pass on to him. After arranging everything properly for Li Jian, Li Dao prepared to enter the city. He planned to go and inquire about the more specific information of this world. Then, he would walk up to the Gourd Mountain to see if this mountain was the Gourd Mountain that he remembered. If it was, then it would depend on the situation before making any plans. The sky was dark, and the sun was high in the sky. Li Dao was dressed in white, and he was walking empty-handed. At the entrance of the village, beside a large stone tablet, stood a group of simple villagers, sending off Li Dao. A small iron sword hung around Li Jian''s waist. It was given to him by Li Dao. At this moment, his face was filled with reluctance. He watched Li Dao''s back leisurely walk off into the distance before he shouted, "Master, when can I see you again?" Li Daoyi didn''t even turn his head as he replied, "When you''ve finished practicing your martial arts, you can come out and find me." Watching Li Dao''s figure disappear into the horizon, Li Jian stood in place for a long time without moving. The old Village Head walked up and patted Li Jian''s shoulder, exhorting him, "Gouzi, the immortal has left. Let''s go back." Li Jian turned around and looked at the Village Head with an unfriendly expression. He replied, "Village Head Grandpa, I have a name. Don''t call me Gou Zi, I''m Li Jian!" "I got it, Gouzi. Right now, your body is still growing. Only after eating a full meal can you better practice the abilities that an immortal has imparted to you. Quickly, come back with me." Li Jian nodded and followed the village chief back. He thought to himself that he must master the martial arts that he was teaching and then head out as soon as possible. That way, he would be able to see his master again. C468 After staying in the village for six days or so, Li Dao quickly walked on the public road. However, he did not ride his sword. Monsters were common in this world, but cultivators were rare. Up till now, Li Dao had never seen a human cultivator. On the way to Jinhua City, he had seen quite a bit of unconventional small demons. The weather was exceptionally hot. Li Dao followed the passersby and sat at a tea shop outside of the village. It was not for the sake of drinking tea, but for the sake of understanding principles. A scholar sat alone in a corner, and even the shop owner couldn''t help but bring a cup of tea in front of him. Li Yao held his chin in his hands. His eyes were empty and his face revealed a smile. His face was yellow and dull without any luster. Li Dao could tell at a glance that this scholar had been entrapped by a ghost girl, a fox demon. Although he had never seen a ghost before, he still had basic judgement skills. A few porters were sitting on the other side, bare-chested. They had a strong Jianghu habit of ordering crops. There were several baskets of dates and two handfuls of cold wine by the door. If he didn''t know what kind of world this was, Li Dao would have suspected that the people in front of him were Chao Kai and the others from the Chenyuan class of the Water Margin Sect. The owner was an old couple, elderly but nimble. "Young Master, the tea is ready." The little old man placed a bowl of tea in front of Li Dao with a flattering smile on his face. Li Dao waved his hand, signaling the little old man to withdraw. After sitting down for a while, Li Dao heard an arrogant voice. "Old man, quick, bring the best tea in your restaurant to your grandpa. You will get the money." Looking up, he saw a man in his thirties wearing a thick cotton-padded jacket with a waxy yellow face. In his hand was a pitch-black goat-driving whip, which he used to drive a dozen sheep. This person''s appearance immediately attracted Li Dao''s attention. There was no other reason but his appearance was too eye-catching. In such a hot weather, who would wear a large cotton-padded jacket, unless they had skin disease? However, this man clearly didn''t seem to have a skin disease. Plus, he was a practitioner with the cultivation of level seven precelestial. The pitch-black Yang Whip emitted a faint spirit energy and was clearly an unranked magic tool. Besides, shepherds had a very low status in this society. They would be submissive to anyone they saw, how could they be as arrogant and despotic as him, calling himself a lord? The old man jogged around the towel, not looking down on the man just because he was a shepherd. He respectfully led the shepherd into the tea stand. "Master, please come in. The tea will be served shortly." The shepherd nodded and said, "Watch out for my sheep. Don''t feed them and don''t let them touch the water, okay?" "Master, you can be at ease for a hundred times over. I''ll watch the sheep for you, and I won''t let anyone touch it." Satisfied with the old man''s promise, the shepherd walked into the tea stand, sat down, and looked around. When he saw Li Dao and the sickly scholar, he had a look of disdain on his face. When he saw the two handfuls of cold wine at the door, he couldn''t help but swallow his saliva, and said, "Wa, those men, how are you selling this wine? Give me two catties." When the bare-chested men heard this, they looked at the shepherd with disdain. The leader replied, "Our wine is for the Fragrant Sky Tower. Don''t be greedy over a small shepherd. We can''t afford it even if we sell you." "What? Say that again?" The shepherd flew into a rage, then thought of something and gave up. "Isn''t it just Fragrant Sky Tower? I''ve been there one or two times. Other than women being nice, it''s not a big deal." After the shepherd finished mumbling, he sat down to drink his tea, but his eyes kept darting to the two cartons of wine by the door. Finally, the shepherd could no longer hold it in and stood in front of the men. He took out a piece of ingot and placed it on the table, "This silver should be enough to buy your wine, right?" The men exchanged glances. Although they were surprised that the shepherd was so rich, they did not intend to investigate further. The man in the lead put away the ingot on the table and nodded, "Enough, take your own wine. We can drink however much you want." The shepherd excitedly poured out the tea in his bowl, walked up to it, scooped up a large bowl of wine, raised his head, and gulped it down. After drinking it, the shepherd didn''t feel satisfied, so he went up and scooped another bowl. As he repeated this process, he gradually became drunk and his face became red from drinking too much. At this time, Li Dao had already stopped observing the shepherds. All of his attention was focused on the sheep. C469 Li Dao''s attention was completely focused on the dozen or so sheep, because he realized that they might not be sheep. Well, the sheep bleated, and their voices were sad and pleading. Moreover, looking at their eyes, they seemed to be filled with too many things. It was impossible for a sheep to have such a gaze. The shepherd was already drunk. His cheeks were blushing a little when he noticed Li Dao looking at his sheep. He scolded, "Hey, kid. I advise you not to look around. Otherwise, I''ll dig out your eyes." Li Dao didn''t argue with him. He raised his cup of tea and took a sip, revealing a thoughtful expression. Right at this moment, a Taoist warrior with two goatees hanging on his back and holding a flag walked into the tea stand. Behind him were a few people wearing black robes. A few people in black robes stood motionlessly by the door. The stench of rotting flesh on them made them feel nauseous. After the Taoist entered the tea stand, he sat down not far from the shepherd and asked the little old man for a bowl of tea. The drunken shepherd had a bad temper, so he scolded, "Smelly bastard, stay away from me. Don''t disturb my drinking mood." The Daoist Priest swept his gaze over the shepherd, then looked at the ten or so sheep tied outside the tea shop, and calmly retorted, "Who do I think they are? "So, it''s the traffickers from He Shan Dao. They say that I''m a stinky corpse hunter, and that I smell much better than you guys." "Smelly Taoist of Mao Mountain, you better keep your mouth shut. Otherwise, do you believe that I won''t kill you?" The shepherd wore a ferocious expression, full of murderous intent. He had definitely killed people before, and not just a few. The Daoist Priest rang the bell and said indifferently, "You can try. Do you think I''m afraid of you? We are all in the martial arts world, and it would be best if we just don''t get involved, but if you want to provoke this poor Taoist, this poor Taoist''s temper won''t be that good. " The shepherd gave the Taoist a deep look before turning his head away without saying a word. Everyone here was a person who had come out to roam the martial world without hope of reaching immortality. It was as the Taoist had said, it was better to stay in the well and not offend the river. The two of them did not speak, but Li Dao was thinking a million times. Gourd Mountain, Mao Mountain Corpse Chasers, He Shan Daoists, why does it sound so familiar? With everything mixed together, the amount of information was a little too much, causing him to be unable to make heads or tails of it. However, Li Dao still stood up. It was fine if he did not encounter the matter of abducting and selling women, but since he did, he had to be in charge of it. Of course, these women were definitely not good people. They would definitely not be able to endure the loneliness, or else they would not have fallen for the shepherd''s path. Li Dao stood up and walked over to the water jar in the tea stand. He filled it with water from the jar and walked over to the ten or so tied up sheep. Everyone had noticed Li Dao''s actions. The ordinary people did not understand what he was trying to do. The Maoshan Priest stroked his goatee, his eyes filled with schadenfreude. The shepherd stood up angrily and shouted, "Brat, what are you trying to do?" Li Dao didn''t seem to hear the shepherd''s voice as he continued to walk towards the sheep. The shepherd''s expression was cold as he picked up the black goat whip and spat out two words. "You''re courting death!" As soon as his voice fell, the shepherd leapt towards Li Dao and lashed out with his whip, causing a loud blast in the air. If this whip were to lash an ordinary person, they would at least cripple him, let alone kill him. However, what he met was Li Dao, an Immortal Soul stage cultivator with a higher cultivation level than He Shandao. The shepherd rushed in front of Li Dao, his expression ferocious, his eyes filled with murderous intent. Unfortunately, before Li Dao could do anything, he was sent flying by the powerful force and smashed into a table. Li Dao raised his hand and sprinkled the water from the earthen jar onto the bodies of a dozen sheep. What happened next was shocking to everyone. After the water splashed on the sheep, the wool quickly fell off, revealing their dazzling white bodies. How was this a sheep? It was clearly a two-legged sheep. It was still a beautiful two-legged female sheep. As they fell, the breasts and buttocks of the alluring two-footed sheep were lying on the ground, their butts sticking out, and the fur between their fissures was clearly visible. The wailing sound caused Li Dao to feel slightly annoyed. He regretted turning these sheep into two-legged lambs. It was so embarrassing! However, this coincided with the story of how animals were being made in the chatroom. It was just that this shepherd was a demon from He Shan Dao. C470 More than a dozen women were lying on the ground, and because they had been turned into sheep, they had returned to their human forms, not wearing any clothes at all. The scorching weather caused their bodies to be drenched in sweat. The sweat caused their bodies to be drenched as they emitted a slightly sour smell. These women were all quite pretty, most of them were young women in their twenties, and there were also two or three girls who had yet to leave the pavilion. At this moment, they were sobbing. They couldn''t lie on the ground, nor could they stand. If they were in their own rooms, these women might be able to do all sorts of dirty things, but in broad daylight, with nothing to show for it, they still felt ashamed. There were many things that couldn''t be put on the surface, such as self-consoling postures in the dead of night. The women were sobbing softly, crying, covering their faces with their hands, and everywhere else was exposed to the sun. They could ignore the rest, but they could not be shameless. They were too ashamed to meet anyone. Li Dao''s eyes turned cold. Such a scene made him feel disgusted. Rather than crying, he might as well find a place to hide. Of course, such an absurd scene looked extremely disgusting to Li Dao. The other porters on the other foot stared with widened eyes, not blinking at all. Even the old man who ran the tea stand was staring at the scene without blinking. The impact was too great. It was only when the old man''s wife tasted the food and pinched his waist that the old man turned around, blushing. The shepherd got up from the ground, his face ashen. He had not expected to meet such an expert in martial arts here. However, if someone from the martial arts world came to meddle in his business, he would let that kid know the cruelty of He Shan''s technique. "Kid, before you came out to roam the martial arts world, did your master warn you that there are some people you should not offend?" The shepherd''s expression was terrifyingly ferocious, and the murderous intent in his eyes had solidified. Li Dao laughed involuntarily as he shook his head. With a calm tone, he said, "In this world, there might be people that I cannot afford to offend. However, you are not one of them." "I hope you can keep your mouth shut later." The shepherd smiled, but his smile contained anger and killing intent. Throwing the black whip in his hand into the air, the shepherd clenched his right fist and punched his own chest. A mouthful of blood spurted out and landed on the black whip. The shepherd''s face was exceptionally serious as he made a hand sign with his hand while mumbling an incantation. Li Dao watched with great interest. In fact, he could have killed the shepherd a thousand times while he was doing so. However, he was very interested in magic and things like that. He wanted to see what tricks this shepherd could come up with. Hiss hiss! After being stained by the blood of the shepherd, the jet-black whip grew in the air and turned into a huge python that was dozens of feet long. This scene shocked the surrounding people. Other than Li Dao, only the Daoist Priest Mao Shan was still calmly drinking tea. The other people quickly ran away. Mortals did not dare to watch a fight between deities. Furthermore, that shepherd was not a deity, he was clearly a demon. The women no longer dared to cry. Barefooted, bare-footed, they twisted their butts and ran off into the distance. Li Dao''s eyes were filled with curiosity. The Daoist Priest Mao Shan''s eyes were filled with schadenfreude while the shepherd''s eyes were filled with intense killing intent. Li Dao was curious because he discovered that this python was actually alive. He didn''t know how He Shan Dao''s technique refined a python into a whip. The immortal spells were indeed gaudy, but Li Dao could see that this python was nothing special. Any Xiantian martial artist would be able to kill it. "Brat, you''re regretting it now, but there''s no use in regretting it now. You dare to ruin this grandpa''s good fortune. You will definitely beg for death!" "Hei Sha, go and capture that brat. I will skin him for a lantern, pull out his tendons for a belt, and boil out his oil for a light!" The shepherd berated loudly. The black python flicked its tongue and exhaled a fishy wind. Its eyes revealed a human-like gaze as it fiercely charged towards Li Dao. It wanted to use its body as thick as a bucket to wrap around Li Dao. "It''s just a snake. Who are you trying to scare? "I''ve even slaughtered dragons before, do you believe me?" Li Dao laughed. A sword qi shot out from his eyes and instantly cut the python into two. Blood gushed out. The python actually did not die. It struggled as half of its body twisted on the ground, creating a long trail of blood as it ran away. Li Dao did not care about the snake. He was only a Xiantian level beast on the left and on the right. If he ran, then he would run. Shifting his gaze to the shepherd, the shepherd''s legs were shaking as he slumped down on the ground. It was only now that he realized that this young man before him was an expert he could not afford to offend. C471 "Please spare me, please spare me!" This little one was blind enough to not recognize Mount Tai, and offended you, old man, so I hope you can let this little one go. " The shepherd sat paralyzed on the ground, kowtowing incessantly until blood dripped from his forehead. There were no emotions in Li Dao''s eyes, which made the shepherd feel despair. "Daoist Master, you can''t kill me. My master is He Shan Dao''s outer court elder, Daoist Chi Feng. If you kill me, that would be the same as forming a relationship with He Shan Dao. Therefore, I hope that you can let me go. I will definitely repay you when I return. " The corner of Li Dao''s mouth raised as he asked with a chuckle, "Are you threatening me, or are you saying that He Shan Dao is very powerful?" "I don''t dare, even if I were to grow ten times braver, I still wouldn''t dare to threaten you, old man!" The shepherd had a stiff smile on his face. Seeing Li Dao open his mouth to speak, he felt that there was still room for manoeuvre. Unfortunately, Li Dao did not intend to let him off. Li Yao had only asked him a few questions. "Since that''s the case, you can go and die." Li Dao chuckled as he lifted his eyelids, leaving a bloody hole in the shepherd''s forehead as he fell to the ground. A blurry silhouette rose from the shepherd''s body. It glared at Li Dao with venom in its eyes before fleeing into the distance. "A mere Qi warrior can actually have his soul leave his body?" "Interesting, but can you run away?" Li Dao chuckled and pointed his finger towards the faraway soul of the shepherd. The sword Qi directly dispersed the shepherd''s soul in the air. Li Dao turned around and carefully sized up the Mao Mountain Sect''s Corpse Monk. He was brimming with interest. Daoist Maoshan, I''ve heard a lot about you! The Daoist Priest snapped out of his daze after being stared at by Li Dao. With a shake of his hand, he tore off a whisker. The Daoist Priest was no longer as calm as before. Just from Li Dao''s methods, he was certain that Li Dao was a true person. In the Immortal Path, the Qi Refining stage was called Daoist Priest, the Foundation Establishment stage was called Daoist Priest, the Aurous Core stage was honored to be called Daoist Master, and the Immortal Soul stage was already revered by the various sects as their Ancestor. As for immortals above the Immortal Soul Stage, Mu Shan had never seen one. "Daoist Maoshan greets Daoist Master Mu Shan. I don''t know if Daoist Master is here. Please forgive me!" Mu Shan cupped his hands and bowed. Seeing Li Dao''s smiling appearance, beads of sweat began to appear on his forehead. However, he did not dare to wipe them away. The Immortal Dao was more cruel than martial dao. Each realm was like a natural moat, and cultivators with lower cultivation realms had to be respectful when facing cultivators with higher cultivation bases. It was said that there was a Immortal Soul stage elder in the Southern Demon Sect who was temperamental and temperamental, and many of his disciples were taken by him to be devoured. Although Li Dao looked like a youth, who knew how many years he had lived? Seeing how nervous the Daoist Priest was, Li Dao touched his chin. Was he really that scary? "Mu Shan, right? There''s no need to be so courteous. Sit down and speak. I have something to ask you." Li Dao pulled a chair over and sat down. Mu Shan raised his head and stole a glance at Li Dao. When he saw that Li Dao''s expression didn''t change, he straightened his back and respectfully stood to the side. As for sitting down to talk, he would never dare. "If there''s anything wrong with Daoist Master, Mu Shan will definitely speak without reserve." Mu Shan wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and answered respectfully. Next, Li Dao asked Mu Shan some general knowledge questions. Although Mu Shan was surprised and felt it was strange, he still answered Li Dao''s question honestly. The Mao Mountain Sect of this world was also founded by Master San Mao. Besides the Mao Mountain Sect, there were also the Mount Shu Sword Sect, the Heavenly Master Sect of the Dragon Tiger Mountain Sect, the Lao Shan Sect, the Bodhi Temple, and the Karakorum Dao Palace. He Shan Dao, the Southern Devil Sect, the Heavenly Flowery Manor, the Peach Blossom Sect, and some other demonic sects. Other than that, there were also some famous mountains and rivers, such as the Demon King Wuthering Mountain or the Mountain God''s Land. There were also some forces like the Dragon Palace in the water, but there was no Heavenly Court. The Underworld did exist, but it was extremely chaotic. Half of the Underworld was occupied by the Ghost King, and only half of it was still in the hands of the Heavenly Son of Yama. The Dao of Immortality was weak, led by the Kunlun Society, which was said to have Immortals overseeing it. The second was the Mount Shu Sword Sect. It was said that they also had a supreme elder within their sect. As for the Mao Mountain Sect, Laoshan Sect, Heavenly Master Sect, and so on, the highest cultivation among them was only Immortal Soul Stage Ancestor. Right now, the Grand Xia Empire was on the verge of collapse, and the aura of the dragons was extremely weak. On the contrary, demons and devils ran rampant. Hearing this from Mu Shan''s mouth, Li Dao did not speak for a long time. This world was truly chaotic, but the more chaotic it was, the better it was. Only by doing this would he be able to do whatever he wanted and obtain even more benefits. C472 After a brief exchange of words, Li Dao rejected Mu Shan''s invitation and headed for Jinhua City. He was going to Mao Mountain, but not now. He had to find out about the matter of the gourd baby first. If there really was a gourd, then the couple really had refined the gourd into a Seven Star Pill. That would be a heavenly great fortune, and they couldn''t afford to miss it. In this world, the highest cultivation base was the Immortal. It was hard to say whether one was a Celestial Immortal or Earthly Immortal, but perhaps there were True Immortals as well. However, even immortals wouldn''t be able to move around in this world. The person with the highest cultivation level was basically the primordial spirit. This was good news. At the very least, Li Dao would not fear anyone of the same cultivation level and would not need to be tied down. When they arrived at the city, there was a bustling crowd of people gathered around. There were soldiers guarding the city gate. Everything looked no different from any other world. Entering the city, Li Dao could feel the sparse and weak demonic energy in the air. It seemed like Grand Xia was on the verge of collapsing. Humans and demons had been on a completely different path since ancient times, yet now there were actually so many of them mixed in, causing people to sigh in amazement. Walking on the street for a distance, Li Dao noticed that many people were rushing in the same direction. Curious, he followed the crowd. When they arrived at their destination, Li Dao found out that these people had come to pay their respects to the City Lord. In the center of the city was a magnificent temple. Zhu Zhu was dressed in strange clothing and had a mysterious secret word coming out of his mouth, which startled the citizens. One by one, the believers took out their money to buy the so-called incense and offer it to the city officials. Regardless of whether they were rich or poor, as long as they entered a city temple, they would all take out their money bags. A smile spread across his face. Li Dao strolled into the city temple, hands behind his back, like an outsider, coldly watching from the sidelines. Jia Yi from the Western Han Dynasty wrote a poem that mocked the emperor at that time. Among the lines, there were two that went like this, "A pitiful night at the front row of the hall, not asking the living to question the ghosts and deities!" If the government did not ask the people to live and suffer, if the people did not believe in the government anymore and placed their spirits on the ghosts and gods, then the dynasty would basically be exhausted. Noticing Li Dao entering the temple and looking around with his hands behind his back, the temple''s eyes lit up as he went up to welcome him. This was because the clothes on Li Dao''s body were not something an ordinary person could wear. Coupled with his otherworldly bearing, he was either rich or noble. "Sir, how should I address you? I''m Yin Jiu. You can also call me Ninth Uncle." Miao Zhu concealed the glint in his eyes and restrained the smile on his face. He walked to the front of Li Dao and spoke with a solemn expression. "I am Li Dao." Out of politeness, Li Dao answered. If everything went as he had expected, he should fool himself with this temple. Sure enough, the matter was as Li Dao had expected. Temple Head Zhu circled around Li Dao twice. His tone was serious and even had a bit of mysteriousness in it. "So it''s Young Master Li. You came to a city temple, I believe you must have met with some trouble?" Without waiting for Li Dao''s answer, Temple Head Zhu continued, "I saw that Young Master Li''s face was yellow, and there was a dense peach blossom killing intent between his brows, is he feeling unwell? If I get up in the morning, my waist will ache, my limbs will be weak, and I won''t be able to raise my spirits in the daytime. " "Aiya, Young Master Li, you''ve met a fox demon!" It seemed like this temple was treating him as a rich young master to be coaxed around. In the ancient times, rich young masters were all young and vigorous. Which one of them did not marry a concubine? Therefore, to ordinary rich young masters, the words of the temple could really intimidate them. Li Dao held back his laughter and asked, "Ninth Uncle, what do you think?" "Since Young Master Li calls this old man Ninth Uncle, then this old man shall be direct. Has Young Master been infatuated with a certain woman recently? " "Ninth Uncle, you''re so awesome. A few days ago I bought a maid from the street called Little Red. She''s really pretty." Li Yao nodded and followed up with the words of the temple. "That''s right, the maid that Young Master bought was a illusion of a fox demon. She is absorbing Young Master''s Yuan Yang!" "Ninth Uncle, what should I do? You have to save me!" "Young master, don''t worry. As a temple of a city god, I will definitely not sit idly by and let this happen." Young master might as well follow this old man inside to pay his respects to the old master, and ask for a spirit rune to protect himself. Tonight, this old man will follow Young Master to the mansion and accept that fox demon. " "Ninth Uncle''s words are reasonable." Li Dao''s face revealed a mocking smile. "Sir, please come with me." While saying this, Temple Head Zhu turned around and brought Li Dao to an enormous deity statue. The statue was made of gold and jade, and its pair of eyes were protruding out of its sockets. It was staring straight ahead, appearing extremely imposing. A strong smell of incense lingered around the idol. Judging from the charm of the idol, it seemed like there were quite a few worshippers. Many people kneeled down devoutly and said what they wanted. C473 "Sir Li, please sincerely kneel down. This old man will ask the old master for a protective talisman on your behalf." Daoist Zhu looked at Li Dao and spoke with a kind tone. Li Dao laughed. How could a trifling city god ask him to kneel and kowtow? Could he really bear it? "Ninth Uncle, I''m sorry. Ever since I was born, I''ve never had the habit of bending my knee." Hearing Li Dao''s words, a strange look flashed across Temple Head Zhu''s eyes. However, he quickly adjusted himself and said, "Don''t worry, as long as you are sincere, it will be fine." Then, he took out a peach wood sword and started chanting some unknown words. After he finished jumping, he handed a yellow talisman, which had been lit and folded into a triangle, to Li Dao. Needless to say, this yellow talisman really did have a trace of Joss Flame psychokinesis on it. It probably really did have a protective effect. It wouldn''t be a problem to deal with wandering ghosts. "Young master, please keep this talisman properly. Tonight, this old man will accompany young master to the mansion to receive that fox demon." Miao Zhu looked at Li Dao as he spoke. Li Dao was playing with the yellow talisman in his hand. He did not have any intention of paying for the talisman. Miao Zhu coughed twice and asked, "Has Young Master forgotten something?" After saying that, he made a hand gesture to weigh the silver in his hand, indicating that it was time for Li Dao to give him the silver. Li Dao casually threw away the yellow talisman, slapped his head, and acted as if he suddenly came to a realization as he smiled and said, "I''m sorry, Ninth Uncle. Look, I forgot about this matter. I don''t have money." His voice was cold as he asked, "Brat, I think you''re here to cause trouble, aren''t you afraid of Old Master Cheng Yan''s punishment?" "I don''t mean that. I really don''t have money, but if the City Lord wants to punish me, then just let him punish me. I want to see how he will punish me." Li Dao had a faint smile on his face. The surrounding believers also noticed the situation and looked at Li Dao with unfriendly expressions. "You don''t know your place. If I don''t teach you a lesson today, this old man''s temple wishes will be in vain." Miao Zhu clapped his hands with a gloomy face. Immediately, over ten big men rushed in. These people looked strong, and their faces were full of muscles. If an ordinary person were to see this scene, they would probably admit defeat. From the looks of these people, they were probably the guards of a city temple. They usually ate a lot of meat and fish, which was why they were so valiant. How could an ordinary person have a ferocious face? "Go, capture this brat. I want to hang him outside the temple for three days and three nights to let everyone know the consequences of bumping into the old master." With a loud shout from the temple, the men neatly pounced towards Li Dao. However, just as they arrived in front of Li Dao, they were sent flying by an invisible force and fell to the ground in confusion. The commoners that came to offer incense started to criticize at the same time, causing Li Dao to feel very displeased. Miao Zhu took two steps forward and spoke darkly, "I was wondering who would dare to come to the City God Temple and cause trouble. It turns out they are a martial arts expert. "However, if you think that you can be so impudent in front of me just because you know a bit of martial arts, then you are completely wrong." A yellow talisman was already caught between his index finger and middle finger, surrounded by a faint hint of the incense''s worth of psychokinesis. "City deity, borrowing your strength, five fires to cleanse your body, go!" Miao Zhu chanted an incantation and a weak mana seeped out of his body and circulated around his fingertips. He activated the Yellow Symbol and threw it towards Li Dao. The yellow talismans burned and turned into five flaming snakes that surrounded Li Daoyi. The surrounding commoners all knelt down and kowtowed, calling the city lord''s spirit to show. "Brat, I''ll give you one more chance. Kneel in front of the City Lord God Statue and admit your wrongs, then take out a thousand taels of silver as perfume, I''ll let you off, otherwise I''ll let you try the Five Flames Burning Body!" Li Dao chuckled. He did not expect this temple master to be a cultivator at the second level of Qi Refining. He had misjudged him. "You can try. I also want to have a taste of the Five-fire Burning Body," Li Dao said in a teasing tone. If this little bit of mortal fire could burn a single hair of his own, then why not take out a thousand taels of silver to make him some fragrant oil? "Brat, you brought this upon yourself. You can''t blame this old man for this." Miaomiao''s face was gloomy. With a wave of his hand, five fire serpents charged towards Li Dao. However, something extremely eye-catching happened. The five fire serpents charged towards Li Dao, but before Li Dao could do anything, the fire serpents had already disappeared. At this point in time, Miao Zhu also realized that he had met an expert. His forehead was covered in cold sweat, but he quickly thought of a solution. Don''t forget that this is a city temple. "Hey, demon, don''t be so lawless just because you know some kind of demon art, wait for me to ask the old master to surrender you!" Miao Zhu turned around and knelt down. After smoking a few mouthfuls of special incense, he lit it up and said, "Lord City Elder, I, Miao Zhu and Yin Jiu have something to report!" Li Dao crossed his arms over his chest. He also wanted to see what the City Deer looked like. After a while, Li Dao felt a strand of spiritual will come back to life. The statue seemed to have come back to life as it let out a majestic voice, "What has disturbed this sovereign?" "Reporting to the old master, the demon in front of you is here to cause trouble, messing with the believers to worship the incense. The Yin 9 is not your opponent, please help the old master." As Yin Jiu said this, he pointed his finger at Li Dao. The statue''s eyes turned to look at him, and when it saw Li Dao, its eyes glazed over. "You are the City Lord?" Li Dao laughed lightly as he spoke. This city was destroyed by divine will, so it was not a big deal. His original body should only be at the Aurous Core stage. "So it''s Ancestor here. This little god has eyes but is unable to recognize Mt. Tai. I hope that Ancestor will not argue with me like this." The statue laughed, its voice no longer as majestic as it was before. Hearing the conversation between Li Dao and the city deity, Temple Head Zhu felt as if his heart had died. He was not stupid, and even now he understood that Li Dao was a terrifying existence that even the city deity feared. "Alright, you can leave now. Remember to teach me a lesson at your temple. Don''t try to swindle me. Life isn''t easy!" "The Ancestor''s lesson is that this little deity will be taking his leave now." The deity statue returned to its previous state as both of Miao Zhu''s legs went limp and he knelt on the ground, repeating the same words, "Please spare me, please spare me!" The people in the temple were also kneeling on the ground. They bent over and buried their heads in the ground as they called out to the deities. By the time these people raised their heads, Li Dao''s figure had already disappeared, leaving behind the people looking at each other in dismay. This time, they were back to the topic of chatting after the meal. C474 Li Dao appeared once more and sat in a restaurant. He held a wine cup in his hand as he looked down at the people below. The pedestrians on the street came and went, and all kinds of hawkers were shouting. Most of them were poor families. Li Dao''s gaze landed on a lady in white. This woman had a beauty that could topple empires. Her body gave off an otherworldly aura. The woman had built a small hut and was preparing porridge for the beggar. There was a beautiful woman beside the woman. She was dressed in red, and her face was extremely seductive. Her fiery red lips could captivate souls. The woman in white was enthusiastically greeting the beggars, while the woman in red was lazily and tiredly, impatiently filling the porridge for the beggars. The reason why Li Dao paid attention to them wasn''t because of their beauty, but was because of the demonic Qi exuding from their bodies. The demonic qi exuding from the woman in white was lighter, but the demonic qi exuding from the woman in red was much denser, emitting a faint smell of urine. Since he did not have the ability to cultivate the [Heavenly Vision Technique], Li Dao was momentarily unable to discern what kind of demons they were. After sending the beggars away, the woman in white revealed a sweet smile and said to the woman in red, "Twelfth Sis, if you don''t like the idea of giving out gifts, then you don''t need to come with me tomorrow." The woman in red did not pay any attention to her and turned to the woman in white. Her eyes indicated that she was looking at Li Dao in the restaurant as she covered her mouth and said, "Sister Fourteenth, look at that idiot. He''s really handsome. In a little while I''ll take him out to the country, and we sisters will have a good time, and then we''ll suck up his vitality. " The woman in white''s expression changed and she shouted in a low voice, "Twelfth Sister, we can''t do such a wicked thing. Training relied on accumulating good fruits and karma. "If you want to harm others and rely on robbing their yang energy to increase their cultivation, then there will be no good ending." "Fourteenth Sister, you''re just too kind-hearted." "Dad said that you are the most talented among us sisters. You wholeheartedly focus on cultivating to become an immortal, accumulating good fruits, and accumulating meritorious services. However, don''t ruin my good fortune!" The two girls remained silent. Li Dao raised his wine cup and said to the two demons, "Ladies, why don''t you go up and tell them that I''ll treat you two to a drink?" The two girls didn''t know that their conversation had ended in Li Blade''s ears. The red-clothed girl smiled seductively at Li Blade, turned around, and walked towards the restaurant. The white-clothed woman sighed and followed the woman in red to the restaurant. The woman in red led the way into the restaurant. She arrived at Li Dao''s table and sat down confidently. The woman in white followed him as well. "Young Master, were you calling me just now?" The woman in red lifted her hair and lightly bit her lips. She winked at Li Dao. "That''s right. I am inviting the two ladies. I dare to be presumptuous. May I ask the two ladies'' names?" Seeing Li Dao''s clear words, the woman in red and the woman in white were stunned for a moment. Although the woman in red didn''t use a charm, their beauty wasn''t something that anyone could resist. It seemed like this young master in front of him was a righteous man! The white-clothed woman secretly nodded and came to a conclusion towards Li Dao. That was to say, Li Dao could not read the thoughts, or else he would definitely be laughing non-stop. He, Li Yao, had never been a righteous man. "I''m Hu Mei, this is my sister. You can just call her Mother Fourteenth." "Xin Niang?" Li Dao blurted out. He finally knew what kind of demon these two girls were. Earlier, the temple hall of the city''s god temple said that he had been possessed by a fox demon. The woman in white was surprised and asked doubtfully, "How does Young Master know my full name?" Li Dao smiled but didn''t reply. Instead, he said to the woman in red, "Miss Hu Mei, can I trouble you to stay far away from me? I don''t really like the smell of your body." Li Dao said that he really didn''t like the smell on her body, but Hu Mei and Xin 14 Niang clearly misunderstood him and became more determined to be a true gentleman. However, Li Dao''s next sentence broke their minds. "But I do like the smell of Miss Xin''s body. Miss Xin, why don''t you move closer to me?" Xin Fourteen raised her head and looked at Li Dao. It just so happened to meet Li Dao''s eyes, but she couldn''t move her head away. Heavens, how could a mortal have such a pair of clear and deep eyes! A wave rose in Xin Fourteen''s calm heart and she forgot to turn her head for a moment. Hu Mei smiled foolishly, thinking that the young master in front of her was very handsome and had a grand temperament. The fourteenth sister was probably tempted, she would trick him into going to the countryside and have a good time. C475 "Ahem, Miss Xin, Miss Xin?" Li Dao coughed twice as he stroked his chin, his eyes moving back and forth between Xin 14th Madame. Xin Fourteen came back to her senses. She blushed and said, "I don''t mean it. I was too engrossed in my thoughts just now, so I let the Young Master down." "It''s fine, Miss Xin, why don''t you sit down and talk to me. Oh right, sit closer to me." Li Dao lightly smiled, but his words were full of a joking tone. Mother Xin dragged a chair over and sat down. She wasn''t close to Li Dao by a foot, nor was it far. After the two ladies sat down, Li Dao stopped talking and watched the people below with interest, occasionally taking a sip of his wine. Xin Fourteen and Hu Mei looked at each other before Hu Mei finally lost her cool and took the initiative to ask, "May I ask for Young Master''s name? Which mansion are you from?" Li Dao did not reply. Instead, he gave a light "Eh" and said, "An interesting fellow has arrived." The two women couldn''t help but follow Li Dao''s gaze and look down the stairs. They saw a slovenly Daoist wearing tattered clothes, stepping on sandals, and carrying a horsetail whisk. He had an iron sword on his back. The Daoist man stopped in front of the restaurant and sat down on the floor. He took off his sandals and buckled up his toes. His black toes made Xin Fourteenth and Hu Mei frown. No matter what, women would subconsciously loathe slovenly men, even the Banshee. The Daoist stood at his feet and shouted, "It''s so hot, this old Daoist is about to die of thirst. Is there anyone that would like to buy this old Daoist a bowl of water?" However, no one paid any attention to him. The old Daoist didn''t feel awkward and said to a pear vendor beside him, "Little Brother, this old Daoist is thirsty. Can you treat this old Daoist to a pear?" The pear seller impatiently waved his hand and said, "Don''t disturb my business if you don''t have the money. Do you think my pear is coming for nothing?" The Daoist man''s eyes flashed with a cold light, allowing Li Dao to see through him. At this moment, a righteous looking scholar walked out, criticizing the peddler. "Why are you like this? The Taoist is thirsty, you have so many pears, treating him to one won''t cost you anything." "Scholar, I respect you for being a scholar." All you scholars talk about is righteousness and morality, and you guys only know how to use your mouths. How would you know how hard it was for us to work? The peddler shook his head and went back to his pear. The scholar was stunned for two seconds. He angrily took out his purse and fished out two coppers. "Here, I want to buy a pear." Seeing the poor actions of the scholar, it was obvious that his family background was not very good. "Daoist, you must be thirsty. Come, I''ll treat you to Riko." The scholar handed Riko to the Daoist. The Daoist used his pitch-black hands to dig out his feet and receive the pear. He began to chew on it as juice leaked out from the corners of his mouth. However, he did not say thank you. The scholar was not angry. He smiled at the Daoist as if he was very happy. Xin Fourteen looked at the scholar with admiration. No matter what time it was, if a man showed the slightest bit of kindness, it would always be noticed by the women on the side of the road. Li Dao finished all the wine in the cup in one gulp and sighed. "Another protagonist like Yan Zhaoge!" "Who is Yan Zhaofeng?" Listening to Li Dao sigh, Hu Mei couldn''t help but ask. Xin 14th Madame also turned her gaze over and was very interested in Li Dao''s words. "Nothing, just a fool." "What does the main character mean?" Hu Mei asked. Li Dao thought for a moment before replying, "The main character is someone who is played by fate. For example, your sister is the main character." This time, it was XIV Niang''s turn to speak, "Young Master Li, what do you mean by this? Why do you say that I''m the main character, the one being toyed with by fate?" "I''ll tell you about this later. Let''s watch the show first," Li Dao said as he continued to look down the stairs. When she saw that Li Dao was not in the mood to speak, she cast her gaze on the Daoist cultivators and the scholar below. At this moment, the Daoist had already finished eating the Riko. He wiped his mouth with the back of his hand, and said to the scholar, "Kid, you''re not bad. What''s your name?" The scholar replied with a smile, "Little Feng Sheng, are you still thirsty?" Li Dao looked at the scholar, then looked at Xin 14th Madame, thinking to himself, As expected. Below, the Daoist waved his hand and said, "I''m not thirsty. I''m not thirsty anymore." "Scholar, this old Daoist has no treasure, and has nothing to repay you. How about I play a trick on you?" The scholar nodded as he looked at the Daoist with curiosity. "Watch carefully!" The Daoist man got up from the ground and dusted off the dust on his butt. He spun around on the spot and chanted something, attracting the attention of all the people on the street. After circling three rounds, the Daoist man placed the pear seed under his feet and asked the people around him, "Who''s going to give me a bowl of water? This old Daoist is going to use magic." Immediately, a busybody handed a bowl of water over, causing Li Dao to shake his head. Just now, he had been thirsty for water and refused to drink it. Now, he was giving water to the people who were playing tricks on him! The Daoist man took a bowl of water, looked around and said, "Everyone, watch carefully, don''t blink." The Daoist poured the water on the pear seed, and everyone around stared at it. A sudden change occurred. The pear seed sprouted and began to grow. In the end, it turned into a pear tree with plump pears growing on it. This scene was applauded and applauded by the crowd. The Daoist took down a pear and took a bite, splattering everywhere as he said, "There''s no need to be courteous, go pick the pears. This old Daoist invites everyone." The pedestrians swarmed forward to pick the pears. Suddenly, a scream sounded out as the hawker plopped down on the ground. He spread his hands and cried out in pain, "My Riko, my Riko! I still have an old mother in bed waiting for me to buy her some rice after I sell her." At this moment, everyone came to a realization. The pear on the tree was the pear in the peddler''s car. No one sympathized with the hawker. Instead, they started to criticize him and add insult to injury, "Who told you to be so stingy just now. Now you have received your retribution, right?" The Daoist man held the horsetail whisk in front of his chest with a proud expression on his face. Li Dao laughed in anger. He stood up and said, "Ridiculous, this is ridiculous!" The voice was not loud, but it was very clear. It traveled into everyone''s ears. C476 "Ridiculous, this is ridiculous!" Seeing the passersby criticizing the pear peddlers one after another, ridiculing them and adding insult to insult, Li Dao laughed out in anger. Xin 14 and Hu Mei looked at Li Dao in confusion. They didn''t understand why he thought this was ridiculous. Many people felt that the Daoist priest had done the right thing in the eyes of this matter. The peddler was so petty, so he should be punished. But Riko was a peddler''s, so what was wrong with him not giving it to others? Moreover, he was just a pear seller and not a rich man. There was still an old mother waiting for him at home to buy pear rice to cook. Li Dao stood up and walked down the stairs step by step. Although Li Dao did not display any magical abilities, everyone still looked at him. This was the unique aura of a powerful expert. Even if one didn''t do anything, it would attract the attention of others. For some unknown reason, 14 Xin Niang and Hu Mei followed Li Dao downstairs. The originally noisy street quieted down as Li Dao, who was tall and straight and handsome, along with the two otherworldly beauties Xin 14 Niang and Hu Mei walked together. Under the watchful eyes of everyone, Li Dao came down the stairs and walked to the hawker''s side, helping him up. The hawker stared blankly at Li Dao, unable to react for a moment. The industry and craftsmen, he was a pear seller, and had the lowest social status. No matter how he looked at it, Li Dao was on the side of the young nobleman. Li Dao''s actions caused the surrounding people to reveal a look of astonishment. Unlike the scholar, who was a poor scholar, Li Dao''s clothes were gorgeous and his bearing was extraordinary. When he reached out his hand to help the peddler, it naturally caused people to be astonished. When she saw Li Dao''s actions, her eyes were brimming with energy and vitality. She suddenly didn''t want to absorb this young master''s Yang Qi anymore. If she could stay with him for a long time, it wouldn''t be bad to see him every day. Why did the cultivation and the original not matter, anyway, she had a long lifespan. Li Dao did not pay any attention to the thoughts of others. After helping the hawker up, he turned around to face the slovenly Daoist and the scholar. "Which sect''s Daoist are you from? To be able to come out to do evil all the time just because you learned some spells?" I wonder if your ancestor, after seeing your actions today, would cover his face in shame? " Without waiting for the Daoist to speak, Li Dao looked at the scholar and asked, "You are a scholar, yet you have not taken the exam, right? If someone like you, who doesn''t even know what''s good for you, becomes an official, then they will only mislead the country and the people. It''s better to go home and farm. " The scholar''s face turned red as he clenched his fists. His body was trembling; a scholar was the most rational person in the world. Li Dao had said he didn''t understand reason and told him not to take the exam. "Little brother, which family''s young master are you from? This old Taoist had never done anything evil, much less made the ancestor feel shame. Your words are a bit too much. If you don''t apologize, this old Daoist might have to teach you a lesson. " The Sloppy Daoist pulled up his horsetail whisk, putting away his frivolous expression, and said solemnly to Li Dao. Li Dao glanced at the Daoist, then looked back at the scholar. He asked, "What, from the looks of it, you two seem unwilling to accept this?" Then let me ask all of you. This Riko was originally that little brother, is it right or wrong? " The Daoist priest and the scholar both nodded their heads, their expressions unsightly. Pear was sold by hawkers, there was no way to deny that. "Since the pear belongs to little brother, then what''s wrong with him not wanting to invite you?" And look at this little brother, there''s only a pear tree planted in the house, and the food hasn''t grown well in the summer, so he and his old mother relied on a pear tree to survive the summer. Look at the mud on little brother''s shoes, little brother''s house is quite far from the city, it''s very difficult to enter it once. The last time he went to town to sell pears, he finished the rice he bought. It was still dark this morning, and Old Mother was lying hungry in bed, so Little Brother had to abandon Old Mother and travel dozens of miles to sell pears. Old Mother was waiting for him to sell pears and buy rice to cook at home. And what did you do? Daoist, say it yourself. As a bandit, is what you''re doing evil? Then there''s the scholar. From your clothes and actions, your family shouldn''t be much better than the young man who sells pears. Your father should have died a long time ago. Your mother bitterly grew you up, taught you how to be a person, saved money and expenses, and was even unwilling to cut a new set of clothes to send you to school. You are still a scholar, and you haven''t even passed the Elementary Scholar examinations. He even invited a magic Taoist to eat pear. Did he need you to treat him? Are you sorry for your old mother? Scholar ah, it''s not that I look down on you, but you are far worse than the little pear seller. "The little brother knows that you need to sell pears to support your old mother, and your appetite is dependent on your old mother. Also, you have the money to treat people to pears. This is how the sages teach you how to be a person." In a single breath, Li Dao spoke out a series of questions, causing the scholar and the Daoist to be rendered speechless. This was because what Li Dao had said was the truth. The Daoist man''s face alternated between green and white as his eyes glinted with a cold light. He glared at Li Dao. Of course, Li Dao had noticed the cold glint in the Daoist''s eyes, but he did not pay it any mind. A mere Foundation Establishment cultivator was like an ant holding a grudge against a dragon. How could a dragon ignore an ant? The scholar''s face was red with embarrassment. He buried his head in his chest, his eyes fixed on the ground as he dejectedly and quickly left. Hearing Li Dao''s words, he felt that he was no longer human. The hawker stood at the side, softly crying. Every word Li Dao said had caused his heart to clench. He was simply a confidant! If it wasn''t for the fact that their statuses were unequal, he would have definitely pulled Li Dao to pay respects to a son. When he thought that the pear was gone, his mother was still lying in bed waiting for him to buy rice. He could not help but feel sad. The surrounding pedestrians looked at Riko, who was in their hands, and revealed a look of shame. Many of them took out their money bags and handed out crushed silver to the vendor. Then they smiled awkwardly at Li Dao before leaving. Even the people without money took out copper coins and stuffed them into the hands of the peddler, leaving him at a loss for what to do. The way she looked at Li Dao became brighter and brighter. The way Hu Mei looked at Li Dao became more and more blurry as she tightened her legs. Coincidentally, Li Dao turned his head and looked into the eyes of the two girls as he asked, "Do you have any silver?" Before they could react, Li Dao took out the purse from her hands. In any case, they were fox demons, so money was just a piece of cake for them. Li Dao took the purse and handed it over to the peddler. He said, "Little brother, stop selling pears and use this money to do some business. Worship your mother and don''t let her bully you again." "Wuwuwu, thank you benefactor, thank you benefactor." "Goudan''er will never forget the grace and kindness of a benefactor." The hawker knelt down and kowtowed repeatedly. Every time he kowtowed, his head would hit the ground. Li Dao didn''t go to support him. He waved his hand and left, leaving a cool figure behind as he walked into the distance. Xin Fourteenth Mother and Hu Mei reacted, they took small steps and ran to chase after Li Dao. "Benefactor, you still haven''t told me your name. How is Goudan''er going to repay you?" The peddler shouted at Li Dao''s back as he laughed heartily, "It''s fate to meet each other, what''s the matter with your name? If you want to repay me, then take good care of me." Under the hawker''s sparkling tears, Li Dao and the two girls had already disappeared. A few years later, a sword immortal called Goudan''er searched for the former white-clothed gongzi. However, he was unable to find him even after walking through the entire sky and the earth. This had become his life''s greatest regret. C477 The sun was setting on the horizon, burning the clouds and the distant peaks. Behind Li Dao were two beautiful women. The three walked together, the man was handsome, the woman was cold, or perhaps coquettish. They formed an absolutely beautiful picture. "Young Master Li, how do you know that the scholar''s father died young?" Xin Fourteen blinked her clear and limpid eyes as she curiously looked at Li Dao and asked. Hu Mei, who was dressed in red, was also looking at Li Dao''s sculpted face. There was a hint of red on her face, and her eyes were blurry. "Haha, that''s simple. Look at the scholar''s clothes. There are several patches on them, but he tries his best to hide them. Wearing patched clothes meant his family was definitely not well off, and it was his mother who had sewed it for him. The fact that he hid the patches showed that he was sensitive and had a sense of inferiority. Without a father at home, he would have developed such a heart. " Li Dao spoke with confidence and confidence. Actually, he had only been to the chatroom before. Naturally, he had an understanding of the Feng Sheng''s family''s situation. "Young Master is so talented. I didn''t expect humans to have so much knowledge. It''s Fourteenth Madame who is too inexperienced." She had always been in human society, reading poetry and understanding the principles behind it. Only now did she know that the principles in the books were dead. Hu Mei''s face turned unsightly as she tried to coax 14th Madame Xin, but she realized that she had accidentally almost been exposed. Luckily, Li Dao didn''t notice the flaw in her words, causing the two girls to heave a sigh of relief. "What a rich young master, taking the United States with him, and he''s even a beautiful sister." I have lived such an unscrupulous life, yet you still have the nerve to criticize me. Other than using your mouth, I don''t think you have any other abilities. A figure was leaning against a large stone, his hair a mess. He was casually tied up, wearing sandals, a dirty Daoist robe, carrying an iron sword, and holding a horsetail whisk. Who else could it be other than the slovenly Daoist from before? "Daoist, what are you doing here?" Li Dao chuckled. He was not surprised that the Daoist was blocking the way here. "Brat, you made a fool of me in front of everyone and even insulted this old Daoist''s sect. This old Daoist cannot swallow his anger, so he came to teach you a lesson!" The Daoist man laughed coldly and replied. "Sloppy Daoist, as a clan member who has cultivated the Dao for several decades, why are you so narrow-minded? It was your fault anyway. Young Master Li helped you point out your mistakes, yet not only were you ungrateful, you even came to exact vengeance. Xin Fourteen took two steps forward to block Li Dao''s path as she asked in a cold voice. She was very clear that the Taoist in front of her was not a swindler, but someone with real ability. Therefore, she stood in front of Li Dao to protect him. "That''s right, you''re such a unreasonable man. If you want to hurt Young Master Li, you should first get through us sisters." Hu Mei''s reaction was slower than Xin 14. She spread out her arms to block Li Dao behind her as she stared at the Daoist with an unfriendly expression. The red gauze covering Hu Mei''s body was somewhat transparent. She opened her arms in front of Li Dao to block him. Her fair and tender buttocks was clearly visible to Li Dao. Li Dao carefully observed the scenery in front of him. His eyes were clear and he did not have any thoughts ¡­ "What a sharp tongued lass. Since you want to protect him, then I''ll teach you guys a lesson." The Daoists held their horsetail whisk and performed a spell with faint mana fluctuations. "Daoist, I advise you to retreat. Otherwise, we sisters will no longer be polite with you." Fourteenth Madame Xin narrowed her eyes. If it wasn''t absolutely necessary, she didn''t want to make a move, and even more so, didn''t want to expose her identity as a fox demon in front of Li Dao. "I want to see how you two little girls are going to treat me so rudely ¡­" Before the Daoist could speak, he was choked. The Daoist was surprised when Xin 14th Madame and Hu Mei released the demonic Qi on their bodies. The Daoist took out two leaves from his tattered Daoist robes, spat on them, and then rubbed his eyes. He used some kind of eye-opening spell. "I already knew that you two wouldn''t be right. So it''s actually two fox demons. "Good, good, good. If we don''t change, there will always be water flowing." The Daoist looked at Xin Fourteenth and Hu Mei with hatred before putting away her horsetail whisk and walking off into the distance. He was in the Foundation Establishment stage, Xin Fourteen and Hu Mei were Foundation Establishment monsters, and Xin Fourteen was a peak Foundation Establishment fox that was just a step away from forming a demonic core. He couldn''t afford to offend her, so he could only retreat gloomily. After the Daoist left, XIV Mother Xin and Hu Mei turned around to look at Li Dao nervously. "Young Master Li, that Taoist was speaking nonsense just now. You wouldn''t believe him, right?" Hu Mei looked nervous as she asked. Xin Niang was as nervous as Hu Mei as she was and stared straight at Li Dao. Li Dao smiled and said, "Of course I believe him." Hearing this, the two girls'' expressions changed. They opened their mouths to explain, but Li Dao''s next sentence made them relax. "You sisters are so beautiful, so you must be a vixen," Li Dao said with a smile on his face. His tone was full of mockery, causing the two girls to heave a sigh of relief, thinking that he was joking. "Aiya, Young Master Li, I thought you were a righteous man, but who would have thought you were so evil!" Hu Mei threw a flirtatious glance at Li Dao, the water in her eyes rippling. "I''m not a righteous man," Li Dao replied in all seriousness before walking forward. C478 "Young Master Li, where are you heading to?" Seeing Li Dao hurrying on his way, Hu Mei, who was following behind him, rolled her eyes and asked. "Gourd Mountain!" Li Dao chuckled, pointing at the faraway calabash shaped mountain, he answered. Hearing that Li Dao was going to the Gourd Mountain, both the girls'' expressions changed. As demons, and because they lived not too far away from the mountain, they naturally knew much more than ordinary people. "Young Master Li, Fourteenth Mother would like to ask, why are you going to the gourd mountain?" She asked hesitantly after considering her words for a moment. "I heard that there are treasures on the Gourd Mountain, so I''m going to try my luck." Li Dao said calmly with a smile. "But Young Master Li, I heard that there are many man-eating demons on Gourd Mountain. I would rather believe it to be true than not. It''s better if you don''t go." "That''s right, Young Master Li. If you want some treasures, then we have some stored in our house, including Golden Agate and antique calligraphy and paintings. Why don''t you follow us sisters and take a look?" Hu Mei also interjected anxiously. The two sisters had always thought that Li Dao was a mortal. The treasure in his mouth was nothing more than something yellow or white, or something antique. Noticing that Li Dao did not say anything, she spoke again. "My home isn''t too far away. If Young Master Li doesn''t mind, you can go back with Fourteenth Mother. It''s already late, and there are still some wolves, tigers, and panthers on the way." There''s no harm in going to Gourd Mountain and talking about it tomorrow. " Li Dao looked Xin 14 Niang''s eyes and saw a trace of panic. Such a kind girl couldn''t bear to be refused, even though she was a fox demon. "Alright, I''ll spend the night at your place." Li Dao smiled as he nodded towards Mother Xin. Xin 14th Madame avoided Li Dao''s eyes and couldn''t help but blush. Hu Mei didn''t say anything on the side. Her expression was depressed and she seemed to be eating too. They were fox demons who had lived for over a hundred years, but they were Banshee monsters. Other than being foxes with magic power, they were no different from normal women. They would be moved, they would be emotional, and they would be jealous. Along the way, Hu Mei stopped talking, and Li Dao and Xin 14 Niang also stopped talking. Soon, the two of them arrived in front of the trees. The woods were rather eerie, and under the moonlight, a small path appeared to be lonely. Weeds were growing on both sides of the road, and it had been a long time since there were any signs of human activity. "Sister Fourteenth, quickly go back and inform Father that there are guests. Tell our sisters to come out and greet them." As Hu Mei spoke, she gave a meaningful glance to XIV, which made XIV understand. XIV turned around and said to Li Dao, "Young Master Li, please wait here for a moment. XIV will notify father." Li Dao couldn''t deny this. He reckoned that Xin 14th Madame had gone back to make the arrangements, so she immediately stood on the spot and waited. Under the hazy moonlight, Li Dao and Hu Mei stood outside the woods. From time to time, wolf howls could be heard from the woods, but Hu Mei''s eyes were focused on Li Dao. The two girls were full of holes. Even normal people would be able to tell that something was amiss. How could a girl stand outside the forest at night and not care about the howls of wolves? "Does Young Master Li have a family?" Hu Mei asked after seeing that Li Dao was silent for a long time. "He has three wives and a son." Li Dao replied without hesitation. Disappointment appeared in Hu Mei''s eyes, but she quickly recovered. How could ordinary women be compared with her? She didn''t believe that she wouldn''t be able to take down Young Master Li with just a few tricks. According to her experience of attracting attention, men usually acted like proper men, but as long as you had a bit of beauty and leaned against them, they would be able to see each other clearly. Hu Mei was very confident in her beauty. She lifted up her hair, bit her lips, and asked, "Young Master Li, do you think I''m beautiful?" Li Dao looked Hu Mei up and down and nodded, "Very beautiful, prettier than most of the women in the world." Seeing Li Dao''s calm tone, Hu Mei felt defeated. Li Dao was not like the men she had met before. She still wanted to say something, but Mother Xin 14 walked over with an old man. The old man was hunched over, leaning on his walking stick and wearing an official''s robe. He looked like an outsider. "Dad, this is the Young Master Li your daughter told you about. He came to stay the night." The old man looked Li Dao up and down, nodded, and smiled. "Fourteenth Mother has good eyesight. This kid is quite handsome. He''s not much worse than this old man when he was younger." The old man''s words did not sound boastful at all, because the fox demons were all handsome men and beautiful women. Li Dao laughed and said, "Old sir, you flatter me. As a commoner, I am not a person to be praised." After exchanging a few pleasantries, the three Demons brought Li Dao into the forest. After circling around a few times, a courtyard appeared in front of Li Dao''s eyes. The size of the courtyard was not small, and was similar to that of a country landowner. The old man and the other two ladies of the Xin Family invited Li Dao into the courtyard. Immediately, a group of cicadas surrounded them, pointing and talking non-stop at Li Dao. If an ordinary person were to face the beauty of this courtyard, they would have already lost their minds. However, Li Dao knew very well that this was a fox''s nest. Those girls that chirped in and out were all foxes. Even though he didn''t have any prejudice against the fox demon, he just didn''t know what this yard was made of. Martial arts were much weaker than the immortal dao. It was laughable that a Immortal Soul Stage expert like him could not even see through a tiny illusion technique. C479 "My children are a bit too naughty. They don''t know their manners, so I hope that young master will not take offense to them." The old fox laughed happily. His kind eyes and benevolent face did not have a shred of cunning that belonged to a fox. However, thinking about it, it made sense. A fox that had lived for several hundred years, after the settling of time, definitely had a high level of intelligence. Some of the original beast instincts could now be restrained. Li Dao looked over and saw that there were a total of eighteen people, Xin Niang and Hu Mei, which matched well with the story. The eighteen foxes were not all female. There were also two male foxes. They were good-looking, but they lacked temperament. Under the old fox''s instructions, the foxes brought out all sorts of precious fruits that were suffused with a faint spirit energy. Li Dao looked around. Actually, these foxes were not that different from humans. They were all very hospitable. Other than Hu Mei, who was a perverted and mischievous fox, the other foxes were still kind. "Come, come, come. Young Master Li, come taste this old man''s treasured Green Fruit Wine. You won''t be able to drink it outside." The old fox picked up the wine jug and poured a cup for Li Dao. Li Dao did not stand on ceremony. He picked up the wine cup and took a sip. He smacked his tongue and a refreshing fragrance lingered in his mouth. Yu Yun was brewing in his mouth and did not feel good for a long time. "Good wine, this is indeed good wine!" After Li Dao had finished singing, he picked up the wine pot and poured himself a cup to drink. The old fox and a few older foxes were somewhat surprised. They all said that humans were the most polite, but they didn''t expect this young master to be so rude. However, the way he drank was indeed very cool, and his free and easy manner caused the foxes to be distracted. After three rounds of drinking, Li Dao did not feel the least bit drunk. Instead, he made the old fox drunk. A little girl with pink hair and a ponytail threw herself into Li Dao''s arms, begging him to tell her a story. Li Dao picked up a fruit and stuffed it into her mouth, telling her the story of Snow White. If she didn''t tell him a story, it would be fine. However, after she told him a story, the little girl wouldn''t let him off. Li Dao also liked the little fox very much, so he picked out a few stories from Aesop''s fable and patiently told it to her. Xin 14th Madame felt a bit bad and said, "18th sister, come down quickly. How can you be so rude to a guest? How do I usually teach you?" The little girl shook her head with all her might and retorted, "No, Sister Fourteenth, you don''t even know how warm and comfortable Big Brother''s embrace is. I won''t come down at 18." Li Dao smiled as he rubbed the little fox''s head, then said to the Fourteenth Madam Xin, "Miss Xin, it''s alright. I like Little Eighteen a lot too." Hearing Li Dao''s words, the little fox proudly raised its head. A helpless and doting expression appeared on Mother Xin''s face. She no longer cared about the little fox. On the third day of the moon, the foxes retreated one by one, taking in the moonlight in the distance. Xin Fourteenth Mother went up and forcefully carried away the little fox that was sticking to Li Dao. The old fox had arranged a guest room for Li Dao when he was drunk. Even though they were in the fox''s nest, the environment was not bad. Li Dao sat cross-legged on the bed, his eyes slightly closed as he tried to comprehend the events of the day. The sound of light footsteps came from outside the door. Li Dao opened his eyes. He didn''t understand why Hu Mei was looking for him at this time. Was she here to absorb his yang energy? Jiyaaa! The door was pushed open and Hu Mei, dressed in red, looked even more flirtatious under the dim moonlight. She quietly pushed open Li Dao''s door and lightly closed it. Then, she turned around and met Li Dao''s bright eyes. "Phew!" Young Master Li, you''re still awake? " Seeing Li Dao sitting cross-legged on the bed with her eyes shining brightly, Hu Mei was frightened out of her wits. "Miss Hu, why aren''t you resting so late at night? Why are you looking for me?" Li Dao curiously looked at Hu Mei, her heart wondering if she would use force against him. If she wanted to force him, then what about it, or directly teach her a lesson? However, things did not go as Li Dao imagined. Hu Mei''s finger was at her lips as she made a silent gesture, softly saying, "Young Master Li, come with me." Li Dao looked at her strangely. Could it be that she wanted to lure him into the wilderness before throwing him down? Li Dao followed behind Hu Mei with strange thoughts, but Hu Mei did not bring him into the wilderness, instead, she brought him to a room. Hiding her hands in front of her chest, Hu Mei quietly formed a seal, lifted her lips and quickly chanted an incantation before pushing open the door. After Hu Mei walked into the room, she crooked her finger at Li Dao and stuck her head out to look around. Out of curiosity, Li Dao followed in and entered the room. Li Dao was slightly dumbfounded. Gold was piled up into small mountains in the room. There were also various kinds of agate jade stones, antique calligraphy and paintings, and there were even some heavenly and earthly treasures. Li Dao looked at Hu Mei strangely, not understanding why she brought him here. Golden agate, antique calligraphy and paintings, and even those heavenly and earthly treasures ¡­ none of them caught his eye. "This is my dad''s treasure room. Young Master Li, didn''t you want to go to the Gourd Mountain to find treasures? Don''t go, just take the treasures here. After that, I will accompany you to a place where no one knows us. We will buy a large mansion and hire a few maids. "I can give birth to your children, many many many children. You can enjoy the flowers and drink under the moon while I dance for you. How about being a loving couple?" Hu Mei''s eyes were filled with anticipation as she looked at Li Dao. It was obvious that she yearned for the ''human life'' that she had mentioned. Li Dao finally reacted and could not help but bitterly smile. She felt that this Hu Mei was moved and was confessing her feelings to her. As expected, men can''t be too outstanding. Otherwise, even fox spirits would be moved by you. C480 Facing Hu Mei''s hopeful eyes, Li Dao smiled bitterly and shook her head. "Miss Hu Mei, I don''t like the type of girl like you, so I''m going to let down your friendship. I''m sorry." As Li Dao said this, he pushed open the door and walked out. When he pushed open the door, he felt that the Fourteenth Mother of Xin had hidden herself not too far away. Shaking his head again, Li Dao walked towards his own guest room. He didn''t say that he already had a family in mind to reject Hu Mei, but because Hu Mei really wasn''t his type. Li Dao had never thought of himself as someone who was devoted to love. As a man, who wouldn''t want to have ten beautiful women? He was no exception. However, he couldn''t just refuse her because she was beautiful, right? This sort of thing still depended on one''s feelings. In the higher realms, regardless of whether it was a female Immortal or a female demoness, they were both beautiful beauties. Li Dao had left the scene, leaving behind a gloomy Hu Mei. She did not expect that Li Dao, a mortal, would not waver even in the face of a golden mountain and beautiful beauties. She did not dare to believe it. Xin 14th Madame did not hide her whereabouts anymore and walked in front of Hu Mei. She looked at Hu Mei, who had an unsettled expression, and said, "12th young mistress, I admit that Young Master Li is very charming, it is not strange that you would be tempted by him. But you have to remember, he is just a mortal, and we are demons. Humans and demons have different paths, even if you are with him, there will be no good results. What we should do is to practice hard and become immortals. "If you really fall in love with Young Master Li, then don''t force yourself to have this relationship. It will only harm you and him." Hu Mei suddenly turned around and looked at Xin Fourteen. She roared, "So what if he''s a mortal, I just like him, I just want to be with him." Who said that transvestites could not fall in love? Weren''t there a lot of seniors and mortal scholars among us, the fox race? If they can, why can''t I? " After shouting, Hu Mei calmed down, her chest heaving as she panted heavily. "Twelfth Sister, think carefully. You have a lifespan of hundreds or even thousands of years, and his lifespan is only a few decades. Then, what will happen to you after a few decades?" "Sister Fourteenth, your talent is high, and you have the hope of becoming an Immortal." I don''t have your talent, so after a few hundred years, I will have to suffer through the tribulations of reincarnation. Rather than cultivating for several hundred years, it was better to fall in love with someone. Even if I only have to stay with him for fifteen minutes, I am willing. " "Twelfth Sister, even if you don''t think for yourself, you have to think for him! Don''t forget, he''s someone who has a wife. How can you break up his family? " "Enough, stop it. Xin 14 Niang, don''t think that I don''t know. Didn''t you fall for him yourself? What right do you have to lecture me? "You don''t need to care about my matters. In any case, no one can stop me even if I want to be with him!" Hu Mei called her name and left. Xin Fourteen''s expression was stiff as she stood on the spot. Hu Mei had already said all that was on her mind. That''s right, she was also interested in Li Dao. However, she was different from Hu Mei. She never wanted to be with Li Dao because he had a family. Becoming an immortal was her true goal. She comforted herself by saying so, but her heart was still in turmoil. No matter what, she could not calm down. The sky was already white. Li Dao pushed open the door and prepared to leave. If it wasn''t for the matter of Hu Mei confessing to him, he wouldn''t be in a hurry to leave, but she had to leave now. Most of the foxes were already up, playing, and most of them were naive and ignorant. Seeing Li Dao, the old fox walked up to him and asked, "The genius is still in the morning, why is Young Master Li up so early? Is the room not to your liking?" "Old sir, you misunderstand. I, Li Jun, have something important to do. I was just here to spend the night, so now it''s time for us to depart." The other foxes all surrounded him. The youngest one pulled Li Daoyi''s sleeve, reluctant to part with him. Hu Mei and Xin 14 Niang also appeared, but they didn''t show any weird expressions. Under the little fox''s reluctant eyes, Li Dao waved goodbye to the fox, then he left the house and continued to rush in the direction of the gourd mountain. Not long after he left, Li Dao frowned as he noticed that the two ladies'' auras were hanging not far behind him. Although they were in different directions, they were indeed following him. It was understandable for Hu Mei to follow Li Dao, but why did she follow? Shaking his head, he tossed these thoughts to the back of his mind. Li Dao was thinking about whether he should speed up and get rid of them. C481 In the end, Li Dao stopped. There were some things that needed to be clarified. Since it was meaningless to others, then he should not leave any hope for others. He didn''t like her and had also left her with hope. This sort of thing was a scum. As a man, it was naturally undesirable. "Miss Hu, Miss Xin, both of you come out." Li Dao stopped and shouted towards the back. Moments later, the two women walked out from different directions. "Sister Fourteenth, didn''t you advise me to give up? Then, why are you here yourself?" After the two ladies walked out, Hu Mei was the first to call the shots and asked Xin 14th Madame. Instead of answering Hu Mei''s question, she looked at Li Dao with an ugly expression and mocked, "Young Master Li is really well-hidden. He thinks we sisters are fools. If not for your impatience, I''m afraid we would still be kept in the dark, no?" "Sister Fourteenth, what do you mean by that?" Before Li Dao could reply, Hu Mei spoke first. Compared to Xin 14 Niang, she was indeed a little stupid. "Twelfth Sister, don''t you understand? If it were ordinary people, how would they be able to discover us, who are hiding our whereabouts? " Hu Mei finally reacted. With an expression of disbelief, she asked Li Dao, "Young Master Li, did you already know our identities?" "Understood." Li Yao nodded his head and answered with a calm tone. "Then you don''t mind us being fox demons?" A joyous expression appeared on Hu Mei''s face, and her eyes lit up with hope. Li Dao frowned. It seemed that this Hu Mei wanted to follow him for real. Her mind was no longer clear. If she''d been more sober, she wouldn''t have asked. Xin Fourteen''s expression turned cold. The way she looked at Li Dao turned cold. She hated the feeling of being toyed with. "In my opinion, humans and demons are both living beings. They both have their own thoughts and emotions, so there''s no difference between the two in the first place. I already knew about your identity as fox spirits, but you guys were the first to think of me as a mortal. " Li Blade frowned as he explained. "So, you''re using us to play with us sisters as if you were a mortal?" "I''ve never played with you guys before. Believe it or not, I still have things to do, and I don''t have the time to play with you guys, so please don''t follow me anymore." "What did you say?" Play with us, you have been playing with us sisters? " As she spoke, sharp teeth grew out from her mouth and her nails lengthened. "Sister Fourteenth, what are you trying to do?" Hu Mei grabbed the half-demon form of Xin 14 nun and yelled sternly. "Twelfth Sis, why is it that you still don''t understand? This man is simply toying with us." "No, Young Master Li said that he had never teased us before. I believe him." Hu Mei shook her head at Fourteenth Mother Xin, afraid that she would make a move on Li Dao. Li Dao''s expression was ice-cold as he said to the two women, "I''ve already explained the situation clearly. What you want me to do is your problem, I''ll be leaving first." After he finished speaking, Li Dao leaped up and flew in the direction of the gourd mountain. With such a short distance, he didn''t need to use the Imperial Sword Technique; he could just rely on his physical body to fly over. "Young Master Li, Young Master Li!" Hu Mei shouted for Li Dao to catch up to her and had her Fourteenth Mother hold her back. "Twelfth Sister, you should wake up now. It''s impossible for us to be together with him." "Why is it impossible? "It''s all because of you. It''s all because you angered Young Master Li that he left directly." "Think about it clearly. His cultivation is higher than me, at least a Jindan Stage Daoist Master. He''s a Jindan Stage Daoist Master, how could he have his eyes on a fox demon like you?" Xin Fourteen said sternly to Hu Mei. Hu Mei sat down on the ground and mumbled, "I don''t believe it, I don''t believe it." As she looked at her big sister who had fallen in love, she felt extremely conflicted. Wasn''t she the same as well? That Li Dao was simply unforgivable. Even though he knew their identities, he still treated them as idiots. At the same time, in Jinhua City, two Daoists were gathered together. Both of them were at the Foundation Establishment stage. One of them was dressed in tattered robes and had straw sandals on his feet. He held a horsetail whisk in his hand and carried an iron sword on his back. He was currently looking outside the city with a resentful expression. "Stinky fox demon and that damnable brat. If I don''t settle this score with you all, this old Daoist will never be able to swallow his anger!" The other Daoist was much smarter in his clothes, but he had a pair of venomous triangular eyes. "Fellow Daoist Liu, are you sure those two fox demons are at the Foundation Establishment stage?" "Brother Taoist, we''ve known each other for so many years, how could I possibly lie to you? Don''t worry, it can''t be wrong!" "That''s great, my Seven Deadly Primordial Souls are here!" The Daoist man with the sinister look in his eyes laughed. C482 Li Dao pierced through the air as he shot forward. A strong stream of air blew against his clothes, causing them to flutter. He left the two fox demons behind and landed on the ground. He flew over here in less than half an hour. If he were to use his feet to travel, he would need at least two days. From a distance, the mountain was the shape of a gourd. When it reached the foot of the mountain, one would be able to feel how big the mountain was. Li Dao stood at the foot of the mountain and looked at the barren calabash mountain in confusion. The mountain was craggy and craggy. There were many caves scattered around the mountain, and there was even a sparse amount of thatch growing on it. It was difficult to find even a single tree on this mountain. The color of the mountain was grayish-brown. From time to time, poisonous creatures like centipedes and scorpions could be seen crawling around the mountain. After sizing him up, Li Dao followed the small path up the mountain. When he walked to the foot of the mountain, he saw a thatched cottage. The thatched cottage looked a bit unique. In front of the cottage was a awning with an unimaginably thick gourd vine growing within it. The leaves on the gourd vine were green and glistening. They contained boundless essence energy, not inferior to any heavenly and earthly treasure that Li Dao had ever seen. The key point was that there were seven large gourds growing on the surface of the gourd. These gourds were not green in color. Instead, they were red, orange, yellow, green, cyan, blue, blue, and purple. Li Dao looked at the seven gourds and grinned. He laughed silently. Without a doubt, this was a gourd, because Li Dao felt that there was life brewing within the gourd. It seemed that the plot had yet to begin. While Li Dao was carefully observing the gourds, a kind-looking old man came out of the grass hut with a bucket of water in his hand. Looking at this hale old man with a steady gait, the corner of Li Dao''s mouth twitched into a sneer. "Youngster, where are you from and where are you going?" The old man carried a bucket of water and walked towards the gourd vine. He began watering it as he asked. "Go down the mountain." Li Yi answered. "Youngster, hurry up and go back. This isn''t a place you should be. There are man-eating monsters on the mountain." "Thank you for your good intentions, sir. However, I am not afraid of the heavens or the earth. Why would I be afraid of demons?" Li Dao laughed coldly as he started walking up the mountain. This old man looked like an ordinary person, but the power contained within that old man''s body was much stronger than the combined power of a few grown men. This old man was originally not bad, but now he had been possessed by others. His body had been transformed by a tyrannical spiritual will, making it stronger than an ordinary person''s. In addition, the water in the old man''s hand was obviously liquefied from spiritual energy. Actually, it was very easy to understand. The seven gourds had powerful innate abilities as soon as they were born, so how could ordinary water give birth to them? Although he didn''t know where this old man came from, and what his purpose was, he was still quite suspicious of who he was hiding behind the scenes. Li Dao walked up the mountain and prepared to pay a visit to the Devil Snake and the Scorpion Essence to help them refine the Seven Star Pellet. The serpent demon and scorpion spirit were also great demons at the Immortal Soul Stage. If they were Earthly Immortals, there was no need to covet any Seven Stars Pill. Qi Refining, Foundation Establishment, Jindan, Primordial Spirit. This was a process of cultivation; if the Immortal Soul had transcended the tribulation of thunder and transformed into an immortal embryo, then he would be an Earthly Immortal. Even though there was only one level of difference between an Earthly Immortal and primordial spirit, this level was the difference between celestial beings. The longevity of a Immortal Soul stage expert meant that he possessed all sorts of magical powers and might, but he still belonged to the mortal world. Meanwhile, an Earthly Immortal had already added the word ''immortal''. Since the snake demon and the scorpion spirit had yet to break through to the Earthly Immortal Stage, then even if they were fighting two people at the same level, Li Dao wouldn''t be scared at all. The path up the mountain was rugged, and Li Dao was an expert. If it were a Xiantian realm martial artist, they might not even be able to make it up the mountain. By the time they reached the mountainside, the road had already started to become flat. In the distance, a cave was faintly discernible, and there were a few lesser demons guarding the cave entrance. It wasn''t until Li Dao had arrived in front of the cave that the lesser demons finally saw him. They raised the crude iron tridents in their hands and looked at him majestically. The leading bat demon blinked his red eyes and curiously looked at Li Dao. He really didn''t understand why this human came to the Gourd Mountain. Most of the demons had yet to take human form and retained some of the characteristics of their original form. Only some special demons would be able to transform into a complete human body. For example, a fox demon, a rabbit demon, or a plant cultivated monster. Only then would they transform into a complete humanoid. Generally speaking, the weaker a demon''s true form was, the more complete its transformation would be. The stronger the original body, the more its attributes would be retained. Of course, this was not absolute. Once one reached the Immortal Realm, it was entirely up to one''s preferences. Fiendgods who had become Diremonsters all had the ability to take human form. C483 "Human, why did you come to the Gourd Mountain? Aren''t you afraid of death?" The group of lesser demons'' eyes were glowing with a cruel light. In their eyes, humans were like food and blood. These lesser demons were generally at the Qi Refining stage. They could stand like humans and have hands, but the other parts were the same as before. From time to time, they would go down to the nearby villages and plunder them. Compared to other food, there was nothing that could compare to the taste of human flesh. Li Dao didn''t argue with these lesser demons that used mana points. He chuckled and said, "I am a friend of your King, go inform him." The demons did not think much of it. In other words, they did not think much of it. "You wait here, I''ll report to the King." The bat demon roared and turned around to enter the cave. Li Dao didn''t care and started to look around. Not long later, a ten feet tall demon walked out. It had the head of a scorpion and a long tail pin behind it. It was thick and black in color. After the demon walked out, he asked recklessly, "Where is the human you were talking about? Why don''t I remember that I have human friends?" "Hehehe, my king, aren''t humans just there?" A charming voice came out. A beauty that could topple all living things covered her mouth as she laughed and swam out. That''s right, she twisted her long snake tail and stood up, swimming out. The snake-demon stood up like a human and was as tall as a scorpion. However, it was slim and had a face like a melon. It looked quite unique. It was just that her sepulchral eyes seemed to be destroying her sense of beauty. Snake-type eyes were usually unsightly, and the White Lady''s snake was an exception. After the two Demons saw Li Dao''s face clearly, their reactions were completely different. The snake demon couldn''t help but spit out his tongue and lick his lips. With a charming look in his eyes, he said, "What a handsome little brother!" "Human brat, who gave you the courage to pretend to be my friend? Are you tired of living?" The scorpion cried out and raised its large saber to cover Li Dao''s head. The blade chopped down, bringing with it the sound of wind. Li Dao lightly laughed. He raised his slender hand and dense scales appeared on it. He easily blocked the scorpion''s large blade that was chopping down. The Scorpion Essence was not a magic weapon. It was only forged from iron essence. It could be considered a divine weapon. However, compared to his Immortal Soul cultivation, he was not as poor. Li Dao''s eyebrows twitched as he looked at the scorpion. He remembered that the Devil Snake had quite a few magic treasures, such as the ruyi scepter, magic mirror, and magic bag. However, her husband actually used such a large saber. It looks like this Scorpion Essence doesn''t have much of a place in the heart of the Snake Monster! The scorpion essence was stunned and momentarily forgot to retract the large blade. He did not hold back at all. This slash could even split a small mountain, so how could it be so easily blocked by a human? After reacting, the Scorpion Spirit flew into a rage. It withdrew its saber and was ready to strike again. "Stop!" The Snake Demon opened her mouth and roared at the scorpion spirit. "Madam, why is this? Wouldn''t it be great if I were to chop apart this kid''s soup for you?" The snake-demon ignored the scorpion spirit. At this moment, her eyes were shining brightly. She twisted her body and swam forward, intimately holding onto Li Dao''s arm. She sweetly said, "Young Master Long, you didn''t inform me earlier when you came to the Gourd Mountain. I''ll welcome you as well." Li Dao lowered his head to look at the scales on his hand, which had yet to fade away. He seemed to have understood something. Scaled Demons had a faint dragon bloodline in their bodies, especially snakes and carp. They were the creatures that were easiest to transform into dragons. The Devil Snake was naturally very sensitive to the aura of the dragons, because she also dreamed of becoming a dragon. If she could become a dragon, who would be willing to become a snake? Although Li Dao had always thought of himself as a human, after refining Ao Xue''s blood essence, he was already half a man, half a dragon. As a True Immortal, Ao Xue''s blood essence was naturally incomparably precious. Before Li Dao had obtained her blood essence, who knew how many inferior divine dragons of inferior bloodlines he had produced. "Kid, what is your purpose for coming to the Gourd Mountain?" Seeing his wife do such an intimate action towards Li Dao, the scorpion spirit must have a complicated feeling in its heart as a male. Li Dao let the Devil Snake take his arm, revealing a row of clean front teeth. He smiled and said, "I''m here to give you two a good fortune." "Stupid demon, why are you still in a daze? Go into the cave and clean up. Let''s properly greet Young Master Long." The Snake Demon swept her gaze across the Scorpion Spirit and berated it rudely. The scorpion''s brown head turned red, but it didn''t dare to get angry. It coldly snorted and walked into the cave. Looking at the back view of the Scorpion Spirit, Li Dao seemed to have thought of something. It seemed that the Scorpion''s psychic abilities were far inferior to the Snake Demon''s. Demons were more direct than humans. They did not care about righteousness, morality, or the like. They paid attention to the law of the jungle, respecting the strong. This Scorpion Spirit should be the kind of son-in-law who only gets what he wants. If his wife was dissatisfied, she would at least scold him or kick him out of the house. "That reckless guy doesn''t know how to act. Young Master Long, don''t bother with him. Let''s go in and talk." The Snake Demon leaned on Li Dao. Its massive chest was rubbing against Li Dao''s arm. C484 Under the envious gaze of the group of lesser demons, Li Dao was pulled into the cave by the snake-demon''s arm. Entering through the cave entrance, the passageway was neither wide nor narrow. It was gloomy and somewhat moist. There were many spiderwebs hanging on the wall, with Spider Demons on them. There were also many Bat Demons hiding in the shadows. This kind of environment caused Li Dao to frown. The Devil Snake and the scorpion had both reached the Primordial Spirit stage, but they still followed their instincts to live in such a damp and dark cave. From the outside, he couldn''t see much. However, after entering the cave, he found out that there was a special cave inside, with countless other caves inside. The passageway was branched in all directions, and from time to time, one could see a stone door. It didn''t look like a cave but more like an underground palace. Li Dao looked around. Occasionally, there were fist-sized Night Pearls embedded in the ceiling of the cave, emitting a gentle glow. Arriving at a spacious cave with a stone table and stone chairs, this should be the place where the two demon kings gathered to hold a banquet or receive guests. Although the cave was a bit damp, it was still relatively clean. The Devil Snake pulled Li Dao along as he sat down at a large stone table. It opened its mouth to ask the lesser demons that were serving the surroundings, "Where is the Scorpion King?" "Reporting to Madam, the King will prepare delicacies and wine to entertain the distinguished guests. He will come over shortly." The snake demon waved his hand, gesturing for the lesser demon to back off. He smiled and said, "Young Master Long, don''t take offense. These lesser demons don''t have enough here." The Devil Snake said as he pointed at his head. "My surname is Li and not Long. Madam, please change your name. Young Master Long sounds weird." "So it''s Young Master Li. It''s my fault. I''m here to pay my respects." As the snake demon spoke, it bent down and gripped its slender waist. Its two full hemispheres squeezed together, squeezing out a soul-stirring gully. Li Dao did not hold back as he sized them up in an open manner. "Sir Li, are you looking good?" The snake-demon leaned forward, pressing its hemisphere close to Li Dao''s arm. A breath of hot air sprayed onto Li Dao''s earlobe. Li Dao calmly pulled his arm out of the hemisphere. If the Devil Snake''s eyes were prettier, he wouldn''t mind being Xu Xian. Most of the men were envious of Xu Xian. If possible, they all wanted to be heroes. The Sun Snake was a man''s dream! Actually, the upper half of the serpent was human, while the lower half of the serpent was serpent. It looked very tempting, and not disgusting at all. Mother Nuwa was half a human, half a snake. Zhao Ling''er and the other heirs of Nuwa were bad, because the sinister eyes of the serpent made people feel uncomfortable. Moreover, the lower half of his body was covered in a snake''s body, so it was still a question of how he would behave. Just like those princes who were with the mermaids, they didn''t know if they had concubines in the end. Li Dao retracted his arm. A strange expression appeared on the face of the snake demon. However, it quickly recovered and greeted Li Dao warmly. The evil looking scorpion essence spirit brought a few small demons with incomplete morphing into a complete form and walked in. There was a small flame burning in its eyes. The lesser demons were carrying a tray with bloody meat on it. If one looked carefully, one would see that there were legs and hands. Nothing could be seen from the meat, but the palms and soles of the feet were easy to recognize. Finally, there was a cerebellum steaming with white juice. Li Dao''s gaze suddenly turned cold. He had already determined that the bloody meat on the trays belonged to a young girl. The scorpion essence picked up a steaming hot cerebellum from a tray, opened its stinky mouth, and bit down. White liquid splattered everywhere. A surge of murderous intent emanated from Li Dao''s body, causing the temperature in the gloomy and damp cavern to drop by several degrees. Both of the lesser demons'' legs were trembling like a sieve as they stood on the spot with their teeth colliding from time to time. The scorpion''s eyes revealed a complacent look. It was unknown when the large blade appeared in his hand, but he wanted Li Dao''s reaction. Although the scorpion essence was afraid of the snake demon, it was still related to the dignity of the male, so there was no way it could remain indifferent. He purposely placed these in front of Li Dao so that he could anger this kid. The scorpion essence''s eyes flashed with a cold light. As long as that kid attacked, Li Yao would split him into two halves with the force of thunder. C485 A four and a half feet long purple sword quietly appeared in Li Dao''s hand. This was the first time he had unsheathed his sword since arriving in this world. He, Li Dao, was not a good person. He had killed many people, but he was still a man after all. Eating people was not something he could do. To think that the Scorpion Essence would eat a human right in front of him using such a bloody method. This was already challenging his bottom line. "I have killed people, killed demons. You are not the first, nor will you be the last. "You should feel lucky to be able to see my sword." Li Dao narrowed his eyes, a cold light shining in his eyes. "Brat, you have such big words to say. I was not satisfied with the cave just now. Now let''s have a good fight and see if your sword is as sharp as your mouth." A cruel smile appeared on Scorpion''s fierce-looking face. That grayish-brown head of his looked terrifying. The Devil Snake stood at the side, silent and expressionless. She and the Scorpion Essence had been husband and wife for so many years. Although she didn''t normally look at the reckless and vulgar Scorpion Essence, compared to Li Dao, there was no need to mention who she was more inclined towards. She also wanted to see what kind of abilities Li Dao had. Li Dao had caught the Scorpion Essence''s saber with one hand and was also a Immortal Soul Stage powerhouse. Now, let''s let the scorpion spirit test Li Dao''s abilities. If he was strong, then it was fine. But if he was weak, then even if he was from the dragon race, the snake demon wouldn''t have any qualms. "Go to hell!" The scorpion let out an explosive roar, raised its thick arms, and activated its demonic energy to create a howling wind in the cave. It fiercely slashed at Li Dao in the posture of slashing at Hua Shan. A cold light flashed in Li Dao''s eyes. He neither dodged nor evaded. His long sword struck the broadsword first, and his body emitted a dangerous aura. When the sword and the saber clashed, it was like cutting through tofu in the blink of an eye. The instinct of an animal made the scorpion''s heart palpitate. He subconsciously took a step back. It was this step that had saved his life. Clang! A crisp sound of metal striking stone could be heard. The Scorpion Spirit''s long blade had been broken into two pieces. The Scorpion Spirit was still grasping the hilt, but the blade had fallen to the ground. The scorpion spirit took two steps back, and its left arm was cut off from its elbow. The wound was flat, and dark green blood gurgled out from it. This scorpion spirit was also a tough guy. He didn''t make a sound even though one of his hands was cut off by Li Dao. Even if his hand could grow out again, that intense pain couldn''t be avoided. The Snake Demon squinted her eyes. She didn''t know that she was referring to the Scorpion Essence being trash and Li Dao being too powerful. They were both in the Immortal Soul stage. With just a single sword attack from Li Dao, he had already caused the scorpion essence to suffer such a huge loss. It was impossible to judge Li Dao''s true strength with just that one sword strike. The lesser demons were aghast. The terrifying and invincible Scorpion King in their eyes had its arm chopped off in the human''s hand. The Scorpion Spirit did not say a word. Its eyes were filled with caution. It crawled on the ground and changed back into its original form. A scorpion that was bigger than a crocodile coldly stared at Li Dao. Generally speaking, when demons take the form to fight for their lives, it is because when they take the form, they can unleash their strongest battle prowess. This Scorpion Essence is not bad for the Immortal Soul stage, but it is one of the weakest in the Immortal Soul stage. It doesn''t know any spells or magic treasures and can only rely on its demonic powers and its innate abilities. The original body was a scorpion, so the physical body definitely wasn''t too abnormal. The innate ability was probably the reverse hook, but it wasn''t considered outstanding either. No wonder the serpent demon looked down on the scorpion essence. Li Dao reckoned that he was able to defeat the scorpion essence when he was still in the Grandmaster Realm. This also explained why the Scorpion essence in the original book could not even resist the attacks of the several gourds. A black shadow flashed. The thick barbed hook suddenly extended and pierced towards Li Dao. This reverse hook was the scorpion essence''s tail. Seeing its shiny black skin, Li Dao did not dare to let it hit him carelessly. Although the Immortal Gold Dragon Physique gave him a strong physical defense and strength, the reverse hook was obviously highly toxic. The innate ability of a demon was to judge one''s skills. The Tathagata Buddha in Journey to the West suffered for a long time even when it was held in the hands of the female scorpion. Although this scorpion essence was not the female scorpion from Journey to the West, he was not Tathagata either. The long sword in Li Dao''s hand was like a living creature. It was unbelievably fast. It directly cut through the space to block the scorpion essence''s barb. If a swordsman like Hoodlum was here and saw Li Dao''s swordsmanship, he would definitely be ashamed. Li Dao didn''t know how sharp the sword was, but the scorpion spirit''s tail was broken. The Scorpion Essence that had its arm chopped off did not even make a sound. Its tail was cut off, but the Scorpion Essence let out a painful howl. It directly shattered the hearts of the few lesser demons and turned into its original form on the ground. Li Dao did not stop because of the Scorpion Essence''s howls and rushed forward. The green sword aura condensed on the tip of his longsword and chopped down towards the head of the Scorpion Essence. "Ruyi Scepter, follow my will!" A charming voice entered his ears. A jade ruyi emitted a dense multicolored light as it blocked in front of the scorpion''s body. The light screen was like a quagmire, preventing the longsword from moving even an inch forward. Li Dao turned his head to look at the Devil Snake, and sure enough, she had made her move. Compared to the scorpion essence, the Devil Snake was much stronger. C486 "Scorpion, why aren''t you apologizing to Young Master Li?" The snake demon withdrew the jade ruyi, glared at the scorpion with sinister eyes, and yelled at the scorpion spirit. Scorpion was very careful and did not want to turn back into her human form. She turned her head to the side and said in a rough voice, "Sorry, I was reckless." Holding the longsword in his hand, Li Dao coldly looked at the Devil Snake and the scorpion essence. If he really fought with them, not to mention winning, he wouldn''t be able to capture seven gourds by himself, much less refine the Seven Star Pellet. "Young Master Li is still not satisfied. How about I let this boorish fellow kneel for you?" The snake demon''s eyes widened as she spoke in a delicate voice. "Madam, that won''t do!" Hearing that it wanted him to kneel, the scorpion became anxious. He could accept the apology, but kneeling down was too much of an insult to the demon. A man had gold under his knees. This saying was not just for show, especially in an era when civilization was still uncivilized. Unlike the later generations, where civilization was developed and technology developed, the evolution of material civilization made people''s bones soften. All sorts of dirty things happened all the time for money. All sorts of videos of people and animals, all sorts of things like eels and the like became happier than people. There were so many diaosi that their hands were twitching all day long. It was even worse than a yellow eel or golden hound. It was simply laughable. The Scorpion Essence in front of him had some backbone. The Snake Demon looked at Li Dao. She did not intend to make her husband kneel down. It was up to Li Dao whether he gave her face or not. Holding onto the sword, Li Dao looked towards the Devil Snake and coldly said, "You don''t need to kneel, but I have another request." "Young Master Li, if you have any requests, just say them. As long as we can do it, we will not decline." The snake-demon had a smile on its face, but its pair of eyes didn''t look good at all. "I want you to send the captured humans down the mountain unharmed." Li Dao looked at the Devil Snake. If this matter could not be resolved, he could find a way to plan for a Seven Star Pellet and kill all these demons. "I was wondering what it was, but it''s not that simple. Bat Hundred, personally send those humans down the mountain. Remember to send them down the mountain unscathed. " To these lesser demons, she would not be smiling like she was to Li Dao. "But Madam, if we release those humans, what will you make us eat?" The bat demon hesitated for a moment before asking. The aura of the Devil Snake suddenly turned dark and cold. A small sword flew out from the treasury hanging from her slim waist. It instantly pierced through the bat demon and its flesh and blood fell to the ground. "Since when did I dare to refute your words?" The Devil Snakes looked around in every direction. The lesser demons'' faces were filled with fear, and they all lowered their heads, their legs shaking non-stop. The Scorpion Spirit''s body trembled. It wanted to say something but hesitated. It seemed like it wanted to say something, so it swallowed its words back when it met with the Snake Demon''s eyes. "Toao Bai, release those humans and send them to the foot of the mountain. If those humans are harmed, you know the consequences." Actually, the Devil Snake''s voice was very pleasant to hear. However, no one dared to admire it at this moment. The toad''s body trembled, it loudly acknowledged the order, and then it retreated. Only then did Li Dao retract his sword back into his stomach. This was all he could do for these people. After this incident, Li Dao had a new understanding of the Devil Snake. On Gourd Mountain, the scorpion essence was called a king. In fact, the snake demon was the true king, and the scorpion essence was at most two kings. "Young Master Li, are you satisfied with this treatment?" The Snake Demon''s expression changed so quickly that it made people click its tongue. Women, there are always a lot of faces, can change freely. Although the Devil Snake wasn''t human, she was still a female. "Scorpion, what are you standing around for? Quickly bring my treasured Spirit Fruit and wine to entertain young master." Facing the serpent demon, the scorpion essence did not have the slightest temper, gloomily preparing to walk out. "No need, I''m not here to drink today." Li Dao shouted as he stopped the scorpion essence. How could he dare to eat a Snake Demon''s food? Although the Golden Dragon''s body was immune to all poisons, Li Dao did not dare to take his life as a joke. The Snake Demon was a venomous thing, and it was a Nascent Soul stage venomous snake. Who knew if it could defend against her poison? "Young Master Li, if you have something to say, feel free to say it." The Snake Demon walked up and tried to take Li Dao by the arm. "I''ve come here this time to give you two a good fortune. I wonder if you two are interested?" Li Dao went straight to the point and stopped playing with the two demons. With the Snake Demon''s greed, he was not afraid that she would not attack the gourd. "There''s an old man at the bottom of the Gourd Mountain who obtained the Gourd Mountain God''s relic, the Rainbow Gourd Seed. She grew a calabash vine with seven calabash children on it. The pill formula was obtained by the old man together with the gourd seeds. The two of you should go and try to catch that old man. " Li Dao explained the matter of the gourd baby in a simple manner. However, the expressions on the faces of the Devil Snake and the Scorpion Essence were a little unnatural. They were trapped in the mountain by the Gourd Mountain Goddess, and the reason why they did not leave Gourd Mountain after being let out by a little pangolin monster was to seek revenge on the mountain god. Now Li Dao said that the Gourd Mountain God had died and left behind her remnants, how could they not have interesting expressions? C487 Hearing Li Dao''s words, the two demons fell silent. After a while, the serpent demon clutched its stomach and laughed. Its charming face was twisted in a smile, and its sharp and ear-piercing voice echoed within the cave. The scorpion spirit also let out a carefree laugh. Li Yao understood immediately when he thought about it. The two demons had been trapped in the mountain for who knows how many years by the Gourd Mountain God. Finally, the final pangolin monster broke through the mountain and released them. The Devil Snakes and Scorpion Essences that had been suppressed for countless years naturally held great resentment towards the mountain god. However, Li Dao felt that things were not that simple. To be able to suppress the Devil Snake and the Scorpion Essence, even if the Mountain Spirit wasn''t at the Earthly Immortal level, it should at least be at the peak of the Immortal Soul Stage. Moreover, how could a Pangolin be able to shake the mountain god''s seal? There must be something fishy about it. He contacted the old man who was possessed at the foot of the mountain. Maybe the old man was possessed by the mountain god, so what was the mountain god''s motive for doing so? While Li Dao was pondering over these problems, the Devil Snake and the Scorpion Essence were also laughing happily. "I lost my composure just now and made Young Master Li laugh. I have something to take care of, so I''ll have you take good care of Young Master Li, Scorpion." The snake demon said this before hurriedly retreating with the snake body. Looking at the Devil Snake''s figure, Li Dao knew that she had gone to use the mirror to check out the real situation. The Scorpion Spirit sat in the cave and did not say anything. He and Li Dao had never fought in the first place. One man and one demon sat in the cave, the atmosphere was somewhat gloomy. Li Dao fiddled with his nails, not caring about the attitude of the Scorpion Essence. After obtaining the Seven Star Core, the two demons would die. Li Dao would be slightly envious of the jade ruyi in the Devil Snake''s hands. The ruyi scepter had a myriad of changes. It was an extraordinary treasure, but no one knew where the Devil Snake had come from. After sitting for an hour, the snake-demon returned with a smile on his face. "Young Master Li is right. I''ll get someone to capture that old man and force him to give me the Seven Star Pill formula." The Devil Snake immediately brought a group of lesser demons with him as he prepared to go down the mountain. Li Dao thought for a moment and then followed the Devil Snake. Outside the thatched cottage at the foot of the mountain, the old man was sitting in the shade of a shed. A few of the bigger gourds shook as they chirped for their grandfather. Their voices were crisp and clear, as if they were the voices of a seven or eight year old child. The old man sat in the shed and scanned the mountain. His originally cloudy eyes flashed with a bright light. Just as the old man was looking up the mountain, the snake demon brought a group of lesser demons to the thatched cottage. Li Dao leisurely followed behind the serpent demon and landed on the ground. Seeing this group of demons, the old man''s acting was stiff. He pretended to be flustered and shouted, "Witch, what are you doing here?" This act of his was really fake. Li Dao could not stand it any longer. A normal person''s first reaction upon seeing a demon was to flee. How could a demon be questioned? However, the snake demon did not find anything amiss. Her eyes were currently shining as she examined the seven gourds on the gourd. "Men! Capture this old man!" The snake demon laughed. She could already feel that these gourds were extraordinary. The lesser demons swarmed forward and easily caught the old man. On top of the calabash vine, several gourds were shaking vigorously, struggling to land on the ground as they yelled, "Fey, let go of my grandfather!" "Demoness, let go of my grandfather!" However, no matter how the gourds swayed, they were still immature and could not fall down. The snake demon laughed and turned around to ride the demonic wind, heading back to the cave at the mountainside. Li Dao watched from the side. The gourds were as innocent as ants on a hot pan. However, the old man was not flustered at all when he was caught by the demons. It was strange when he did not shout. After returning to the cave, the Snake Demon easily found the formula for the Seven Star Pellet from the old man''s body and pressed him down before locking him up. C488 After the Seven Star Pill formula was found, Li Dao was present. The recipe stated that the main ingredient would be the seven gourds, and there was no need for other supplementary ingredients. The key point was the description of the effects of the Seven Star Pellet on the recipe. It instantly made the snake demon and scorpion''s eyes turn red. The recipe stated that a Seven Star Pill could help a person ascend to the Immortal Realm and be on the same level as the heavens and earth. Seeing the snake demon and scorpion essence red eyes, Li Dao sneered but didn''t say anything. Perhaps the Seven Star Pellet had a strong effect, allowing one to breakthrough to the Earthly Immortal Stage. However, it would be a little too much to say that it was the same life as the heavens and the earth. One had to know that immortals also had an end. Only Golden Immortals could remain immortal, and the Da Lou Fang was eternal. Only a saint would dare to say that their lifespan was the same as the heavens and that they would not be destroyed. After greeting the snake demon, Li Dao left the cave. For an expert of the same realm as Li Dao, the Devil Snake would naturally not restrict his range of movement. Li Dao emerged from the cave and looked around. He remembered that there was a cold pond on top of the Gourd Mountain with a pill furnace underneath. It was left behind by the Immortal Elder of Antarctica. This world didn''t even have a Heavenly Court. How could there be a pill furnace left behind by an Immortal Master of Antarctica? Although that pill furnace might not have been left behind by the Immortal Master of Antarctica, it was definitely a treasure. After Li Dao walked out of the cave, the Scorpion Essence looked at the Snake Demon with a silly expression and asked, "Madam, why did we still need to keep this Li Dao? We only have one Seven Star Pellet, so after refining it, what if he steals it?" There was a cold glint in the Snake Demon''s eyes as she said, "Great King, I also know that Li Dao is not an easy opponent." But those seven gourds aren''t simple either. We still have to borrow his power to help us catch the gourd baby. As for after the pill is formed, I will not give him the chance to snatch it. " "Has Madame thought of a plan to deal with him?" The snake-demon leaned over and whispered next to the scorpion''s ear. The scorpion essence clapped its hands, and a smile appeared on its wild and ferocious face. However, the Scorpion Spirit did not see the gloom in the Snake Demon''s eyes. There was only one Seven Stars Pill, which meant that it could only be consumed by one person. So would the snake demon give it to the scorpion, or would he take it himself? Or could it be that the scorpion spirit would willingly give up to the serpent demon when faced with a Seven Star Pellet? The Scorpion Spirit did not think too much into it, but there was already a murderous look in the Snake Demon''s eyes. She had already thought about it. After capturing the seven gourds and refining them into a pill, she would make a move on Li Dao and extract the dragon bloodline from his body. After that, the scorpion essence had been killed as well. When she turned from a snake to a dragon, she had swallowed a Seven Star Pellet. Where in the world couldn''t she go? At that time, why bother guarding such an ugly Scorpion Essence when all the handsome men and fierce men were gone? It was said that Green Snake believed in his words. A wasp tail needle. Both were not poisonous, but were extremely poisonous to a woman''s heart. This serpent demon was a snake, and was also a female serpent. In that case, how poisonous was it? The scorpion essence could not imagine. While the Snake Demon was scheming something, Li Dao was searching everywhere in the mountain. After much effort, he finally found the cold pond. He reached out his hand to test the water''s temperature. Although the coldness was bone-chilling, he could still withstand it with his Golden Dragon Indestructible Physique. Li Dao had never learned the Water Dispelling Spell, but as he had the Dragon Bloodline, he did not need to use the Water Repelling Spell. He had a natural affinity with water. After staring at the cold pond for a moment, Li Dao ferociously dived in and found the pill furnace first. At the same time, within the awning at the foot of the mountain, the gourd on the gourd vine shook violently. Finally, the red gourd fell to the ground. The red gourd fell to the ground and exploded, revealing a ten-year-old child wearing red short robes. There was a gourd leaf necklace around his neck and a red crown on his head. "We''re finally out. Brothers, I''ll go and rescue grandpa now. You guys wait for my good news." "Big brother, you have to be careful!" The orange gourd swayed on the vine, emitting a crisp sound. The red child stretched his body and smiled, "Don''t worry, I will definitely save grandpa." With that, he leapt up and ran towards the mountainside. He ran like lightning, and even the ground trembled. If there were rocks blocking his way, he could easily lift them up. The Devil Snake was still wrapped around the sturdy body of the scorpion spirit. Although the scorpion essence was a little ugly, it was still barely adequate to use. Just as the two were getting close to each other, the cave began to shake. The crisp voice of a child came from outside the door, "You demon, quickly release my grandfather! Quickly release my grandfather!" The child slammed his hands on the door, and with each slap, the mountain shook. Several animal corpses had already fallen at the entrance of the cave. The serpent demon''s tail loosened from the scorpion spirit''s body, and it smiled with an abnormal redness on its face, "The first child has finally come knocking." "Mistress, don''t worry. I, Old Scorpion, will go out and take care of him in a while." The scorpion panted heavily as it reached out its hand to grab the Devil Snake''s slender waist. Its eyes were bloodshot. The serpent demon slapped the scorpion essence spirit''s rough face, scolding, "Capturing that gourd of children is more important, quickly get up and bring your weapons out." C489 As for Li Dao, he plunged into the water, getting used to the cold water''s temperature. The surface of the cold pond was not very big, but after entering the pond, he realized that there was another world. The depth of the pool was unknown. It was pitch black, with almost no light at all. Li Dao continued to dive deeper and deeper into the water. The water temperature became colder and colder. There were no signs of life, not even a little bit of life. Let alone life, even mini life wouldn''t be able to survive in this pond. Only a Immortal Soul stage master like him, who possessed the Dragon clan''s bloodline and trained in a body transformation technique, could withstand such low water temperature. He endured the discomfort and continued to dive deeper. After about a quarter of an hour, the water temperature slowly changed. The ice-cold water of the lake which was originally capable of destroying all living things became normal. The temperature of the water was neither cold nor hot. Without a doubt, this situation was very strange. Following that, the temperature of the water began to heat up, and one could gradually see the light coming from the water. Following the light source downstream, the water temperature became more and more abnormal. It was probably hotter than boiling water, but fortunately, it did not have much effect. When the temperature of the water reached such high that Li Dao''s clothes began to wrinkle, they finally arrived at the bottom of the pool. This temperature was already over a thousand degrees celsius. It was impossible to reach this place without the cultivation of the Immortal Soul Stage and above. Only demons with a special bloodline could rely on the uniqueness of the bloodline. The water was red and the surrounding soil was reflected on the stone walls. A silver furnace that was a head taller than Li Dao stood in the water quietly. The exterior of the furnace was burning red, distorting the surrounding water. A few wisps of dark-red flames were burning in the water, coming out of the holes of the furnace. Even from a distance, one could still feel the terrifying high temperature contained within the flames. To be able to boil the water in half of the pool, one would know with just a thought that this was not an ordinary fire. Even though Li Dao had cultivated the indestructible Golden Buddha Body to mastery and even mutated under the effect of the dragon''s blood essence, his body was even harder than normal fine iron. When he approached the flames, his skin began to crack. Li Dao didn''t know what fire it was. Xiantian flames like the Three Flames of Truth, the Grand Sun Primordial Fire, and the South Sea Lihuo Flame couldn''t possibly appear in this world. Thinking back, in the original book, after the furnace had been fished out by the demons, the entire mountain of Gourd was set on fire, and many demons were burned to death. In the end, it was only water and fire that combined to extinguish the flame. From this, it could be seen just how powerful the flame was. The key point was not in the flame, but in the furnace that contained the flame. To be able to hold such a terrifying flame, this furnace was beyond terrifying. It might actually be a pill furnace left behind by an Immortal Elder from the Antarctic. Resisting the discomfort to get close to the stove, the stove carved with patterns, mountains, birds, animals, flowers, grass, insects, fish, all filled with beauty. Li Dao had an impulse to reach out and touch the patterns, but he resisted in the end. If he did so, it would not be fun. Suddenly, Li Dao''s eyes narrowed as he discovered a dense array of inscriptions on the lid of the furnace. If it was someone else, they would definitely think that these ancient runes were just decorations. Unfortunately, Li Dao happened to recognize these runes. These runes belonged to the world that Li Taibai had ascended to. After receiving the shattered memories of the green lotus, Li Dao naturally recognized these runes. It seemed that this pill furnace truly was left behind by the Immortal Elder of Antarctica. He didn''t know why the Immortal Elder of Antarctica had left this pill furnace here after coming to this world. If even he was able to teleport, then those major powers would definitely have a way to descend upon the minor world. Throwing these pointless thoughts to the back of his mind, Li Dao began to carefully read the words on the lid. After a long while, a smile appeared on Li Dao''s face. This furnace was truly something extraordinary. He had made a huge profit in this round. C490 "Good fortune! It really is good fortune!" Li Dao was overjoyed. After reading the words on the lid, he finally knew the origin of this furnace. Not only did this piece of text record the refining method of the furnace, there was also a spell on it called the Small Heavenly Dipper Treasure Refining Technique. There were thirty-six refining methods for the Minor Heaven Wind Treasure Refining Technique. With this technique, could it completely destroy He Shan Dao? He Shan Dao was famous for all sorts of insidious magic tools, as well as all sorts of vicious magic techniques. Every single one of the thirty-six types of magic treasures of the [Minor Dipper Sword] possessed tremendous power. Some magic treasures could be even more vicious than He Shan Dao''s magic treasures. This world couldn''t be considered high quality. Cultivators used many magic tools, and only the sect head had magic treasures. To a demon like the Devil Snake, who wielded a few magical equipment, it was an oddity. Most demons did not even have any magical equipment. They used mortal weapons, such as scorpions. This was because demons were not skilled in artifact forging in the first place. As a swordsman, Li Dao naturally wouldn''t care too much about other magical equipment. Even if he had the Minor Heavenly Dipper Sword Technique, it would be useless. He would not spend so much time and effort on refining those magical equipment. What made him happy was the furnace itself. The stove had indeed been left behind by the Antarctic immortal. As for the reason, Li Dao did not know. The name of the furnace was the Universe Forging Furnace. As the disciple of the Yuanshi Tianzun Stage Elder, although the Immortal Elder was an honorary disciple, his cultivation was not considered high among all the disciples, but he was still in the Taiyi Golden Immortal Realm, even higher than his cheap master Li Taibai. Empyrean Yuanshi had 12 disciples, and all of them had extraordinary talents. They were known as the Twelve Golden Immortals. Among the 12 Golden Immortals, there was an unusual one called Cloud Neutron. He did not like to cultivate and was instead obsessed with refining. He was a famous counterfeit imitation master. Because his cultivation base was at the bottom, Cloud Neutron and his fellow disciples did not have a good relationship. Instead, he had a relationship with the honorary disciple, the South Pole Immortal. This Universe Mimicry Furnace was gifted to the South Pole Immortal by the cloud neutron. It also had thirty-six refining methods for magic treasures, collectively known as the Small Heaven Tier Treasure Refining Technique. Then why was it called the Universe Forging Furnace? In the prehistoric times, there was a famous Upper Sky treasure called the Cosmic Cauldron. Anything refined by the Cosmic Cauldron could be returned to the Upper Sky Realm from the Pre-Sky Realm. When Mother Nuwa was training with stones to repair the heavens, she had used the Cosmic Cauldron to forge the Multicolored Stone. This furnace was created by Yun Yang after imitating the Cosmic Cauldron. It could be considered one of his prized works. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have given it to the Immortal Master of Antarctica. Although it was too late compared to the Heaven and Earth Cauldron and he couldn''t return it to the Upper Sky Realm, there was no doubt about the effects of this furnace. He could concoct pills, forge weapons, and even suppress enemies. The universe ¡­ if it wasn''t big, how could it be called the universe? The interior of the furnace was divided into many parts. It could be used to store storage items, or it could be used to restrain enemies. After the South Pole Immortal received the Cosmic Melting Furnace, he gathered the Five Elements Fire within it. The so-called Five-elemental Fire was a fire that could burn anywhere. It was just like now, where the five elements could burn in the water. How could Li Dao not be happy when he had picked up a magical equipment for no reason? He would have another method to deal with the enemy in the future. He did not delay any further and began to refine the furnace according to the method on the furnace lid. He punched his chest and spat out a mouthful of heart blood onto the furnace. His primordial spirit left his body and began to establish a connection with the furnace. Fortunately, the furnace didn''t have the imprint of an arctic immortal elder. He didn''t know if it was because too long ago, or because an accident had happened to an arctic immortal elder. The process of Li Dao imprinting his primordial spirit onto the furnace went without a hitch. While Li Dao was focusing on refining the Cosmic Melting Furnace, the sky above the Gourd Mountain had already been flipped upside down. The serpent demon used magical treasures, coupled with the fact that Huluwa''s intelligence was not high, to capture the baby and Er Wa. The gourds that saved his grandpa, of course, went up one by one. Now it was the third child''s turn. Sanwa''s body was made of iron, and he couldn''t break it. He couldn''t break it, and was even more difficult to deal with than his two elder brothers. No matter how hard the Snake Demon''s body was, she had used all of her abilities, but she couldn''t do anything about it. This Iron Child''s body was like a masterwork weapon, if she smashed her head on it, she would be able to make a deep hole in the mountain. "Damn it, where did that kid surnamed Li run off to, to not see him at such a critical moment? Humans really can''t believe it!" The armor on the chest of the Scorpion Spirit was shattered, and the sword that was replaced with a new one was also broken into several pieces. The snake demon''s eyes were gloomy, seriously fighting with the three children. C491 The bottom of the lake was pitch black and the water temperature was bone-chilling. Li Dao exhaled a mouthful of impure air as bubbles began to appear on his drum. He calculated that it probably took three days to refine this Universe Forging Furnace. The furnace had already been kept in his Dantian to nurture it. It was squeezed into a corner in his Dantian, and his sword was in the middle position. Li Dao wasn''t surprised at all that the grade of the Universe Forging Furnace was lower than the long sword. It would be strange if it was higher than the long sword. He stretched his body in the water and quickly swam towards the surface. Once they were out of the water, Li Dao could hear the shouts of battle from afar. The mountain was shaking slightly. Without even thinking, Li Dao knew that it was the Devil Snake that was fighting with the gourd. He did not linger and quickly rushed towards the battlefield just in time to see the scorpion leading a group of small demons and a cucurbit wearing yellow clothes. The snake demon used its ruyi to transform into various magical equipment to restrict the cucurbit''s movements. Li Yao nodded his head. It seemed like the big baby and the second baby had already been captured by the snake demon. The one who came now was the third baby. The gourds were easy to identify. One could easily identify them by looking at their clothes and sacred art. Red, orange, yellow, green, cyan, blue, blue, purple. The four children could spray water, the five children could control fire, the six children could conceal themselves, and the seven children had a magic treasure in their hands. The battle within the arena was extremely intense. All the demons that Li Dao had never seen before were present. There were several commanders like the centipede, toad, and crocodile. Unlike the other lesser demons, they had cultivated demonic cores and were not considered weak. The scorpion did not say much, although his primordial spirit was very weak. As for the gourd, it seemed like it had no cultivation. There were no mana fluctuations coming from its body, and it relied entirely on Kong Kim''s indestructible body to rampage inside. Li Dao touched his chin as he did not know how strong these three youths'' Unbreakable Diamond Physique could be compared to his mutated Golden Buddha Indestructible Body. To be able to fight against a group of demons with just physical strength alone, and to have a tough snake-demon to deal with, Sanwa''s body must be very strong. Li Dao himself did not have the confidence to use his physical strength to suppress a group of demons. The moment Li Dao appeared, the Snake Demon noticed him and smiled. "Young master Li, you''re finally here. These children are all extraordinary. Hurry up and help us capture him." Upon hearing the Devil Snake Demon''s voice, the rest of the demons turned to look at Li Dao. The three children looked puzzled as they shouted, "Hey, are you a monster as well?" Looking at the innocent gourd, Li Dao shook his head and said with a smile, "I am not a demon." "Then quickly dodge. I don''t want to hurt you." The voice of the three was young and tender. He could vaguely sense that Li Dao was different from these demons. Li Dao turned around to face the Devil Snake, and said, "I have never bullied many people, especially when they are young. Tell your men to back off, I''ll take action myself. " The snake-demon pondered for two seconds before its eyes flashed, allowing the scorpion essence core to lead the demons away from the battlefield. The three children did not stop him and looked at him curiously. He had heard what Li Dao said just now and could not help but have a good impression of him. "Sanwa, I heard that you are Unbreakable Body. Coincidentally, I am also Unbreakable Body. Let''s have a fight between men and see who''s tougher! " Li Blade took a step forward, flew to the front of the three children and said with a smile. "You''re quite interesting, but let me tell you, you definitely won''t be able to win against me. Hurry up and tell the Fey girls to release my grandpa!" The three children looked at Li Dao, not believing that he would be their match. "Child, you have just been born. You have never seen too many things in the boundless universe, so don''t be too sure. If you can defeat me, how about I let them release your grandfather? " "You said it yourself, you''re not allowed to go back on your words!" San Hua''s face lit up as he said. "I will never go back on my word!" A light smile still hung on Li Dao''s face. Perhaps, San Hua''s body was stronger than his, but he did not have any fighting skills, so it was impossible for him to lose. A group of demons stood around the perimeter and watched curiously. They also wanted to know if Li Dao could defeat this Iron Dazhi. C492 "You have to be careful, I''m very strong," said Sanwa, clenching her small fists. Li Dao smiled, his left leg exerted force and jumped up, his right leg swept towards the upper half of San Hua''s body. Li Dao had never tested the strength of his physical body. He always used the sword to attack, and the Golden Buddha Indestructible Body was mainly used for defense. When he wasn''t using the sword to attack, there was basically no such thing. He swept out with his leg, causing a sonic boom in the air. Although the three of them had never learned any martial arts and didn''t know any fighting techniques, they were born with amazing fighting awareness. He raised his short arms to protect his head, blocking Li Dao''s sudden kick. Not only was Kong Kim unbreakable, his reaction speed was also astonishing. Li Dao''s kick was so fast that even a Jindan Stage cultivator might not be able to react in front of him. Clang! Clang! Li Dao''s leg struck against the arms of the three puppets. It was like two pieces of iron colliding with each other, creating a deafening sound. This caused the lesser demons'' consciousness, which was lacking in cultivation, to fall into a trance. The three children hastily resisted. They flew out over a hundred zhang and smashed a huge mountain rock into a small stone. Li Dao squinted his eyes. This baby gourd was indeed well-deserved of its name, and was not injured at all. He saw the three of them standing up from the pile of rubble, patting their butts, and wriggling their necks to make ''ka ka'' sounds. "You are much stronger than those demons, but you can''t stop me from rescuing grandpa!" While speaking, Sanwa stomped his legs on the ground like a cannonball. His speed was so fast that even sparks were created by the friction between the air and him. Li Dao didn''t dodge. He took a half squat horse stance and sunk his Qi into his Dantian. He threw out a big Demon Subduing Fist and hit the three children on the head. Clang! Another loud noise was heard. The sound of metal clashing against metal reverberated continuously in the gourd mountain. After the third child became serious, this time Li Dao suffered a little loss. He retreated a dozen steps and plowed a deep and long ditch on the ground with both his feet. Moving his wrist, Li Dao had a bright smile on his face. This was a real iron-head brat! Those who practiced the Iron Head Merit Art were not even fit to carry his shoes. However, the main reason why these three children had such strong bodies was because their body was tough and unbreakable, but he never expected their strength to be so great. He didn''t know how perverted this big kid who was famous for his great strength was. He reckoned that he could probably really move a mountain. "This is great! Again!" San Hua shouted and rushed forward again. Li Dao shook his head and sent a slap across his face, catching his sweeping leg. After some probing, Li Blade finally discovered that the defense of his body was slightly higher than his, so his strength was weaker. Li Dao activated all the martial arts he remembered. Demon Subduing Fist, Dragon Subduing Palm, Raging Waves Fist, Overlapping Waves Legs, none of them repeated the same thing. At Li Dao''s level, the martial arts that he had seen in the previous few worlds were all easily accessible. From the beginning of his teleportation, Li Dao had never used martial arts. Now that he was fighting with these three children, he actually felt a sense of satisfaction. As expected, punching a man in the face is the true romance of men! Their bodies were even more exaggerated than metal, causing the world to turn dark and the mountains to collapse. The lesser demons covered their ears as they cheered for Li Dao. The snake demon''s eyes were unsettled. Li Dao was strong to such an extent just by his physical strength alone. She didn''t believe that Li Dao didn''t have any other methods. The white robe was torn to shreds. After the fight, Li Dao simply tore off the clothes and the upper half of his body collided with the three puppets. The fight between men made the demons'' blood boil. They became even more excited as they shouted loudly, as if they were watching a match between Li Dao and the third child. Unfortunately, they were lacking the small bench and the melon seeds. Gradually, Li Dao was surprised to find out that in battle, San Hua actually learned some of the skills that he used. Huluwa only had innate abilities and no mana. Martial arts like the Eighteen Subduing Dragon Palms could not be mastered and she could not release any dragon shaped Qi. However, Sanwa used the Great Arclight Fist and the Stacked Waves Leg very well, and he learnt it after one look. In the lower realm of martial arts, one could be considered a martial arts genius that hadn''t appeared in a thousand years. All of the sects and clans were fighting to take in a disciple. After wiping the sweat from his forehead and shaking his trembling arms, Li Dao decided to end the battle. If he fought to his heart''s content, he would probably be able to find out the extent of Sanwu, but he didn''t know how to calculate the strength of the gourd. The gourds did not have any magical power, so they could not be measured by their cultivation. Other than having great strength, the older children seemed to have no other advantages. The second child had clairvoyant ears, was nimble, and did not have very strong fighting strength. The third child is indestructible, the fourth child can spray water, and the fifth child can control fire. Only the three, four, and five children seemed to have stronger fighting strength, while the other children''s fighting strength were only average. For example, other than stealthily doing things, what else could the six children do? The gourd in Seventh Year''s hand was a pretty good magical equipment, but it was also quite good. Thinking of this, Li Yao stood still. He looked at the three children with a profound look in his eyes. It was as if stars were spinning in his eyes. C493 "Hey, what are you doing? Don''t stop, I even beat you to save grandfather! " Seeing Li Blade stop, the three children looked at him in puzzlement. They were puzzled, why did they stop fighting all of a sudden, if they had a good fight? When they came in contact with Li Dao''s eyes, the three children felt their vision darken and their consciousness disappear. When the Immortal Soul stage Li Dao used the Art of Soul Shifting, it was not something that the little kid, Sanwa, who had just fallen from the calabash vine, could defend against. In the lower realm of martial arts, the martial arts were not necessarily inferior, but the world level restricted the power of the martial arts. Li Dao used the Nine Yin Scripture''s Soul Shifting Art at the Immortal Soul stage, and those with weaker mental will would still be tricked. For example, a demon that was weaker than the scorpions might not even have the strength to resist Li Dao. Another example would be ''One Sword World''. Although it came from the world of wuxia, it was still Li Dao''s trump card. An attack that is unrivalled across the world. Without a limit, the higher your cultivation, the more power you can display. For example, the [Blue Lotus Sword Canon] had many exquisite sword-arts, but they required one to be at the Immortal level to be able to touch them. Seeing Li Yao put down the three children, the Snake Demon waved her hand and took out a rope from her treasure bag to tie the three children to death. The rope was a magical equipment. It was unknown how many restrictions were placed on it. Whether it was magic tools, magic treasures, or spirit treasures, they were all divided into grades with restrictions. Magic Treasures and Magic Treasures could have up to 108 restrictions, the number of Heavenly Dipper Sovereigns and Earth Fiends. Great Dao 50, Sky Spill Four by Nine. Spirit Treasures were classified as Upper Sky. At most, there were forty-nine restrictions that were in harmony with the number of the Heavenly Dao. There were strong and weak Protocosmic spirit-treasures, Spirit Treasures on the thirty-sixth layer and above on the thirty-sixth layer. Magic tools and magic treasures were crafted by Houtian realm people, and the restrictions inside were also created by humans. However, Spirit Treasures were different. Spirit Treasures were born from nature, and restrictions were created by pregnancy, containing the laws of the Great Dao. One could say that the number of spiritual treasures was limited. Even in the prehistoric times, Protocosmic spiritual treasures were still rare. Li Blade suddenly thought of the Lingshuang Sword in Jian Xiong''s hands. The Lingshuang Sword was synthesized from the two swords, Heart Sword and Devil Sword. Although Lingshuang Jian was a little bit weaker, but he seemed to be born from that world, and also seemed to be a Protocosmic spirit-treasure. In Li Dao''s hands, there was a long sword of unknown grade and a Universe Forming Furnace that contained 81 restrictions. While Li Dao was mulling over the magical equipment, the Devil Snake King and the others had already caught the three puppets and brought them back to the cave. "Young Master Li''s performance today has truly opened my eyes. If it wasn''t for Young Master Li''s help, I really would not know what to do with this iron doll." The serpent demon smiled and complimented Li Dao. It was incomparably passionate as it poured a cup of wine for Li Dao. Li Dao didn''t drink, but the three children who were dragged into the cave woke up and struggled. However, the Devil Snake''s rope magic tool was not simple either, the more they struggled, the tighter they tied themselves up. Three of them struggled as they cursed Li Dao for being despicable, misjudged him, and so on. He even asked Li Dao to let him go and fight a great battle for three hundred rounds. Li Dao laughed, but did not say anything. These caltrops were the main characters in the cartoon, but this was a real world. Even if Li Dao was not against them, they would not be able to escape their fate of being controlled. Their fate had already been calculated before they were born. Perhaps the person controlling their fate was their grandfather who they wholeheartedly wanted to save. From the beginning, the Devil Snake and the Scorpion Essence were only two pitiful chess pieces. At that moment, the demons in the cave looked at Li Dao with much more respect. Demons were like this. The strong were respected. If Li Dao were to kill the Snake Demon and the Scorpion Essence, he could immediately become the king of these hundreds of miles of Gourd Mountain. No demon would be unconvinced. "Young master Li, we have captured these three children, but we still have four children. "These kids are all extraordinary, what should we do next?" Li Dao didn''t drink, so the Snake Demon didn''t care. She took a sip of her wine and asked Li Dao. The remaining demons cast their gazes at Li Dao. They wanted to see how Li Dao would answer. C494 Under the watchful gaze of the demons, Li Dao appeared complacent as he stretched his upper body. Then he said with a profound look, "These calabash kids, they all have remarkable abilities. But their minds were no different from a child''s. It didn''t take much effort to deal with them. He had already captured three children; there were still four left. Out of the next four children, one was able to spew out the river stream while the other was able to spew out fire. This was a bit tricky. Of the last two, one was invisible and the other had a gourd magic treasure in his hand. We might as well do this ¡­ " Li Dao told him how the snake demon dealt with the gourds in the cartoon. The snake demon clicked its tongue in wonder and applauded. The lesser demons looked at Li Dao with reverence. They felt that the schemes and tricks of humans were too terrifying. Actually, it was inevitable that the gourds would be caught and refined into a Seven Star Pill. It was just that they didn''t know why they would turn into the small Vajra gourd in the end. Was the mastermind really a mountain god? What was the goal of turning those gourds into little vajra? Even now, Li Dao did not understand. If it was said that the grandfathers of the gourds were truly possessed by the mountain gods, then the mountain gods might have encountered some sort of major change, causing their bodies to disappear. If he wanted to exchange for a stronger body, then what could be more immature than the mind and little diamond Gourd be perfect? With Gourd Little Kong''s talent, cultivating it would definitely be like sitting on a rocket, and he would also have extraordinary innate abilities. If that old man was really the mountain god, Li Dao felt that his speculations were not too far off. Sanwa struggled with all his might, the rope grew tighter and tighter, and he forced himself to endure the pain, screaming that he was despicable. He kept on telling Li Dao to let him go, so they could start another three-hundred-round battle. Li Dao didn''t pay any attention to him. The Snake Demon asked a group of lesser demons to escort the three children down and lock them up together with the two children. Not long after, shouts could be heard from outside the cave. It was still that phrase, ''demoness, release my grandpa!'' Li Dao and the Snake Demon walked out of the cave and were not the slightest bit surprised. They easily tricked the four children and successfully captured him. Five, six, seven after the fourth child was captured, one by one, to the door, without exception, all fell into the trap. The seven gourd children were gathered together. Li Dao carefully observed them. Among them, only Er Wa seemed to have a more mature mentality. The old man didn''t yell, nor did he reveal any expression of fear. He was quietly tied up, and only looked at Li Dao with a slightly cold gaze. Now that all the gourds had been caught, it was naturally time to refine the Seven Stars Pill. Then the question was, what should he use to refine the Seven Stars Pill? The Devil Snake and the Scorpion Essence had been thinking about this problem. Using ordinary alchemy furnaces and flames was obviously not a good idea. If he just used a random pill furnace, they would probably be able to break the pill furnace and come out right after putting the gourds down. There is also a need to pay attention to the fire, and there is a fire baby is the expert in the fire. At this time, Li Dao would of course contribute his pill furnace. However, the original pill furnace was ownerless and had been refined by Li Dao, being controlled by him. As long as they could refine the gourds into a Seven Star Pill, the medicinal pills would not be able to escape them. As long as the Mountain God''s Perception dared to enter, Li Dao would dare to refine his Perception inside. As for the Snake Demon and the Scorpion Essence, when the time came, they would be thrown into the pill furnace and refined into a pile of pills. Not only could they increase their cultivation, they could also be given to others. At this point, the Devil Snake and the Scorpion Essence were no longer of any use. It was just that Li Dao did not know whether the mountain god was the mastermind or not. That was why he left the Devil Snake and the Scorpion Essence behind and lent the cauldron to them to concoct pills to observe the situation. In the original novel, the gourds seemed to have transformed into a seven-colored small mountain, killing the snake demon. Then, another snake demon ran out. The reason why he lent the pill furnace to the Devil Snake was to help it concoct pills. As the protector of the Devil Snake, he would not give the gourds any chance to evolve. As long as he succeeded in the pill concoction, he would leave the mountain and visit the vast world. C495 "The two of you don''t need to worry. I''ve already thought about it." Li Dao stood up and spat. The silver cauldron landed in the cave, causing the soil in the cave to rustle and fall. Looking at the carvings on the silver cauldron, the scorpion spirit''s face was filled with pleasant surprise. On the other hand, the Snake Demon''s eyes were cloudy and couldn''t be dispelled. She wasn''t like the brainless impudent Scorpion Essence. Li Dao had come over to give them a good fortune, and now he even had a pill furnace ready. This already illustrated a lot of problems. "Young master is indeed thoughtful. I''ll be able to start concocting the pills after preparing for a while." Despite its many concerns, the snake demon still had a smile on his face. This was not the time to tear off the skin on his face. "Madam, I suggest that you knock out the seven children before you refine the pills, in case something unexpected happens." Li Jun nodded and continued befriending the two demons for a while longer. Once the elixir was done, they would turn into elixirs. "I''ll be saving it. I''ll head down now to prepare." The snake demon twisted its body and left. Without even thinking about it, he knew that the snake demon was preparing a way to deal with him. At noon, the sun was at its brightest during the day. The silver body of the furnace gave off a simple and unadorned sense of beauty. The seven gourds had been knocked out by some unknown method from the Devil Snakes. The serpent demon stood in front of the pill furnace and lifted the lid. The seven gourds were sucked into the furnace at the same time, and then the lid was closed. A vast amount of demonic energy filled the entire cave as a vicious serpent appeared behind the Devil Snake, which was her Immortal Soul Dharma Idol. The demonic energy was a dark blue color, continuously flowing into the furnace and controlling the size of the flames in it. Li Dao and the Scorpion Essence stood to the side. There were also a group of demons, centipedes, toads, crocodiles, and other commanders. The demons looked nervously at the snake demon and occasionally gulped. Li Dao threw his consciousness into the furnace and carefully observed the changes of the few gourds. Time passed day by day, and the seven gourds in the furnace were gradually melted by the flames, turning into seven different colored streams of pure liquid. The Devil Snake''s face was pale. It was obvious at a glance that she had exhausted too much of her elemental energy. She carefully controlled the seven streams of liquid and began fusing them together. The scorpion''s heart ached, and it would occasionally feed a pill to the Devil Snake. Li Dao was slightly surprised when he saw this. Monsters were not good at refining pills, let alone wild monsters. The scorpion spirit should be a wild demon, and the Serpent Demon''s origins were not that simple. It could be said that she had obtained a great fortuitous encounter long ago. After a full nine days and eighty-one days, the Devil Snake was as weak as if it had given birth to a child. A fist-sized seven-colored pill had already taken shape in the furnace. He estimated that it wouldn''t be long before he would be out of the furnace. Although the serpent demon was weak, its face couldn''t help but reveal a smile. After working so hard for so long, it was finally about to succeed in the Seven Star Pill. He turned his head and glanced at Li Dao. The Devil Snake and the scorpion spirit looked at each other. A cruel light appeared in the eyes of the two Demons. "Young Master Li, I can''t hold on any longer. If this went on, he would probably destroy this Seven Star Pill. I wonder if you could replace me for a while? "I have already formed the Seven Stars Pill. As long as you control your mana well and stabilize the fire, there will be no problem." How could Li Dao not know what the Snake Demon was thinking? However, he did not reject it. It was almost done, so he did not need much mana. Walking forward to replace the Devil Snake, Li Dao focused on pouring mana into the furnace. Compared to the serpent demon, Li Dao had undoubtedly consumed less mana, because he was originally the owner of this Universe Forging Furnace. Both sides had a tacit understanding and did not mention the ownership of the Seven Star Pellet. It would only be seen when the Seven Star Pellet was fully formed. A few days later, Li Dao''s face turned pale and cold sweat began to drip down his forehead as he continuously used Fa Li. Of course, this was all an illusion created by him. With the support of the Blue Lotus in his body, he did not consume any of his magic power at all. The lid began to throb as a dense, multicolored light emitted from the opening of the lid. A dense pill fragrance filled up the cave as it entered one''s nostrils, causing one''s body to feel a bit lighter. Both the serpent demon and scorpion were in high spirits. The two demons looked at Li Dao out of good intentions. The surrounding demons brandished their small azure swords. There were a total of thirty-six of them. C496 Li Dao''s sallow face revealed a sneer. Were the demons planning to attack? The blue colored swords were a set of magic tools that were respectively grasped by the lesser demons. Judging from the distribution of the lesser demons, it was obvious that it was an array formation. The power of this set of magic tools was not inferior to that of an ordinary magic treasure. With the help of the formation, the serpent demon was indeed not simple. Li Dao did not think that the Snake Demon would only prepare this little trick. Maybe it had even more sinister methods waiting for him. However, Li Dao didn''t care. No matter how many techniques a Devil Snake had, a Nascent Soul stage Devil Snake couldn''t overturn the heavens. The key was that the mountain gods hiding in the dark were often more terrifying than those who didn''t know. He formed a hand seal to increase the mana output and completely refined the Seven Stars Pill inside the furnace. All of the surrounding spiritual energy was sucked over, forming a vortex of spiritual energy that poured into the furnace. BOOM! A thunderous sound shook the entire cave. The lid of the furnace burst open and a fist-sized pill with red, orange, yellow, green, green, cyan, blue, and purple patterns on it rushed out, ready to escape. The Scorpion Essence flew up and pounced towards the medicinal pill, wanting to catch the Seven Star Pill. The corner of Li Dao''s mouth raised into a sneer. Under the temptation of the Seven Star Pellet, the Scorpion Essence had already become unclear. Sssii! * A two foot long firewood knife suddenly appeared and grabbed the scorpion''s essence blood towards the Seven Star Core, chopping off both of its arms. Last time, Li Yao had cut off the scorpion''s arm, but this time, it was cut off again. Dark green blood splattered all over the ground. Before the lesser demons could react to this sudden turn of events, the snake demon stretched out its forked tongue and quickly extended it towards the Seven Star Core. However, the Seven Star Core seemed to have a will of its own. It exploded into a burst of dazzling light, dispersing the Devil Snake''s message. Li Dao watched coldly from the sidelines. Under the light of the Seven Star Core, a figure walked out. It was not tall, nor was it simple. The knife in his hand was stained with rust. Who else could it be other than the old man who was captured by the Devil Snake? "Hahahaha, I have to thank all of you. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have been able to refine a Seven Star Pill by myself." The old man calmly laughed. That''s right, although he was smiling, he was very calm. "Old man, is that you?" Hearing the old man''s voice, the serpent demon''s expression abruptly changed, looking extremely unsightly. "That''s right, it''s me!" Whether it was the old man''s demeanor or or his tone, he was calm. A rainbow colored lotus seed appeared in his hand. The instant this seven-colored lotus appeared, Li Dao''s facial muscles twitched. The green lotus on the divine altar sent out a cheerful feeling, wanting to escape from between Li Dao''s eyebrows to let Li Dao calm down. "Hehehehe, mountain god, you still dare to appear in front of me?" The Scorpion Essence let out a terrifying laugh, dark green blood oozing out from its severed arm. At this moment, a small portion of the severed arm had grown out. The Scorpion Spirit grinned as its shiny black reverse hook suddenly extended and pierced towards the old man. The old man raised his machete to block and knocked the barb to the side. It seemed that the barb on the scorpion''s body was much harder than his arm. "We''re all old friends, why is there such a need to be so angry?" The old man glanced at the scorpion essence spirit with an indifferent expression. He looked at the Seven Star Pill with eyes that couldn''t hide the heat. The Seven Star Pill was rushing left and right in the cave. No matter what, it couldn''t get out. Before concocting the pills, the Devil Snake had placed a barrier around the cave. Although the barrier wasn''t very strong, it was still able to block a pill. "Old sir, you want this Seven Star Pill as well?" But you can just refine it yourself, why did you need our help to refine pills? " Li Dao finally spoke. If he had any questions, he would resolve them, even if the old man was going to die as well. The old man glanced at Li Dao and laughed, "Youngsters, I really envy you free youngsters! You don''t know how many tens of thousands of years I''ve been a mountain god in this Gourd Mountain. My cultivation cannot advance an inch, and I still cannot leave this mountain. Can you understand my pain? " Li Dao looked at the old man. It looked like he had speculated correctly. The old man continued, "A change occurred 500 years ago. A great demon was chased all the way to my Gourd Mountain by an immortal. In the end, the great demon was killed by the immortal. Its corpse transformed into a seven-colored gourd seed and a seven-colored lotus seed. As for the Immortal, after receiving such heavy injuries, he hurriedly left, leaving behind a treasure in the Ten Thousand Year Freezing Lake. " Having said that, the old man shot a glance at Li Dao. Li Dao immediately understood the origin of the gourd. The Diremonster referred to by the mountain god should be a Gourd Demon, while the Immortal was the Immortal Elder of Antarctica. The mountain god probably also had the idea of refining the Universe Forging Furnace, but since he couldn''t refine it and didn''t recognize the Minor Divine Wind Treasure Refining Technique on the lid, it gave Li Dao an advantage. "After obtaining the Rainbow gourd seed, I have studied it for five hundred years. I have finally found a way to break away from the Divine Path." The mountain god''s voice was calm the entire time. He had lived too long and had been trapped in Gourd Mountain the entire time without much emotion. C500 "Separated by one sword strike!" Li Dao shouted and raised both of his arms. A cyan Sword Qi shot out. The sharp Sword Qi slashed across the ground and ground the gravel into powder. The power behind this strike caused the demons to gape with their mouths wide open. Cold sweat dripped down from the foreheads of the snake demon and scorpion. The mountain god''s eyes flashed. He wanted to dodge, but was locked down by the sword energy. Where could he hide? Moreover, his mortal body could not dodge it. He poured all of his spiritual will into the lotus, causing the ring of light emitted by the Seven Colored Lotus to expand and shine even brighter. BOOM! When the sword qi crashed into the halo, the sound was so loud that it made people temporarily lose their hearing. The sword qi and the halo were in a stalemate, and finally, a hole was torn open in the halo. Then, it disappeared into thin air, and the halo returned to normal, protecting the mountain god. The mountain god let out a long breath, and a silent smile appeared on his face. He did not believe that Li Dao could continuously launch this kind of attack. Li Dao furrowed his brows. Even an Earthly Immortal would have to avoid this all-out attack. He never expected the defensive power of the lotus flower cover to be so formidable. It only left a scratch on the halo. From this, one could imagine how terrifying the demons that left behind colorful gourd seeds and lotus petals were. The mountain god held onto the lotus, enveloping him with a colorful halo. He held onto a machete as he walked step by step towards Li Dao and the snake-demon couple. Even though Li Dao was frowning, he did not panic. On the other hand, the Snake Demon couple did not have such strong mental fortitude. The sturdy barb on the back of Yellow Ox''s scorpion stabbed recklessly at the mountain god like a machine gun. The stab was like a machine gun, but it only left a few ripples on the ring of light. The giant python opened its mouth and spat out poisonous mist. Even the mountain rocks were corroded by the poisonous mist. However, the poisonous fog that was sprayed on the halo had no effect at all. Just as Li Dao was considering whether he should snatch the Seven Stars Pill and run away, the Blue Lotus that he soothed on the divine platform once again stirred restlessly, sending out the feeling of desire. After thinking for less than a second, Li Dao simply opened up the divine altar and let the green lotus out. Running away with his tail between his legs was not his style. As the only thing Li Taibai left behind after his death, the green lotus should be able to give him a little surprise. As Li Dao was thinking this, the green lotus had already drilled out from between his eyebrows. In the blink of an eye, it had grown to a height of ninety feet. The sudden turn of events alarmed the demons. The mountain god looked at Li Dao with a strange expression. He did not think that Li Dao would do anything meaningless. After the Green Lotus had grown in size, its roots extended outwards at an astonishing speed. While the mountain god was sneering, the green lotus root actually went through the halo and stuck on the lotus. Immediately, a bright light shone as the green lotus began to merge with the lotus. The mountain god''s expression was extremely unsightly, because he discovered that he had already lost control of the lotus root. A good chance! Li Dao''s figure flashed. His long sword pierced through the Mountain God''s body. With a horizontal pull, the Mountain God''s body was sliced into two. A golden figure flew out from the body that had been cut into two halves. It wrapped itself around the wooden sabre and was about to escape. Without the protection of the lotus seed, it simply didn''t have the courage to face Li Dao and the Snake Demon. "Do you have time to run now?" Li Dao sneered and a silver furnace descended from above. The mountain god hadn''t even traveled three meters before he was swallowed by the Cosmic Charm. After activating his Fa Li, a heart-wrenching scream came from within the furnace. After a while, the screams stopped. The mountain god did not have a body, unlike the calabash boy who could withstand the heat. Li Dao turned his head to look at the Devil Snake and the Scorpion Essence. The corner of his mouth curled up slightly as he extended his hand to grab the Seven Star Pellet. At this moment, the green lotus had already completed its fusion with the lotus seed and turned into a fourth rank lotus throne. It was still green. Li Dao''s mind stirred, and the lotus throne fell under his feet. A layer of hazy green light wrapped around him. "Hey, kid, the old thing is dead, and we husband and wife also contributed. Do you want to take the Seven Star Pill for yourself?" The scorpion turned back into its human form and shouted at Li Dao, who was standing on the lotus seat. The Snake Demon''s facial expression suddenly changed. Its tail whipped the scorpion essence away and sweat flowed down its alluring oval face. The sweat gathered on its chin and then fell onto the mountain peak. It was shattered and splattered everywhere. The demonic core stage demons'' legs trembled. They did not even dare to run as they stared straight at Li Dao. Li Dao stepped on the green fourth grade lotus throne as if he was an immortal. The corners of his mouth curled up as he had a playful smile on his face. C501 "Young Master Li, my poor man is not sensible. Please don''t bother with him." Cold sweat was still dripping down her coquettish face. She carefully accompanied the flattering smiles on her face and used honorifics. Li Dao''s brilliant smile caused the snake demon''s heart to involuntarily beat rapidly. "I just said that as long as we kill that old thing called the mountain god, the Seven Star Pellet would be yours. I would absolutely not dare to set my eyes on you. If Young Master does not mind, I am willing to follow you around and bring you tea, as you wish. " The snake-demon reached out its hand to stroke its hair, twisting its body and activating Charm. "Madam, no! If you follow this pretty boy, what should I, Old Scorpion, do? I can''t do without you! " The scorpion turned around and crawled up from the ground, its face full of anxiety. The snake demon turned its head and coldly shouted, "You useless thing, compared to Young Noble Li, you are just a pile of mud! Get lost now!" "Hehehehe, he can''t scram. I don''t need you to bring tea or water. You should just be an honest couple." Li Dao chuckled. Standing on the lotus throne, his smile was exceptionally charming. Scorpion let out a long breath, her expression extremely lively as she said, "Brother Li is still the best. Old Scorpion, I must drink a few vats of wine with you." The snake demon was frightened to the point that his body turned limp. With a weak voice, he asked, "Young Master, what do you mean?" Li Dao looked at the Devil Snake in amusement and smiled, "It means what I understand." The Scorpion Essence was still laughing loudly on the side. The serpent demon''s face was anxious as it spoke, "Wait, young master, you can''t kill me?" "Oh, why can''t I kill you?" Li Dao had a puzzled look on his face. Was there any question about killing someone? "My father is the Sect Leader of the Kunlun Society, Li Changfeng. My mother is the King of Vipers. If you kill me, my father and mother will not let you go." The snake demon''s eyes flickered as it spoke, its expression somewhat unnatural. Li Dao had seen all of the Devil Snake''s expression. The Devil Snake didn''t seem to be lying, it was just that the original parents of the Devil Snake didn''t seem to have avenged her, but her little sister had. While Li Dao was deep in thought, the Snake Demon twisted its snake body and took a few steps forward. It wanted to throw itself into Li Dao''s embrace, but the ring of light emitted by the lotus seat was blown away. "Young master, think about it. Killing me won''t bring you any benefits, so why don''t you leave this servant''s body behind? Isn''t it a bit fun when you''re free? If Young Master marries me and is still able to receive my mother''s guidance, Young Master can consider it. " At this time, the Snake Demon had already calmed down. After announcing the names of her parents, she believed that as long as Li Dao wasn''t stupid, he wouldn''t kill her. The Scorpion Essence was anxiously watching from the side, yelling loudly. "So noisy!" Li Dao shouted as he placed the scorpion essence into the silver furnace. Due to the Scorpion Essence being too emotional and unprepared, it didn''t even have the chance to resist before Li Dao put it into the Heaven and Earth Mimicry Furnace. If the scorpion spirit was on guard, Li Dao wouldn''t have been able to directly put it into the Universe Forging Furnace. After all, it was a living Immortal Soul stage master, not a ghost like the Mountain God, who only had his spiritual will left. The lesser demons fell silent and did not say a word. They stood in their original spots, not daring to move. Even after her husband died, the Snake Demon didn''t show any change in expression. There was a flattering smile on her face, but before she could say anything, Li Dao''s sword had already pierced through her heart. "How dare you?" The snake demon''s eyes widened. Before it died, it couldn''t believe that Li Dao had killed her. "Is the Karakorum Dao Palace''s headmaster and the Viper King very impressive?" Li Dao drew back his sword. With a face full of disdain, he returned the corpse of the Devil Snake to the Universe Furnace. Just as Li Dao set his gaze on the demon core demons and was considering what to do with them, the sky suddenly darkened. A pair of blood-red eyes appeared in the air. They were similar to the eyes of the Devil Snake, but they were also a little gloomy. However, these eyes were even more frightening as they were as big as a house. The blood-colored eyes as big as a house stared at Li Dao. A charming voice rang out, "You''re the one that killed my son?" In front of his eyes, the demon gate''s legs were weak and its teeth were trembling. "That''s right, I killed it. Are you the Viper King?" Li Dao stood on the lotus throne and looked into the blood-red eyes. He was not afraid in the slightest. His left and right was just a projection of his primordial spirit. If his real body had arrived, he would have run as far as he could. However, a projection trying to scare him did not exist. During the conversation between Li Dao and the Viper King, the demons were not stupid enough to scatter in all directions. Before the audacious Centipede Demon ran away, it even took away the blood on the ground from Li Dao. However, Li Dao did not notice this. More than a decade later, when an Imperial Advisor named Ci Hang Pu Du knelt down before Li Dao, Li Dao recalled what happened today. C502 Facing the Viper King, Li Dao didn''t care at all. It wasn''t like he was going to stay at the same place. The next time he met the actual Viper King, he wanted to see if the Viper King would still be as aggressive as he was today. The Snake Demon was dead, the scorpion essence was dead, and the mountain god was also dead. Li Dao had become the biggest winner. With just a light tap on the harvest, the best possible treasure would be the fourth grade lotus seat that he was standing on. This fourth grade lotus throne was formed from the fusion of a green lotus and a seven-colored lotus, and it contained an endless amount of vitality and an absolute defense. Even an ordinary immortal would not be able to break through the defense of the green lotus seat. Li Dao couldn''t help but think of the legendary Primal Chaos Blue Lotus. The Primordial Chaos Blue Lotus gave birth to the Great Dao''s son, Pan Gu, and then it shattered into four twelfth grade lotus stages, the Green Lotus of Creation, the Crimson Lotus of Karma, the Karmic Karma Lotus, and the Exterminating Black Lotus. The rank 4 lotus throne beneath his feet was naturally unable to compare with the legendary rank 12 lotus throne, and it was unknown if he would have a chance of growing into a rank 12 lotus throne. Other than the Class 4 Lotus Altar, the Seven Stars Pill was also very helpful to Li Dao. He wasn''t sure if it could help him break through to the Earthly Immortal Stage, but it would definitely be helpful. However, Li Dao was not interested in refining pills, so he could only use this Heaven and Earth furnace as a spatial magic treasure or to refine a few batches of simple pills. As for the three treasures left behind by the Devil Snake, such as a treasure bag, Li Dao kept them as soon as he took a look. They were all pretty good magic treasures, but they were of no use to him. It was worth mentioning that this mountain god had left behind a wood knife. This mountain god was simply a gift boy. Not only had he contributed seven gourds and pill formulas, he had also sent over a Rainbow Lotus Root. The machete wasn''t simple either. After careful observation, Li Dao realized that the machete was actually a demonic path weapon. No wonder the mountain god hadn''t refined it yet. From the memory fragments that came from the machete, Li Dao found out the origin of the machete. A long time ago, there was a poor boy who had lost both his parents and lived by chopping firewood. There was a young lady from outside the village who had a devastatingly beautiful appearance, but she actually fell for this poor boy. Helpless, there was a huge gap between the two. Truthfully, this sort of thing couldn''t withstand a test. In order to gain the support of the influential officials, the official betrothed his daughter to the Lord Prefect of the city to be his concubine. On the day of their wedding, the boy who had cut wood went to block them with a machete, but was beaten half to a pulp. It just so happened that when the ancestor of the South Demon Sect passed by, out of nowhere, he threw a cultivation technique to the poor kid who was in despair. The next day, the entire family of the officials were slaughtered, and the Prefect''s mansion was also massacred. Not a single person was left alive, including the prefect''s concubine that he had just accepted. Since then, there has been one less poor boy to chop firewood, and one more Witch. This Devil Dao bandit also seemed to have a role model. He never used any other weapon, and always held a machete in his hand. The Devil Dao villain saw human life as nothing but grass. He killed all the most emotionless people in the world and used his blood to feed the wooden sabre in his hand. Over the years, the Devil Dao villain had become a famous Devil Dao Ancestral Master. He had achieved the position of Heavenly Immortal, and his machete had gained intelligence as well, transforming into a Devil Dao weapon. However, this Devil Dao Grandmaster had offended too many people along the way, and had done too many heinous things. In the end, they lured the two Sword Immortals from Karakorum Dao Palace and Mount Shu to their deaths at Gourd Mountain. The mountain god had obtained the machete that the sword immortal had destroyed, but he didn''t dare to refine it. Instead, it fell into Li Dao''s hands. Li Dao looked at the rusty and unremarkable machete in his hand. In the end, he chose not to refine it and kept it. Although the machete had been turned into a magical equipment, its power was still extraordinary. First, it was sharp, and secondly, it could steal the enemy''s blood essence to grow. It could be considered a growth-type magical equipment. Li Dao did not have the mood to practice his saber arts. He could only put away his machete and give it to the appropriate person in the future. C503 After counting the rewards from this trip, Li Dao was very satisfied. He stripped off the skin of the snake demon in the Universe Furnace and used a simple method to refine a python robe for himself. The remaining flesh and beast cores were refined into a batch of 108 Divine Origin Pills. Although the Divine Origin Pill was refined from the essence of two Immortal Soul Stage Demons, it was of limited use and could only be given to juniors below the Immortal Soul Stage. There was no other way. Li Dao did not have any skill in alchemy or refining. It would be a waste for the corpses of the Devil Snake and the Scorpion Essence to fall into his hands. If he were to fall into the hands of the master apothecaries and blacksmiths, he would be able to display his true value. Looking at the snow-white python robe on his body, Li Dao even admired it proudly. The snake demon''s skin was originally not snow-white. However, in order to look beautiful, Li Dao sacrificed his ability to avoid water and protect himself. He removed some of the items from the snake skin and refined them into this snow-white python robe. In terms of defense, Li Dao didn''t even need the python robe. If the enemy could break the defense of the lotus throne, the python robe wouldn''t be of any use. Originally, he wanted to see how long his attacks would be, but he never expected the indestructible Golden Buddha Body and Lotus Platform to make his defense much stronger than his attacks. While admiring the snow-white python robe, Li Dao couldn''t help but sigh at the trash of the scorpions. When he was alive, he was weaker than a snake demon, but when he died, he was still inferior to a snake demon. At least, the Snake Demon had contributed a piece of python robe for him. Counting the time, it had been almost half a year since he had ascended the Gourd Mountain. The main reason was that the Seven Star Pill had been used for over a hundred days to refine and pack up. Just when Li Dao was about to leave the mountain, he had the nagging feeling that he''d dropped something. After thinking about it carefully, he realized that it was the calabash vine at the foot of the mountain, as well as the Mountain God Seal on the calabash mountain. With the mountain god dead, the mountain god seal should still be hidden in a corner of the gourd mountain, waiting for the next fated person to become the mountain god. Thinking of this, Li Dao began to rummage through the entire Gourd Mountain and finally found the Mountain God Seal in an inconspicuous corner. The Mountain God Seal was an imprint the size of a man''s fist. It was a bit dejected and had stripes that contained the laws of the world. If he didn''t feel the laws of the world contained within them, Li Dao wouldn''t have dared to believe that this was the Mountain God Seal. Looking at the Mountain God Seal in his hand, Li Dao felt a little awkward. It was impossible for him to change his cultivation to the Divine Path, but it wouldn''t be good if he just lost it. In the end, Li Dao put away the mountain god seal. Although he couldn''t use it for himself, it didn''t seem like a bad idea to use it as a collection. As for whether or not the mountain god would have any effect on the calabash mountain, that was not Li Dao''s concern. In the shed at the foot of the mountain, although the calabash vine was still there, it had already withered. After giving birth to seven calabash children, the life of the calabash vine also came to an end. Pulling on it with his hands, the withered calabash vine was abnormally tough and valuable. For example, it could be used to refine a whip magical equipment. Li Dao put the gourd vine into the Cosmic Blast and refined it into a belt when he had free time. The robe was made from the skin of a primordial spirit snake. Naturally, the belt could not be any worse. There were also shoes and a crown, Li Dao thought to himself. If the precious gourd in Seventh Year Old''s hand was still there, Li Dao was prepared to use it to store the wine. Such appearance would cause him to explode into rage in an instant. He was wearing a snow-white robe with a calabash made from calabash vines around his waist. He hung a magical treasure, bottle gourd, to store wine, and held a longsword in his hand. Speaking of which, his master was also a Wine Sword Immortal, and there were also Wine Sword Immortals in Immortal Swords. Since countless worlds were filled with Wine Sword Immortals, it would be better for him not to hang around like a wine gourd, making him look vulgar. With this thought in mind, Li Dao walked down the mountain. Flying on the sword, or using one''s feet to step on the lotus seat, might seem somewhat rigid, but Li Dao still liked to walk on the ground with one''s legs. Only by doing this could he see an even more wonderful world. C504 The strange rocks disappeared from the side of Li Dao. After he left the range of the gourd mountain, he could already see the trees and flowers. After leaving the gourd mountain, Li Yao did not have a set route. He was refining the Seven Stars Pill and roaming around at the same time, calculating where he would go. Not long after going down the mountain, he came across something that made Li Dao frown. There were also ripples of mana coming from not too far away. It seemed to be a battle, and that familiar aura belonged to Xin 14th Madame. After thinking about it for a few seconds, Li Dao decided to stick his nose in, even though he had never been in the habit of meddling in other people''s business. However, when facing the opposite sex, no matter if it was a man or a woman, they would always have more thoughts in their heart. Li Dao was no exception. Just as Li Dao was slowly walking towards where the mana fluctuation was, Xin Fourteenth Mother was almost unable to hold on any longer. The white dressed Xin Fourteen''s face was filled with hatred. His hands had already turned into claws, and sharp fangs were growing out from his mouth. It was just that at this moment, her eyes were red and she was panting heavily. There were quite a few bloody scars on her body. Beside him were two women who were even worse off than Fourteenth Mother Xin. Blood dripped to the ground as they glared hatefully at the two Daoists in front of them. Hu Mei was one of them. "Hey, Brother Liu, I say, what kind of enmity do you have with this little fox? She is the most talented person in this fox''s lair. Two Daoists were standing across from each other. One of them was dressed neatly, and the other was a Daoist with triangular eyes who spoke to the Sloppy Daoist. The Sloppy Daoist held the horsetail whisk in one hand and the iron sword in the other. He turned his head, revealing a row of yellow teeth covered in filth, and laughed. Although the Sloppy Daoist was smiling, a hint of disdain appeared in the depths of his eyes. He Shan Dao''s evil ways, if it were not for the fact that he could not handle these foxes, he, as an inner disciple of the Lao Shan Sect, would not be involved with this evil way. "Little fox, you better tell me where that brat is. This old Taoist won''t torture you anymore, maybe you can let go of your three sisters and give up." The Sloppy Daoist, his yellow teeth bared in the air, smiled at his. Amongst the group of foxes, Xin Fourteen was the one with the highest talent and the highest cultivation. Her mana was the purest and she was almost about to condense a Demonic Core. As for the other foxes, most of them had already been killed for the sake of the common people. There was only one fox left, and these four foxes in front of him. He Shan Dao''s Steel God wanted to train in the Seven Slaughter Primordial Souls. Naturally, he would choose the one with the highest talent and the greatest potential for growth, Xin Niang. When she heard the slovenly Daoist ask about Li Dao''s whereabouts, there was a complicated look on her face. Speaking of this disaster, it was Li Dao who had brought it to them. If Li Dao had not caused the Sloppy Daoist to embarrass himself on the street, the Sloppy Daoist would not have hated Li Dao and would have intercepted him along the way. The sisters did not need to reveal their identity as Fox Demons to scare the Daoist away, and it would not cause any unexpected calamity either. Just when Xin Fourteen was having complicated thoughts, Hu Mei said anxiously, "Fourteenth Sister, don''t you believe this stinking Taoist priest. As the heir of the Laoshan Sect, he boasts of being the world''s righteous path, yet he is mixed with He Shan Dao''s demons. Even if you tell him where Young Master Li is, he won''t let us go. I might as well fight them to the death. Even if I, Hu Mei were to die, I will splatter all over their bodies with blood. " Xin Fourteen looked back at Hu Mei, revealing a bleak and mocking smile. That Li Dao was at least a Jindan Stage cultivator, there was no need for her to worry about him. Twelfth Sister was completely dumbfounded. When she turned around to look at the slovenly Daoist, she had a disdainful look on her face as she spat, "Pah! You two shameless Daoist! If you want to kill me, kill me! I, Xin Fourteen, will accompany you to the end today!" As she spoke, she extended her claws to her back, signalling Hu Mei and the other fox demon to bring the little fox and run. She blocked the two Daoists by herself. However, Hu Mei and her other sister obviously did not understand her intentions. They looked at the two Daoists with hatred. The little fox shrunk its fluffy body behind Xin Fourteen, its gem-like eyes sparkling with watery light. C505 "Hehehehe, what a loyal fox. It''s a pity that transvestites have different paths. Do you really think that he knows that you two are protecting him like this? " The Sloppy Daoist''s laughter was hard to hear, and his eyes were filled with mockery. "I really like this fox. If it wasn''t for the Seven Deadly Primordial Spirit, this Dao Lord would have taken you in as his concubine." The Daoist man with triangular eyes laughed. "Fourth Sister, Twelfth Sister, you two hurry up and bring Little Eighteen away. I''ll hold them back." Fourteenth Madame Xin''s expression was cold as she waved her sharp claws and charged towards the two Daoists. "Sister Fourteenth, we can''t leave you behind. We have to leave together. If we die, we''ll die together!" The fox demon called Fourth Sister by the Fourteenth Mother clearly had feelings for her and shouted loudly. "Wuwuwu, Fourteenth Sister, I''m not going, I''m not going." The snow-white little fox behind Fourteenth Mother shook its head vigorously as tears fell from its gem-like eyes. "Hurry up!" His mother shouted as she flew through the air, her body covered in wounds and blood. Hu Mei rolled her eyes and revealed a shameful expression. She went forward to hug the little fox and shouted to the other fox demon, "Fourth Sister, let''s leave quickly. Don''t let Fourteenth Sister lose her life in vain." Sister Four stood on the spot with a struggling expression on her face. The little fox was in Hu Mei''s embrace as it cried, "Put me down! Let me down! I don''t want to leave Sister 14!" "Don''t worry, none of you will be able to escape." The triangular-eyed Daoist took out a large black net with vengeful ghosts twining around it. With a toss of the big net, it trapped the two Daoists along with Xin Fourteen Niang and the rest. On the net, ferocious evil spirits were roaring and crying while baring their fangs and brandishing their claws. The evil spirits on the big net were not that powerful; most of them were at the Qi Condensation stage. They should have been refined by the sinister method of He Shan Dao, which could be considered a pretty good magic item among low level cultivators. He Shan Dao was already famous for his magic tools and sinister spells. The whisk in the Sloppy Daoist''s hand grew longer, and like a large python, he came to life as he bit towards the incoming Fourteenth Madame Xin. A murderous aura exuded from Xin Fourteen''s body as she waved her claws to scatter the horsetail whisk. Before she could heave a sigh of relief, the runes on her sword lit up and drew another long line of blood on her arm. Following that, a dirty foot kicked on her abdomen. She flew back with a groan, blood leaking from the corner of her mouth. "I''ll ask you again, where is that kid? Are you going to say it or not?" The Sloppy Daoist''s expression was sinister and terrifying. His iron sword glowed with runes as he pointed at Xin Fourteen. She did not say a word as she closed her eyes in despair. She wasn''t afraid of death, but what about Fourth Sis, Twelfth Sis, and Little Eighteen? At this moment, the image of a white-clothed gongzi appeared in her heart. It was all his fault, if not for him, her family would still be happily living in Han Mountain Temple. The little fox''s body trembled, its gem-like eyes turning red as it sobbed. Hu Mei and the other fox demon also had a face of despair, they didn''t even have the chance to run now. "You''re not going to say it, right? I''ll let you be tough!" The Sloppy Daoist laughed sinisterly as he stabbed Xin Fourteenth''s thigh. Fresh blood continued to gush out. Mother Xin 14 groaned. The intense pain made her frown incessantly. "Sister Fourteenth, Sister Fourteenth!" The little fox cried even harder as it screamed at Fourteenth Sister. Hu Mei and the other fox demon could not bear to watch any longer and painfully closed their eyes. "Where is the brat?" If you don''t tell me, I still have more methods for you to try. Or, you should try using that little fox first. " The Sloppy Daoist moved closer to the side of his face, his large, dirty yellow teeth emitting a disgusting smell. "How dare you!" Xin Fourteen''s almond-shaped eyebrows widened as his eyes widened. Sharp teeth collided against each other, making a thudding sound. "You think I wouldn''t dare? If you do not wish for your sisters to suffer, then honestly tell us where that brat is, and this old Taoist will not torture you. " The Sloppy Daoist''s vanity was extremely strong, and his position in the Laoshan School was not low either. However, he liked to play the game, enjoying the gazes of amazement, reverence, and envy of the people. Therefore, he hated Li Dao to the extreme for causing him to make a fool out of himself in public. If he didn''t take revenge on Li Dao, he wouldn''t be able to calm down in one breath. Just as the Sloppy Daoist was chattering incessantly about the whereabouts of Mother Xin 14th Madam, a cyan colored sword Qi tore open the big net that covered the top of everyone''s heads. The triangular eyed Daoist was enraged, and looked towards the direction of the sword qi. A young man wearing a snow-white robe walked over with a cold face, neither fast nor slow. "I''m here, you''re looking for me?" The man slightly lifted his lips. His eyes were like cold stars, causing the two Daoists to shiver. C506 Li Dao''s eyes turned cold as he slowly walked over. At this moment, the Sloppy Daoist also realized that the person who had caused him to make a fool of himself in public was no ordinary person at all. Li Dao''s sword Qi was able to cut through an ironman''s magic tool; he was at least at the Spiritual Master level. Seeing Li Dao walk over, the Sloppy Daoist''s eyes were gloomy. He was thinking of how to apologize. In the cultivation world, the strong were respected. Those with low cultivations had to respectfully call him senior. As for the possibility of losing his life, the Sloppy Daoist had never thought of that. The Laoshan School was not the largest sect, but it was one of the top few sects in the righteous path. It was not like the Golden Dan Daoist Master Laoshan Sect did not exist, so he was not afraid. Similarly, the triangular-eyed man had no fear. He Shan Dao was one of the largest sects in the evil way, and also the most protective. Li Dao''s eyes were brighter and colder than a cold star''s. The great reason for the disaster that had befallen Mother Xin''s family was because of him. She looked at Li Dao with a complicated gaze in her eyes. If it wasn''t for the man in front of her, her father and her sisters wouldn''t have suffered an undeserved calamity. Compared to Xin Fourteen, Hu Mei was very happy and called Young Master Li loudly. The older sister beside her also had a look of relief on her face. The little fox broke free from Hu Mei''s embrace and rushed into Li Dao''s embrace, calling him big brother while speaking in human language. Water dripped from her gem-like eyes. Li Dao stroked the snow-white fur of the little fox as he walked in front of the Fourteenth Mother. His expression was as cold as ice that would never melt. "What''s going on?" Xin Fourteen''s gaze was fixed on Li Dao. The complicated emotions in her eyes were unclear, and she did not say a single word. "This smelly Daoist came to my house and set up a formation for no reason. Daddy, Big Sis and Second Sis were killed by them, they still want to capture Fourteenth Sis and bring her back to train with some Seven Slaughter Primordial Spirit." Xin Fourteenth Mother didn''t say anything. The little fox sobbed as it spoke on her behalf. "Little Eighteen, don''t cry anymore. Big Bro will take revenge for all of you, okay?" As Li Dao said this, he handed the little fox over to Xin Fourteen and turned around to face the two Daoists. "Speak, how do you want to die?" Li Dao''s voice was ice-cold, and his expression was ice-cold. "Spiritual Master, this humble Daoist is He Shan Dao''s Tie Jue. I didn''t know they were your friends from the beginning, if I knew, I definitely wouldn''t dare to do such a thing." Although I killed a few foxes, the real person also destroyed my magic tool. "How about I apologize to the ladies and let the matter go?" The Daoist man with triangular eyes bowed before introducing himself. His tone, however, was not as respectful. The Sloppy Daoist watched on coldly from the side. He could not lower his head to Li Dao. "Smelly Taoist, you have killed so many of our sisters, yet now you want to apologize and forget about it. Is there such a cheap thing in the world?" Hu Mei was infuriated. She glared at the triangle-eyed Taoist with hatred as she yelled. The Daoist man did not pay any attention to Hu Mei. He stared straight at Li Dao, wanting to see how Li Dao would resolve this matter. Not many people in this world would dare to not give He Shan Dao face. At this moment, his lips were slightly parted, but his voice was very clear. "You talk too much nonsense, I''m just asking how you want to die. Since you don''t want to say it, I''ll decide it for you." As Li Dao spoke, he opened his mouth and let out a breath. A silver furnace floated in the air, emitting a terrifying aura. When the triangular-eyed Daoist saw that Li Dao was about to make a move, he shouted, "Daoist Master, I am He Shan Dao''s outer elder. I have my Life Plate in the sect. If you kill me, Sect Leader will definitely not let you off!" Opening the silver furnace, a powerful suction force could be felt from the triangular-eyed Daoist. Li Dao sneered, "You talk too much nonsense. It''s not that your sect master isn''t willing to let me go, it''s that I''m not willing to let him go." Within the furnace, the triangular-eyed Daoist man let out a heart-wrenching shriek. It was the kind of miserable scream that would make anyone unable to bear to listen to it. C507 When they heard the triangular-eyed Taoist''s heart-wrenching shriek, the Fox Demons'' faces revealed expressions of glee. The Sloppy Daoist''s legs went limp and he knelt down towards Li Dao. His forehead was covered in sweat. "Adept, you killed well. That He Shan Dao metal definitely isn''t anything good." "If it wasn''t for the fact that I have killed him, I wouldn''t have let him force me to act against Miss Xin''s family." The filth on the Sloppy Daoist''s face was too thick, his sweat turning the filth into mud. His smiling expression was so unbearable to look at. Li Dao glanced at him. He was the culprit. "Tell me, how do you want to die?" "No, Adept, you can''t kill me. We are both part of the righteous path, so we should support each other. You can''t make things difficult for us because of a few fox demons! Our Laoshan School has always been to behead the demons and exterminate the devils, defending the life of the world as its own responsibility. "As the third generation disciple of the Lao Shan Sect, although I don''t have a high position in the sect, but ¡­" The slovenly Daoist began to talk nonstop about the power of the Laoshan faction. Li Dao shook his head. After the Sloppy Daoist finished speaking, he coldly said, "If you don''t choose, then I''ll decide for you!" "Daoist Master, you can''t kill me!" However, in Li Dao''s eyes, there was no one that he couldn''t kill. In terms of background, the Golden Snake Demon was much stronger than him. The sword Qi was like strands of silk, swirling around the Sloppy Daoist in front of his terrified eyes. When the sword Qi disappeared, the slovenly Daoist heaved a sigh of relief, thinking that Li Dao had been intimidated by the Laoshan Faction. Li Dao struck out with his palm, causing a strong wind to blow. A layer of the Sloppy Daoist''s skin was sliced off completely, leaving behind only bloody flesh. "AHH!" "Ah ¡­!" It was another extremely miserable scream. Coupled with the Sloppy Daoist''s current appearance, the timid people wouldn''t be able to sleep after watching this scene for a few months. Hu Mei and the fox demon beside her had also sucked in yang qi before, so they did not feel cruel. Because of her hatred towards him, she and the little fox did not feel that the scene was cruel. However, Li Dao''s following actions caused the fox demons to not dare to look anymore. The Sloppy Daoist had lost his skin and was rolling on the ground. His flesh and blood dyed the earth black and the stones red. Li Dao walked forward and grabbed the arm of the slovenly Daoist, who had lost his skin, without caring about the filth. He pulled forcefully and tore off his entire arm. Blood spurted out and splattered onto the ground, turning the ground into mud. The screams grew louder and louder. Li Dao did not stop there. He tore off the rest of Li Yao''s arms and legs and turned them into a human stick. The Sloppy Daoist was no longer in human form. His skin was gone, and his four limbs were all gone. He collapsed to the ground, his aura drifting. Only his eyes were still rather bright. "Demon, kill me! Laoshan School will not let you go. " His voice was weak, but firm. Li Dao''s face was expressionless as he stepped on his chest, crushing his ribs one by one. An invisible shadow that a mortal could not see flew out from the transformed corpse. It glared at Li Dao with venom in its eyes and was about to fly away. "Do you think this is the end?" Seeing the shadow fly out, the ice in Li Dao''s eyes could not melt no matter how hard he tried. In the lower realms, it was impossible to kill someone, but in the higher realms, beheading someone was nothing. If one were to make a move, the opponent''s soul would be shattered into pieces. If he didn''t break the enemy''s soul, the reincarnation of the enemy would be a huge problem. Of course, Li Dao was not afraid of their revenge after they had reincarnated. Rather, he did not want them to be wiped from the world. He could not quell the anger in his heart. The slovenly Daoist and the triangle-eyed Daoist had indeed gone too far. The Fourteenth Madame Xin had no grudges with them, but they had done such a thing. Most importantly, this matter was only because of him, Li Jun. This caused him to feel slightly guilty. The silver furnace sucked the Sloppy Daoist''s soul into it. The fire within the furnace was controlled by Li Dao to a certain degree. Miserable screams filled the air. A quarter of an hour later, the two Daoists were unable to endure any longer. Their voices came to a halt, and they disappeared. They didn''t even have the chance to reincarnate. At this point, unless a saint were to go against the flow of time, they would not be able to save them. Li Dao turned around and looked at the 14 fox demons. He wanted to say something, but he didn''t know what to say. Previously, he had let Xin Fourteenth Mother and Hu Mei go upstairs to drink, and it was also he who had caused this series of tragedy by humiliating the slovenly Daoist of the Lao Shan Sect in front of so many people. Xin Fourteen had a complicated look in her eyes. She hated Li Dao, but she didn''t hate him. However, a large part of the blame for her family''s misfortune lay with Li Dao. Hu Mei didn''t think too much about it. She stepped forward, her lips moving as she said, "Young Master Li, thank you so much. If you hadn''t arrived in time, the consequences of waiting for us sisters would have been unimaginable." The other fox demon also went up to Li Dao to thank him. She didn''t know that the main reason was because of Li Dao. How could Li Dao have the face to accept the thanks of others? He hurriedly helped the fox demon who was bowing to him up. After killing the two Daoists, Li Dao''s complexion turned slightly better, but the guilt in his heart was not reduced in the slightest. Since they were already dead, there was no point in taking revenge. Even if they did, they wouldn''t be able to exchange it for their families. "Young Master Li, for us, you offended both the Laoshan Faction and He Shan Dao, right?" Hu Mei''s face was full of concern, she did not seem to blame Li Dao in the slightest. When she heard Hu Mei''s words, Xin Fourteen''s eyes flashed. She was clearly worried about this as well. The tree''s shadow, the person''s name, He Shan Dao''s and Laoshan Sect''s reputation were not for show. The Sect Leader was a Immortal Soul Grandmaster, and there were many Jindan Stage cultivators overseeing it. This was especially true for He Shan Dao. Not only were his magic tools and techniques ruthless, the Daoist within them was even more ruthless. Killing people to refine magic tools, and even slaughtering cities ¡ª these were all things that the Daoist of He Shan Dao had done. "You don''t have to worry about me. He Shan Dao and Laoshan Sect are not even in my eyes. But what should you sisters do now? Do you have any plans? " After Li Dao asked this question, the scene turned silent. C508 "But what should you sisters do now? Do you have any plans?" After Li Dao opened his mouth, the atmosphere became eerie and silent. The few foxes looked at each other in dismay, but did not say anything for a moment. They had never thought of this question before. Now that they had avenged their enmity, the resentment in their hearts was gone. Then, where should they go from here? "Young Master Li has taken revenge for us sisters. If you don''t mind, let me be your maid." Hu Mei rolled her eyes and was the first to speak. The fluffy little fox said crisply, "I also want to follow big brother." Fourteenth Madame Xin and the other fox demon didn''t speak. Their faces were gloomy and their sorrowful emotions couldn''t be quelled. Li Dao looked at Hu Mei, he did not hate this fox demon, men always have a special feeling towards their little girl, this was human nature. It wasn''t appropriate to just bring Hu Mei with him. Although he didn''t have any bad feelings for her, she definitely didn''t have any good feelings for her. Furthermore, why did she bring a Foundation Establishment stage fox demon by her side? Warm the bed? Therefore, Li Dao rejected Hu Mei''s suggestion and said, "My following journey is extremely dangerous. Miss Hu and Little Eighteen''s cultivation is too low. If you follow me, it will only be harming you." Being tactfully rejected by Li Dao, Hu Mei could not help but feel a little disappointed. She stood to the side silently. The little fox nudged Xin Fourteenth Nanny. Right now, they were homeless and the sky was vast. They really did not know where they should go. After a moment of silence, Li Dao took out the Divine Origin Pills, the jade ruyi, the firewood knife, and the mountain god seal. "Ladies, I have some medicinal pills and a few magic treasures. Take them. Furthermore, there was the Mountain God Seal. After refining it, one could become a gourd mountain deity. However, their cultivation base was limited to the Earthly Immortal Realm, and they would never be able to step foot out of the gourd mountain. If you do not mind, you can take the Mountain God Seal and head to the Gourd Mountain to rest. " Seeing Li Dao take out the magic treasure and pills, as well as the Mountain God Seal, Hu Mei and the other fox demon''s eyes lit up. The little fox was confused. It tilted its head and looked at Li Dao. Its eyes were as pure and beautiful as gems. Xin 14 Niang was a bit surprised. Her eyes weren''t shining like her two sisters'' but were filled with complicated emotions. For Li Dao to be able to take out these items so easily, it proved that Li Dao was definitely not just a mere Jindan Stage cultivator. He could possibly be a Immortal Soul Stage Ancestor, or even higher. "Young Master Li, you helped us sisters take revenge. This is already a great kindness, how can we sisters have the face to take your pills and magic treasures?" The unknown fox demon recovered from the shock of the few magic treasures and pills, turning her head to the side, trying her best not to look at those things. Hu Mei''s eyes lit up as she stared at the pill. She couldn''t move her eyes away from it. These things were useless to Li Dao, but to a demoness like Xin Fourteen, it was even more enticing than putting a gold mountain in front of a mortal. This was especially true for the Mountain God Seal. Although the Divine Path had all sorts of drawbacks, it was still a shortcut for cultivators at the bottom level to reach the heavens in a single step. For example, Hu Mei and her sister, if they didn''t have the good fortune, the chances of them forming demonic cores was less than 30%, not to mention Primordial Spirit and Earthly Immortal. "Young Master Li, these things are too precious. We sisters cannot take them. You should take them back yourself." Xin Fourteen finally spoke up and rejected Li Dao''s good intentions. Although these things were very precious to them, her backbone was even more precious than these pill treasures. "Miss Xin, don''t be in a hurry to refuse. Even if you don''t need these things, doesn''t that mean your sister does? Does Little Eighteen not need them?" Moreover, I never had the right to take back the things I gave out. " As Li Dao spoke, he left his medicinal pill and magic treasure where it was before and took a step forward, disappearing from the eyes of the fox demons. Hu Mei shouted, the echo coming from the empty forest made her feel even more lost. The unknown fox demon walked forward to pick up the mountain god seal, the joy in her eyes could not be wiped away. If a lesser demon without talent wanted to cultivate the Divine Path, he could only pretend to be mysterious to scare the ordinary citizens. Naturally, the seals formed by heaven and earth could not reach them. At most, they could only trick some mottled incense into becoming evil gods, and at that time, they still had to take the risk of being beheaded and exorcised. Now it was different. The mountain god seal left behind by Li Dao was no small mountain. After refining it, one would immediately reach the Earthly Immortal Stage. Hu Mei''s eyes lit up. When she thought about how Li Dao said that she couldn''t take a single step out of the gourd mountain while refining the Mountain God Seal, the fire in her heart gradually died down. The unknown fox demon took the mountain god seal, Hu Mei took the jade ruyi, the firewood knife, and the rest of the pills. As for Xin Fourteen, she didn''t ask for anything. After entrusting the little fox to an unknown fox demon, she found an excuse to leave. The three fox demons remained on the spot in confusion. She didn''t want so much good stuff, then where was she going? C509 Walking in the desert that was filled with yellow sand, Li Dao pulled his thoughts away from Mother Xin Fourteen and the fox demon. No matter what, this matter had already come to an end. He had done all that he could. The desert was not big, and as the wind blew sand past Li Dao, it automatically avoided his path. The magic tools refined from the snake-demon''s skin were still somewhat useful. For example, Li Dao wouldn''t do anything, so the sandstorm couldn''t invade his body. This place was a few hundred miles away from the mountain. He didn''t even know what direction he was heading in. The sand and wind filled the sky as Li Dao proceeded at a leisurely pace. In front of him, there was a faint sound of fighting coming from the direction of the sandstorm, which travelled into Li Dao''s ears. After circling a small dune, a group of mounted gangsters entered Li Dao''s sight. Most of them were burly, dressed in thin sackcloth, with rough skin, and their hair and faces were covered in sand and grease. A valiant looking girl holding a two-foot-long short sword was fighting against the mounted gangsters. She looked to be around nineteen or nineteen years old. She wore a linen robe and had delicate features. She charged left and right amidst the encirclement of more than a dozen mounted gangsters. Li Dao took a look and became excited. This girl was using martial arts, but the short sword in her hand was a magic weapon. Furthermore, the dark golden awl hanging from her waist was also a magic weapon. The level of the horse bandits varied, the highest being at the fifth level precelestial while the lowest being the Qi sensing stage. The girl''s cultivation wasn''t high either. Her martial arts skills weren''t even comparable to some of the martial arts of the Divine Eagle World. She was only at the seventh level of the Postnatal realm. Amidst the encirclement of over a dozen horse bandits, she was in danger. Her coarse clothes were torn, revealing her snow-white skin. Her hair was a little messy amidst the wind and sand. The bandit leader''s eyes lit up when he saw Li Dao, who was dressed in a snow-white python robe, leisurely walk over. He shouted to the mounted gangsters, "Brothers, quickly take this girl down. Another big fish is coming!" The bandits looked back at Li Dao, and Qian Jin felt even more satisfied. Being a horse bandit in the desert with all sorts of resources was far from being a match for other bandits, and they would also be tortured by wind and sand for many years. "This big brother, don''t come over! They are all bandits who kill people without batting an eye. "Run as far as you can, and don''t turn back!" Having been surrounded by mounted gangsters, the girl saw Li Dao walking in the direction of their battle and shouted in a clear voice, "A bit bold." The corner of Li Dao''s mouth curled up. Just based on what the girl said, he wouldn''t let the girl fall into the hands of these bandits. Foolish Tiantian may not be liked by all men, but a kind-hearted girl would be liked by all men. Li Dao smiled as he walked forward. His snow-white python robe matched his graceful bearing made him seem even more noble than the noble young master. In the middle of the fight, the girl''s eyes caught Li Blade walking over and she shouted anxiously, "What are you doing here? Do you think you have a long life? Run! " The mounted gangsters chuckled, their laughter sounded vulgar. While the girl was yelling at Li Dao, she was tripped by a rope, and her body tilted as she ate a mouthful of sand. Before she could react, more than ten scimitars were placed on her neck, followed by a rope that tied her up. The leader of the mounted gangsters lifted her chin, his eyes burning. To these men who spent all their time in the desert licking their blood, a beautiful girl was even more precious than gold. After tying up the girl, the mounted gangsters turned around to see Li Dao leisurely walking towards them. "Hey, are you an idiot? I told you not to come over, what are you doing here? Not only did you waste my good intentions, you even dragged me into this! " The girl struggled after being tied up, not worrying about her future. Instead, she scolded Li Dao and looked at him as if he were retarded. Li Dao walked in front of a group of mounted gangsters and was surrounded by them. Ignoring the bandits, Li Dao smiled at the girl and asked, "Kind girl, what''s your name?" "I''m called Xia Bing, seriously, I was killed by you!" The girl snappily replied. She was still struggling as if she could break the rope. C510 Li Dao could not help but shake his head as he watched the girl struggle. In this world, the immortal and divine paths flourished, but the martial arts were too weak. This could be seen from the martial arts displayed by the girl and the horse bandits. Logically speaking, it shouldn''t be difficult to break a thumb-sized rope in the seventh level of the Houtian realm, but it was obviously impossible for a girl to do so. "Where did this brat come from? He actually dared to ignore us?" A burly mounted gangster whose head was not big enough shouted at Li Dao. The leader of the horse bandits looked suspicious. To be able to ignore them and walk in this desert, his clothes were as white as snow, and he might be a Xiantian realm expert. "Er Hu, don''t be rude!" The leader of the mounted bandits berated the former mounted gangsters as he cupped his hands and bowed towards Li Dao. "May I know where you are from, sir?" Li Dao''s appearance was fixed on the appearance of a twenty-seven or twenty-eight year old. It was not suitable to call him little brother. Judging from Li Dao''s bearing, he should be a scholar. Therefore, the bandit leader called him Mister. Li Dao glanced at the bandit leader and said in a flat tone, "Let this lady go." "Brat, do you know who we are? Do you feel that we''ve gotten tired of living by daring to make such a request?" "Exactly, it wasn''t easy to capture such a lively girl. Not to mention you, even if it''s the Emperor, we still wouldn''t let him go." The mounted gangsters did not have the eye of a leader, much less think deeply. When they heard Li Dao ask them to release the girl, they immediately exploded. There weren''t many people in the desert, and the women in the bandit''s lair were exposed to the wind and sun all year round. Their skin was already as rough as a man''s, and their black skin was simply uninteresting. It wasn''t easy to catch a pretty and delicate girl, and she was still waiting for her boss to enjoy her for a while. Li Dao did not pay any attention to the enraged mounted gangsters. Instead, he turned his gaze towards the leader of the mounted gangsters. As a leader, not only did his martial arts have to be higher than the others, his intelligence, vision, and charisma must be on par with them. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to control more than a dozen bandits. This leader is a smart person, he should have some rationality. However, Li Blade''s prediction was wrong. He had underestimated the demand of these rough guys for beauties. Furthermore, as the leader, if he admitted his wrongs and let the girl go, what would his brothers think? How would he submit to the masses? "Sir, although I do not know who you are, I am unable to accept your rude request." The leader straightened his back. Although he suspected that Li Dao was an expert, he was still suspicious and didn''t make a move. Who knew if this kid in front of him was just a useless crazed gun. To dare to live in this sea of yellow sand, what they lacked the least was courage. Li Dao chuckled. He didn''t care about the change in attitude of the mounted gangsters at all. To be honest, he didn''t like killing people, nor did he dislike killing people. These people were no different from the grass by the roadside, but they didn''t know what to do. At this moment, Xia Bing, who called herself a female hero, also noticed that something was off. After she calmed down, she discovered that there was something wrong with Li Dao. However, she was just as reserved as the horse bandits when Li Dao did not make a move. "Big brother, how should we deal with this kid? Should we just kill him directly, or should we capture him and ask for a ransom?" One of the mounted bandits asked the leader for guidance. It seemed like one of the mounted bandits was acting as a strategist. "If I had to say, no matter if I kill or capture him, I''ll beat him up first. Laozi has long disliked this kid, and he actually dares to be prettier than laozi." An extremely ugly horse bandit rushed out and kicked Li Dao. This kick was very powerful and heavy. If an ordinary person were to be kicked, they would probably have two broken ribs. They wouldn''t be able to get up. Li Dao chuckled as he lifted his finger. An azure sword Qi pierced the bandit''s forehead and a bloody hole appeared between his eyebrows. Through the bloody hole, one could see the yellow sand behind him. The bandit leader''s heart thumped as his complexion turned extremely ugly. Although he had thought that this man was an expert from the start, his strength was much higher than he had imagined. He was definitely a Xiantian expert. The girl looked at Li Dao with a burning gaze. She did not struggle or scream, but her eyes were filled with excitement. What was the most important thing to be a gangster? First of all, it was the spirit of loyalty. It was impossible to cut the path without the spirit of loyalty. Seeing their ugly comrade die at Li Dao''s hands, the mounted gangsters'' eyes immediately turned red. They waved their scimitars and angrily cursed at Li Dao, hacking at him. No matter how their leader shouted, it was to no avail. The leader simply ignored his group of brothers, hopping on his horse and galloping off into the distance. After running only a few steps, his back quieted down. He turned around and felt as if his soul had left his body. A bloody hole appeared in each of his brothers'' foreheads as they collapsed into a pool of blood. The blood flowed out and quickly seeped into the sand. With a wave of Li Dao''s hand, the bandit leader fell off his horse without a sound. Only then did Li Dao turn around, ready to untie the rope on the girl. However, the moment he turned around, Li Dao was startled. The girl''s eyes almost turned into stars. "Hero, you''re so handsome. Do you need a follower? Can I help you?" The corner of Li Dao''s mouth unconsciously lifted higher. This girl seemed a little funny, but it didn''t seem bad to have a lecherous girl. C511 He untied the girl''s body and found that she was a chatterbox, chirping like a little bird. Fortunately, Li Dao did not dislike it and it was good to have a lively and skipping girl by his side. "Let''s get to know each other again. My name is Xia Bing, what''s your name chivalrous hero?" The girl tried to straighten her face and stretched out her right hand. Li Dao observed her carefully. The girl''s hands were white and beautiful without calluses. No wonder her swordsmanship was so terrible. Back when he was practicing his swordsmanship in the world of Divine Eagles, there had been layers and layers of calluses on his hands. Li Dao didn''t shake hands with the girl and replied with a smile, "My name is Li Dao, little sister, I''m in danger. I think you should go back home and practice for two more years before coming out again." "Brother Li, don''t look down on me anymore. Although your martial arts are high, my martial arts aren''t low. If you didn''t distract me just now, those ten or so horse bandits wouldn''t have been able to do anything to me." The girl said as she puffed up her chest with pride. Li Dao lightly smiled as he shook his head. He did not argue with the girl and turned around to walk away. "Hey, Big Brother Li, where are you going? Can you let me travel the martial arts world with you?" Seeing that Li Dao was about to leave, the girl chased after him and asked in a clear voice. "Not good, I don''t have time to take care of a little girl like you. Hurry up and go home, otherwise your parents will be worried." Li Dao walked on the soft sand without leaving a single footprint. It was similar to the legendary Traceless Snowsteps. After walking a few steps, he did not hear the girl''s voice. He could not help but turn around to take a glance. The girl sat down on the sand, which was scorched hot by the sun, and secretly shed tears. This heart of glass was too fragile. Wasn''t it just being rejected once? Li Dao had no choice but to turn around and walk back. He pulled up the girl who was sitting on the ground and said, "Hey little sister, I was just asking you to go home and find your parents. What are you crying for?" "I''ve never seen my parents since I was young. I walked the martial arts world with my grandfather. Grandpa was an exorcist, but a few days ago he left me behind while he was suppressing the zombies in the big mountain village. "I have decided that I will inherit my grandfather''s wish, walk the martial arts world, help out in danger, and behead the demons and exterminate the devils!" The girl wiped away her tears as she spoke. Her eyes were red, making her look pitiful. At the same time, she looked tenacious. Well, Li Dao admitted that it was a sad story. "Brother Li, I know you despise me for my low level of martial arts and being shameless. I''m not going to follow you, you can leave now." As she spoke, the girl turned her head to the side and secretly glanced at Li Dao''s expression with her little eyes. Li Dao couldn''t help but chuckle, "Alright, I''m afraid of you. Let me bring you along for a while." "Really? "Great!" When she saw Li Dao''s smiling face, her snow-white cheeks couldn''t help but turn red as she whispered, "Big Brother Li, don''t worry. Although my martial arts are low, I will definitely not trouble you." Li Dao ignored her as he turned around and walked forward. The girl excitedly followed behind Li Dao as she asked all sorts of questions. "Big Brother Li, your martial arts are so high, you don''t have any well-known reputation in the martial arts world. Why have I never heard of your name before?" After walking a distance and answering some of the girl''s questions, the girl spoke again. She seemed to have endless questions. Li Dao turned around and put his middle finger on his lips, making a gesture of silence. The girl understood and whispered, "Brother Li, is something the matter?" As he spoke, he drew his dagger and looked around warily. Li Dao resisted the urge to knock on her smooth and fair forehead with his fist as he shouted towards the small sand dune, "Miss Xin, don''t follow me anymore. Come out." Under the girl''s vigilant eyes, Xinni, dressed in plain clothes, walked out from behind the sand dune with a complicated look in her eyes. Li Dao''s brows furrowed as he asked in puzzlement, "Miss Xin, what do you mean by following me?" Xin 14th Madame pursed her lips, but didn''t say a word. Her gaze was complicated. C512 The girl suspiciously sized up Li Dao and Xin 14 Niang. From Xin 14 Niang''s gaze, she had a feeling that there was a story between them, and a small flame of gossip was burning in her heart. "I don''t know why either." The two of them looked at each other for a long time before Mother Xin spoke. Li Dao turned around. Since he had nothing else to say, he might as well follow along with her. The girl, Xia Bing, walked beside Li Dao, used her elbow to twist Li Dao''s arm, and asked in a low voice, "Brother Li, you couldn''t be abandoning him, right?" Although Xia Bing''s voice was soft, as a fox demon that was about to condense a demonic core, how could Xin Niang not hear it, even though she was a distance behind Li Dao and Xia Bing. "Don''t spout nonsense. I have nothing to do with her." Li Dao frowned and scolded softly. However, Li Dao had forgotten that when one reached the Xiantian realm, their facial features would be very sensitive. Along the way, Xin Niang never took the initiative to talk to her, and Li Dao basically didn''t talk to her. Only Xia Bing talked a lot. After half a day, the three finally left the desert, and a town appeared in front of them. There were a few soldiers guarding the gate, and not many people walked in and out of the city with flustered expressions on their faces. "Hey, Big Brother Li, Big Sister Xin, this is the Jiang Capital. "The Jiang Capital is a checkpoint to the Western Regions, and there are a lot of merchants coming and going, it will be very lively." Xia Bing was exceptionally lively as she introduced. Li Dao felt that it was strange for the two to be connected, but he didn''t think too much about it. As the three of them entered the city, not many people walked on the streets. The people who set up the stalls were not in a good mood and were frowning bitterly. Some stores were even closed, and the sparse pedestrians on the streets were in a hurry. Li Dao felt that this phenomenon was somewhat strange, as if a disaster was about to befall upon this small city. After strolling around, he found the only restaurant that was still open for business in the city. He sat down and ordered a table full of dishes. She didn''t move her chopsticks. To her, it didn''t matter much whether she ate or not. It was possible that she wasn''t in the mood to eat. Xia Bing''s cheeks swelled, as she ate she mumbled something, she didn''t seem like a girl at all. Li Dao''s movements were much more elegant. There was no way to compare his movements. There were a few customers in the restaurant, but not many. They were scattered all over the place and no one noticed Li Yao and the other two. "Ai, you said it''s not easy to do business these days. My Big Foot King has been on the road to the north and has seen many strange things, but he has never encountered such a dangerous thing. " "Yeah, we won''t be able to make much money from our business trip. Thinking about how Brother Zhou was just chatting happily with us yesterday, his heart was taken away by the evil spirits at night. When we go back, how will we explain this to his wife and children? " "Brother Tang, rather than worrying about all these, why don''t you care about yourself? I heard that those whose hearts were taken away are all handsome and beautiful men. Based on our looks, it''s very possible that we will be viciously murdered tonight! " A few middle-aged businessmen dressed in business attire sat together. They didn''t look too good, but their voices were quite loud. Li Dao and the other two heard the conversation. Xia Bing put down the chicken leg in her hand and slammed it on the table as she stood up, shouting, "How dare you! Since Xia Bing has met with my chivalrous girl, there''s no reason for me not to. Big Brother Li, what you say is correct, right? " Xia Bing''s voice was crisp and her throat was not small, attracting the attention of everyone in the restaurant. Li Dao didn''t say anything as he looked at Xia Bing strangely. Jiang Capital, Heroic Girl Xia Bing, a demon that stole people''s hearts? In the depths of her memory, Li Dao finally found something. It seemed like he ran into another theater. "Woman, do you really have a way to deal with the Magical Beasts?" After all, judging from the demeanor of Li Dao and the other two, they did not seem like swindlers. It was not strange for a man to be treated like a horse when he was in a panic. "Of course, you probably haven''t heard of my Hero, Xia Bing, but this brother of mine is a great hero, a small monster is nothing!" Xia Bing made as if to pat her chest, and her hand was already a few inches away from her chest. She finally reacted and withdrew her hand with a coy smile, looking a little awkward. Seeing Xia Bing''s expression, everyone was immediately disappointed. They didn''t believe Xia Bing''s words at all and scattered. "Hey, don''t go!" What I said was all true. Why don''t you believe me? " "Let''s go!" Xia Bing shouted to the crowd, but no one paid any attention to her. C513 "Seriously, these ignorant commoners don''t know how powerful I am. Forget it, let''s not bother about them." Xia Bing picked up the chicken leg again and muttered, showing her dissatisfaction. Li Dao ignored this crazy girl as he leisurely enjoyed the delicacies, barely able to taste it. He stood up and rubbed his belly that was bulged to the point that it was almost full. He said with a face full of energy, "Since no one believes me, then this female hero will prove it herself. We will set off now and capture the cruel demon." However, Li Dao didn''t pay any attention to her. Xin 14th Madame continued to cover her mouth as she laughed, causing Xia Bingqi''s expression to freeze. "Sister Xin, you''re not allowed to laugh! "Big brother Li, quickly eat. When you''re full, we''ll go kill the demons and get rid of the devils." Xia Bing rubbed her fat belly as she sat down again. Li Dao put down the chopsticks in his hand and said with a smile, "You can go by yourself, but I won''t go by myself." "Why?" Xia Bing raised her voice and looked at Li Dao in confusion. Wasn''t beheading a demon the duty of a hero? "Can you not go?" Li Dao picked his teeth with a toothpick as he answered lightly. "No!" Brother Li, since you have such powerful martial arts, you can''t let it go to waste. Think about it, if we get rid of the evil spirits, how many of us will be spared? How many people would be grateful for respecting us? When the time comes, he might even have the money to take it out. His reputation would be spread far and wide, and he would have gotten the money. It would be perfect. "I have already thought about it. After we do this and make a name for ourselves in the martial arts world, we will form a team and roam the martial arts world together." As Xia Bing spoke, she crossed her arms over her chest, her two straight legs rested on the table and her back was against the chair. She couldn''t help but laugh, her expression and laughter rippling a little. She was completely immersed in the blueprints she had drawn up. Li Dao chuckled as he opened his mouth to break her daydream. "Not interested, go by yourself." "Aiya, Brother Li, think about it carefully. Even if you don''t gain anything in name, you still have to think for the citizens'' sake!" Xia Bing dragged her voice as she stared at Li Dao with her bright and intelligent eyes. She was actually flirting and acting cute! 14 Xin Niang covered her mouth and laughed non-stop. This girl called Xia Bing was too interesting. From the beginning to the end, he had never placed any importance on the Holy Mother, let alone the reputation of a saint. He, Li, was one of those thoroughly egotistical people who have a little bit of a temper. Unless he was touched, he wouldn''t be a big deal in normal circumstances. "Not interested." "Li Dao!" I was wrong about you. I didn''t expect you to be this kind of person. Xia Bing covered her chest, looking like she was righteous and criticized. Li Dao shook his head and laughed. "I have never said that I was a hero. I am sorry to disappoint you." "You''re lying. If you''re not a hero, then why did you save me?" Facing Xia Bingshui''s eyes that were filled with disbelief, Li Dao was considering if he should go and grab Little Wei, but after thinking for a while, he felt that it was unnecessary, so he had a good impression of Little Wei. While Li Dao was deep in thought, a forty to fifty-year-old official walked into the restaurant and shouted, "Who is this master? My Madam Pei-Rong invites you." "It''s here, I''m here!" Xia Bing suddenly jumped up, as if the previous scene was all an act. The speed of the change caught Li Dao off guard. The butler walked over and looked at Xia Bing suspiciously, then asked, "You''re an expert?" "That''s right, we are all experts." Xia Bing''s tone suddenly became serious, and nodded without any hesitation. "Then let''s invite the three masters to come with me." Although the butler doubted, his mission was to invite the three masters back. "Wait a moment," Xia Bing said to the butler and turned around to face Li Dao, her big watery eyes appearing again. "Big Brother Li, I''m begging you, come with me. That Madam Pei-Rong must have found something!" Xia Bing held onto Li Dao''s arm and kept rubbing it. "Hmm, it''s quite a large scale," Li Dao commented to himself. "Let''s accompany her for a trip." The smile that was hidden behind her mouth suddenly spoke up. Li Dao was a little surprised, but he still nodded his head. Xia Bing was so excited that she jumped up. Li Dao and the other two got up and followed the butler downstairs. Before Li Dao got up, he looked at an evil young master in the corner. There was an interesting person sitting there. After Li Dao and the other two had left, the charming Young Master in the corner raised his head, took a sip of wine and started laughing. "There are three more interesting figures. Adding the two demons from the lieutenant''s residence, my devil arts should be able to advance to another level, right?" C514 The Jiang capital was neither big nor small. It would take at least two hours for everyone to take a stroll around the city. This was a county city, much bigger than an ordinary county city. The civil servants were led by the county magistrate, while the military generals were led by the lieutenants. In less than a quarter of an hour, the butler brought Li Dao and the other two into the Residence of Lieutenant. The lieutenant was also an honest man. The mansion was still spacious, but its splendor and grandeur could not be described. There were only a few maids and servants in the mansion, and they were simple and generous. As they brought Li Dao and the other two to the great hall, a delicate woman wearing snow-white fox fur coat sat up front. Although her body was delicate, there was a trace of gentleness and generosity between her brows. "Madam, I''ve invited master back." The butler whispered, waking the woman who had her eyes closed. The woman rubbed her temples as she looked at Li Blade and the other two. She stood up and said gently, "I''ve been weak since I was young and fell asleep. I neglected three experts. I hope you don''t blame me." Li Dao carefully observed Madam Pei-Rong. She was thin and weak, but she had a good sense of the general situation. She was a rare beauty. "There''s no need to be so courteous Madam. If you have any difficulties, just tell us. We will do our best to solve them for you!" Xia Bing waved her hands without restraint. "Housekeeper Liu, you can leave first. I have something to discuss with the three masters." The beautiful Madam Pei Rong did not suspect Li Dao and the other two, and instead, opened her mouth to dismiss the butler. "Madam, what is it that you need to say now? Do you know the true identity of the demon?" "Don''t be afraid, as long as you have us, you can kill any kind of demon no matter what!" After the butler left, Xia Bing couldn''t wait to speak. Mrs. P¨¦ronne organized her words and said, "To tell you the truth, I do have my suspicions. Things have to start from two months ago. My husband, the Sovereign King, rescued a beautiful woman called Little Wei. However, this little one''s actions were a bit strange. It was also because she came to the Jiang Capital that these strange things happened. I suspect ¡­ " Madam P¨¦ron''s words were very clear and logical. As she explained the situation, some of her doubts were also made clear. "So you''re saying, Little Wei is the illusion created by the demon that harmed people? Damn it, she actually did so many wrong things, we won''t let her off! Big Brother Li, what you say is correct, right? " After listening to Mrs. Pei-Rong''s story, Xia Bing was filled with indignation and indignation. "She''s already here." Li Dao looked outside the house. There was a strong presence approaching, and his cultivation level was similar to Xin Fourteenth Mother''s. "I heard that Madam invited three experts to come back and exterminate the evil. Can you let me have a look?" Just as Li Dao finished his sentence, a devastatingly beautiful woman walked in. She looked pitiful and her entire body was covered in a bewitching charm. In terms of appearance, whether it was Xia Bing, Xin 14 Niang, or Madam Pei Rong, they were all the same. It was just that they did not have the seductive aura that Little Rascal had. As expected of a fox spirit, famous for her charm. Both of them were fox spirits, but why didn''t Steward Xin have the charm to topple all living things? On the contrary, she was like a cold fairy that didn''t want to live in the mortal world. As he thought of this, Li Dao couldn''t help but turn his head to glance at Xin Fourteen, only to see her staring in disbelief at Little Wei. Little Wei walked in and looked at Li Dao and the other two. He could easily see that Xia Bing was a knight with a low cultivation base. She couldn''t figure out Li Dao and Xin 14 Niang at the moment. Li Dao''s cultivation was higher than hers, and Mother Xin''s cultivation was similar to hers. In addition, the two of them had restrained their auras, so she naturally couldn''t see through them. Little Wei looked strangely at Xin 14. He didn''t understand why this girl was looking at him that way. Although Little Wei was very confident in his charm, he wasn''t that strong to the point that he could mesmerize a woman. Just as Little Wei was lost in his own thoughts, fourteenth Madame Xin opened her mouth and asked, "Little Wei, why are you here?" With this said, everyone in the room was astonished. Li Dao''s expression became very wonderful. Although the two girls were fox demons, how could they marry each other? Little Wei looked at Xin 14th Madame for a long time before he asked hesitantly, "Are you 14th Mother?" C515 "You''re 14th Madame?" Little Wei looked at Xin Fourteen doubtfully, his tone uncertain. "Auntie Wei, it''s me, 14th Madame." As she spoke, she released her aura, causing a demonic aura to pervade the room. "It really is you, fourteenth mother. Why are you here?" The last time he saw her was a hundred years ago. At that time, she was still a little fox and couldn''t even take human form. He didn''t expect her to turn into a slim and graceful girl. "We''ve heard that there were demons causing trouble in the city, eating up people''s hearts to exterminate the demons and exterminating the devils." As she spoke, her expression changed, and she looked at Little Wei with bewildered eyes. Magical beasts, aren''t they Magical Beasts? However, she had never committed any evil deeds and had subconsciously forgotten that she was a fiendish demon in the eyes of others. The happiness on Little Wei''s face was also gone. His eyebrows were scrunched together on her devastatingly beautiful face. "Auntie Wei, that devouring demon is you?" Xin Fourteen looked at Little Wei in disbelief and asked. Little Wei was silent for a long time before he answered, "Yes, it''s me!" Everyone in the room had a drastic change in expression after hearing what he said, except for Li Dao. Not to mention that he already knew the truth, even if he didn''t know, this kind of thing in his eyes was just a trivial matter. Little Wei and the lizard spirit were good at eating people''s hearts, but more people died at the hands of Li Jun. The difference was that he, Li Jun, did not eat people. There wasn''t much difference between eating humans and eating demons in essence. Although Li Dao was clear about this, he still stood on the human side. "Sister Xin, are you a demon as well?" Xia Bing took a few steps back and stood beside Li Dao, vigilantly looking at Little Wei and Xin 14 Niang. Madam Pei-Rong''s face was filled with fear, but she was a smart woman. She did not shout loudly, and now, all she could do was place her hopes on Xia Bing and Li Dao. "Fourteenth Madame, what do you want to do now? Do you still want to behead demons and exterminate devils?" Little Wei looked at Xin Fourteen with a strange expression on his face. Not all demons were as kind and harmless as she herself. It was just that the other party was her aunt, a person who had exterminated her relatives for the sake of humanity? It would have been fine if it were a different demon, but the demon in front of her was her blood relative. Little Wei was staring straight at Xin Fourteen. Xia Bing, who was still in the Lesser Heaven stage, and Madam Pei Rong, who was powerless, did not catch his eyes at all. As for Li Dao, he was disregarded by Little Rascal. If Li Dao didn''t reveal his aura, this little brat was afraid that he would always think he was a young master, but this young master''s demeanor was even more charming than that of Wang Sheng. "Fourteenth Madame, what do you want to do now?" Xin Fourteen was silent. Little Wei was the first to speak. "Auntie Wei, come with me. "Harm cultivation is not the right path, so stop harming others." After thinking for a long time, she spoke up after a moment of consideration. Despite the fact that the little one''s cultivation level was similar to Xin Fourteen''s, one had been trained through human blood and sweat, and the other had been trained by him. If they really were to fight, Little Wei would not be able to win against Xin Fourteen, because Xin Fourteen''s mana was much purer than hers. Little Wei also knew this, but she didn''t want to leave with Xin Niang. Love could always make people confused, crazy, or even turn silly. In addition, Little Wei felt that she wouldn''t make a move against him. Little Wei guessed right. Xin 14th Madame didn''t want to fight with her aunt, but Xia Bing was different. "Evil demon! Die! Today, I will eliminate all harm for the people!" The two-foot-long short sword was held in Xia Bing''s hand, and stabbed at Little Wei Wei with all her might. Little Wei''s eyes turned cold, and an ending appeared from behind him. It was so fast that Xia Bing and she couldn''t react in time, and were sent flying by the tail, with a mouthful of blood flowing out. Facing Little Wei''s cold eyes, Xia Bing did not panic at all. She shouted at Li Dao, "Big Brother Li, I''m not a match for this monster. Quickly kill her, don''t let her continue to be evil!" Little Wei turned around and looked at the calm and tranquil Li Dao. Could it be that this young man was an expert? Madam Pei Rong couldn''t help but feel a chill in her heart when she saw Little Wei''s tail and Xia Bing being sent flying. She forced herself to keep her calm as she looked at Li Dao. If even Li Dao couldn''t do it, then she was finished. On the other hand, when Xin 14th Madame heard Xia Bing''s words, her face suddenly changed. She knew a little about who Li Dao was and how high her cultivation was. If Li Dao were to make a move, then her aunt would definitely not be able to survive. Everyone''s gazes were fixed on Li Dao. Li Dao smiled. C517 For a moment, the room was silent. "Big Brother Li, what are you thinking about? Hurry up and do it! " Xia Bing was the only one who was still talking, urging Li Dao to kill Little Wei and the lizard demon. She wanted to protect the little brat, but if Li Dao was determined to make a move, then no matter how much she begged, it would be of no avail. The atmosphere in the room became increasingly tense. After a long time, Li Dao finally spoke, "Alright. Miss Xin, I''ll give you this face." "Thank you!" Xin Fourteen''s eyes flashed. She lifted her lips and spoke in a weak voice that could not be heard. Little Wei and the lizard demon let out a long sigh of relief. Their tensed nerves had calmed down, and no one was willing to face death. Xia Bing became anxious and went forward to grab Li Dao''s arm, asking, "Brother Li, do you know what you''re saying? What if they let go of these two monsters and go out to harm people?" "That''s right, Young Master Li. They are all fiendish demons who have no humanity to speak of. You can let them go today, but they won''t!" The silent Madam Pei Rong became anxious. "Don''t worry, I won''t give them a chance to continue harming us." Li Dao''s eyes were deep. He couldn''t refuse her request, but he couldn''t just let her leave with the lizard demon like this. "Miss Xin, I''ll give you face and not kill them, but you can avoid death and live punishment. You don''t have any objections to sending them back to their original form, right? " When Li Dao opened his mouth to ask for an opinion from Xin Shi Niang, she was silent for a moment before nodding. As long as she did not lose her life, her cultivation base could be recovered. However, Little Wei and the lizard demon didn''t care about this, they were beaten back to their true forms, was this a joke? One had to know that Little Rascal had cultivated for nearly a thousand years, and the lizard demon had also cultivated for several hundred years. Each step was extremely arduous. To beat them back to their original form meant crippling their cultivation. This was absolutely unacceptable. The lizard demon was still better off, but Wei Wei''s reaction was quite intense. If she was beaten back to her original form, how could she drive Madam P¨¦ronne away and be born with the Lieutenant General? "Beat me back to my original form! In my dreams!" A long tail grew out from behind him. More fur appeared on the boy''s face, and his eyes turned a cruel green. Sharp fangs were exposed, and his claws were also very sharp. The lizard demon had also turned into a half-human half-demon. It exchanged a glance with Little Wei and rushed towards Li Dao. Li Dao shook his head. These two hundred-year-old little demons were too weak. With a wave of his snow-white sleeves, he sent the two demons flying. They destroyed the meridians in their bodies and dispersed the condensed mana in their dantian. Little Wei and the lizard demon reverted to their original forms at a speed visible to the naked eye. A grey and white mixed fox and a dog sized lizard lay on the ground, their eyes filled with fear and hatred. "Brother Li, are we letting them go just like that?" Xia Bing asked in confusion, her tone much calmer. Li Dao explained, "I have dispersed their mana and destroyed their dantian, but they are only a little smarter than ordinary animals, so they are of no threat." "That''s good." Xia Bing nodded, this could also be one way. "Many thanks, Young Master Li. If it weren''t for Young Master Li, I really wonder what kind of disaster would have befallen the commander-in-chief''s residence." Madam Pei Rong stepped forward and gripped Ying Ying''s waist tightly. "Madam, there''s no need to be so courteous. To be a chivalrous hero is part of our duty." Xia Bing didn''t care and waved her hands, appearing to have the bearing of a chivalrous hero. She went up and picked up the gray and white fox and lizard, then walked out of the lieutenant''s mansion. Li Dao declined Madam Pei-Rong''s request and followed in her footsteps. Xia Bing originally wanted to stay in the commander-in-chief''s residence, but after seeing Li Dao leave, she quickly followed. She looked at them and said, "Little Wei, this was your chance to save your life. It''s better than anything else. Live well in the future, don''t hurt others." The Fox and the Lizard gave Li Dao and the other two a resentful look before disappearing into the woods outside the city. C518 After passing the small theater of the Painted Skin, Li Dao stood up again. This time, he had a clear goal, and that was to go to Mao Mountain. This could be considered to be the invitation from the Daoist Priest of Mao Mountain. Xia Bing followed behind Li Dao. According to her, she was going to follow Li Dao to roam the martial arts world and become a famous female warrior. She didn''t know why, but she followed Li Dao the whole time. The difference between her and Xia Bing was that she basically didn''t know how to talk. Although Xia Bing knew Xin Fourteen''s identity as a fox demon, she didn''t have any excessive reactions. This was because Xin Fourteenth was like a big sister and didn''t seem like a cruel demon at all. The three of them left the city, chose the direction of Mao Mountain, and continued on their journey. Not far from the city, Li Dao chuckled, "He really is an interesting person. I didn''t look for him, he instead came to look for me." Xin 14th Madam and Xia Bing immediately turned their heads and looked around. They knew that Li Dao wasn''t just talking for no reason. Even now, Li Dao''s power was still a mystery to Xin 14th Madame and Xia Bing. Xia Bing was very smart, but she wouldn''t think too much about it. She knew that Li Dao was definitely above the Aurous Core stage and might even have surpassed the primordial spirit. He might be an immortal playing in the mortal world. Li Dao had always been a very generous person. He didn''t even have a taboo about such things. Xia Bing wanted to learn Li Dao''s martial arts, which Li Dao promised him. Nine Yin True Scriptures, Guanyin Wonderful Lotus Scripture, Blue Lotus Sword Scripture, and all kinds of sword arts. Li Yin-hao was not stingy. When Li Dao taught Xia Bing advanced martial arts, she wanted to avoid it. She thought about it more than Xia Bing, but Li Dao stopped her. There were too many martial arts on Li Dao to count. Earlier on, he had practiced the Southern Flower Sword Technique from the Nine Yin Manual, then the Azure Lotus Sword Manual, then the Unbreakable Golden Buddha Body, then the advanced Azure Lotus Sword Canon after a single sword strike. The Blue Lotus Sword Encyclopedia that he had obtained in the Divine Eagle God Realm could be considered a martial arts technique, and was directly aimed at the supreme grandmaster. The advanced version of the Blue Lotus Sword Manual could no longer be considered a martial art. Although it was filled with sword techniques, there were basically no spells inside. Therefore, Xia Bing''s martial arts progress was very fast. In a short period of time, she had already reached the ninth level of the Pre-Sky Realm and she had touched the threshold of the Upper Sky Realm. It wasn''t that Xia Bing was talented, but that she was mostly at the world level. Li Dao had advanced into the [Innate] realm in the Divine Eagle God Realm all those years ago. It had taken him nearly ten years to reach the [Innate] realm, and Hong Qi Gong and his gang had never stepped into the [Innate] realm in their entire lives. Was it because their talent was lacking? As a result, Xin 14 and Xia Bing soon noticed something wasn''t right. There were more than 10 auras lurking nearby, not living people. "Hehe, I didn''t expect to be discovered by all of you. You''ve all come to the Jiang capital, and I haven''t done my best to please you. Why are you leaving in such a hurry?" A young master with a devilish expression, dressed in a luxurious brocade robe, walked out. His pair of eyes swept across Xia Bing and Xin 14 Niang without restraint. This was none other than the charming Young Noble that Li Dao had met once in the restaurant. He was at the peak of the Foundation Establishment stage and could tell at a glance that he was a cultivator of both demonic and evil arts. There were more than ten shadows following behind him. Their bodies were completely covered in black robes. They were wielding swords and sabers in their hands, and there was no aura of a living person. Looking at the toughness of his body, he had been a skilled martial artist in the martial arts world before he died, and there was even a Xiantian martial artist among them. These figures shrouded in black robes looked a bit like zombies, but they were not zombies. They should be corpse slaves refined by this devilish young master. "Take care of your own eyes. If you continue to look, this female hero will dig out your eyeballs. Do you believe me when I do?" Xia Bing''s ability to control her emotions wasn''t very good, and she exploded on the spot. Xin Fourteen''s eyes were also unfriendly as she showed signs of taking action. No woman would like a gaze that was too aggressive with the opposite sex, especially when the other party was emitting an aura that they loathed. Just like on a bus, if a young and beautiful woman was unrestrainedly sized by a wretched middle-aged uncle, she would definitely be disgusted. "There is no need for this lady to be angry. I am Zhao Ling, my father is the head of the county in River City, and he is not a bad person." Could the three of you please come to the cold house to take a seat? " The charming young master revealed a smile that he thought was very attractive, he modestly said to Xia Bing. Who was Zhao Ling? He was the son of the Prefecture Lord and was also very handsome. There shouldn''t be any woman who would reject his request. Zhao Ling''s idea was also correct. Although he looked evil, he was indeed handsome. Moreover, he was the son of the Prefecture Lord. Ordinary women would not reject him. However, Xia Bing and Xin 14 Niang were not ordinary women. One was a fox demon and the other was a crazy female warrior. How could they be tempted by his looks and status? C519 "I''ll give you the time of two breaths to get out of my sight, or I''ll show you!" Xia Bing didn''t care about her identity as the county magistrate''s son. In any case, she couldn''t help but feel an uncontrollable disgust in her heart when she saw the man in front of her. Xin Fourteen''s eyes were cold. Although she didn''t say anything, she also loathed the man in front of her. Li Dao observed with interest. He didn''t have any prejudice against demonic cultivators. Although he practiced Daoist Mysterious Techniques and Buddhist secret manuals, Li Dao would still study demonic techniques that could shake the world if placed in front of his eyes. "This lady''s temper isn''t small. Do you want to return with this little one so I can lower your temper?" As Zhao Ling spoke, he couldn''t help but stick out his tongue and lick the side of his lips. What he liked the most were female cultivators and female demons, especially those that were beautiful. He could even have fun before cultivating and skin them alive. Just thinking about it made him excited. "You''re courting death!" Xia Bing''s eyes were cold as she kicked out. The target of her attack was Zhao Ling''s crotch. Zhao Ling grinned as he reached out to grab Xia Bing''s foot with ease. He even moved his body close to Xia Bing''s nose and sniffed, revealing an intoxicated expression. It had to be known that Xia Bing had been hurrying on her journey these past few days, and her cultivation had not reached the level of being spotless. Just by smelling her feet, one could imagine how tasty this Zhao Ling was. After being grabbed by Zhao Ling, and was still sniffing around, Xia Bing couldn''t help but shiver. She kicked Zhao Ling away with a face full of anger. "Lecher, you actually dare to be disrespectful to me. If I don''t teach you a lesson today, I won''t challenge the martial arts world!" Xia Bing flipped her palm and the short sword hanging at her waist was instantly unsheathed. It quickly stabbed towards Zhao Ling, obviously not holding back. Zhao Ling''s figure flashed, barely dodging Xia Bing''s short sword. He was in a sorry state. "What a good steed. But this young master likes to ride a steed like you!" Zhao Ling became even more excited as he dodged awkwardly and clapped his hands. Behind him, more than ten black robed men surrounded him, protecting him. Zhao Ling had obtained a demonic art manual from who knows where and practiced a few evil arts. He was at the Foundation Establishment stage, but he was still weaker than others by more than a level and had no experience fighting others. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been able to avoid Xia Bing who hadn''t even broken through to the Xiantian realm. "Capture them alive! Do not hurt those two girls!" At Zhao Ling''s order, more than ten shadows attacked at once. They were not as stiff as zombies, but as agile as living beings. These black shadows were almost all warriors when they were alive. After being refined into such a thing by Zhao Ling, their strength had not decreased, but instead increased, allowing them to display the strength of a Xiantian warrior. Xia Bing''s short sword was like a swimming dragon, piercing, shattering, point, sweeping, and her swordsmanship had reached the acme of perfection. Under the support of more than ten black shadows, she was holding on with the Nine Solitary Swords that Li Dao had taught her. In terms of just sword moves, the Lone Nine Sword Technique was indeed the most profound and mysterious sword technique, even in the advanced realm. Xia Bing''s cultivation was only at the Houtian ninth stage, but she was still able to resist the besieging attacks of more than ten Xiantian masters. Not long after, Xia Bing was sweating profusely. Xin 14th Madame looked at Li Dao and lightly tapped her foot on the ground. She stuck her foot into the ground and with a sweep of her long sleeve, she sent more than ten black shadows flying, blowing away their black robes. Seeing the faces of these figures, Xia Bing and Xin Niang flew into a rage. It turned out that the people shrouded in black robes were mostly beautiful young women. Their skin was pale white, their lips were jet-black, and there was not a single trace of blood on their faces. Their eyes were hollow and hollow, making them look like living corpses. After being blown away by the flick of the sleeves, these women charged up once again. They didn''t know what fear was. "I didn''t expect that it would be a peak Foundation Establishment monster. The heavens are indeed blessed." Zhao Ling''s eyes lit up. These Blood God Children were all refined by female warriors, and their cultivation levels were not high when they were alive. If Xin Fourteen was able to become a Blood God, then they would probably be able to refine a real Blood God. While Zhao Ling was still excited, Xia Bing''s eyes turned cold. Her body flashed as she stabbed Zhao Ling''s chest with her short sword. However, before Xia Bing could be happy, she found Zhao Ling had already stuck his head in and was licking her face with his disgusting tongue. Xia Bing drew back her sword and was shocked to find that Zhao Ling''s chest wasn''t pierced by the sword. She pressed a palm towards Zhao Ling''s chest, sending him flying more than a hundred feet away. However, Zhao Ling patted his butt and stood up as if nothing had happened. Xia Bing and Xin 14 Niang did not believe it. They attacked together, but it was not because of how Xia Bing stabbed, or how Xin 14 attacked, Zhao Ling looked miserable, but in fact, nothing happened. The corner of Li Dao''s mouth curled up as he thought to himself, "Interesting. The sword stabs into the body, healing once it is pulled out. It''s simply an immortal body." Thinking of this, Li Dao stretched out his hand and the cyan Sword Qi pierced through Zhao Ling''s body. However, it was of no use as the pierced sword Qi quickly healed his body. It was as if he was a flowing liquid that had the effect of drawing water with a blade. "Hahahaha, you are dumbfounded, right? I can''t kill you. I''ve let you guys play for so long, it should be my turn now, right? " Zhao Ling smiled. His body started to change, causing Xia Bing and Xin Shi Niang to retreat. C520 Amidst the wild laughter, Zhao Ling''s lower body became covered with blood while his upper body remained in its original state. Blood flowed and corroded the ground until it became riddled with holes. Zhao Ling''s lips curved in a charming smile as he said, "You two little beauties, you should give up so that you won''t suffer." Li Dao was slightly surprised. He didn''t expect that Zhao Ling''s cultivation of demonic arts was not of a low rank. Along the way, Li Dao rarely met any people who practiced demonic arts. He was the only one who suffered a lot at the hands of an old man at the border. And now, it was Zhao Ling in front of him. He Shan Dao was not considered a demonic art; it should belong to a side path. If one was tainted with the word ''devil'', then they would be considered terrifying existences of the same level. For example, Xin 14 Niang was very diligent in cultivation. Her mana was pure and without impurities, and she was very outstanding among the Foundation Establishment stage. However, when she met this Zhao Ling, she was no longer a match for him. This clearly showed the strangeness, tyranny and cruelty of the demonic art. Zhao Ling had a devilish and cruel smile on his face, his eyes full of mockery. He noticed that Xia Bing and Xin Niang didn''t seem to be afraid, but only disgusted. Zhao Ling noticed the interest in Li Dao''s eyes. Yes, it was interest. Just like a cat playing with a mouse, because he himself often faced his prey with this kind of attitude. "No, I can''t kill him. No one can!" Zhao Ling was trying to cheer himself up. His biggest advantage was this immortal body, so even if he wasn''t a match for the man in front of him, he still wouldn''t be able to kill him. What was there to be afraid of? Zhao Ling regained his composure as he thought of this. The way he looked at Li Dao was ice-cold and cruel. "There is no such thing as immortal Buddha, so what about you? The so-called undead is only relative. At the very least, there is no such thing as an immortal that I cannot kill in this world! " Hearing Zhao Ling''s mutterings, Li Dao could not help but shake his head and laugh. It was just that Zhao Ling had yet to meet someone of the Mortal Realm. After the Jindan Stage, he truly was an undying body. Even if the Jindan Stage Grandmaster wanted to kill him, he would probably have to waste some time. However, if he wanted to kill him, that was just a thought. "What? You don''t believe me?" Then I shall let you experience what is called despair! " Seeing Zhao Ling hesitating whether to attack him or not, Li Dao smiled. No matter how strange the demonic art he practiced was, the gap of several great realms was not something that a cultivation technique could make up for. A long sword appeared out of nowhere in front of Li Dao. The aura that could split the sky was pressing down on Zhao Ling. It was none other than Li Dao''s Immortal Soul stage. Under the pressure of the Dharma Idol, Zhao Ling was crushed into a pool of blood, unable to move. Xia Bing and Xin 14 Niang couldn''t help but to take a few steps back and pull away from Li Dao. Once the Dharma Idol appeared, Li Dao''s entire body would be as sharp as a sword. Even if they approached him, they would be injured. Zhao Ling was crushed into a pool of blood, unable to move or make a sound. Li Dao raised his hand and pulled. A black token made from some unknown material appeared in his hand. Looking at the sawteeth on the edge of the token, it didn''t seem to be a complete token, only half of it. Li Dao pondered for a moment and sent his soul consciousness into it. In the outside world, Xin Niang and Xia Bing were extremely worried because Li Dao had been maintaining this state for a long time. Fortunately, Zhao Ling was still bleeding and could not move. "Sister Xin, what exactly is that command token? Is Brother Li in danger?" Xia Bing looked worried and couldn''t hold it in anymore as she asked Xin Fourteenth, who was beside her. A glint appeared in Xin Fourteen''s eyes as she hid her worry. She replied, "No, it won''t happen. His cultivation is so high, so nothing will happen to him." Just when the two ladies were about to lose their patience, Li Dao finally woke up. Playing with the black medallion in his hand, he retrieved his primordial spirit and Dharma Idol. Zhao Ling turned back into his human form with beads of sweat dripping down his forehead. He finally understood that he really wasn''t immortal and this young man in front of him could easily kill him. "Kid, let me ask you. Where did you find this token?" If it was only a single demonic art, Li Dao would not take it to heart. However, the key thing about this demonic art was that it was called Blood Nerve! When it came to blood nerves, one could not help but mention the Patriarch of the Styx, one of the most powerful experts below the Saint level in the prehistoric era. He had refined 480 million Blood God Children, and was known as the immortal son of the River Styx. Of course, Li Dao also knew that this blood nerve was definitely not the blood nerve of Patriarch Styx. But even if it wasn''t, as long as it was called Blood Nerve, it would definitely be a powerful demonic art. Even the Blood God Deng Yin of the Mount Shu Swordsmen was a blood demon. He was a Heavenly Immortal Stage expert. What Li Dao regretted was that there was only half a blood nerve in front of him. However, just this half a blood nerve was sufficient for one to reach the Earthly Immortal Stage. That was why Li Yao had asked Zhao where he got the token, hoping to find the bottom half. If Zhao Ling hadn''t tried to stop him with his own death, perhaps he would have become a powerful demonic cultivator decades later. C521 "Are you still unwilling to say?" Li Dao calmly glanced at Zhao Ling who had returned to his human form. "I won''t say it. Kill me if you have the guts. That way, you''ll never get the lower half of your blood vessels!" Although Zhao Ling''s tone was very hard, his trembling calves betrayed him. How could he know where the lower half of the blood nerve was located? He had accidentally broken into a cave to obtain this token. There was a Blood Skeleton in the cave. Other than this token, there was nothing else on it. Therefore, Zhao Ling couldn''t speak the truth. He didn''t dare to guarantee that this horrifying man would let him go if he knew the truth. If he could survive, Zhao Ling definitely wouldn''t choose to die. There were still many beauties waiting for him to bring disaster upon them. "You''re still not smart enough!" Li Dao shook his head. This Zhao Ling in front of him probably wouldn''t be able to get anything out of him. He spat out the Cosmic Blast and directly stored him in the furnace. After a while, there was no more activity. Zhao Ling, who had an immortal body, was burned into a blood pill. Li Dao took out the blood pill and glanced at Xin 14th Madame. She probably wouldn''t accept it, so he threw it to Xia Bing. Xia Bing happily received the blood pill, her crescent-like eyebrows raised, as she thanked Big Brother Li. Not long after she followed Li Dao, not only did she learn all kinds of godly skills, she also obtained all kinds of benefits. To the low level cultivators, Xia Bing''s situation was a fortuitous opportunity that could not be sought for. The Jiang Capital was in the northwest, the Mao Mountain was in the south. Li Dao led Xia Bing and Xin Niang south along the official road. "Big Brother Li, what were the blood nerves in your and that guy''s mouths just now? It sounds like they''re really powerful." After walking for a while, Xia Bing finally couldn''t hold back her curiosity and asked Li Dao. Fourteenth Madame Xin pricked up her ears. She was also very interested in the Blood Nerve. Li Dao chuckled. He waved the black command medallion and replied, "Blood nerves. It''s a demonic path cultivation technique recorded in this medallion. That guy just cultivated blood nerves." Here, there was only the upper half of the blood nerve, directly referring to Earthly Immortals. There should be a lower half, the final part of cultivation would be able to obtain the Tai Yi Dao Fruit. However, these blood nerves were a bit cruel when it came to cultivation. One had to use one''s own blood essence as a guide and plunder the blood essence of others, in order to cultivate overbearing and insidious mana. Each Blood God Child possessed the strength of the seventh level of his true body. If the Blood God Child didn''t die, the cultivator could transfer his soul to the Blood God at any time, making him difficult to deal with. The most terrifying thing was, once you were able to completely repair the blood nerve, you would be able to regenerate it with blood. Even if only a single drop of blood remains, it can be reborn. " "Wow, is it that powerful?" Xia Bing opened her mouth with an exaggerated expression. Xin Fourteen wasn''t at ease either. She asked in confusion, "The ten women from before were the Blood God Children?" Li Dao shook his head and said with a smile, "Zhao Ling has just entered the sect. How could he refine the Blood God''s Son? Those women were just blood slaves he refined using the most basic method of the blood nerves." "Big Brother Li, Big Brother Li, what did you mean by Tai Yi Dao Fruit? It sounds very impressive. " Xia Bing was in high spirits and asked Li Dao what was Tai B. Li Dao''s eyes flashed. Tai Yi, that was a realm that even his master, Li Taibai, had yet to reach. Xin Fourteenth Mother also looked expectantly at Li Dao, wanting to broaden her horizons from Li Dao''s mouth. "Do you know that cultivators are split into Qi Refining, Foundation Establishment, Jindan, and Primordial Spirit?" Looking at the expectant gazes of the two girls, Li Dao asked. The two girls nodded to show that they understood and indicated Li Dao to continue. "When the primordial spirit reaches a certain level of growth, it will have to undergo tribulation. Immortals were further divided into the Earthly Immortal, Celestial Immortal, and True Immortal. Earthly Immortals had an end limit to their lifespan, and only true Immortals could live the same life as Heaven and Earth. After the True Immortal was the Golden Immortal, and after the Golden Immortal was the Grand Yi. "Supreme Elder of the Tai Yi realm is already immortal, it''s not a problem to pluck the stars and take the moon, but above Tai Yi, there''s still the Luo River which is almost eternal." "Then are there any immortals in this world?" A yearning look appeared in her eyes as she asked. "Perhaps it has happened before the Heaven and Earth changed, such as the Buddha or the Celestial Emperor. However, no one knew what happened afterwards. The Heavenly Court and the Spirit Mountain disappeared, and most of the Underworld was destroyed as well. They were taken over by the demons. Of the ten halls of the Underworld, only the five halls were currently controlled by the Son of Yama, while the other five halls were occupied by powerful demons. In the darkness, many cities were occupied by the demons. At the moment, one true Immortal in this world is the highest level of power that could exist! " Li Dao could not help but hiss and sigh. He did not know much about the inside information, and that was all he knew. Xia Bing and Xin 14 Niang were dumbfounded. In their memories, immortals were great divine abilities, synonymous with immortality. Who would have thought that immortals were also divided into so many levels? There was also the Heavenly Court, Spiritual Mountain, Underworld, and Underworld that Li Daoyi mentioned. These things were too mysterious to them; they had only heard of them in legends. C522 "Big Brother Li, since you know about the secrets of the heaven and earth, are you also an immortal?" An Earthly Immortal or a Celestial Immortal? " Xia Bing turned her head and stared at Li Dao with burning eyes. Immortal! That was a character only in legends! She knew Li Dao was at the level of a Jindan Stage cultivator or above. In the worst case scenario, he might even be an immortal. "Hahahaha, you want to know?" Li Dao asked with a smile as he looked at the two girls. The two girls nodded their heads vigorously like chicks pecking rice grains. Even the usually cold and aloof Aunt Xin did not care about her modesty. "I''m not telling you guys, go guess for yourself." Li Dao smiled and quickened his pace, followed by Xia Bing who was clamoring behind him. Unknowingly, they had walked for an entire day and met many pedestrians. Li Dao and the other two finally arrived in front of a city before nightfall. The city walls were not tall, and the city gates were somewhat dilapidated. There were not many pedestrians passing by. There were three big words written on top of the city gates: Guo Bei County! Upon seeing these three words, Li Dao''s heart was very calm, and not a single ripple appeared on the surface. There were even Gourd, Painting, Xin 14 Niang, He Shan Dao, Mao Shan, and Sword Immortal of Mount Shu. Even Nie Xiaoqian and Old Devil Black Mountain wouldn''t be a rare sight to behold. Walking through the city gates, he pulled a young man over to ask him about the situation at the Lanruo Temple. Indeed, it was haunted. Although he did not see Ning Caichen, Li Dao was sure that this was the same Temple that he knew. There was the beautiful and gentle female ghost, Nie Xiaoqian, who everyone wanted to push down. There was also the tree demon grandma. The tree grandma also had a backer named Old Demon Black Mountain. Maybe Big Beard Yan Chixia was there too. Having reached Guo Bei County, Li Blade decided to meet the legendary Nie Xiaoqian. After all, in his previous life, there were a lot of otaku who wanted to see this kind female ghost girl. If she had seen correctly, she would have been rescued from the tree demon and taken in as a maid. If it wasn''t the type that he liked, he could also send someone else to be reincarnated as soon as possible. Thinking of this, Li Dao turned around and walked out of the city gate. "Hey, Brother Li, it''s already dark. Why are we still going out of the city? Even if we have to hurry on our way, we will have to wait for tomorrow! " Xia Bing caught up and asked Li Dao. To be honest, she was a bit hungry and tired. After all, she hadn''t even broken through to the Xiantian realm. "Where are you going? Even if you don''t think for yourself, you should think for Xia Bing, she doesn''t have your cultivation. " Fourteenth Madame came forward and grabbed Xia Bing, accusing Li Dao. After these few days, she had become more talkative and wasn''t as silent as before. "I want to go to Lanruo Temple. I have something urgent to take care of. "When you''re tired, find a restaurant to rest in. You don''t need to follow me." Li Jun answered and was about to continue walking out of the city gate. Upon hearing Li Dao say that he was going to the Orchid Temple, a hunchbacked old woman immediately stopped him and said, "Young man, the sky is going to turn dark soon. Listen to the old man''s words, don''t go to the Orchid Temple, it''s haunted there!" Looking at the elder''s blabbering expression, Li Dao felt that it was a little funny. However, he forced himself to hold it in. The elder also meant him good will, so he naturally accepted it. "Thank you grandma. I understand. Please slow down." Li Dao promised grandma that he would not go to the Lanruo Temple and watched her pack her things as she left. Xia Bing''s eyes lit up, "What are you waiting for, to cause trouble there?" Let''s go and see, we can''t let the evil spirits continue to hurt people. I''ve never seen a ghost in my life. " "What''s going on?" Fourteenth Madame Xin laughed as she looked at Xia Bing. She was the only one who was excited when people started talking about how her face had changed. However, with Xia Bing''s martial arts skills, as well as her dense qi and blood, a normal wandering soul would not be able to enter her body. As for Xin Fourteen, she was already a fox demon, so she wouldn''t even be afraid of evil spirits. Ignoring the dark sky, the three of them immediately rushed to the outside of the county, towards the Temple of Lanruo. If he went, Ning Caichen probably wouldn''t have a chance to fight, Li Dao thought to himself as he walked. C523 As a county town, Guo Bei County was not a bustling county. There were very few people settled down outside the city, and the road to the Lanruo Temple was deserted. Perhaps it was because of the ghost, but very few locals would walk in this direction. The forest was sinister and often accompanied by the howls of wolves. Xia Bing was initially excited, but now she was slightly afraid. The distance from the county to the Lanruo Temple was not far. Ordinary people only had a distance of three quarters of an hour. Li Dao and the other two were even faster, and they only took half an hour. If he were to use Qing Gong to travel, it would not even take half a quarter of an hour. If he were to fly, it would only take an instant. A dilapidated temple appeared in front of their eyes. There was a lot of junk at the temple gate, and the stone steps were covered with moss and covered with spider webs. The strange thing was, there were actually weak lights in this kind of temple. It seemed like Yan Chixia had already settled down here. The Lanruo Temple was very big. Among them, there were large and old trees, tree trunks and roots. It seemed like it was not young at all. Based on the age of these trees, it can be determined that Lanruo Temple is a thousand-year old temple. At the back of the mountain, there was a locust forest. There was an ancient locust tree that towered into the sky. With a single glance, one could see the leaves covering the moon, casting a shadow over the entire Lan Ruo Temple. "What a dense demonic aura. There''s a greater demon that has condensed a demonic core here." Xin Fourteen said as she sniffled. "What demon is it?" Xia Bing asked curiously. Xin Fourteen looked at the locust tree in the distance and did not say a word. "So it''s a tree demon. How boring. I thought there was a ghost!" Xia Bing looked a little depressed, it seemed like she was very interested in ghosts. "There really is a ghost. You''ll see it in a bit." The bold voice sounded out, scaring Xia Bing into a shiver. "Where is the ghost? "Who''s talking, come out!" Xia Bing stretched out her head and looked around before shouting. "Young people nowadays are really reckless. Don''t they know that there are ghosts at Lanruo Temple? "Hurry up and leave!" A burly figure jumped out with a sword case on his back and a jug of wine in his hand. His mouth was full of sideburns and his skin was scarlet red. "Big Beard Taoist, do you know that people can scare people to death? I walk the martial arts world, slay demons and exterminate devils, why would I be afraid of ghosts? Seeing you appear here alone, secretly, it must be the Spirit Demon Dao! " Seeing that it was a person, Xia Bing stood up from behind Xin Niang, put her hands on her hips, and pointed at Yan Chixia. Yan Chixia was so angry by Xia Bing''s expression that her beard and eyes were bulging, and she said, "Where did the little girl cheat and scholar come from?" This is not a place for you to have fun. Also, with your mere cultivation base at the Houtian ninth stage, you won''t be able to deal with any evil ghost. If you die miserably at its hands, you won''t even have the chance to reincarnate. In the end, I am not a Taoist! " As she said that last sentence, Yan Chixia gritted her teeth and her tone became a bit more serious, as if she cared a lot whether he was a Daoist or not. "Wait!" Xia Bing was shocked by his actions, and when she reacted, she ridiculed him, "What are you sniffing with your dog nose?" Yan Chixia glanced at Xia Bing, but didn''t argue with her. In the end, her gaze fell on Xin Fourteenth Mother. "I was wondering why there was a faint demonic aura around. So it''s actually a fox demon like you." However, if you dare to appear in front of your Uncle Yan, you must be prepared to die! " Yan Chixia looked at Xin Fourteen with a cold smile. With a wave of her finger, Xuan-Yuan Sword rushed out from the sword case on her back, transforming into a golden light as it slashed towards Xin Fourteen. Ever since Yan Chixia appeared, Li Dao had been sizing her up. She was an Aurous Core stage cultivator, and her cultivation came mainly from the way of the sword. There were also traces of martial arts as well as buddhist arts. Seeing him draw out his flying sword and attack her, Li Dao couldn''t just stand by and watch. He moved to block in front of her, stretching out a finger and blocking Yan Chixia''s Xuan-Yuan Sword. Looking at the Xuan-Yuan Sword on his index finger, Li Dao realized that it was only a decent magic treasure and had no connection to the sacred sword in the hands of Yellow Emperor Xuan Yuan. At most, it would have a different name. At this moment, Yan Chixia''s face was in a daze. She pointed a finger at his flying knife, preventing it from advancing even an inch. Was this young man in front of her a human or a demon? Even within the Mount Shu Sect, there were only a handful of people who could hold his flying sword with one finger. Now, things had gotten troublesome. Li Dao flicked his middle finger, and Xuan-Yuan Sword let out a crisp clanging sound as it flew back, stabbing into the sword case on Yan Chixia''s back. Cold sweat dripped down from Yan Chixia''s forehead as she saluted and greeted, "Mount Shu disciple Yan Chixia pays her respect to senior!" C524 Although Yan Chixia had a full beard, her appearance was rough and her actions were bold, but in reality, her thoughts were extremely meticulous. We often judge a person''s character by his or her appearance. His or her character may be able to guess it, but the heart is unable to, and the heart is often the most elusive thing. For example, if a person with an honest appearance thought that he was honest and didn''t have any bad intentions, then you would end up suffering a great loss at his hands. Yan Chixia was unable to determine Li Dao''s true identity, and could not be sure that Li Dao was indeed evil. However, what he could be sure of was that Li Dao''s cultivation level was above the Immortal Soul stage. As a disciple of Mount Shu, Yan Chixia was sure that even the Immortal Soul Stage Elders would not be able to receive a flying sword that easily. Then, this young man in front of him was an immortal who had lived for countless years. Before despair, people would not easily give up, but when they could not see any hope, they would give up struggling and resisting. As a sword cultivator of Mount Shu, Yan Chixia naturally had a backbone. However, facing Li Dao, he did not dare to have backbone, as that might lead to his death! Li Dao swept a glance at Yan Chixia, her eyes were cold and detached. In his image, Yan Chixia was not afraid of power, was bold and unrestrained, and was extremely righteous. It was only after seeing who she was that she realized it wasn''t the case. Actually, it was Li Dao who wronged Yan Chixia. If Li Dao''s cultivation was lower than his, then Yan Chixia would still be the Yan Chixia in his memories. However, Li Dao''s cultivation base was much higher than his. In front of Li Dao, even life and death weren''t in his control, so how could he act so boldly and confidently? It was just like a diaosi who, in front of a familiar friend, could chat casually and point fingers. However, in front of the goddess, her heart was pounding nonstop, making her unable to utter a single word. "Hmm, are all Mount Shu disciples so tyrannical?" Yan Chixia directly attacked Xin 14 Niang, Li Dao still felt a bit unhappy. If he hadn''t been there today, she would have been able to kill her with her sword. In other words, it was the tragedy of the demons. The Daoist sects, buddhist sects, and even devil sects were mostly human beings. Then, the demons would be placed in a very awkward position. If it was a renowned great demon, it would be alright. But if it was a lesser demon, everyone would shout and fight, especially the righteous young heroes who had come down the mountain to train. They don''t care if you''re a kind monster or an evil monster. Killing demons and exterminating demons was a matter of course. "Disciple does not dare, disciple does not dare. Disciple does not know this one. This lady here is senior''s friend. I hope that Miss does not blame her for the many offenses." Yan Chixia put herself at a very low position. To be able to cultivate to the Immortal Realm, she was an old monster who had lived for thousands of years. She was temperamental and she could not help but be cautious. "So according to you, if we weren''t together with Brother Li today, then Sister Xin should have been killed by you?" "This ¡­!" Yan Chixia choked on her words. As a Jindan Stage Daoist Master, she was not stained with any dirt or dirt. At this moment, she could not control the pores on her body, and was sweating profusely. In terms of words, he really wasn''t Xia Bing''s opponent, and what Xia Bing said was the truth. If there was no Li Dao, just based on the disrespect Xia Bing showed him, he could have killed Xia Bing here. Cultivators were different from mortals, they wouldn''t speak so many truths. They didn''t like you, so it was normal for them to kill you with a single slash of their sword, not to mention being disrespectful to high-level cultivators. Fortunately, Yan Chixia had someone backing her. As a disciple of Mount Shu, she also had a sword immortal in her sect. This unknown immortal in front of her would definitely give her some face and not kill him. As for whether her cultivation base would be destroyed or something like that, Yan Chixia was not confident at all. "Okay, get up, don''t disturb us." Li Dao waved his hand, signaling Yan Chixia to leave. Although Li Dao was indifferent to life, he was not an unreasonable person, nor was he a temperamental person. "Yes, junior will take his leave now!" Yan Chixia arched her back and took a few steps back, then turned into a stream of light and disappeared into the horizon. Li Dao curled his lips. What the heck, getting out of the plot? Since the moment he appeared, the plot had long gone off track. The male lead didn''t even have a chance to get on stage, and the second male lead just slunk away. Yan Chixia''s purpose of staying at the Orchid Joy Temple was to restrain the Tree Demons so that he would not harm the passersby. Since Li Dao, the immortal in his eyes, had appeared, the tree demon and the group of evil spirits were naturally nothing. Therefore, Yan Chixia naturally did not remind Li Dao and the other two. Seeing Yan Chixia disappear into the horizon, Li Dao came back to his senses. He said to Xia Bing and Xin Niang, "Okay, you guys can find a room to rest. Don''t disturb me." Xia Bing pulled Xin XIV away, and Li Dao chose a room. He was a little hopeful that a ghost girl would come and take care of him. He wondered if it would be Nie Xiaoqian by chance. When Yan Chixia left, inside the big locust tree at the back of the mountain, half a man, half a woman, the weird monster laughed out loud, "That big beard of Yan Chixia has finally left, from now on no one will go against Grandma, hahahaha!" The man''s voice and the woman''s voice were mixed in. Their wanton laughter made all the female ghosts in the tree hollow shudder. Their bodies were trembling uncontrollably. C527 Xia Bing pursed her lips, clenched her teeth, and struggled to hold on. The surrounding spiritual energy was drawn over and injected into her body, giving her inexhaustible Zhen Qi and physical strength. Xia Bing suddenly became vigorous, and the muscles on the face of the Xiahou Swordsman twitched. To be able to force him to use his full strength before breaking through, what''s the point in doing so? The two exchanged moves, Xia Bing had been struggling to hold on until she took the initiative to attack, and the more they fought, the more excited she got, the more Li Dao taught her the sword art. The veins on the Xiahou Swordsman''s hand popped up, and the iron sword made a few holes. In this world where the path of immortals was flourishing, where the path of gods and devils were intertwined, where demons and ghosts wreaked havoc everywhere, the difference in martial arts was not small. Although Xiahou Sheng was only at the middle stage of the Xiantian realm, the martial arts he practiced were only similar to those of the Windchaser Sword, Lifesteal Sword, and the Five Tiger Soul Breaking Blade. To be able to break through the Xiantian realm by practicing such a martial art, one could see the importance of a world-class cultivation technique. In some perverted fantasy worlds, people did not need to cultivate. Normal adult men could compete with the Xiantian realm just by their bodies. The amount of spirit energy in Xia Bing''s body gradually decreased as the true energy within her body was already at a saturated state. As she fought against the Xiahou Swordsman, the true energy within her body was being compressed, bit by bit, into liquid true essence. Xia Bing jumped high into the air, her face red with excitement. Her sword-wielding hands blocked the sunlight like a giant roc. Clang! The clashing sound of metal against metal rang out as the short sword, carrying the momentum of a great roc swooping down, chopped off the metal sword in the Xiahou Swordsman''s hand. It was the Nanhua Sword Technique again, the Kun Peng Transformation! Xia Bing put her sword back in its scabbard, her face full of pride, "What do you think, quickly apologize to this female hero!" "No, how could I possibly lose? How could I lose to a little girl who had just broken through to the Xiantian realm?" With the broken sword in his hand, the Xiahou Swordsman looked as lifeless as a wooden chicken. His face was filled with disbelief. Li Dao touched his nose. After Xia Bing switched to martial arts, the amount of true essence she had was much more pure than his. The short sword in her hand was also an unranked magic tool, and in addition to all kinds of sword moves, although she lacked combat experience, her advantage was too great. Moreover, the Xiahou swordsman''s attitude was impetuous, his swordsmanship also impetuous. If one''s desire for victory was too strong, it would only end up being inferior. "Hey, it''s time for you to apologize!" Seeing Xiahou Sheng''s blank look, Xia Bing was a little dissatisfied. A man like him, how could she be unable to afford to lose? "I didn''t lose, and I won''t lose. I won''t lose!" The Xiahou Swordsman was like a wounded beast as he threw away the broken sword in his hand and rushed out of the door. He looked like he was about to go insane. This kind of attack was a bit too big for him. Li Dao glanced at Xiahou Yuan''s silhouette and ignored him. As for whether or not he would be harmed by the tree demon, that had nothing to do with him. He, Li, was not the Nightingale who saved lives. "This person is truly boring. Not only does he have a bad mouth, he can''t afford to lose. He''s lacking manners!" Xia Bing''s mouth muttered, very unsatisfied. Women always hated men who had no manners, could not afford to lose, and were fussy about other things. Xia Bing was no exception, she liked elegant, free and easy looking men. "Little Sister Xia Bing, congratulations. Your martial arts have improved yet again." "That''s right, I broke through the Xiantian realm, I broke through the Xiantian realm, from now on, I, Xia Bing, am also an expert." "Brother Li, I''ve broken through to the Xiantian realm!" "En, I see it." Li Dao indifferently nodded. "Brother Li, I broke through to the Xiantian realm!" Seeing Li Dao''s calm appearance, Xia Bing said it again. Li Dao looked at her strangely and asked, "Are Innates that great? In this world, Innates are not as good as dogs. When Jindan is everywhere, at most, you turned from an ant into a grasshopper. What are you happy about? " Pouring a basin of cold water down, Xia Bing calmed down a little. Even if she had broken through to the Xiantian realm, what was there to be happy about in front of an immortal like Brother Li? As he said, it was just an ant turning into a grasshopper. Thinking of this, Xia Bing couldn''t help but feel dejected. In fact, it wasn''t that exaggerated. Xiantian martial artists were indeed considered young masters. Although demons and monsters ran rampant in this world, as long as they didn''t cause trouble, they couldn''t be seen anywhere. Otherwise, the Xiahou Swordsman wouldn''t have been able to chase after Yan Chixia and challenge her. C528 The sun was waning and the sky was darkening. In the hollow of the big locust tree on the mountain behind the temple, the asexual tree demon opened his mouth and said, "Grandmother, I have investigated thoroughly. Yan Chixia''s big beard did indeed leave the temple, and now there is one man and two women in the temple. One of them is a Xiantian realm martial artist and the other one is a monster. Which one of you will go and plunder their Profound Qi for me? " The tree demon said as it glanced at the female ghosts, causing them to not dare to meet its gaze. "Grandmother, let me go. I''ll definitely plunder their essence energy for you." A female ghost wearing white stood up. Her lips were thin, and her eyes flickered constantly. "Good, Qing`er, you go. If they run away, you will know the consequences." Treant sat on a high chair made of vines, sizing up the female ghost standing in front of him, not knowing what to think. "Grandmother, don''t worry. Qing`er will not disappoint you." The ghost lady stood up and floated out of the tree hole. "Wait, in order to be absolutely safe, Xiao Qian, you go with me." As if she remembered something, the tree demon said to another female ghost. There was a trace of resistance in the ghost lady''s eyes. However, she thought about the tree demon''s methods and obediently stood out. After bowing, the two ghost girls floated out of the tree hole. Two rooms in the Temple of Oran were lit with candles. Li Dao had his own room, while Xia Bing and Xin 14th Madame shared their room. As a fox demon, she naturally wasn''t afraid of ghosts, but Xia Bing was scared and pulled her into the same room. Li Dao sat cross-legged on his cloud bed. He was filled with anticipation. That was Nie Xiaoqian! The moon rose to the east, and the candles in the room flickered. Li Dao opened his eyes and was a little excited. He was finally here! A cold breeze blew the door open and a gloomy temple appeared before them. A girl quietly entered Li Dao''s room. She was dressed in white, and her body was light and graceful. She was quite beautiful, but her lips were too thin. This is the legendary Nie Xiaoqian? Li Dao was a little disappointed. This ghost girl was a little different from what he imagined, Nie Xiaoqian! Although she was also very beautiful, she didn''t give off the feeling of a Cyan Heart first love. The woman entered the room and looked at the bed. She was shocked at first, then shocked. She was startled to see Li Dao sitting cross-legged on the cloud bed, staring at her with a burning gaze. When she clearly saw Li Dao''s appearance, she could not help but be shocked. Over the years, she had caused harm to a lot of passing scholars and woodcutter, but none of them were as good-looking as the man in front of her. Especially those pair of eyes as deep and bright as the stars, it caused her to involuntarily sink into them. Li Dao could be considered handsome, but compared to handsome men like Pan An and Song Yu, he was definitely lacking in looks. However, the key point was that as a Immortal Soul Stage expert, he had a special aura around him. "The temple is in ruins, it is late at night, why has the lady come here?" Li Dao woke the girl up from her stupor, put her hands on her waist, and bent her legs. The woman''s voice was charming as she spoke, "I live in the outskirts of the city, and today I came out with a maid, but unexpectedly lost my way and left with the maid. It wasn''t until deep into the night that he finally found the temple. So I came here to take shelter, but unexpectedly met Young Master. " The woman first lowered her head, then raised it and looked at Li Dao. Ripples of tears flowed in her eyes; she looked delicate and touching. Li Dao curiously looked at her. The woman didn''t care and rushed into Li Dao''s arms. "Young master, meeting is fate. I''m a bit cold, can you hug me tight?" The woman threw herself into Li Dao''s embrace, smelling Li Dao''s scent and becoming intoxicated. It was true that Li Dao''s body had long since transcended the boundaries of mortals. He had consumed the Yin Yang Profound Pill of Life and Death, refined the Phoenix Blood and Dragon Blood, and had even consumed a Seven Star Pill a few days ago. Li Dao was a bit stupefied. Are all female ghosts this straightforward? Pouncing into someone''s arms as soon as they appear? He stretched out his hand and moved it around the ghost lady''s body. Her ice-cold skin didn''t have the gentleness and gentleness of an ordinary girl, so it was hard for him to find any interest in her. The ghost lady laid in Li Dao''s arms, her hands groping all over the place. A trace of pride flashed across her eyes. Men are all the same. He extended his hand towards Li Dao''s crotch, but before he could even touch it, he could already feel the scorching heat. The female ghost girl''s face couldn''t help but twitch. This was the first time in so many years that she had come across such a good item. Li Dao grabbed the ghost lady''s hand and asked, "Miss, may I know your name?" The female ghost raised her head and looked at Li Dao''s face, blinking her eyes as she daintily replied, "Young Noble, you can call me Qing`er." The ghost lady answered, thinking, could this be a true gentleman? In the next moment, she was sent flying and fell to the ground. The ghost lady looked at Li Dao in confusion. There were too many questions in her eyes. Li Dao sneered. "Aren''t you Nie Xiaoqian? You came to waste my feelings? Are you tired of living?" The ghost lady looked astonished and stood up with a cold expression. C529 The female ghost girl, Qing`er, had an expression of astonishment on her face. There were too many questions in her mind that needed to be answered. For example, how did this man know Nie Xiaoqian? Did he see through his identity? Was he an ordinary person? Moments later, these questions flashed past in the ghost lady''s mind. She forced herself to calm down as a forced smile appeared on her face. "Young Noble, what are you talking about? Why can''t I understand you?" "Enough, why are you acting so pitiful as a female ghost? This kind of temperament doesn''t suit you." Li Dao sneered. This female ghost had absorbed a lot of yang energy, experienced a lot of rain, and had even put on an act. The ghost lady''s heart was happily broken as she sinisterly asked, "How did you see through me?" "Hehe, your acting is too terrible, and your expression is too stiff. How could such a young girl so coincidentally appear in a desolate mountain or ruined temple, pouncing into the arms of another as soon as she saw him? And you don''t know who I am. What, you still want to fight? " Under Li Dao''s mocking gaze, the ghost lady had a ghastly aura, her lips turned jet-black, and her fingernails pulled up to the length of a chopstick. If it was accompanied by music, it would have the appearance of a horror movie. "Seeing that you have such good skin, I originally wanted to have a good time with you and let you have a good time before you die. I didn''t expect you to not know what''s good for you. Since you''re acting like this, I can only use force." The ghost lady had a sinister expression as she laughed. If an ordinary person were to see her smile, they would probably have a nightmare for half a year. Li Dao had a weird expression on his face. He only had one thought in his mind, ''This female ghost wants to force herself on me?'' While Li Dao was still in a daze, the ghost girl, Qing''er, had already landed right in front of him. Her claws were pressing down on his shoulders, clearly intending to force herself on him. Bang! With a loud noise, the snow-white python robe flashed and bounced the female ghost away. It had to be known that the robe Li Dao was wearing was refined from the skin of a Primordial Spirit Golden Snake Demon. For an unranked evil ghost to dare to directly use its claws to grab it, this result was already considered satisfactory. "Magic tool!" What kind of person are you, and why do you have a magical equipment on you? " The ghost lady froze for two seconds, then crawled back up and snapped, A hundred decibels probably. This alarmed Nie Xiaoqian, Xia Bing, and the other four girls outside. The ghost girl let out a loud shout. Xia Bing pushed open the door in excitement and said, "Sister Xin, the ghost girl must have met Big Brother Li. Let''s go take a look!" As soon as she finished speaking, Xia Bing and Xin 14 saw Nie Xiaoqian standing outside the door, and they looked at each other. "Who are you?" She looked at Nie Xiaoqian suspiciously as she asked uncertainly. As for Li Dao, his expression was extremely ugly. Just as he was lost in his thoughts, the ghost lady almost forced him to the ground. "I don''t care who you are, but you can''t leave this place alive today!" The ghost lady pounced on Li Dao again, her long nails clawing at his head. The ghost lady''s eyes were filled with malice. Since she was wearing a treasured robe, she would choose a spot that was not covered by the treasured robe to attack. Just as Wu Qing''s nails were about to break Li Dao''s appearance, Li Dao raised his hand and grabbed the ghost girl''s ice-cold wrist. When evil spirits are enough to harm people, when they are promoted to evil spirits, they can form a ghost body. The ghost body was made up of pure Yin Qi. Compared to an ordinary person, it was naturally colder. "Let me go, let me go!" "Ah, damn scoundrel, let me go!" Li Dao grabbed her wrist, and met Li Dao''s cold eyes. Little Sister also realized that she had kicked a steel plate, and struggled as hard as she could to curse. "You scoundrel, let go of me!" The ghost girl shouted loudly. Coincidentally, Xin 14th Madame, Xia Bing and a ghost girl arrived and looked at Li Dao in surprise. "Tsk tsk tsk, Brother Li, I misjudged you. I didn''t expect you to be such a person!" If you want to be a woman, you can look for me and Sister Xin. You... "Sigh!" Xia Bing clicked her tongue and looked at Li Dao with a sorrowful tone. Li Dao grabbed the ghost lady''s wrist. Black lines covered her forehead. She looked strangely at Li Dao and blushed after hearing Xia Bing''s words. Li Dao threw the ghost lady to the ground, his fingertips emitting a green sword light. He pointed at the ghost lady and said, "Look carefully, it''s a ghost lady!" C530 "Ah, she''s a female ghost?" Xia Bing suddenly took two steps back and hid behind her, grabbing her arm and no longer having the mood to tease Li Dao. "You''re just a ghost, aren''t you, Brother Li, an immortal?" "Didn''t you want to be someone''s woman? What are you afraid of?" "Oh, what am I afraid of? I''m also a Xiantian master myself, how dare a mere evil ghost scare me!" Xia Bing put her hands on her hips and smiled mischievously again. When Nie Xiaoqian and Qing''er heard the conversation between Xin Niang and Xia Bing, their hearts were in turmoil as they looked at each other in dismay. Immortal? Li Dao held his sword fingers in one hand and was about to stab the ghost lady in the forehead. He actually dared to force himself on Li Jun. He must be tired of living. "Are you also a female ghost?" Xin Fourteen looked at Nie Xiaoqian, who was standing to the side, and asked. Li Dao looked at the three women who entered and raised his right hand. In a flash, the female ghost stood in front of Li Dao, blocking his path. She knelt down and said carefully, "Young Noble, please spare me! Young Noble, please spare me!" "Sister Qing`er didn''t mean to harm anyone, we were forced to do so!" The kneeling ghost lady was much prettier, she wasn''t much less beautiful than the Fourteenth Madame. If the aura on Xin Fourteenth Mother was cold, then the aura on her body was gentle and gentle. That pair of kind eyes made one recall the feeling of their first love. Wait, the feeling of first love? Thinking of this, Li Dao carefully sized up the female ghost that was kneeling in front of him and asked, "What''s your name?" "Young Master, my name is Nie Xiaoqian!" Nie Xiaoqian? She''s Nie Xiaoqian? Li Dao''s eyes flickered. The real Nie Xiaoqian was indeed beautiful. She was much prettier than the Nie Xiaoqian in the movies. "Sure enough, you are a female ghost! You actually dared to offend us, it''s fine if you don''t encounter it, but if you do, this female hero will not let you off! " As she spoke, Xia Bing pulled out the short sword at her waist and stabbed towards Nie Xiaoqian. Nie Xiaoqian watched as Xia Bing''s short sword stabbed towards her. She wanted to dodge it, but didn''t dare, so she could only stare. Seeing that Xia Bing''s short sword was about to hit Nie Xiaoqian, Li Dao finally came back to her senses. She reached out her hand to push away Xia Bing''s short sword, and pulled Nie Xiaoqian up. "Miss Xiao Qian, there''s no need to be like this. What I said is wrong, I''ve scared you." After pulling Nie Xiao Qian up, Li Dao circled around her, asking her how warm it was. Nie Xiaoqian and the ghost girl, Qing''er were a little confused. They didn''t know what to say. Xia Bing was enraged and shouted at Li Dao, "Big Brother Li, what are you doing?! They''re female ghosts!" Li Dao looked strangely at Xia Bing and nodded, "I know." Xia Bing couldn''t help but be flustered, "You still want to kill them?" "Why did you kill them?" "Because they are female ghosts!" "So what if it''s a female ghost? Don''t female ghosts have human rights?" Xia Bing choked to the point that she couldn''t speak, she angrily looked at Li Dao, her chest rising and falling erratically. Li Dao admires Nie Xiaoqian, but that doesn''t mean Xia Bing and Xinni also admires Nie Xiaoqian. A woman and a fox demon naturally wouldn''t appreciate the appearance and temperament of a female ghost. Although they are of different species, they are of the same sex and do not attract each other. "Because they are wicked, they deserve to die!" Seeing that Xia Bing was so angry that she couldn''t say anything, XIV opened her mouth, her face was cold, and her voice was also cold. "But Lady Xiaoqian also said just now, they didn''t mean to hurt people, they just couldn''t help themselves." Li Dao didn''t know why Xia Bing and Xinni wanted to kill Nie Xiaoqian and the other ghost girl so much, so he explained. "You humans have a proverb, it''s called ghost story. How can you believe the words of a female ghost?" "Yeah, Sister Xin is right. You can''t trust the ghost girl." Li Dao smiled, glanced at Nie Xiaoqian, and pulled her to his side. "I believe her!" "You ¡­!" Xia Bing pointed at Li Dao and couldn''t say a word, while Xin 14th Madame''s expression was ugly to the extreme. Right now, Nie Xiaoqian was still a little dumbfounded. When she met an expert, she was already prepared to be executed. She never thought that the situation would be reversed. But is this young master really an immortal? "Thank you, Young Master. Xiao Qian will be forever grateful!" Nie Xiaoqian thanked him and was about to kneel down again. Li Dao quickly supported her up. It seemed that Nie Xiaoqian''s body wasn''t as cold as the other female ghost''s. C531 "Brother Li, do you know what you''re doing?" Looking at Li Dao supporting Nie Xiaoqian, Xia Bing''s heart was filled with anger. It wasn''t that she had to get rid of these two ghost girls. It had to be known that Li Dao had never revealed such an expression towards her and Xin 14 Niang. Xia Bing''s age of 18 and 19 was the easiest age to compare. "Ladies, please don''t blame Brother Li." Indeed, we are not evil spirits, and we have our own difficulties too! " Seeing Xia Bing''s discontented expression, Nie Xiaoqian twisted her waist, which was supported by Li Dao, and said with a sad and bitter expression. "Yo, Brother Li!" You sure know how to hit a snake with a stick. How long have you two known each other, for you to be calling me so intimate, is that alright? " For some reason, Xia Bing suddenly became mean, leaving Nie Xiaoqian at a loss for what to do. "Alright, Bing''er, don''t make things difficult for Xiao Qian. I already said that she has her own difficulties." Li Dao straightened his face. Xia Bing was only 18 or 19 years old, and was as harsh as a shrew, which made him unhappy. Men like reasonable women, but women are always unreasonable. Therefore, a knowledgeable woman would give people a comfortable feeling, and would be sought after by others. "Xiao Qian? You shameless fool, you can''t even walk when you see a female ghost, right? Alright, since you guys say you have a problem, then I''ll listen to what you guys have to do. " Xia Bing crossed her arms in front of her chest angrily and sat down on the cold floor, looking like she was all ears. Fourteen''s face had always been unsightly. At this moment, she was also staring at Nie Xiaoqian, wanting to see what kind of flowers this female ghost would spit out. "I was the daughter of an official, weak and sickly. My father died on his way to the capital. Father had no choice but to bury me in the mountain at the back of the Lanruo Temple. Who would have thought that there would be a thousand-year-old treeman in the mountain behind the temple. She controlled my corpse, preventing me from reincarnating. He could only listen to her orders, harm her for him, and absorb her Yang energy. If we complete his mission it would be fine, but if we go against his orders, we will only be seeking death! " "That''s right. Sister Xiao Qian is doing quite well." I was originally a woman from a good family in the county, but I was bullied by that bully Chen Ergou, causing me to lose my virginity. When my husband found out about this, not only did he not report it, he even accused me of adultery. Just beat me to death and throw me to the mountain at the back of the Lanruo Temple. The ghost girl, Qing''er, told her tragic story after Nie Xiaoqian. Li Dao looked at her in astonishment. In this world, women were the most vulnerable, and husbands were the gods. It was a pity that her husband was too weak and did not dare to seek revenge on the tyrant. He could only vent his anger on his own woman and beat her to death in the end. "Un, continue making it up. It''s a good story!" Xin Fourteen''s cold eyes met his, and her voice was filled with a thick sense of ridicule. "That''s right, your story is too outrageous. You can tell that it''s a fake from the moment you hear it. I wouldn''t believe it!" Xia Bing sat on the ground, her legs still shaking. Nie Xiaoqian and Qing`er looked at each other and said, "Sister Qing`er and I really don''t have any intentions of harming others. We are really controlled by the Tree Demons." "How?" Mother Xin Fourteen glanced at Nie Xiaoqian and asked. She just didn''t like the look of this ghost girl in front of her. Li Dao didn''t understand why the usually knowledgeable and intelligent Xinni was acting this way. He knew about Nie Xiaoqian''s situation, but he couldn''t blame Xinni Niang and Xia Bing. "Miss Xiaoqian, I believe in you." Li Dao smiled faintly towards Nie Xiaoqian, causing the two female ghosts to seem as if they were in the spring. "Big Brother Li, are you really an immortal?" "Xiaoqian, there''s something I want to ask of you," Nie Xiaoqian said with a bashful expression. Just as Li Dao was about to answer, fourteenth Madame Xin burst out in anger, "Li Dao, you believe her? You don''t believe us, do you?" C532 "Okay, Li Dao, you believe her, you don''t believe me right?" Xin Fourteen stared straight at Li Dao. That gaze made him feel somewhat uncomfortable, as if he had been seen through. The night was heavy with dew, and under the shadow of the Pagoda tree, Xia Bing sat on the cold floor with her legs crossed, casting sidelong glances at Li Dao. At this moment, Nie Xiaoqian and Qing`er felt a little awkward. Li Dao rubbed his nose and said unnaturally, "Miss Xin, what you''re saying is wrong." It''s not that I don''t believe you, but what Lady Xiao Qian said is the truth. Look, there really is a thousand-year-old treeman there. " "You don''t need to explain to me. If you have anything to say, just say it to your ghost girl!" As she spoke, she turned around and left. "Humph, don''t regret it!" Xia Bing humphed, got up from the ground, and chased after Xin Niang. "Hey, Sister Xin, where are you going? "Wait for me." Watching the two girls walk out of the entrance of the Orchid Temple, Li Dao wanted to reach out to stop them, but he thought better of it. He had a clear conscience. If they wanted to leave, they could just leave. Why did he stop them? "Young Master Li, I''m sorry, it''s all my fault, I caused a ruckus between you and the two ladies." Seeing that Fourteenth Madame Xin and Xia Bing had left, Fourteenth Madam Xin said weakly. "What''s there to be proud of? We are female ghosts, aren''t we monsters like her? She even dares to look down on us!" The female ghost girl, Qing`er, was somewhat unsatisfied. "Alright, Sister Qing`er, stop talking. Those two ladies also admire Young Master Li." Nie Xiaoqian tugged on Qing`er''s sleeve, trying to persuade her. "Let''s not talk about this anymore. I''ll go and get rid of the Treant now, so that you can get out of his control." After saying that, Li Dao walked towards the locust tree at the back of the mountain. After this incident, Li Dao''s mood was not very happy. Xia Bing was still alright, but she was just messing around, not caring at all. But what was Fourteenth Madame trying to do? Women had to be reasonable, right? There had to be a limit to being jealous, right? At least, that was what Li Dao thought. Seeing that Li Dao wasn''t in a good mood, Nie Xiaoqian and Qing''er carefully followed behind him. They were filled with questions that they held in their hearts. They wanted to ask but were too embarrassed to do so. The closer they got to the locust forest, the more uneasy Nie Xiaoqian and Qing`er became. Although they heard from Xin Niang and Xia Bing that Li Yao was an immortal, they didn''t dare to bet their lives on Li Dao without Li Dao personally admitting it or seeing him attack. But they didn''t want to continue to be controlled by the Tree Demons either. Immortals were simply unreachable to them, and treemen that accumulated might were even more terrifying in their hearts. Li Dao, who was walking in front and did not even look up, asked, "What are you guys afraid of? Don''t worry, since I said I would kill the tree demon, I won''t go back on my words. Besides, no one would take their life as a joke, right? " Hearing Li Dao say this, Nie Xiaoqian and Qing`er felt slightly more at ease. That''s right, no one would take their life as a joke. Looking at Young Master Li''s imposing manner in front of him, he did not seem like those stinking men who would stop when they saw a woman. Nie Xiaoqian and Qing''er knew that the vast majority of men had a common problem, which was that they would get hot-headed when they saw beautiful women. They would boast and try to be brave, and in order to show off in front of women, they would do whatever they wanted. King Zhou You, King Zhou You, this kind of man was everywhere. He could only hope that Young Master Li did not try to be brave enough to kill his grandmother. Under Nie Xiaoqian and Qing''er''s anxious moods, Li Dao led the way to the most ancient giant locust tree. The hole in the tree glowed with a green light. When the wind blew, it was terrifying. Li Dao was about to enter when Qing`er grabbed his arm and said in a trembling voice, "Young Master Li, why don''t we just forget about it? You should leave quickly." If we go back ourselves, we would at most be punished by our grandma, but that''s still better than losing our lives. " Nie Xiaoqian didn''t say anything. Just thinking of her grandmother''s terrifying cruelty scared her to death and made her legs go soft. Li Dao glanced at the two female ghosts. He never thought that they would still not believe him. A mere Thousand Year Old Devil in the Demonic Core realm could crush him with a single finger. He wouldn''t be afraid even if Old Devil Hei Shan came. "Even if I want to leave, I have to kill your grandma before I leave! "Oh, he has already discovered me." Li Dao shook his head before walking into the hollow tree. The faces of Nie Xiaoqian and Qing''er were filled with terror, because the voice of the Tree Demoness could already be heard. "Hahahaha!" Xiaoqian, Qing`er, you did well. I didn''t expect you to give me a live one! " C533 "Xiao Qian, what should we do now?" Qing`er''s teeth were trembling as she asked Nie Xiaoqian with a frightened expression. Nie Xiaoran forced herself to calm down, and steadied her mind as she took two steps forward to keep up with Li Dao. "Let''s go in. We can only trust in Young Master Li. Otherwise, we won''t be able to escape!" Qing''er grabbed onto Nie Xiaoqian''s sleeve as she followed behind Li Dao. The tree hole that they normally took for granted was now so eerie and terrifying. Although they were originally ghosts, they still had a ghost body. Other than having a body full of ghost energy, they were no different from normal people. This tree was the main body of the tree demon grandma. Entering the tree hole was equivalent to reaching his home ground. If Li Dao had been in the Grandmaster Realm, he definitely wouldn''t have entered the tree hole so carelessly. The tree hole was narrow and eerie. After walking for a short period of time, Li Dao had a calm expression as he entered the hole. The Tree Demoness'' true body was enormous. Just the radius of this tree hole was a few hundred meters. It could be said that the flora and fauna of the Immortal World and the Mysterious Fantasy World were ridiculously huge. The cave naturally glowed with a faint green light. There were no luminous pearls or candles. For a moment, Li Dao could not figure out where the light source came from. In the past, when watching horror movies, when ghosts appeared, they would have this green light. It was almost a must-have for ghosts to show up, and they thought it was the director who had instigated the atmosphere of terror. But now it was a real world, what was the point of having this kind of green light? Even in this Immortal World, basic science had to be taught. While Li Dao was complaining about the tree''s surroundings, Nie Xiaoqian, who was following behind her, couldn''t help but swallow her saliva. Her hands were tightly clenched into fists. Qing''er couldn''t stand it any longer. She hid behind Nie Xiaoqian, grabbed her sleeve, and stuck her head out of the hole in the tree and peeked at the main seat. Aside from the eerie surroundings, the tree hole was also very large. There were deathly pale bones scattered everywhere, as well as a few broken magic tools. It was most likely a low-level cultivator who had come here to behead demons and exterminate devils. "Sister Xiaoqian, Sister Qing`er, you two are back?" "Yi, this book has a good set of skin, but it''s a pity that it''s going to be eaten soon, hehe!" A dozen female ghosts were standing in the tree hole. They all looked pretty good. They were clearly teasing them, but they were suppressing their voices. A few dozen meters in front of Li Dao, there was a flight of stairs. It was made up of pitch-black roots. There was a high platform on the stairs. On the platform, there was a tree branch chair covered with a colorful tiger skin. The 1.5 meter tall treeman sat on a chair, leaning on a walking stick. His body was hunched, his hair was like little snakes entwined together, a pair of dark green eyes, and the skin on his face was like wrinkled old bark. He had the appearance of a man and a woman. "Xiaoqian, Qing`er, you two did well this time." What about the other two women? " The treeman spoke. His voice was sharp and sonorous, like a mean woman and a reckless man talking at the same time. His voice was eerie and overlapping. Seeing that Nie Xiaoqian and Qing''er didn''t reply and were even a little scared, the tree demon seemed to have understood something and said, "One of them is a Xiantian realm martial artist and the other a monster, it''s not strange for them to run away. Seeing how handsome the scholar you brought back is, it''s fine, since grandma doesn''t want to punish you this time! " Usually when he said this, Nie Xiaoqian and Qing`er would kneel on the ground to thank him for her kindness. However, even though they were afraid today, they didn''t kneel down. The tree demon had already caught a whiff of the abnormal scent. "Xiaoqian, Qing`er, is there something you two are hiding from me?" The tree demon''s ugly eyebrows knitted together as he asked in a strange tone. Nie Xiaoqian and Qing`er looked at each other but didn''t reply. "Hey, Treant, are you a man or a woman? Plants don''t seem to distinguish between males and females, but you look really ugly. "Also, your voice makes me feel a little sick, so please shut up." "¡­ ¡­" " Li Dao was a bit unhappy. It was fine that the tree demon was ugly, but if the tree demon''s voice was unpleasant, then there was no need to speak. "How dare you!" "You actually dare to speak to your grandma in such a manner, hurry up and kneel down, I''ll let you die a little faster later!" "Sister Xiaoqian, Sister Qing`er, the guy you guys brought back doesn''t seem to be very obedient!" Was it dissatisfaction with your grandma, and then expressed it this way? " A dozen female ghosts started chattering loudly. Some of them scolded Li Dao for being loyal to the Tree Demons, while others took the opportunity to attack Nie Xiaoqian and Qing`er. "Shut up!" The tree demon slapped the chair and stood up. His 1.5 meter tall body exuded the aura of a Jindan Stage demon. He scanned his surroundings with dark and stern eyes, causing the female ghosts to tremble in fear. "Brat, you have courage and courage, but haven''t you seen the situation clearly?" The tree demon looked down at Li Dao from above. However, he didn''t find anything wrong with Li Dao. It was as if he was just an ordinary scholar. Shouldn''t ordinary people be scared senseless when they saw him? Treant had a good understanding of his appearance. "Hehe, you are but a small treeman. To dare speak to me at such a high height, that is the only way you have the courage. It''s just that I don''t know who gave you that courage. But you''d better come down! " Li Dao''s eyes turned sharp as sword qi shot out from his eyes and directly pierced through the Treant''s body, blowing apart the rattan chair behind him. The tree demon was blown down from high altitudes. A terrifying hole in its abdomen flowed with dark green liquid, but it did not have a large intestine. Sweat rolled down the Treant''s forehead, and its wrinkled old face turned incomparably solemn. Just who was this man in front of him? With a single glance at the sword Qi, he couldn''t move under the oppressive aura. He could only watch as the sword Qi pierced through his lower abdomen. Even Master Hei Shan wasn''t that terrifying. From the way he attacked, it seemed like he was a sword immortal from Mount Shu. This sudden change caused the female ghosts inside the cave to squat down on the ground, covering their mouths with their hands as they looked at Li Dao in fear. Nie Xiaoqian patted her chest and let out a long sigh of relief. She smiled at Qing`er, "Phew, so Young Master Li really is an immortal!" C534 In the whole hollow of the tree, the only person who could remain calm and composed was Li Dao. Nie Xiaoqian and Qing''er were no longer nervous or nervous like they were before. However, this wasn''t the time to speak up. The female ghosts were all silent, shivering in the corner. They, who could not decide their own destinies, could only do so. The old tree demon''s wrinkled face was filled with seriousness, but it did not show any signs of fear. "Who are you? Your grandma doesn''t want to provoke you, so why are you making life difficult for me?" Treant asked with a serious tone, as if he was not facing an expert, but someone on the same standing as him. Li Dao shook his head. This tree demon''s head was probably made of wood too. He still hadn''t figured out the situation. "Don''t you think that putting on an expression of fear and trepidation and then kneeling down and begging for mercy is the most sensible choice? Perhaps I will spare you when I am happy? " "Hahahaha, you self-proclaimed righteous people are like this, if you have nothing better to do, you can kill the demons and exterminate the devils. They were willing to be taken in and be unfaithful to their wives. On the other hand, you, will you let me go if I beg for mercy? " The tree demon looked straight at Li Dao, showing no fear at all. "What you said makes sense. Today, I really did not intend to let you go. I''ve said that the longer you live, the more afraid you will be of death. I didn''t expect you to be an exception with so much backbone." Fine, since you have such backbone, I''ll leave you with an intact corpse to allow you to reincarnate. "What do you think, merciful enough?" The green sword light on Li Dao''s fingertip flickered, flickering in and out of the tree hole that was emitting the dark green light. "You don''t dare to kill me?" The tree demon looked at Li Dao with a confident expression, spitting out such a ridiculous sentence. Li Dao''s interest was piqued. Did this tree demon have something to rely on? "Oh? Why do you think I don''t dare to kill you? In my dictionary, there is only one word that you can say whether or not you want to kill it. "I belong to Master Black Mountain. If you kill me, Master Black Mountain will not let you off!" "So this is what you''re relying on." Li Dao had a strange expression on his face. He thought that the tree demon had some tricks up its sleeve. He never thought that the reason why he was sure that Li Dao wouldn''t dare to kill him was because of Old Demon Hei. It seems that Treant had given Nie Xiaoqian to the Black Mountain as a concubine, but in reality, the Black Mountain didn''t think much of him. Could she hope for a Diremonster to pay attention to a Tree Demon that did not even have a Primordial Spirit? He was so confident that he could pull the banner with the skin of a tiger. The tree demon''s inner qualities were truly extraordinary. "You''re done. If you''re done, then I''ll send you to the Underworld to meet with Old Demon Black Mountain." The sword light on Li Dao''s fingertip became brighter. When he felt the sharp aura, Treant''s expression changed slightly. Did this man really not care about Black Mountain? Did he really want to kill him? "Think carefully. Master Black Mountain is a Ghost Immortal. If you kill me, it would be useless even if you escape to the ends of the earth." A pair of glowing green eyes avoided his voice. The Treant''s hands, which were holding onto its walking stick, could not help but increase its strength. "Forget it, you should just die!" As Li Dao''s voice faded, Treant looked on helplessly as his slender white fingers pointed at him. It desperately tried to dodge, but its body was out of control and it was unable to move no matter how hard it tried to struggle. Seeing that his fingers were getting closer and closer, the green sword light had already reached his face. The tree demon shouted, "You can''t kill me! Master Hei Shan will not let you go!" Li Dao calmly withdrew his finger. The treeman fell to the ground, his pair of green eyes dimmed. "Hehe, you are threatening me with that Old Demon Black Mountain!" Li Dao disdainfully glanced at Treant. The Demon God Soul had been strangled to the point where he didn''t even have the chance to reincarnate. "Grandma died?" Qing`er''s eyes were filled with bewilderment. Had that arrogant treeman grandma died so simply? "I think so." Nie Xiaoqian nodded uncertainly. She turned around to look for Li Dao and found that she was already walking out of the tree hole. Now they were free. Nie Xiaoqian didn''t pay any attention to the female ghosts. She started jogging like a normal person and chased after Li Dao. Qing`er and the remaining female ghosts also reacted and hurriedly followed Nie Xiaoqian out of the tree hole. C535 There was a locust tree in the vicinity of the great locust tree. There wasn''t a single living creature around, not even a single blade of grass could be seen. Bright moonlight poured down from the sky, splashing through the branches and leaves on the ground. It was a beautiful sight to behold. Summer, logically speaking, was the time for cicadas to croak and frogs to croak. There were no frogs in the woods to understand, but there was no cicadas to seem abnormal. After Li Dao killed the tree demon, the huge locust tree had withered and died. The leaves had withered and lost their moisture. The surrounding locust trees also seemed to grow out from the roots of the tree demon, and the entire forest lost its vitality. "Young Master Li, I have to thank you this time. If it weren''t for you, we sisters would still be the accomplices of the tiger. Who knows how many innocent bystanders we would still harm." Nie Xiaoqian bent down and gripped her waist. The combination of her white clothes and her face that was as white as jade was pleasing to the eyes. She should be the most classical beauty in the world. "Yes, thank you for saving me, young master. I will never forget it!" Qing`er''s eyes flashed with a hint of charm as she bent her waist to display her unsightly expression. The other female ghosts saluted and expressed their gratitude. They were no longer as afraid of Li Dao as they were before. One of the ghost girls, who was on bad terms with Nie Xiaoqian, even turned her gaze towards Li Blade, pretending that she didn''t see anything. "Both of you, get up. I only saved you casually. Don''t worry about it." Li Dao said absent-mindedly as he supported them with his hands. He was thinking about if he should go find Xin 14 Niang and Xia Bing. After all, their cultivation levels were too low. Walking in the martial arts world was easy to cause trouble. They should still be around. "To Young Master, this is a small matter, but to Xiaoqian and the other sisters, it is no less than the grace of being reborn." As Nie Xiaoqian spoke, she bent down again. Li Dao came back to his senses and looked at the female ghosts. He asked, "The tree demon is dead and you all are free. What are your plans now?" The ghost girls looked miserable and remained silent for a while. After a while, two female ghosts stood up and weakly said to Li Dao, "Young Master, we don''t want to live in this world anymore. We want to go into reincarnation." Li Dao nodded and the two female ghosts left by themselves. "What about you guys, what are your plans?" Li Dao had some conjectures. These female ghosts were mostly people who had died in vain. There were almost no sick people like Nie Xiaoqian who had died. If they didn''t have any grievances in their chests, it wouldn''t have been so easy for them to turn into evil spirits. Despite their meek and obedient behavior in front of him, each of them looked like a lady from a noble family. However, it was hard to tell what they looked like when they met ordinary people. Even if they didn''t seek revenge, they probably wouldn''t be willing to go through the tribulations of reincarnation. What''s wrong with being an evil ghost? What''s wrong with having a ghost body, having magic power, not having to worry about money, eating and living, and so on. Before Li Dao started cultivating, he had also thought how great it was to be a ghost and never again needed Samsara as a human. This was probably what the female ghosts in front of him were thinking, but he didn''t dare to say it out loud for fear that Li Dao might kill them off. "Young Master, I haven''t avenged Qing`er yet and her husband is still living happily at home. Qing`er really can''t bear to leave him behind." Qing`er wasn''t that afraid of Li Dao and directly stated her intentions. Not only did her husband not have any guts, he even beat her to death. After she died, he was also imprisoned by the tree demon, it would be strange if he could recover his resentment. To be able to maintain his rationality and not turn into a human devouring ghost, Qing`er was already considered very outstanding. "En, you can go now!" "I can only take revenge on the wicked, and do not implicate innocent people." Li Dao nodded. Although he was not afraid of karma, he did not want those who had not lived their entire lives to be hurt because of him. "I''m from Qing`er Province, wait for Qing`er''s revenge before returning to serve Young Master, I wish to be a slave for all eternity." As Qing`er spoke, she flew away. The other female ghosts found Li Dao easy to talk to. They all said that they wanted revenge, or that they were not willing to be reborn. Their lifespan would dissipate on its own accord. Li Dao couldn''t deny it. He accepted it, and in the end, only Nie Xiaoqian was left standing on the spot. "Miss Xiao Qian, what are your plans now?" Faced with Li Dao''s question, Nie Xiaoqian blankly shook her head. "How about I send you to reincarnation?" Nie Xiaoqian shook her head. Li Dao scrutinized Nie Xiaoqian and said, "How about you stay by my side and be a concubine?" Originally, these words were more of a joke than a joke. Li Dao had originally come with the intention of taking Nie Xiao Qian as his maid. However, all he did was think about it. Unexpectedly, Nie Xiaoqian actually nodded her head and replied in a gentle voice, "Xiaoqian is willing to follow Young Master and repay the debt of gratitude I owe to my father-in-law." "I''m not trying to force you to repay my kindness. You should think it through by yourself. Don''t be a concubine!" Li Dao smiled bitterly. This Nie Xiaoqian was also an honest person. A hero saving a beauty. A beauty had fallen into his hands. However, he wasn''t a hero and Nie Xiaoqian was a female ghost. If he was ugly, would Nie Xiaoqian say that Xiao Qian had no way to repay the Young Noble''s kindness, and could only work hard in her next life? C536 "Miss Xiaoqian, this isn''t child''s play. Have you thought about it clearly?" Li Dao asked with a self-mocking smile. "Hmm, Xiao Qian has already thought it through. Rather than going through the tribulations of reincarnation, it''s better to follow Young Master and pour some tea." Nie Xiaoqian''s voice was inaudible, but her body was made up of Yin Qi and she couldn''t blush. Otherwise, she would definitely be blushing now. "Miss Xiao Qian, it''s not as simple as pouring tea and pouring water for me. There will be even more tiring matters." Li Dao rubbed his nose as he advised with good intentions. "Xiao Qian understands. Since she agreed to be Young Master''s concubine, whatever she does is within Xiao Qian''s responsibility. Xiao Qian is willing." Nie Xiaoqian''s voice was even weaker. If it wasn''t for Li Dao''s good hearing, he probably wouldn''t have heard it. Li Dao had a strange expression on his face. This Nie Xiaoqian seemed a little dirty! She clearly didn''t say anything, but she understood. What did she understand? He really wasn''t that kind of person! Nie Xiaoqian and the group of female ghosts were under the control of the Tree Demoness to absorb the Yang aura. Perhaps Nie Xiaoran was able to keep herself clean and was only able to absorb the yang aura of others, while her ghost sisters were not that clean. She might do some shameful things to them before she absorbed the yang aura of others. Living in such an environment, even if Nie Xiaoqian was a pure and kind ghost girl, she wouldn''t be able to understand anything. Li Dao was too lazy to explain. He had been in this world for quite some time. He had become a bit restless after the fusion of Yin and Yang. Xin Fourteen and Xia Bing were not suitable. One was a little girl cheating while the other was too cold and old-fashioned. This kind of thing always has to be about love. This Nie Xiaoqian is really good. She''s obedient, even though she''s a ghost girl. Different species didn''t mean much to him. There was no reason why he shouldn''t, since he himself was on the verge of becoming an immortal. Furthermore, if a person could have an unspeakable story with a caterpillar even after he had fallen eleven, then taking in a ghost as a concubine was no big deal. Senior has many role models. "Gongzi, you have such a strange look in your eyes. Could it be that you dislike Xiaoqian?" Nie Xiaoqian looked at Li Dao with a strange expression on her face. Truly, Young Master Li''s gaze was simply too strange. "Cough cough, I''m fine with it. Since you''ve made up your mind, I''ll marry you. You''ll be my fourth wife from now on." Li Dao''s expression turned serious as he replied. Nie Xiaoqian did not cry nor make a ruckus. She was kind and beautiful, knowledgeable and rational. She also did not have any schemes and was obedient. When I saw her, I felt sorry for her. However, the most important thing was her memories of Nie Xiaoqian''s appearance. "Young Master only has three wives?" Nie Xiaoqian''s gaze towards Li Dao softened. When she was still alive, she was the daughter of an official family. Her father had three wives, four concubines, and countless other warm girls. Her young master was an immortal, and was much stronger than her father. In the end, he only had three wives, which was quite surprising. Li Dao was speechless. He knew that it was normal for three wives to have four wives in ancient times, but were there very few wives? From the ancient ape society onwards, powerful males had the right to copulate as they pleased, which was even more terrifying in a slave society. The male owner was heaven, and the female slaves had to listen to him. In the feudal society, the progress of human civilization, a little more respect for women, but the number of women still manifested the status of men. The three thousand beauties of the emperor were simply unable to get anything. In the modern world, women were still the standard to judge a man''s success. Rich men could change their girlfriends however they liked, they could change their looks whenever they wanted, and they could even change countless numbers of girls like Little Three, Four, Five, Six, Seven. The diaosi, on the other hand, is sad because of the five-fingered girl. No matter how civilization developed, women were always the standard to judge a man''s strength. As the saying goes, if a man had money, he would be destined to meet anyone. Throwing all the messy matters to the back of his mind, Li Dao smiled and said, "Xiao Qian, I don''t have anything good to give you. Since you have a ghost body, I can only give you a heart of a tree." Under Nie Xiaoqian''s puzzled gaze, Li Dao cut open the tree and took out a fist-sized, jade-white heart. Then, she carved the heart into the shape of Nie Xiaoqian. The tree demon should still have a demonic core in its body. If Xin Fourteen was here, he could give it to her for devouring. Since she wasn''t here, Li Dao naturally wouldn''t be interested in the tree demon''s demonic core. Treant cores and demonic cores were the most valuable items out of all the thousand years of treeman cultivation. The locust tree was most suitable for Nie Xiaoqian. Looking at the tiny figure carved from the heart of the tree that Li Dao handed to her, Nie Xiaoqian had a smile on her face as she asked, "Gongzi, is this a token of love?" C537 Holding the tiny figure carved from the tree''s heart, Nie Xiaoqian opened her pale face. Even Li Dao was stunned. Weeping and laughing were women''s most lethal weapons, and no man was immune to them. Goddess smile can let diaosi daydream, the heart of a variety of fantasies. If the goddess tears, will let diaosi do not know what to do, the tender and loving heart can not restrain. Of course, Li Dao wasn''t a diaosi, and Nie Xiaoqian wasn''t a goddess. "Look at you, just one carving can make you so happy." Naturally, Li Dao extended his hand and caressed Nie Xiaoqian''s pale face. It was cold to the touch, without the warmth and softness that a normal woman should have. "Young Master, thank you!" Nie Xiaoqian raised her head. Her eyes lit up as she smiled even more happily. "You are my man, no, you are my ghost, it is only right to give you a little thing. Also, from now on, you should change your mind and not call me Young Master. " Li Dao''s face was stern and serious. "Yes, Husband." Nie Xiaoqian''s voice was very soft. It seemed she had spent a lot of effort to say this word. Looking at Nie Xiaoqian''s outer appearance, Li Dao felt a little absent-minded. This was his fourth woman. The love between a man and a woman was very strange. Love at first sight did not exist. The first time I met her, my first impression of her was that of the opposite sex, including her appearance and temperament. Only with a favorable impression would he be able to gradually cultivate love. To put it simply, love is a desire, a desire for the body of the opposite sex. And love is born through long periods of contact. Love is a separate concept, love is also a separate concept, the combination of the two is true love. Li Dao had a good impression of Nie Xiaoqian. He also had a slight desire for her. However, if he were to force her into a relationship, that would be an exaggeration. This was the way it was between males and females. If they had feelings for each other, they would be able to walk together and love each other, and then continue to love each other. Just when the two of them wanted to say something, ripples appeared in the air, spreading out in a circle. Black gas that was as thick as ink overflowed out. Li Dao frowned. Although he had never been to the Underworld before, he knew that this was the ghost aura that belonged to the Underworld. Li Dao didn''t know what kind of existence the Underworld was, but the barrier between the Mortal Realm and the Underworld was extremely weak. If a weak ghost wanted to come to this world, they could only go through a fixed passageway. However, it was very easy for the powerful Ghost King to come to this world. They could easily tear apart the barrier between the human world and the Underworld. For example, if Li Dao wanted to go to the Underworld, no matter where he was, he could shatter the boundary between the Mortal Realm and the Underworld with a single punch. There was always a legend among the commoners that the gates of hell would open at fixed locations and fixed times. The boundary between the Underworld and the mortal realm would crack and ghosts would emerge from the cracks. This process was called the gates of hell opening wide. Watching the gap in the sky grow larger and larger, and the dense ghost aura emanating from it unceasingly, Li Dao sneered as a guess formed in his heart. "Husband, why did the door to the ghost realm open? Could it be that Yama sent people to capture me?" Nie Xiaoqian was a little worried and asked Li Dao. "Xiao Qian, don''t be afraid. Even if Yama comes, he can''t take you away from me. Furthermore, the person who has come is not Yan Jun. " Li Dao patted the back of Nie Xiaoqian''s hand, signaling her not to be nervous. In this sort of world, it was hard to tell whether one was a true Immortal or not. Even though he had to run whenever he met a Heavenly Immortal, with Lotus Platform, he really wouldn''t be afraid of anyone. If he is not the King of Hell, then who is it? Is it for us? " "You''re really smart. If I''m not wrong, the one who came should be the old demon Black Mountain mentioned by the tree demon." Li Dao looked at the crack in the sky that was getting bigger and bigger. A claw stretched out from the crack and with a pull, the crack suddenly widened, revealing the vast Underworld. A sinister and tattered aura assaulted his face as a figure came out. It was a ferocious figure with a luxurious aura. C538 It was a middle-aged man with a sinister appearance. He was tall, about three meters tall and had bone claws on his hands. He wore a black and luxurious robe, an imperial crown on his head, and Cloud-Stepping Boots. He exuded an imposing aura even though he was not angry. Li Dao narrowed his eyes. From the imposing manner of the person, it seemed that he was at the peak of the Immortal Soul Stage with a cultivation base similar to his. Upon closer inspection, however, one would discover that his eyes were somewhat glazed. This was not the real Black Mountain, just an avatar of the old demon. To be able to occupy a dead city in the Underworld, the Black Mountain''s cultivation must not be too low. From the avatar of the old demon, he could deduce that his original body was at the Earthly Immortal level. Before the tree demon died, it also said that Black Mountain was a Ghost Immortal. "Treant, why aren''t you coming out to greet me?" The avatar released its aura and roared loudly. "If the tree demon you mentioned is the same tree demon that I know, then he''s already dead." Li Dao chuckled. Not to mention that this was just a clone, he wouldn''t even be afraid of the old monster. Old Demon Black turned around and found Li Dao and Nie Xiaoqian. The moment he saw Nie Xiaoqian, his eyes lit up, no longer as dull as before. "Black Yin Body, you''re Nie Xiaoqian?" Nie Xiaoqian was a little panicked. She grabbed the corner of Li Dao''s clothes and took two steps back. Li Dao gave her an encouraging glance. Nie Xiaoqian then said, "That''s right, I''m Nie Xiaoqian." "Good, good, good. Since you''re Nie Xiaoqian, then Treant must have already told you that he''ll give you to me." "Come with me, old master." Old Demon Hei''s clone spoke very imposingly, appearing similar to an emperor in the human world. "Old Demon Hei, right? I''m sorry, Xiao Qian can''t go with you." Li Dao squeezed Nie Xiaoqian''s ice-cold hand, reassuring her as he spoke to Old Devil Hei. "Such a young Immortal Soul stage cultivator?" "Who are you? Are you the Karakorum Dao Palace''s disciple or the successor of the Mount Shu Sword Sect?" Old Demon Black Mountain gave Li Dao a puzzled look. He could easily see through his cultivation base. "Forget it. No matter who you are, this sovereign advises you to not meddle in other people''s business." Otherwise, even the Kunlun Society will not be able to protect you! " Li Dao smiled. This Old Demon Black Mountain sure knew how to scare people. As the leader of the righteous Dao, there were a few Earthly Immortals on the surface. It would be too easy for him to deal with the old demon. "Nie Xiaoqian, what are you still standing there for?" "Leave with the old master and I''ll teach you the Unparalleled Devil Arts from now on. I''ll make you ¡­" Before the old demon could finish his speech, Nie Xiaoqian interrupted her with a resolute and bright gaze. "Reporting to Master Hei Shan, Xiaoqian is already married. She can''t leave with you." "What?" Old Demon Black was furious. His body was emitting a ghastly aura and his killing intent was not concealed at all. With regards to the old demon''s reaction, Li Dao had some guesses about it. The reason why the Black Mountain Demon had taken Nie Xiaoqian as her concubine was because she had taken a fancy to Nie Xiaoqian''s Mystic Ghost Body. Nie Xiaoqian died of illness. She didn''t have any grievances in her heart. After death, she rarely harmed anyone. To be able to cultivate to the level of an evil ghost, she definitely possessed a special physique. Old Demon Black probably wanted Nie Xiaoqian to be his furnace. Now that he heard that Nie Xiaoqian was already a wife, that meant that his vital yin had already been lost. How could he not be angry? "Did this kid do it?" Old Demon Black was filled with killing intent as he stared at Li Dao and asked. Nie Xiaoqian didn''t know what was going on, so she didn''t reply. Instead, she retreated a few steps and hid behind Li Dao. Li Dao had a strange expression on his face. He didn''t have the time to do anything and was interrupted by you. I''m not even angry yet, why are you so angry? Even though he thought this in his heart, Li Dao did not deny it. He nodded his head openly and said, "That''s right, I did it." "Damn it, kid, do you know that the Black Yin Body only appears once every thousand years?" Now you actually dare to spoil the old master''s plans, if I don''t tear your corpse into a thousand pieces, it will be difficult for the old master to quell the anger in his heart! " "Where did all this nonsense come from? If you want to fight, then don''t say it!" A purple longsword appeared in Li Dao''s hand, letting out a clear cry. Li Dao didn''t know how long it had been since he let it out. C539 "How dare you!" No one has dared to speak to this sovereign like that in so many years. Old Demon Hei was so angry that he laughed instead. He had occupied a dead city in the Underworld and had countless evil spirits and ghost generals under his command. But now, a mere Immortal Soul stage cultivator dared to act so arrogantly in front of him. Was it because he, Hei Shan, did not leave the Underworld? Did the world not know his name? Without Immortal Ascension, one would never know the terror of an Immortal. It was not as exaggerated as catching a star to take the moon, but it was very common for a mountain to be moved and a sea to be filled. I, Li, have always been bold. You will be the first Immortal to perish under my sword! Li Dao patted the back of Nie Xiaoqian''s hand, and she immediately entered the small figure carved in the heart of the tree. Old Demon Hei did not stop him. Even though he was only a clone, he was not someone a Immortal Soul Cultivator could contend against. Li Dao hung the little fellow by his waist, revealing a row of pure-white teeth. In the next moment, the purple light streaked across the sky like a meteor, slashing towards the old monster. Naturally, Old Demon Hei''s clone wouldn''t be as powerless as an ordinary Immortal Soul stage cultivator. Although Li Dao''s speed was fast, the Old Demon Hei''s reaction was also very fast. Two white bone claws wrapped in dense ghost aura closed in on Li Dao''s long sword. Li Dao had never gotten any faster. A mocking glint flashed in his eyes as his sword intent rose. With a flip of his hand, he cut off the claw of the Black Mountain Demon. Immediately afterwards, Li Dao turned around in the air, raised his sword with one hand and chopped down towards the head of the old demon. Old Demon Black suffered the loss just now and didn''t dare to take it head on. His body flashed as he flew up. However, fighting meant one''s momentum. Once one cowered and began to dodge, that meant one would be at a disadvantage. The sword light turned cold. There was no sword qi, only layers of sword shadows. To someone weaker than him, the sword Qis would sweep away a large amount of them. However, to someone like the Old Demon Black Mountain, ordinary sword Qis would not be of much use. It would be better to just directly slash them. The Blue Lotus Sword Scripture''s sword art was executed by Li Dao. It was elegant and graceful, yet it also contained a strong killing intent, forcing the old demon from Black Mountain City to continuously retreat. "So you only know how to dodge when you speak so arrogantly!" The corner of Li Dao''s eyes glanced at Old Demon Black Mountain with disdain. "Jie, jie, jie, jie. Junior, from the looks of it, your sword path is the Mount Shu lineage." To be able to force back the original body in the Immortal Soul stage, he could also be considered a heaven''s pride expert. But, your methods are just a bit too inferior. This noble one has lived for hundreds of thousands of years. Old Demon Black had lost a claw and a strange smile hung on his face. Dense black Qi coiled around his body like black snakes. "Sky Demon Soul Devouring Great Art!" Old Demon Hei roared in a low voice. With one hand, he cast a spell. The thick black Qi on his body transformed into a sinister little snake that pounced towards Li Dao. The black mass of snakes formed a wave, and if one looked carefully, the black gas was clearly the ghosts of the wrongdoers. Li Dao held his sword with one hand and swung it down with the force that could split apart a mountain. The cyan sword Qi pierced through the black waves like a rainbow piercing through the sun, revealing the avatar of the Demon Black Mountain. The man and sword became one. At this moment, Li Dao had turned into a sword, attached to a purple long sword. His speed was unbelievably fast. The old demon from Black Mountain frowned. His body grew taller as his sword made a turn and chased after him. He had yet to test just how fast Li Blade was under the state of ''One with the Sword'' and ''Human''. At the very least, he was unable to avoid this avatar of Old Demon Black Mountain. The so called ''one with the sword'' was not ''one with the sword'' in the world of low martial arts. Rather, it was Li Dao himself who was attached to the long sword. He walked with the sword, incomparably sharp. Old Demon Hei was extremely decisive and could not do anything. He tore through the air as the longsword approached him. BOOM! The purple stream of light pierced through the body of the old demon and blasted him into smithereens. The black simulacrum took the opportunity to enter the sinister and broken space, causing the Black Mountain Demon to directly abandon his doppelg?nger and escape back to the Underworld. The purple sword didn''t stop as it followed the shadow into the Underworld. There was a bloody sun hanging in the sky, and the gray underworld soil on the ground was dried up and cracked. White bones were everywhere, and it looked like it was in ruins. Li Dao stood on the gray Dark Earth in white clothes as he sized up the surrounding environment. "This is the Underworld? Old Demon Black Mountain, you dared to run after provoking me. What a joke! " A gust of cold wind blew past, blowing his hair back. Li Dao strode forward like a shooting star, choosing a direction to fly in. It was time to stain the sword with the blood of an immortal! C540 It was a gray area, dimly lit, surrounded by dead branches, rotting leaves, and white bones. "Husband, what is this place? Why do I have a comfortable feeling?" Nie Xiaoqian walked out of the small person hanging around Li Dao''s waist. She curiously looked around and asked. "This is the Underworld. As a ghost, you will definitely feel comfortable here," Li Dao smiled and explained. "What? This is the Underworld?" Nie Xiaoqian was a little surprised. After she recovered from the shock, she asked with a frown, "Husband, what are we doing in the Underworld?" "Behead that old demon from Black Mountain!" Li Dao had a profound look in his eyes. Actually, the old demon from Black Mountain didn''t have much of an enmity with him. However, Li Dao had been in this world for so long. He wanted to exchange a blow with a true Immortal and let his sword drink the Immortal''s blood to its heart''s content. In addition, it was also for the sake of resources. Killing people and setting fire to the gold belt, building bridges without any corpses! As an Earthly Immortal, the Old Demon Black Mountain had lived for many years and occupied the Wasteland City in the Underworld. Li Dao felt that he would definitely have a lot of good stuff in his possession. Wealth, companionship, magic, and land! Money ranked first, one could see how important resources were to cultivators. Where the resources came from was naturally stolen. Looking at all the protagonists of the world, which one of them wasn''t the one who had killed countless people and stepped on those bones to advance forward? Some of the protagonists even made the world an enemy of the enemy, Li Dao considered himself kind. The Underworld was dark and gloomy. It was impossible to tell which way was which, nor did it know how big. Naturally, Li Dao could not foolishly search for the Desolate City. After capturing a few old ghosts and asking them about it, he was able to easily find the direction to the Desolate City. There was no Heavenly Court in this world, and the Underworld was even more chaotic. The Heavenly Son of Hades still held half of the Underworld, and the rest was occupied by demons. The consequence of not having the Heavenly Court was that there were no rules of the sky, so much so that demons rose up from all over, causing people to be unable to live comfortably. In the human world, there were all sorts of demons, devils, ghosts, and evil gods. Demons and ghosts take a person''s heart out, sucking in their yang energy, and the Evil God deceives people to obtain their faith. There were even Underworld Judges causing chaos. Among them, the most famous was that Lu Jing. Without the Heavenly Court, the Karakorum was replaced by the Karakorum Dao Palace, Mount Shu Sword Sect, and a few other powers. They took over from the Heavenly Court and worked hard to maintain order in the Mortal Realm. But although the Karakorum Dao Palace and the others were powerful, they couldn''t control the demons and monsters of the world. Therefore, righteous sects such as the Kunlun Dao Palace, the Mount Shu Sword Sect, the Laoshan Sect, the Heavenly Master Sect, the Southern Devil Sect, and the Divine Water Palace had reached an agreement to restrain their disciples. Cultivators of Aurous Core stage and above, regardless of whether they were righteous or evil, were not allowed to wantonly wander the mortal world. There were also some wild demons, devils, and rogue cultivators. Their cultivation was not low and they moved around in the mortal world, but they did not dare to cause too much of a commotion. For example, the Tree Demons from the Lanruo Temple, the Golden Snake Demons and the Scorpion Essence from the Gourd Mountain, they were all small scale evildoers and didn''t dare to cause too much trouble. However, the Underworld was different. The Underworld held the Son of Yama as its own. It might have existed before the ancient changes occurred, but his cultivation level wasn''t high. The Heavenly Court was destroyed, but the Son of Yama was struggling to survive. Without the support of the Heavenly Court, the Son of Yama could not suppress the entire Underworld, so some cities were taken over by the demons. Having been in this world for a few years, Li Dao had gradually touched upon some of the hidden secrets of this world. Before the Heavenly Court was destroyed, the level of this world definitely wouldn''t be that low. Before something unexpected happened in this world, no saints would dare to say anything. However, there definitely were Great Firmament Golden Immortals. Now that the buddhist faith was weak and monks were rarely seen, perhaps the Spirit Mountain and the Heavenly Court would be destroyed together. The Celestial Emperor, Buddha, and Buddha were nowhere to be seen. In the legends and legends, only the Son of Yan in the Underworld was left of the gods with a bit of power. Li Dao pondered as he unknowingly arrived before a majestic and majestic city wall. "Husband, we''ve arrived in a complete waste of time!" Nie Xiaoqian tugged on Li Dao''s sleeve, bringing him back to reality. Raising his head, he saw that the mottled city walls were purplish brown in color, and they were emitting a strong stench of blood. Upon seeing these three words, the wails of countless evil spirits rang in his ears. It was as though countless evil spirits were trying to take his life in vain in front of him. Li Dao''s eyes flashed as his illusions were destroyed. Beneath the mottled city walls, a river flowed with a crimson color. Ghosts that were filled with resentment were being escorted into the city by the soldiers. No one knew where the blood-red river water was flowing to. C541 The blood-red river water was like stagnant water, devoid of any vitality. There were some residents of this city who had lost their souls and their expressions were numb. There was no longer any resentment left in them. A dead city is a dead city, meaning a ghost that dies in vain. But look at the ghosts in the city, many of them didn''t die in vain. He must have gotten lost after he died and wandered to the Desolate City, where he became the descendant of the Black Mountain Demon. "Old Demon Hei, come out and die!" Li Dao stood in front of the city gate and shouted loudly. Many numb ghosts could be seen outside the city. There were even soldiers surrounding Li Dao and Nie Xiaoqian. "Who are you to dare to make such a ruckus here? Can you call the City Lord by his full name? " A squad of soldiers gave up on the new ghost they were escorting and faced Li Dao with their pitch-black spears and halberds. Li Dao ignored these lackeys and continued shouting, "Old Demon Hei, quickly come out and die!" "Reckless!" The ghost soldier''s eyes turned cold. He waved his hand, and over a dozen ghost soldiers thrusted their spears at Li Dao and Nie Xiaoqian. Li Dao ignored them. Nie Xiaoqian''s white sleeves fluttered as she knocked the group of ghost soldiers to the ground. "Tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk. This sovereign has yet to settle the score with you but you have already chased me all the way to the Desolate City. A mere Immortal Soul Cultivator, who gave you such courage? Is your Mount Shu Sword Sect really so unbridled? " Dense shadows shrouded the entire city gate. Old Demon Black Mountain, who was over a hundred feet tall, flew out wearing a black luxurious robe and an imperial crown on his head. This time, it was the old demon from Black Mountain. There was no flesh on his face, just a gigantic skeleton. Its empty eye sockets were glowing with a bloody light. Nie Xiaoqian did not need Li Dao''s instructions to consciously enter the tiny tree-heart hanging on Li Dao''s waist. Li Dao raised his purple sword and sneered, "You are wrong. Was it Liang Jingru who gave me the courage?" "Who is Liang Jingru? Is she a sword immortal of the Mount Shu Sword Sect?" Old Demon Hei said as a long flag appeared in his white talons. The flag was as black as ink and was about to drip with water. There were evil spirits baring their fangs and brandishing their claws as they charged out. With a wave of his white claws, a cold wind rose up from the surface of the flag. Ghost cries and ghost laughter lingered in the air. "This sovereign''s flag contains millions of ghost soldiers. There are countless evil spirits, dozens of ghost generals, and one Ghost King. Let''s see how you''ll decipher the Mount Shu Sword Art!" A million evil spirits rushed out at the same time. Their voices were loud and overwhelming like a black cloud pressing down on their heads, accompanied by the wails and laughter of the evil spirits. This time, it was different from the Heavenly Demon Soul Devouring Great Art that his clone used before. The Heavenly Demon Soul Devouring Great Technique was a ghost formed from mana and was not real. Now it was different, the evil spirits released from the flag were all real evil spirits. Think about what it was like to gather a million evil spirits. If it was placed in the mortal world, it could instantly form a ghost domain. An ordinary Immortal Soul Cultivator might not be able to last long under the bite of these millions of evil spirits. Li Dao had his doubts now. According to the plot, the old demon Black Mountain should only be a Primordial Demon. Otherwise, how did Yan Chixia and Ning Caichen defeat him? For an Aurous Core stage cultivator to kill a Ghost Immortal while holding a Soul Treasure, no matter how one looked at it, was a fantasy. Li Dao did not panic. He opened his mouth and spat out a silver furnace. In the face of these millions of evil spirits, slashing with a sword was undoubtedly a foolish act. Even if he could slay a hundred thousand evil spirits with a single slash, he would still have to do it ten times. If he had also broken through to the Earthly Immortal Stage, he might even be able to slay a million evil spirits with a single slash. Look at the Ten Thousand Ghost Banner in Old Demon Hei''s hands. It was a very high grade magic treasure, but no matter how high it was, it was higher than the Cosmic Furnace left behind by the Old Immortal of the South Pole Immortal. "Black Mountain, do you think I don''t have any magical equipment?" Li Dao laughed coldly as he activated his Fa Li. The size of the Universe Furnace increased dramatically. In an instant, it had reached an unbelievable level, almost enveloping the entirety of the city. An enormous suction force came forth. In just a short moment, all of the millions of evil spirits released by the old demon were sucked in, along with a lot of the residents who were affected. When the deities engaged in a magical battle with the ghosts, all of the ghosts in the city fled in all directions in fright, no longer daring to watch the show. There was no sign of grief or joy on the face of the skeleton, but Li Dao guessed that it was on the verge of going berserk. Putting a million evil spirits into the Cosmic Furnace meant that the Black Mountain Demon''s flag would be temporarily destroyed. However, what a monster! If Nie Xiaoqian refined the Ghost Pellet, it would be enough for her to eat for a few years. C542 "Keke, keke, keke. I have to admit that Mount Shu has many treasures. However, no matter how good the treasures are, they are useless in your hands!" Old Demon Black Mountain let out a horrifying laughter. The ghosts in the dead city covered their ears and the low level souls were immediately dispersed by the laughter. "Try eating my Nether Ghost Claw!" A pale bone claw swiped at Li Dao''s location. Black airflow coiled around the claw. With such a large claw, Li Dao was not even the size of one of his knuckles. However, Li Dao did not panic. He rushed forward and raised his sword as he slashed out. Li Dao''s body was not even close to the size of a pale-white claw. His longsword was as big as an embroidery needle in front of that old demon. An astonishing thing happened. The long sword the size of an embroidery needle came into contact with the gigantic claw that covered the sky. Without making any sound, the longsword broke through the black stream of air that was coiling around the bone claw, and then slashed out a neat and smooth cut on the huge bone claw. A purple sword streaked through the air like a meteor, causing sparks to rise from the friction with the air as it headed straight for the face of the old demon. Under the state of ''one with the sword'', Li Dao''s speed was extremely fast. "Mount Shu Sword Sect is indeed well-deserved of their reputation. They are actually able to break my bones! Amazing!" But that''s the end of it. " Red light flashed in the empty eye sockets of the skeleton''s face. The old demon remained calm and his body suddenly turned pitch black. "Curtain of the Dark Sky!" The space in front of Old Demon Hei became still. A strange black curtain appeared, looking like a piece of cloth. The purple sword pierced the black cloth like it was hitting a piece of elastic rubber, causing the black cloth to bulge out, but it was unable to pierce through. The longsword was not finished when it was sent flying. A huge bone claw smashed down towards the longsword. Boom! Under the state of ''One with the Sword'', Li Dao was broken apart and separated from the sword. Then, he was smashed into the ground by the bone claws, creating a deep hole a few meters deep in the ground. The earth of the Underworld was different from the earth of the Mortal Realm. The earth and rocks here were even harder. "Cough cough, as expected of someone with the word ''immortal''!" Li Dao stood up, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth, his hair in disarray. He looked to be in a sorry state. Even though he had mastered it and also had the mutated Golden Buddha Indestructible Body, he was still injured. When Golden Buddha Undying Body reached large success, it was able to rival the Immortal Soul stage. Later on, when he refined Ao Xue''s blood essence, he became a half human dragon. Li Dao thought that his physical body could withstand an Earthly Immortal, but he was still a little lacking. If Old Demon Black Mountain had not slammed him into the ground, or if the ground was not so hard, he might have been able to withstand it. The lungs in his body were ruptured from the shock. Luckily, Li Dao was at his current level, so such small injuries were not fatal. "Interesting, I didn''t expect a Mount Shu disciple like you to cultivate such a powerful body transformation technique at the same time. You''re actually able to use your body to withstand a strike from my Nether Ghost Claw." But what about the second time and the third time? "Tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk ¡­" "Shut up, ugly old monster! Don''t try to guess at me. Today, if my sword isn''t full of your blood, then I won''t be surnamed Li! " His dark golden eyes were filled with a cold light, and his face was covered with dense, fragmented scales. His hair fluttered in the air, and the Immortal Soul technique appeared on his back, giving him an imposing manner. Li Dao smiled and said, "Xiao Qian, stay here and don''t mess with me. Today, I''ll show you just how powerful your man is!" As he finished speaking, the tiny figure with a heart hanging on its waist stopped moving. The old demon from Black Mountain laughed loudly, "Bullsh * t. I also want to see how powerful a Immortal Soul Cultivator like you is." Facing a Immortal Soul Cultivator, the old demon''s empty eyes were full of ridicule, he did not take the initiative to attack. Li Dao''s legs were spread out and his calves were slightly bent. He held the long sword in his right hand and held it with his left hand. He leaned back forty-five degrees as the unique sword Qi in his body crazily surged. "Separated by one sword strike!" C543 A green sword qi whizzed out, as if it was going to burst a hole through the underworld. Red light shone brightly in the old demon''s empty eyes as a boundless black curtain covered his body like an ocean. At this moment, he felt slightly regretful. A single sword attack had separated them! Until now, it was still one of Li Dao''s strongest attacks. With the addition of his Primordial Spirit Magic, he could easily slice apart a mountain peak. What was most terrifying was that unstoppable momentum. A single sword strike was enough to see blood. "Who is it? Why would the Mount Shu Sword Immortal appear in the Underworld?" Old Demon Hei seems to have offended someone he shouldn''t have. " Inside the hall of the underworld, the dignified, luxuriously dressed Yanluo Tian Zi sat at a table with a teasing look in his eyes. "Yama, should we send a few people to scout the situation?" The minotaur headed Ghost King stood respectfully at the side and asked in a low, muffled voice. The Yama Minamiya waved his wide sleeves and smiled, "Let them fight. I have repeatedly asked Mount Shu and the other old fellows of the Karakorum Dao Palace to join hands with them, but they refused. If the Heavenly Demon is provoked, then let''s see how they handle it. " "The Yama has foresight, I can''t do it!" The horse-faced Ghost King had a flattering expression and a feminine tone, forming a stark contrast with the tall and sturdy Ox Head Ghost King. "Niu Dekun, Ma De Gan, give the order. No matter what happens next, you are not to act rashly!" "Yes sir!" Ox-Head and Horse-Face accepted the order. A meaningful look appeared in their eyes. Old Demon Hei and the other demons and immortals were not in the eyes of the Heavenly Son Yan Luo. What he was truly afraid of was that Heavenly Demon. At the same time, in the Fengdu City, a five feet tall boy with a green face and fierce teeth, a young face and a horn growing on his head, let out a crisp laugh. "How did that little fellow Black Mountain offend those crazy swordsmen?" How interesting. Did the Mount Shu Sect still think they were Mount Shu from ten thousand years ago? Even after the Sword Saint''s death, they still did not understand their own status. Forget it, let''s just let them cause a ruckus! " The boy waved his hand without a care, but the group of Ghost Immortals and Ghost Kings below were trembling with fear, not daring to even breathe. "Ha ha ha ha, it''s him, it can''t be wrong!" After you killed my child, you still dare to appear in the Underworld? In the main hall of Evil Wind City, there was a thirty year old man wearing a transparent gauze, with red lips that were as red as blood, and a graceful figure that emitted a powerful aura, sending more than ten male servants, who were massaging her shoulders and rubbing her legs, flying away. She was one of the immortals that occupied the Underworld''s Evil Wind City, the Viper King. She also had another identity: the Golden Snake Demon''s mother on Gourd Mountain. Although she had many children, the Golden Snake was, after all, the daughter of that person and herself. Thinking of that man, the Viper King''s expression became dazed, his expression complicated. "Is the Underworld going to fall into chaos again, Amitabha!" In the depths of the Underworld, on top of a red mountain, there was a cave abode. An old man with a straight and shiny scalp opened his eyes. His left face was filled with compassion and his right one was filled with treachery. He was one of the most terrifying existences in the Underworld, the Old Buddha. There were also many other Ghost Immortals and Ghost Kings who felt the aura of the battle between Li Dao and Old Demon Black Mountain so their reactions were different. However, everyone agreed that Li Dao was a sword immortal from the Mount Shu Sect. This was because only Mount Shu Sect''s group of extreme sword maniacs could emit such a sharp and extreme sword Qi. As for Li Dao and Old Demon Black, the two of them were not even on the same level. Old Demon Black was like a tiny giant as a vortex appeared in the deep darkness before him. The green sword qi was so bright and eye-catching that it seemed to be able to destroy everything in its path, causing it to crash into the black curtain. "Bo!" Like a needle piercing through a ball, the cyan Sword Qi stabbed into the black curtain, ignoring the whirlpool as it charged towards Old Demon Black Mountain. Li Dao did not believe that a single sword strike could solve the problem of the Old Demon Black Mountain. He gathered his body together and drew a purplish red meteor in the sky above the city. C544 Sparks flew in the air as the gray airflow was cut apart. As he saw the green sword aura rushing towards him, the old demon from Black Mountain stepped forward and waved his claws, slapping against the green sword Qi. Ripples appeared in the air. The black robe of the Black Mountain''s old demon was torn to pieces by the sword Qi, and the white bones were covered with deep sword marks. Without waiting for his anger, a purple stream of light flashed in front of him. "Brat, I admit that I have underestimated you, but do you think that you can defeat me just because of this? The Heavenly Demon Slaughterer, the Great Netherworld Claw! " The pale-white bone claws were dyed dark red, and the pungent smell was disgusting. Li Dao, who was using his body as a sword, did not think too much and pierced straight towards the head of the Black Mountain Demon. The dark red bone claw was swung down and the purple sword was thrust forward without fear. When the two came into contact, an ear-piercing sound was emitted, creating an endless wave of air currents. "Green Lotus Pride, Unending Songs!" The voice from within the purple sword was clear and bright. The light was even brighter, as if it had received some help. It spun around once and swept away the dark red bone claw. Then, it pierced towards the head of the Old Demon Black Mountain. This was a killing move from the Blue Lotus Sword Scripture that belonged to the Immortal Realm. Li Dao was barely able to execute this sword move with his current cultivation level. "What!" Old Demon Black was shocked. The Great Nether Claw was an advanced version of the Nether Ghost Claw, taught to him by the Heavenly Demon Lord in Fengdu City. How could it be broken by a Primordial Spirit Cultivator? With that thought, he had no choice but to do more. The old demon from Black Mountain hurriedly activated his mana and the black fog appeared once again. It was also one of the spells passed down to him by the Heavenly Demon, the Curtain of the Dark! However, this time, the old demon did not stop Li Dao. The purple sword pierced through the black curtain and then went into his eye socket before flying out from the back of his head. "Ah ¡­" "AHH!" A heart-wrenching scream rang out. The old demon''s body was only pierced through by a single hole. It was not considered serious. However, his soul body was heavily injured. "That kid from Black Mountain Sect has lost. Tie Yi, Tie Er, you guys go take a look. We can''t let Black Mountain die in the hands of the people from Mount Shu Sect." A clear voice resounded from the Fengdu City. "You''ve angered me! Don''t even think about leaving here alive today! "Sky Demon Slaughterer, Ten Directions Underworld!" Old Demon Hei wailed in grief. His mournful voice scattered the ghosts in the city and completely disappeared from this world. The space around the city changed rapidly, and Li Dao found himself locked in a cell. The cell''s fence was filled with a dark red evil gas. The prison continued to shrink, and anything that came into contact with it was corroded, not even ashes remained. Did he use an Amplification skill? The purple-colored long sword shone brilliantly as it charged towards the old demon from Black Mountain City. When his speed reached an extreme, cracks began to appear in the air like a spider web. The purple longsword shattered the prison and once again pierced through the other eye of the Black Mountain Demon. Miserable wails rang out incessantly, shattering the rocks on the ground. Old Demon Black Mountain fell to the ground and kept rolling about. His soul body and body were injured once again. He could not take it any longer. The purple longsword stayed in the air and started to expand, turning into a longsword that was as huge as the body of the Black Mountain monster. "A song that detests the world!" As Li Dao''s voice rang out, the huge purple sword slashed down towards the head of the old demon. If it was carried out, there was no doubt that the old demon would be covered in dust. C545 "This brother of the Mount Shu Sect, please keep him!" Two black figures in the distance rushed over with masks on. They were in the Earthly Immortal Stage like the old demon. However, the auras these two gave off were much weaker than the Black Mountain Demon. Not only did Li Dao not stay behind, he had also used a vicious strike. The huge purple sword descended on the head of the old demon, crushing the grey air into a strong wind. A black chain was summoned by two people who had rushed over and stood in front of the old demon. This black chain was not a low-grade magic treasure. Unfortunately, it was not enough to withstand Li Dao''s full power slash. After enduring for a moment, it shattered. However, at this moment, the old demon Black Mountain got the chance to catch his breath. He barely managed to avoid the gigantic purple sword, as he looked at the shattered chain with lingering fear. He did not dare imagine the consequences of slashing at his body. "Very good, your Mount Shu Sect is now so tyrannical, you even dare to disobey the Heavenly Demon Lord''s command?" The two masked Ghost Immortals were dispirited. One of them clutched his chest as his primordial spirit was heavily injured. That magic treasure chain was crafted by the two of them together. If Li Yao were to cut it off, his primordial spirit would naturally be damaged. "First of all, I want to state that I am not a member of the Mount Shu Sect. Second, I don''t know the Sky Demon you''re talking about. I only know of King Yama in the Underworld! What, are you all here to stop me from killing Old Demon Black Mountain? " Li Dao curled his lips as he thought about the Sky Demon Great Art in his mind. If two Earthly Immortal Stage experts were able to call him lord respectfully, then was the Heavenly Demon on the level of a Heavenly Immortal or a True Immortal? "Junior, seeing that you haven''t passed through the tribulation yet, you are truly extraordinary for being able to severely injure Montenegro with your Immortal Soul Stage cultivation. "It''s great that you''re not from Mount Shu. The Sky Demon Lord appreciates geniuses like you the most. As long as you follow us to meet the Sky Demon Lord, you will definitely be recognized and groomed by him. How about it?" Before Li Dao could reply, Old Demon Hei became anxious and said in a low voice, "Tie Yi, what is the meaning of this?" "What do you mean, what do you mean?" Black Mountain, the more you live, the more you will live. If not for us brothers rushing over in time, you would have already been killed by a Immortal Soul Cultivator. Are you worthy of Sky Demon Lord''s guidance? " "I don''t need you two brothers to say anything, at least I''m stronger than you two trash." This brat must be handed over to me today, otherwise don''t blame me for falling out with you two! " "Hey hey hey, I say, are the three of you still not aware of the situation?" "Now it''s not about what you want, it''s about how I should deal with you guys." Li Dao looked at the three of them as if they were idiots. Old Demon Black Mountain suffered heavy injuries while the other two were considered the lowest ranked among the Earthly Immortals. "I only want to kill Old Demon Hei Shan right now. Both of you get out of the way, I''ll treat it as if I didn''t see you. Otherwise, I''ll kill you both too!" As Li Dao said this, Old Demon Black Mountain''s facial expression changed drastically. He was only going to the mortal world to marry his concubine. Not only did the young man rob his concubine, he was even arrogantly chasing him down to the Desolate City. The key point was that he was only a mere Immortal Soul stage cultivator, yet he was able to defeat immortals. If he could pass through the thunder tribulation, then there would be another giant in the world. "You can''t kill Black Mountain. This is the command of the Sky Demon Lord. There are only a few people in this world that can defy him, but you are not one of them!" The two masked men spoke calmly. They knew that they were no match for Li Dao. Even Hei Shan, who was much stronger than them, had been defeated. However, they also had the confidence that the Heavenly Demon would temporarily hand over to them a treasure. "Scoundrel, you actually dared to appear in the Underworld, return my life!" A dense black cloud flew over from the distance, its angry voice indicating the extent of its owner''s hatred for Li Dao. Li Dao was shocked. He felt that the aura of this person was a bit familiar, but he didn''t seem to have any enemies in the Underworld. "It''s the Viper King! Why is that crazy woman here?" "She seems to be after this kid!" "Tsk tsk tsk tsk, I didn''t think that with your low cultivation, your ability to stir up trouble isn''t small. You even dare to provoke that crazy woman, the Viper King, let''s see how you''ll kill me today!" Old Demon Black Mountain laughed in a carefree manner. Even though Viper King was also in the Earthly Immortal Stage, he was exceptionally powerful and was considered the strongest amongst the group. His battle prowess could even be ranked in the top five of the Underworld. "Heh heh, how about the Viper King? If I can kill her daughter, I can kill her too! Old Demon Hei, I will kill you today, no one can save you! " Li Dao laughed coldly. The fourth grade azure lotus was already under his feet. C546 The light green [Level 4 Lotus Platform] beneath his feet held his long sword at an angle, and Li Dao looked around disdainfully. This was precisely the fourth grade Blue Lotus that had been melted by the Seven Colored Lotus. It was one of Li Dao''s strongest trump cards. It had unparalleled defensive capabilities and was able to withstand all attacks. Not only was it physical, but it also included strange attacks such as spells, spiritual force, and sound waves. "Viper King, is this the second time we''ve met?" Li Dao''s voice was calm, without the slightest ripple, as if the one who killed the daughter of another person was not him. "Ho ho ho ho, yes, the second time we meet! There are paths in the mortal world that you don''t walk, but you insist on coming to the Underworld. Are you going to confess to my disappointing daughter? " A beautiful woman around the age of thirty or so pushed down her head. Her lips were dark red like blood. Her seductive figure coupled with the faintly discernible tinge of flesh beneath the gauze really reached an extreme level. All serpent demons were famous for their physique after transforming into human form. The Viper King was much more attractive than her daughter, the Golden Snake Demon. The two masked men secretly swallowed their saliva. If they knew that the Viper King''s reputation was widespread, as long as it was a male, be it ugly or beautiful, they could make peace with her. As long as you weren''t afraid of his eating you after this. Li Dao openly sized up the Viper King. Under the thin veil, the purple grapes and the dark gully were clearly visible. "I just want to eat you!" The Viper King stretched out its soft tongue and licked the dark red lips, not concealing the killing intent in its eyes. "Then there''s nothing to talk about?" Li Dao spread out his hands and flew out in the next moment. His sword aura turned cold as it flew straight towards Old Demon Hei. "Curtain of the Dark Sky!" The Black Mountain Demon''s reaction was fast. He had always been on guard against Li Dao, and compared to the Viper King, Li Dao was even crazier. A mere Immortal Soul stage cultivator still dared to act so rampant in front of a few Earthly Immortal Stage experts. If it were anyone else with a bit of rationality, they wouldn''t dare to do such a thing. "How dare you!" The Viper King laughed, unable to distinguish the meaning behind her laughter. The thick tail of the snake covered in scales struck towards Li Dao''s back. The grey airflow was compressed by the snake''s tail into a wind blade, and all that the snake tail passed through was a vacuum. A look of schadenfreude appeared in Old Demon Black Mountain''s eyes. One must know that in the Underworld, the two strongest people on the surface were the Son of Yan Luo and the Sky Demon. The two of them were wary of each other, it was hard to say who was stronger. Then there was the unfathomable old man from the Demonic Bone Cave. Although no one had seen him make a move, no one suspected that the old man was one of the most terrifying existences in the Underworld. After the old Buddha was the Blood Demon, Viper King was ranked fifth, while the Earthly Immortal level Viper King was not much weaker than other Heavenly Immortals. Li Dao can step across a large realm to retrograde immortal slaying, Black Mountain Old Devil does not believe Li Dao can step over two realms to defeat the Viper King. Sensing the shadow behind him, Li Dao did not care about it at all. The misty blue light on his purple longsword became even brighter as boundless vitality filled the air above the city. The purple sword wrapped in cyan light easily cut through the black curtain cast by the Black Mountain monster. If the Black Mountain monster was still at its peak unharmed, then it would take some effort for Li Dao to break through the black curtain. However, right now, the sword was like cutting through paper. Seeing that the sword was already in front of him, Old Demon Black did not panic at all. Red light flickered in his empty eyes and the sense of ridicule was very strong. Clang! The thick snake tail didn''t hit Li Dao''s body. The fourth rank lotus throne emitted a hazy green light and formed a shield of light that protected Li Dao. Li Dao staggered. His dark golden eyes were cold and detached. He raised his arm high up and slashed down with all his strength. "No!" The Black Mountain Demon finally started to panic. He never thought that Li Dao, who revealed his back to the Viper King, would actually be able to block this attack. It was completely fine. The sword light flashed and cut the old demon from head to toe into two before he crashed onto the ground, turning him into a mountain. This mountain was the original form of the old demon, Black Mountain. To say that this mountain was not suitable, it was a place where countless heads were built. The Viper King was currently crazily attacking Li Dao. The green light barrier vibrated, and Li Dao secretly clucked his tongue. He thought that an Earthly Immortal would be unable to break through the defense of the lotus throne, but who would have thought that the Viper King would be so powerful? "You actually dared to kill Hei Hei, Sky Demon Lord will not let you off!" The two masked men recovered from their shock and pointed at Li Dao with their trembling arms. "So noisy!" The Viper King turned around and roared. It attacked Li Dao even more crazily, but no matter how hard it tried, it couldn''t break the green light barrier in front of Li Dao. This made her more furious. Snakes were never a docile animal, especially the female, who was prone to going berserk. C547 Above his narrow almond-shaped eyes, his eyelashes trembled. It could be seen that the Viper King was not calm at all. She was well aware of her own battle prowess. She was someone who could break through the limits of the Earth Immortal Realm and reach the level of a Heavenly Immortal. Yet, she was actually unable to do anything to this tiny Immortal Soul Stage cultivator. Li Dao stepped on the fourth grade lotus seat with a calm expression. He would not cower just because of this woman in front of him. Since her daughter was dead and she had gone crazy again, he decided to let them give him a set of equipment. Now he had the robe made of the skin of the Golden Snake, and he only needed snake skin pants and boots. "I don''t know what kind of magic treasure is on that lotus throne you''re standing on, but if you think you''re safe and sound, then you''re completely wrong." The Viper King''s eyes were bloodshot as he stuck out his tongue and a sword appeared in his hand. The blade was three feet three, pitch-black in color. The hilt was a black snake with a beautiful tasselled blade. "Primitive Wanxiang, Thunder Controlling Divine Sword, Giddy!" The Viper King landed on the ground. His feet stomped the ground and his hands formed hand seals. Terrifying electric arcs flashed in the air above the underworld as sizzling sounds were emitted. "This is the secret technique of the Karakorum Savant''s Divine Sword Technique. I never thought that even the secret technique of the Karakorum Sword League would be passed on to the Viper King. That kid is finished!" "Yeah, the Sky Demon Lord said that the Divine Sword Thunder True Art''s might is terrifying, it''s a top grade forbidden technique, able to destroy cities!" The two masked Ghost Immortals were like a slug of soy sauce, as they cried out in unison at the side. The words of the two ghosts entered Li Dao''s ears. Naturally, he would not allow the Viper King to cast the spell. Li Dao could also see that the secret technique the Viper King was using was just a spell and not a pure sword technique. The sword technique could only be unleashed from the heart. Even if one needed to gather strength, one would not need to use so many complicated movements, much less practice any arts. The sword light turned, and like the overturning of the heavenly river, it pressed down towards the Viper King. The Viper King stepped on the strange Taoism step, his right hand holding the sword, the left hand movements were even more complex. Threads of lightning fell from the sky and gathered on the King Viper''s black treasured sword. Li Dao''s sword was suspended in the air, but was completely obliterated by the lightning. The lightning gathered and became thicker and thicker. The lightning was dark in color and it emitted a soul-stirring aura. The Divine Sword Thunder True Art was clearly a Daoist forbidden technique, but when used in the hands of the Viper King, it was overflowing with evil energy. She had an insane expression on her face. Her beautiful black hair was wildly dancing in the wind. Her black treasured sword was pulling the black lightning that was as thick as a bucket. She waved her lotus arm and locked onto Li Dao. Li Dao knew something was wrong as he was locked in place by the Qi. No matter how fast he was, he was not faster than lightning. Moreover, even if he dodged once, the lightning would still relentlessly chase until it hit the enemy. Gritting his teeth tightly, he could only channel all his Fa Li into the fourth tier lotus throne at this critical moment. The blurry green light became even brighter. Tzzzzzzzzzzzzz! The dark lightning struck Li Dao like a thunderbolt. The lightning and the green light clashed violently, and the sound of grinding could be heard. The lightning and the barrier of light were stuck in a deadlock for a long time before finally being destroyed. On the green lotus seat, Li Dao''s face was deathly pale as cold sweat dripped down his face. He had used up more than half of his mana. "How is this possible? What kind of magic treasure is that lotus seat under your feet that can block the Divine Sword Lightning Subduing Secret Art! I don''t believe it, I don''t believe it! " The Viper King''s hair was dancing in the wind, once again, he stepped on the Astral Boots, muttering an incantation. Li Dao''s expression tightened. If the Viper King was still able to emit the lightning from earlier, he wouldn''t have been able to withstand it. He simply used a high-leveled skill. The Viper King''s blue bar didn''t seem to be enough for a second use. The thunder converged to form a chopstick as thick as a chopstick before dispersing. The Viper King was breathing heavily, his chest was rising and falling, and his narrow almond-shaped eyes were wide open. He wanted nothing more than to eat Li Dao. Li Dao laughed, "King Viper, do you still want me to accompany your daughter? I think you should go by yourself! " Standing on the lotus seat, Li Dao crossed his legs, slightly bent his legs, and leaned his body backwards. His purple sword was placed on his left palm. "Don''t panic Viper King, we brothers have come to help you!" The two Demon Immortals, who were just playing around, finally came onto the stage. Their entire bodies exuded a solemn aura as they placed two layers of black curtains around the Viper King. Compared to the Black Mountain Demon, the black curtains were not that thick. After laying down their plan, the two of them still felt that it wasn''t safe, so they took out their magic treasures. Li Dao''s dark golden eyes were cold and detached as he softly said, "Since you two want to die, then I''ll grant your wish!" Li Dao stood on the lotus throne as he looked down from above. His arm fiercely pressed down and sword qi gushed out crazily like a river flowing down from the heavens. He was unstoppable. "Separated by one sword strike!" BOOM! The sword qi shattered the black curtain, breaking the bodies of the two mischievous immortals into pieces, which then landed on the Viper King''s body. The two Ghost Immortals were severely injured, their masks shattered, missing arms and legs, and they were even more embarrassed than beggars. The Viper King was a bit better. Blood dripped from the corner of his mouth, and the muslin was torn to shreds, exposing the terrifying wounds on his body. Li Dao put the lotus seat back into the temple in between his eyebrows, and walked step by step towards the Viper King and the two Ghost Immortals. "What, didn''t you want to take my life earlier? "Now that it looks like you guys are unable to take it, then I, Li, will have to take your lives." Li Dao''s expression was calm, and so was his tone. It was as if the ones who were about to be slaughtered were not the three Immortals, but rather three ants. The two Demonic Ghosts felt a chill run through their bodies. Their legs rubbed on the ground as they retreated, "You cannot kill us, we are the subordinates of the Lord Demonic Lord. If you kill us, you will be offending the Lord Demonic Lord. Think about it again, we have no enmity between us, not only would killing us brothers not benefit you, you would even attract the attention of the Heavenly Demon Lord. Why don''t you come back with us to meet Lord Sky Demon? Maybe Lord Sky Demon will not fuss about how you killed Hei Shan and will cultivate you! " "So much nonsense!" Li Dao did not move. He slowly walked forward and raised the long sword in his hand. "My life is over!" The two mischievous ghost immortals closed their eyes in despair. The Viper King, on the other hand, was much calmer. He didn''t shout or shout, but his expression was complicated. A blue talisman appeared in his hand. C548 In her hand was a blue talisman. The Viper King''s eyes revealed a struggling expression. If it was not necessary, she was not willing to use this talisman. Seeing the cold expression on Li Dao''s face as he raised the sword in his hand, the Viper King let out a long sigh. Right now, she wasn''t thinking about his daughter at all. "I originally thought that I had abandoned you, but I never expected that I would still have to rely on you in the end!" Just as the Viper King was about to activate the blue talisman, a clear voice rang out like a child''s. "Junior, I have no choice but to admit that you are the most breathtaking young man I''ve ever seen. Let''s call it a day. You can''t kill these three people!" Although it was a child''s voice, it had the tone of an old man commanding the wind. "It''s Lord Sky Demon. Tie Er, it''s Lord Sky Demon. This time, we don''t have to die!" The two mischievous ghosts were pleasantly surprised, and their expressions were filled with excitement. The Viper King''s eyes widened, and he lowered his head to look at the blue talisman in his hand, as if he had no use for it. Li Dao ignored the owner of the voice. With an indifferent expression, he lowered his arm. "How dare you! You even dare to not give me any face, I won''t let you off!" A terrifying aura pressed down and locked onto Li Dao. A tyrannical spiritual will indicated that his master was an almighty figure. Li Dao furrowed his brows. The situation was not looking good for him. Right now, he was like a small boat in the middle of the ocean. Facing a stormy sea and a raging storm, he could capsize at any moment. Facing the owner of this imposing aura, Li Dao was oppressed to the point that he could not move at all. He had to grip the ground with both of his feet to prevent himself from falling back. Li Dao clenched his teeth, his bones creaking. With great difficulty, he swung his arm, wanting to kill the Viper King and the two Ghost Immortals. "I already said that you can''t kill these three people, so you won''t kill them!" It was still the voice that sounded like a child. As the voice fell, the aura it exuded grew even stronger. Soon after, the sky turned pitch black. Not because someone was riding a cloud, but because a black claw with a bluish-purple luster was coming at him. A strong sense of danger rose in his heart. Li Dao had a feeling that if this claw was unleashed, he would really die. The dark yellow gas on the sword vibrated. Li Dao was ready to run. In front of this kind of existence, he could not care less about principles. First, he had to protect his own life. The Viper King and the two Ghosts were even worse off than Li Dao. They couldn''t even move a finger. The owner of this giant claw might be a Celestial Immortal, but it wasn''t impossible for him to be a True Immortal. In the blink of an eye, the dark yellow gas on the sword became even denser and was about to break through the world barrier. "Little Ling''Er, why are you so angry? Let them settle their own matters regarding the younger generation, how are you going to intervene? " The hearty laughter lifted the aura of the Sky Demon towards Li Dao. A palm as black as the Sky Demon struck out with a purplish purple glow. This was a normal person''s palm, but it was several times larger. The huge palm collided with the purplish black glow of the huge claw. Grey streams of air rolled and rose, exploding the ground like an atomic bomb. Li Dao felt as if he had gone deaf. He could not hear anything. His body was sent flying by the Qi flow. When he landed on the ground, he rolled around like a gourd. After shaking off the dust on his body, Li Dao stood up. "Yanluo, this matter is not your concern. Why are you interfering?" The boy''s voice was flustered and exasperated, filled with killing intent. "Hahahaha, Little Child Heavenly Demon, your anger is too great. You won''t live long like this." "I''ve already said that this is a matter between the younger generation. We''ll just watch on from the sidelines. What is there to join in the excitement for?" The hearty voice was more of a teasing tone, but Li Dao also received two pieces of news. The owner of the giant claw was the Sky Demon Lord that the two Ghost Immortals spoke of, while the owner of the giant hand was the son of Yan Luo. The Heavenly Son of Hades was probably one of the most terrifying existences in this world. Li Dao couldn''t understand why the Heavenly Son would help him. Could it be that it purely wanted to disgust the Heavenly Demon? The reason why he made his move on these two ghost immortals was because they were Sky Demon''s subordinates. Just now when the Sky Demon''s claw attack came down, it had already been memorized by Li Dao, so he was willing to do things that disgusted Sky Demon. Sure enough, the Sky Demon became furious, "Yan Luo, get out of my way. Today, I will tear this junior into a thousand pieces, or else it will be hard to quell the hatred in my heart!" "So what if I don''t want to?" The Heavenly Emperor did not give in at all. Although the Heavenly Demon was able to stand up to him, he was still someone who had survived the great calamity. He was also the only one left in this world who held the power of the gods. "If you don''t give up, don''t blame me for falling out with you!" The Heavenly Demon''s clear voice became sharp as it threatened. "Hehe, then I want to see how you''re going to turn hostile with me!" The Heavenly Emperor of Yanluo sneered. After a short period of silence, the Sky Demon chose to give in, "Old bastard Yan Luo, are you determined to protect this kid today?" "That''s right!" "Alright, I''ll remember what happened today. The Underworld is only this big, we have a long time to live here." With that, the Sky Demon fell silent. Li Dao''s killing intent rose as he faced the Viper King. The purple blade reflected the sharp features of his face. The blue charm paper was once again held between his fingers. The Viper King didn''t say a single word and looked Li Dao in the eye. Just as Li Dao was about to attack, the voice of the Yanluo Holy Man sounded out, "Brat, such a heavy killing intent! However, you can''t kill this woman. If you kill her, that terrifying guy will come to the Underworld to cause trouble. " Li Dao''s eyebrows knitted together. Even Yama Luo Tian felt that this was a terrifying person. Could it be the Golden Snake Demon''s father, the one from the Kunlun Society, Li Changfeng? Hearing the Heavenly Emperor mention that person, the Viper King''s eyes were filled with love and hatred, and his expression was extremely complex. In the end, did he still have to rely on him to keep his life? C549 Li Dao''s eyes flickered. According to his character, he should have killed the Viper King without a care. To cut the grass at its roots, it must be cleanly cut. But from the looks of it, the Son of Yama definitely wouldn''t let him kill her. Women were troublesome creatures that held grudges the most. If he did not solve the problem, she would not be able to let him go. But the Son of Yama also showed that Li Changfeng was a terrifying guy. To be able to be described as terrifying by the Son of Yama, it meant that Li Changfeng was at least on the same level as the Son of Yama. Li Dao had now made clear that his combat strength was around the Earthly Immortal Stage. Under the hands of a Heavenly Immortal, he might be able to escape with his life. However, if he had to face a true Immortal like the Son of Yan Luo, he wouldn''t even have the chance to flee. "Un, alright. Today, I will give the Son of Yan Luo some face and let you go. If you still fail to see through my sword next time, your luck will not be so good. " Li Dao stroked his chin. When he spoke, his tone was a bit cold, yet his bearing was quite high. Although he knew that Li Dao and the Son of Yama was afraid of that person, the Viper King didn''t say anything. He looked at Li Dao for a moment and then left with a slow and unsteady pace. "Hehe, what kind of sect or sect could produce such a handsome young friend?" After the Viper King left, the voice of the Yama''s son reached his ears. Li Dao was stunned for a moment, he didn''t expect that the Viper King would still have the interest to talk to him. "Thank you for your kindness, Monarch. I am an unaffiliated person from no sect. It is all a coincidence that I have come today." Li Dao considered for a moment before replying. Actually, in the eyes of an existence like the Son of Yama, Li Dao''s cultivation and age was not a secret at all. He could see through it with a single glance. He was around forty years old, but his cultivation was at the peak of the Immortal Soul stage. Today, after the changes that had occurred in the world, it was truly extraordinary. However, Li Dao''s primordial spirit did not seem to be possessed. Could it be that he was the reincarnation of some almighty being? With this thought in mind, the Heavenly Sage snatched a thick black book from his hand. This was the legendary Life and Death Treasure. He was now curious about Li Dao''s origins. Initially, he thought that it was a sword immortal from the Mount Shu Sect who had barged into the Underworld to fight with Old Demon Hei. Later, when the Heavenly Demon made its move, the Yama Luo Tian Zi only stopped it because it was disgusting the Heavenly Demon. When he saw Li Dao himself, the Son of Yama became very interested. "Since little friend has such good fortune, why don''t you come to my Yama Hall?" In the hall of Yama Minamiya, the son of Yama Minamiya was sitting in front of a table with a book in his hand. He was flipping through the books as he sent a voice transmission to ask about the situation. "Alright, then I''ll be troubling the Monarch." Li Dao muttered to himself for a moment and then nodded his head. If the Son of Yama wanted to do him harm, he could do it directly. There was no need to do this. Besides, Li Dao was also interested in the legendary Yama, and wanted to see what kind of image he had. The tiny figure in the tree was shaking non-stop. Everything that Nie Xiaoqian had seen and heard today had far exceeded her imagination. She didn''t expect that his husband, who wasn''t an Immortal, would use his Immortal Soul cultivation to kill the three deities. As for the Viper King, Heavenly Demon and the Heavenly Sons, Nie Xiaoqian felt that she had seen a completely different world. And now that the legend said that the Son of Yan Luo had invited his own husband to the Palace, just thinking about it made him feel like he was dreaming. Li Dao laughed and patted the tiny heart. Nie Xiaoran flew out and carefully asked, "Husband, are we really going to meet with the Son of Yama?" "Of course, the Son of Yanluo is no different from us. At most, his cultivation is temporarily higher than ours, and very soon, I will be able to stand at the same height as him, maybe even higher than him!" "Shh!" Keep your voice down. It would be disrespectful if the Yama Minamiya heard this! " Nie Xiaoqian pointed at Li Daoyi''s lips, indicating for him to be quiet. Nie Xiaoqian was different from Li Dao. Li Dao came from the information explosion era and knew that there was no difference between a god and a mortal. At most, he possessed the strength and wisdom of a mortal. However, Nie Xiaoqian lived in this feudal era, and the concept of inferiority and inferiority was deeply rooted in her heart. When she heard the words'' Son of Yama '', she would definitely be uncontrollably fearful. The Underworld didn''t seem to be as vast as the human world. Li Dao grabbed onto Nie Xiaoqian''s hand, and soon arrived in front of the gloomy and majestic Yama Hall. Two Ghost Generals were standing at the entrance. When they saw Li Dao and Nie Xiaoqian walk over, they respectfully bowed and said, "Please, the Son of Yama has been waiting for a long time!" C550 The environment in the hall wasn''t that cold. On the contrary, it was simple and elegant, which was different from what Li Yao had imagined. A ghost servant wearing a common uniform was leading the way, unexpectedly they were also at the same cultivation level as the ghost core. It seemed like the influence of the Underworld wasn''t that simple. In the entire Underworld, the Underworld''s underworld occupied half of it. From this, one could see the power of the Underworld. Nie Xiaoqian tightly held Li Dao''s hand. She was extremely nervous. After all, she was going to meet with the Heavenly Son of Yanluo who controlled life and death. Li Dao pinched her hand. His expression was indifferent, and he didn''t seem to care. The Messenger led the way, not saying a word. Li Dao curiously looked around and saw many of the Underworld''s staff. Only the eighteen levels of hell, the Bridge of Helplessness, and the Yellow Springs were not there. It was unknown if he was not in Yama Minamiya, but elsewhere. "Alright, you guys go in. The Monarch is inside." The Messenger gave an order, then turned around and left. It was an ancient looking gate. The windows were all made of paper, and the threshold was Dark Wood. Li Dao was about to push open the door when Nie Xiaoqian pulled him back with all her strength and whispered, "Husband, why don''t we knock on the door first?" Li Dao smiled and pushed open the door. Then, he pulled Nie Xiaoqian inside. The hall was spacious and empty. There were almost no furnishings, only a table and a chair. On the table were neatly stacked books and bamboo slips, an inkstone counter, a pen and paper, and the most eye-catching piece of the black ghost seal. A middle-aged man in his forties was sitting in front of a table. He had a dignified appearance and deep eyes. This was the god who held the most power in this world, the legendary Son of Hell. "Greetings, Monarch!" Li Dao cupped his hands and bowed. His voice was clear. Nie Xiaoqian followed her example, but her voice was too weak to hear. Yan Luo Tian put down the book in his hand and raised his head. His eyes were as deep as the endless night sky. "Who the hell are you?" The expression of the Heavenly Emperor of Yanluo turned serious as he asked Li Dao. Li Dao was stunned for a moment before replying calmly, "I am who I am. If not to ask who I am. My surname is Li and I am Dao. I do not belong to any sect or school, I am an unspecialized character. " "No, your identity is not that simple!" The Heavenly Son of Hades shook his head. He looked at Li Dao like he wanted to see through him. Nie Xiaoqian''s body tensed. She never thought that meeting with the Son of Yama would turn out to be like this. Li Dao was very calm and had some doubts. He asked, "Who does the Emperor think I am?" "I don''t know!" The Heavenly Son of Yama shook his head and answered honestly. "Then why do you ask, Monarch?" Li Dao asked again. The expression on Yama Minamiya''s face turned serious as he said in a serious tone, "Because your name is not in the Book of Life and Death!" The atmosphere had frozen. Li Dao''s pupils constricted, and a huge boulder was thrown into the calm lake of his heart. Layers upon layers of ripples emerged. His identity as a transcender was discovered? Actually, if it wasn''t for the fact that the Heavenly Emperor of Yanluo was interested in Li Dao and specially went to read the Book of Life and Death, he wouldn''t have discovered that Li Dao wasn''t in the Book of Life and Death. The Book of Life and Death in the hands of the Son of Yanluo may not be as powerful as the Book of Life and Death in the prehistoric era, but all life born in this world will be recorded in the Book of Life and Death. The problem now was obvious. This Li Dao was not a person from this world! Li Dao was silent. Nie Xiaoqian sensed the change in atmosphere. Her whole body tensed up as she stared at Yama Minamiya warily. She seemed to have forgotten that she didn''t even condense a Ghost Dan. C551 "Don''t worry, little friend, I have no ill intentions." As if he had seen through Li Dao''s state of mind, the Heavenly Yama opened his mouth to explain. Then, he seemed to remember something and added, "This isn''t the first time I''ve seen this kind of situation, I''m just curious about your background." "What? There are other transcenders in this world?" Li Dao had a strange expression on his face. It was one thing for his identity as a transcender to be discovered by the Son of Yan Luo, but he never expected that there would be other transmigrators. Yan Luozi looked at Li Dao with a burning gaze. There were too many things he wanted to clarify. "That''s right, I''m not a native of this world. I come from another world." Li Dao shrugged his shoulders and openly admitted it. "Can you tell me what world you came from?" Li Dao naturally did not say that he came from Earth. He only briefly described the situation in the previous world, which was also the world of Demon Sword and Chess of Life and Death. He also said that he came from the Broken Emptiness Realm. The Yama nodded and didn''t pursue the matter further. Everyone had their own secrets, and he also knew that Li Dao wouldn''t tell everyone. The conversation between the two made Nie Xiaoqian''s heart tremble. She, a Foundation Establishment stage fiend, actually knew so much about the secrets of heaven and earth. Ever since she met Li Dao, she felt that the whole world had changed. No matter how complicated Nie Xiaoqian''s feelings were, the conversation between Li Dao and the Son of Yan Luo continued. Li Dao asked the Son of Yan Luo, "Monarch, you said that there are other transcenders aside from me. Who are they?" The Heavenly Emperor pondered for a moment and replied, "I have nothing to hide. Other than you, Li Changfeng doesn''t exist in the Book of Life and Death. He should be the person you speak of as a transcender!" Li Dao revealed an ''as expected'' expression. Previously, he thought that the name Li Changfeng sounded like the main character''s name, but the main issue was that he was unlucky. He just didn''t know if this transcender with the main character template was Earth''s hometown. "You seem to have anticipated this?" The Heavenly Son of Yanluo saw Li Dao''s expression and could not help but ask curiously. "That''s right. His name is so eye-catching, and he even dares to act like a daredevil. His body does indeed carry the characteristics of a transcender." As for Li Dao''s answer, the Son of Yama realized that he didn''t really understand it. "What''s wrong with your name?" "Also, what do you mean by ''Sun Snake''?" Facing the uncultured son of Yama, Li Dao explained in detail the type and characteristics of the transcender. Yan Luozi was dumbstruck. Then, he looked at Li Dao doubtfully and asked, "Are there so many transcenders?" Speaking of which, he had to thank Yan Luozi. It seemed that he had to avoid Li Changfeng before reaching the Heavenly Immortal Stage. One must know that transcenders were not good people. If the two of them were to meet, it would be a blood feud that would not rest until one side died. It was even more serious than killing one''s father and taking his wife. Li Changfeng''s name was more like the main character than his own, and the main character had many cards up his sleeves. It was as easy as eating and drinking when challenging someone above him. No wonder the Son of Yan thought Li Changfeng was a scary guy. Thus, before his cultivation level increases, it would be best for him to not interact with Li Changfeng. C552 After knowing Li Dao''s identity as a transcender, the Yama King became much more enthusiastic. Since Li Changfeng was able to achieve such an achievement, it meant that this young man called Li Dao was also capable of doing so. The Heavenly Son of Hades held a banquet and brought out the unique spirit fruit, spirit wine, and other things of the Underworld to entertain Li Dao and Nie Xiaoqian. During the banquet, Li Dao asked about the changes that occurred in the ancient era and why both the Spirit Mountain and the Heavenly Court disappeared. The Heavenly Son of Yama let out a long sigh. His expression was somber as he sank into his memories. "That was hundreds of thousands of years ago. Back then, the Heavenly Court was revered as the ruler of the Three Realms. The Spirit Mountain was the rival of the Heavenly Court. The Buddha carried forward the buddhist arts and taught many people, and her cultivation was equal to the Heavenly Emperor''s. At that time, I wasn''t the son of Yan Luo, I was just a small judge in the Underworld. Those outer space monsters were strange and had all kinds of races. They were flying on ships that could emit light. They held strange weapons in their hands. They didn''t use any power, but they could emit powerful light waves. They had all sorts of weapons and all sorts of abilities, completely different from the two Immortals and Fiendgods. No one knew what purpose the Demonic Beasts had as they targeted cultivators with high cultivation bases. It was as though they were harvesting grain. Under the control of the Heavenly Court and the Spirit Mountain, the cultivators of the Three Realms joined forces to fight against the enemy, causing the mountains and rivers to shatter. The forces of the entire Three Realms, when joined together, were still unable to fight against them. In the end, both the Celestial Emperor and the Buddha died, and all the major powers died. The Three Realms were bleeding and shattering. After killing enough outer space monsters, he took away the Immortality Peach Tree and half of the Yellow Springs. Everything that he could take away was taken away by them and the Heaven Realm was completely destroyed before he left. Those with higher cultivation are all dead, and I am the one who survived with the highest cultivation. Many techniques had been lost, and some of the Heaven and Earth Spiritual Roots had been taken away, causing the world to become the way it was now. The Underworld has also been shattered. Fortunately, the core of the reincarnation cycle is still there. I have rebuilt the Underworld on the broken reincarnation cycle and became the current Son of Hell. " There was a complicated look on the face of the Yama, who silently took a sip of the wine and did not say anything. If not for the invasion of the outer space monsters, he would still be a small fry by now, and not the current master of the world, the Son of Yama, Yan Luo. However, the fiendish monsters of outer space had shattered the entire world, resulting in no path of cultivation. True Immortals were the apex of power. After hearing the details of the Ancient Calamity from the mouth of the Heavenly Emperor of Yama, Li Dao''s face twitched and his heart felt a little stifled. The monsters that the Yama talked about were obviously a group of Reincarnators. The key point was that Reincarnators existed for hundreds of thousands of years. Then what sort of existence was Sovereigns? Li Dao had a premonition that one day, he would come into contact with the reincarnator. He might even be able to meet the legendary giant sphere of light. However, Li Dao also understood that the level of this world had already fallen. True Immortals were the end, and there was no path in front of them. Most likely, the Reincarnators had come to this world not just to kill and rob, but to plunder the world''s quintessence. The world laws were incomplete, and so naturally, the path of cultivation to becoming a True Immortal had been severed. Otherwise, the Heavenly Emperor of Yama, who had lived for hundreds of thousands of years, could have used all the resources in the world. There was no reason for him to still be in the True Immortal Realm. Li Dao raised his wine cup and clinked it with Yama Minamiya. He didn''t know how to open his mouth to comfort him. Nie Xiaoqian sat quietly to the side. Right now, her endurance had improved by a lot. She wouldn''t be so shocked easily. "Brother Li, you are also from the heavens. Whether you can break through the shackles of this world and advance further depends on you. When that time comes, do not forget your brother!" Everyone would feel intoxicated if they didn''t get drunk. Of course, with the cultivation of Yama Minamiya, he wouldn''t be able to get drunk. It was just that he was drunk himself. Li Dao nodded his head in agreement, but in his heart, he was laughing bitterly. What could he do? He could only rely on his long sword to leave this world. C553 There were only three people at the Eight Immortals Table. The Underworld''s delicacies that filled the table seemed rather extravagant. Nie Xiaoqian sat upright, not moving at all. Occasionally, she would eat some fruits. Li Dao and Yan Luozi toasted each other. Yan Luozi expressed his appreciation and expectation for Li Dao, while Li Dao continuously complimented Yan Luozi. Nie Xiaoqian wasn''t as reserved as she was now. Seeing Li Dao and Yama Minamiya flattering each other, the image of Yama Minamiya in her heart suddenly collapsed. "Brother Li, I think you have to be careful. I can help you block that old Sky Demon, but that crazy Viper King is not reasonable." The most important thing is that Li Changfeng, that terrifying fellow, is still standing behind her. " The Heavenly Emperor put down his wine cup and solemnly warned him. Although he had his eyes on this Brother Li, his ability to stir up trouble was too strong. After arriving in the underworld, he killed this dead city lord and even thoroughly offended the Sky Demon and Viper King. Li Dao swung his sleeves and smiled, "It doesn''t matter. Since I can suppress her the first time, then I can suppress her the second and third time. Moreover, although the Viper King is fierce, he doesn''t seem like a brainless person. "Ha ha-ha ha, you''re young and you''re full of spirit. You''re not like me, who''s already old and timid!" "Brother, please don''t mind me asking you a question." Li Dao spoke while narrowing his eyes. The Yama nodded and said with a smile, "I won''t hide anything from you." "You said Li Changfeng is terrifying, I want to ask, compared to him, you, Brother Yanluo, who''s above and who''s below?" As a transcender, Li Changfeng definitely had great luck on his side. There was no doubt about this. The Son of Yama stopped talking, his expression was serious. After a while, he said with a heavy tone, "I''m not as good as him!" Li Dao was also silent. The Son of Hades was a true Immortal who had survived the great tribulation of ancient times. He was one of the most terrifying entities in the entire world. Facing a Sky Demon, just his aura alone made him immobile. Then what about Li Changfeng, who was even scarier than the Sky Demon and the Sky Demon? "Brother, can you tell me more about Li Changfeng''s situation?" Li Dao had a feeling that as long as he was still in this world, there would be a day where he would fight with Li Changfeng. "Li Changfeng appeared in this world 300 years ago. At the beginning, I did not notice him. This person was extremely talented and had numerous fortuitous encounters. He had joined the Karakorum Dao Palace but managed to reach the Immortal Soul stage in just fifty years. He had gone down the mountain to train and rule the world. Afterwards, I accidentally received the inheritance of the Celestial Emperor and my cultivation rose by leaps and bounds. I became an immortal when I was less than a hundred years old, and that was when I started paying attention to him. This person had a weakness, and that weakness was their deep affection. Two hundred years ago, his master clashed with the Mount Shu Sword Sect and died in the hands of a sword immortal. Li Changfeng went up Mount Shu by himself and started his massacre. He fought against the Mount Shu Supreme Elder, Sword Saint Dugu, for seven days and seven nights, forcing Mount Shu to hand over the sword immortal who killed his master. Not long after that, the Mount Shu Grand Elder, Dugu Jian Sheng, died. Li Changfeng''s name was known throughout the world, becoming the number one person in the Mortal Realm. Karakorum Savant''s Dao Palace also suppressed the Mount Shu Sword Sect to become the leader of the righteous path. Li Dao was speechless after hearing this. This Li Changfeng was the perfect protagonist. He was invincible, loyal, and even had his harem opened. Fortunately, he hadn''t noticed him yet, or else he would have to run. Li Dao might not be afraid of someone of the same cultivation level, but if he were to provoke someone of that cultivation level, he would probably be killed by that person. "Old Brother Yan Luo, tell me, what kind of immortals do you have in the human realm and the underworld? If I don''t provoke someone I shouldn''t have, I won''t be able to live up to my expectations." Li Dao calmed himself down and asked Yan Luozi. "Alright, then I''ll tell you." Yan Luozi straightened his body and said one by one. "From what I see, with Brother Li''s current combat strength, ordinary Earthly Immortals wouldn''t be afraid of him. The only ones to pay attention are the Celestial Immortals and True Immortals." There''s no need to mention True Immortals; Li Changfeng and I are the only two people in this world. Then came the Heavenly Immortals, the most dangerous of whom were the Heavenly Demons, the Old Buddha, the son of Qing Xu of Mount Shu, Lie Yangzi of the Kunlun Society, and the Hierarch of the Southern Demon Sect, Da Brahma, as well as the Dragon Kings of the East Sea and the North Sea. As for the others, there''s nothing much to say. Brother Li, since you are able to suppress the Viper King, I presume you have nothing to fear. " The Heavenly Emperor of Yanluo had spoken of the few experts in this world. As for whether or not there were any Celestial Immortals hidden from view, that was unknown. However, it was certain that the only true Immortals were the Son of Yan Luo and Li Changfeng. "Elder Brother, there''s something I don''t understand. Since you''re a true Immortal, why did you leave the Underworld in the state of a fiendish demon?" Li Dao was a little puzzled. The Yama was one of the only two True Immortals in this world, what Heavenly Demon should be considered as a clown in front of him. Yan Luozi shook his head without saying a word, then warned with a deep look in his eyes, "Brother Li, there are some things I can''t tell you right now. You will have to wait until the day you stand at the same height as me." Li Dao didn''t ask any further. Curiosity killed the cat. Although he didn''t know what the Heavenly Emperor was scheming, the Ancestor was definitely not a simple and kind person. After living for hundreds of thousands of years, Li Dao would never believe that he was not scheming anything. What he needed to do now was to refine a Seven Star Pill and pass through the thunder tribulation to become an Earthly Immortal. He then found the blood demon and fiddled with the black medallion in his hand. Li Dao suspected that the blood ghost had inherited the lower half of the blood nerve. C554 Having witnessed the battle prowess of Sky Demon and Heavenly Sons of Yama, Li Daoyi had decided to go into closed-door seclusion. His foundation was already accumulated enough. If he didn''t break through to become an Earthly Immortal, when would he be able to do so? The Heavenly Emperor of Yama, with his magnanimous heart, carved out a palace for Li Dao to cultivate in seclusion and provided him with many treasures. Before he went into closed-door training, Li Dao entrusted Nie Xiao Qian to the care of Yan Luozi. With the guidance from Yan Luozi, he was better off than Nie Xiaoqian alone. The Immortal Martial Spirit Li Dao wouldn''t be of much help to Nie Xiaoqian. Therefore, she gave her the Minor Illumination Treasure Refining Technique that she obtained from the Cosmic Furnace. After finishing his explanation, Li Dao stepped into the gloomy and cold hall. He had refined one-thousandth of the Seven Star Pill within his body, and it was still an oval, fist-sized pill that was plump and abundant. The origin soul was formed from the combination of essence, energy, and divine. In order to become an Earthly Immortal, one had to strengthen their origin soul to the limit and then go through the baptism of thunder and lightning. The primordial spirit was yin. When the tribulation lightning washed away the yin droplets in the primordial spirit, it would transform into a primordial spirit of pure Yang and become an Earthly Immortal. A single Seven Star Pill was enough to strengthen the primordial spirit to the extreme. Perhaps there would still be some remnants of the medicinal efficacy. In the gloomy and cold hall, Li Dao sat cross-legged on the ground. Seven colors appeared on his face; it was dark and bright. The Seven Stars Pill was made from seven calabash kids. It could not help but have boundless essence, energy, and seven divine laws. In order to strengthen the Primordial Spirit, there were countless medicines that could do so. The most precious aspect of a Seven Star Pill was that it contained seven divine abilities and rules. Refining a Seven Star Pill would allow one to execute the supernatural powers of seven gourds. If one''s comprehension ability was extremely high, then one might be able to comprehend a supernatural ability that was even stronger than the seven gourds. It had to be known that when the gourd boy was born, he could use a sacred art, but the Li Blade that swallowed the Seven Stars Pill was even more complicated than the gourd girl, because his life experience was deeper. There is no A in the mountain, and the cold is unknown. In the gloomy and cold hall, Li Dao closed his eyes tightly. The fist-sized, elliptical seven star core in his abdomen had already turned into the size of a soybean. At the beginning, Li Yao''s refining speed was very slow, but later on the refining speed became faster and faster. On the godly platform between his eyebrows, there was a small person standing on top of a fourth grade blue lotus seat. He held a purple long sword in his hand. It was very lifelike; it was Li Dao. At this moment, the primordial spirit was extremely realistic. It was made of flesh and blood, and it looked like a living person. The most important thing was that the primordial spirit had a constantly changing face, changing between the red, orange, yellow, green, cyan, blue, and purple colors. Exhaling a mouthful of turbid air, the tiny soul''s complexion returned to normal. The Seven Star Core in Li Dao''s abdomen had been completely refined. When he opened his eyes, there was no light, only tranquility and profoundness. Clenching his fists, Li Dao felt somewhat regretful. He had no intention to train in the body, but he was still walking further and further down the path of training his body. After obtaining the indestructible body of the Golden Buddha, Li Dao only wanted to strengthen his own defense. Who knew that later on, he obtained Ao Xue''s blood essence and pushed the Golden Buddha indestructible body into the first layer of the Golden Dragon Immortal Body. Now that he had refined the Seven Star Pellet, Li Dao had also inherited the Unbreakable Diamond Physique of the Third baby. After the Metal Laws had fused with the Golden Dragon Unvanquished Physique, the Golden Dragon Unvanquished Body had evolved once again. Indestructible Golden Dragon Gourd? Hearing this, Li Dao felt a little awkward, so he decided to let it go. Li Dao didn''t know how strong his physical body had become. He reckoned that his physical strength alone was comparable to an Earthly Immortal''s. If one were to talk about defense, perhaps no Earthly Immortal would be able to break through his defense, not even one of the best Earthly Immortals like the Viper King. During this time, the origin soul had been strengthened to the limit and could attract divine retribution at any time. Moreover, the seven divine abilities he had comprehended while refining the Seven Star Pill had caused his combat strength to increase by leaps and bounds. Li Dao had already made up his mind. After he crossed the thunder tribulation, he would first find the lower half of the blood nerve. Then, he would look for a body transformation cultivation technique. After obtaining the Golden Laws, it would be a waste if he didn''t train his body. It would be best if it was a body transformation cultivation technique like the Buddhist Sangha. If he were to travel westward in a world like this, he might not be able to come up with a plan for the Eight-Nine Arcane Art. Summarizing his own power system, the Green Lotus Sword Manual belonged to the Dao Path. The Golden Buddha Indestructible Body was a Buddhist power technique, and the blood nerve he was about to cultivate was a demonic power. Along the way, Li Dao almost relied on the experience left behind by Li Taibai to cultivate and did not interact much with his peers. However, Li Yao did not care what cultivation technique he cultivated. As long as he could reach the peak of the Myriad Heavens World, he could take any path. He stretched his body and felt the surging Fa Li in his body and the pressure above his head. The corners of Li Dao''s mouth curled up as he was in a happy mood. He pushed the door open and walked out. He was in a grey and misty state, with no sunlight in sight. However, he had been in closed-door seclusion for a full 36 years. He had cultivated for no time at all! C555 Pushing open the door, the dusky sky felt a little depressed. The Underworld was a place where there was no sunlight all year round. The environment was dark and depressing. Li Dao gazed at the sky as the corners of his mouth curled up. He released his aura and rushed towards the sky. From an ordinary mortal on Earth, after experiencing the Upper Beach, the Divine Condors, the snowflakes, and the demon sword all combined to arrive in this world, in a total of nearly sixty years, today had finally reached the day of becoming an immortal! Since ancient times, there has been a difference between the Immortal and the mortal. When one becomes an Immortal, the first thing one can do is to represent a long life. The second reason was that the level of one''s life had evolved. It was completely different from mortals. The third was that it belonged to the power of an Immortal. When Li Dao released his aura, the heaven and earth felt his presence. Heavy air gathered in the sky above the underworld, then turned gray, black, and ink-black. Traces of electricity flickered within. No matter where a person was, as long as they reached the critical point of their tribulation, the laws of the world would sense their presence and naturally, thunder tribulation would descend. "Hahahaha, Brother Li really didn''t disappoint me. He''s able to reach the Earthly Immortal Stage before even being a hundred years old, he''s no worse than Li Changfeng!" The Heavenly Emperor of Yanluo laughed out loud. Which Earthly Immortal hadn''t cultivated for hundreds or even thousands of years? Those who were able to reach Immortal Ascension before the age of a hundred were all talented and had extremely good karmic luck. Nie Xiaoqian dressed as a palace maid and waited beside Yama Minamiya. With a worried expression, she asked, "Sovereign, will my husband succeed in transcending tribulation?" After thirty-six years, Nie Xiaoqian was no longer the same person who knew nothing about cultivation, like the Little White. Now, with the guidance from the Son of Hell, Nie Xiaoqian had actually formed a Ghost Dan and stepped into the realm of the Ghost King. "Don''t worry, Brother Li''s background is deep and profound. His talent is incredible, and the thunder tribulation cannot stop him. I just don''t know what stage he will reach in this thunder tribulation!" Yan Luozi looked at the thick clouds in the sky, rubbed his chin and said. "Has another person become immortal again? It was the Junior from back then. From the looks of it, the Heavenly Tribulation had three or nine days of tribulation. No, six or nine days! The half benevolent and half crafty old man gazed in Li Dao''s direction, somewhat surprised but not very concerned. "Dammit! That kid is about to reach Immortal Ascension! If it wasn''t for that old bastard Yan Luo, I wouldn''t have let him live!" The heavenly demon''s tender face was filled with gloom. On the other side, the Viper King''s reaction was much greater. The group of male slaves were all knocked down by her, and their faces revealed malicious expressions. If Li Dao could defeat her when he was still a Immortal Soul stage cultivator, then what about Li Dao who became an Immortal? Didn''t he say that there was no hope for her revenge? Could it be that she was really going to look for that person? The pressure from the dark clouds grew stronger and stronger. The electricity changed from yellow to green, then to red and blue, constantly changing. Cultivators who transcended tribulation to become Immortals generally received nine tribulations, then eighteen, then twenty-seven, and then one by one, more and more. Earthly Immortals who had experienced nine kinds of tribulations didn''t have much potential. Their talent wasn''t high, and their foundation wasn''t deep. If there were three or nine tribulations, then one would be considered an expert with excellent aptitude after reaching the Immortal Realm. For example, Old Demon Black Mountain and those two Earthly Immortals who had fallen under Li Blade''s attack had gone through three to nine nine-sets of tribulation lightning. The latter two probably only had nine tribulations of lightning; they were considered the lowest amongst Earthly Immortals. If there was a sixth or ninth heavenly tribulation, then it would be a heaven-defying talent with a deep foundation. When Diremonster, Yama Minamiya, and the others reach the Immortal Realm, they would face sixth or ninth heavenly tribulation. Within the dark clouds, the lightning turned from purple to black, merging into one with the dark clouds. The thick pressure caused the ghost that didn''t become an immortal to tremble. The Heavenly Emperor of Hell sucked in a breath of cold air, his mouth gaping open. He almost swallowed down an egg as he muttered to himself, "It''s actually the legendary Nine-Nine Heavenly Tribulation. This is actually the legendary Nine-Nine Heavenly Tribulation!" The transmigrators are truly terrifying. Back then, Li Changfeng''s calamity already shocked the world. I never thought that Little Brother Li would be even more terrifying. " The Heavenly Demon took pleasure in his misfortune, its small eyes full of ridicule. Nie Xiaoqian asked in fear, "Sovereign, what is the Nine-Nine Heavenly Tribulation?" The Heavenly Son of Hades forced himself to calm down, and answered, "The beginning of the world, the ninth is the extreme. Crossing heavenly tribulation from 1919 to 99, the nine heavenly tribulations represented the limits of heaven and earth, as well as the nine deaths and nine deaths of people undergoing the heavenly tribulation. After crossing it, one would have unlimited potential and possibility. " "What will happen if we can''t get through?" Nie Xiaoqian''s slender brows were locked together. She clenched her fists, her knuckles turned white, and her voice trembled as she asked. "Dust!" Nie Qian''s heart trembled when she heard the words of the Yama Minamiya. C556 "Dust!" The words that came out of Yan Luozi''s mouth caused Nie Xiaoqian''s heart to tremble. When mortals become Immortals through tribulation, they have to face the tribulation of humanity and the Heavenly Tribulation. Among them, the man-made calamity was the most fatal. Many heaven''s pride level experts died under the man-made calamity before they could grow up. And although heavenly tribulation was difficult, it had physical quality and could be prepared in advance. However, this was all relative. Normally, one would only pass through nine thunder tribulations. Although it was terrifying, it wasn''t enough to cause despair. And Li Dao was about to face the nine nine-set heavenly tribulation. The nine nine-set heavenly tribulation was aimed at cultivators that the heaven and earth could not tolerate. From this, it could be seen how terrifying Li Dao''s accumulation was. In the Underworld, there were many people who paid attention to Li Dao, and they were mostly taking pleasure in his misfortune. No one believed that Li Dao could safely pass through the legendary nine heavenly tribulations. Li Dao himself stood beneath the thick black clouds. The corner of his mouth was raised very high, and his aura was becoming more and more powerful. He naturally knew about the division of lightning tribulation. Back then, Li Taibai, who was the most talented in the Celestial Realm, had only gone through eight or nine days of tribulation. As for fear, Li Dao indicated that there was no such word as fear in his dictionary. If he didn''t even dare to go through the thunder tribulation, then what was the point of standing at the peak of the ten thousand worlds? "Monarch, you''ve become a True Immortal. Could you help my husband through the thunder tribulation? Little Qian is willing to repay the favor." Nie Xiaoqian was abnormally nervous in the distance, as if she was the one facing the thunder tribulation. She begged Yama. The Yama sighed and said, "Oh, silly girl! It''s not that I don''t want to interfere, but something like the lightning tribulation can only be overcome by itself. Now all we can do is trust Brother Li. " When Nie Xiaoqian heard this, she didn''t say anything else. Her delicate fists tightened as the joints of her fingers turned deathly white due to the excessive force. "Come! Let me see just how fierce this so called thunder tribulation is! " Seeing that the black lightning had already been brewed to its limit, Li Dao opened his arms and roared towards the sky. As if it had felt Li Dao''s provocation, a finger-thick black lightning bolt descended from the sky. Although it was tiny, it contained a terrifying destructive aura. Li Dao''s face was covered in fine and dense scales, and his dark golden eyes were filled with fanaticism. He did not circulate his Fa Li to resist, nor did he use his long sword to defeat the lightning, nor did he use his lotus throne. The underworld leaders watching Li Dao from afar had different reactions. The Sky Demon''s tender face was full of ridicule. They lightly smiled and said, "You are courting death!" The viper king''s crazed eyes were filled with anticipation, hoping that Li Dao would be chopped into dust by the black lightning. The Heavenly Emperor frowned. Even he felt that Li Dao had gone too far. After all, this was the Nine-Nine Heavenly Tribulation. He hadn''t even used any magic treasures, yet he still wanted to rely on his own body to withstand it? Everyone knew that thunder tribulation had the ability to temper the body and the primordial spirit, but they still had to analyze it in detail. Only the old man''s eyes were filled with anticipation, because he felt the buddhist aura from Li Dao. Although it was a bit out of the ordinary, it was a pure buddhist technique. In this day when the Buddhist legacy was almost gone, it was really rare to meet someone who cultivated a Buddhist cultivation technique to become an immortal! Regardless of what others thought, the thick electric light had already fallen down. Li Dao''s entire body was twitching and trembling. He could only feel that his body was no longer under his control. The jet-black electricity flowed around his body before entering his body, refining his flesh, bones, and lungs. It washed away the impurities in his mana and primordial spirit while damaging his snow-white python robe. When the electricity ran out, Li Dao stretched his arms and legs as he shouted, "Satisfying! Again!" The elders of the Underworld who were secretly observing Li Dao''s tribulation all had a strange expression on their faces. Although they had never experienced this kind of black lightning before, they could all feel the power of destruction and heavenly might contained within it. As Li Dao''s voice fell, the thundercloud seemed to have a mind of its own as it responded to him. With a boom, a black lightning as thick as a bowl came crashing down. The aura of destruction of all living things made Li Dao even more excited. As long as he could cross the tribulation of lightning, he did not know how many benefits he could reap, much less predict the extent of his battle prowess. C557 The thick electric light fell down. Li Dao did not dodge nor resist it. Instead, he allowed the electric light to penetrate his body from the top of his head. His body twitched even more. The dark golden scales on his body had been broken, and golden blood flowed out. Tssssss! Tsssss! A black electrical light lingered around his body. His heart was beating rapidly, and blood was flowing in a flurry. The impurities deep within his flesh were burnt by the black lightning, and his bones slowly turned translucent and clear. Yan Luozi brought Nie Xiaoqian to a place a few dozen kilometers away from Li Dao so that Nie Xiaoqian could clearly see Li Dao undergoing his tribulation. Looking at Li Dao''s miserable appearance, Nie Xiao Qian''s heart tightened. However, she didn''t dare to make a sound. She was afraid that she would disturb Li Dao and distract him. Time passed second by second. The energy contained in the second bolt of lightning had finally been used up. Li Dao''s aura had become much weaker, but his dark golden eyes were bright. Nie Xiaoqian silently counted in her heart. There were still seventy-nine! "Again!" Li Dao, who was naked, shot his hair into the sky and roared at the thunder clouds in the sky. The electricity once again became thicker, becoming as thick as a bowl. Accompanied by a rumbling sound, the sound was tremendous, and it brought with it a destructive aura as it struck down once again. Li Dao was like a green pine tree rooted in a boulder. He did not waver in the face of the raging lightning and did not waver in the slightest. Even as his flesh and blood was being roasted, he emitted a meaty fragrance. Nie Xiaoqian''s heart ached so much that she wanted to cry, but she didn''t dare to make a sound. The fourth bolt of lightning, the fifth bolt of lightning, and the sixth bolt of lightning had become as thick as a bucket after being bombarded by the eighteenth bolt of lightning. Li Dao stood tall and straight. Although he was not tall, he gave off a feeling of being able to support both heaven and earth. His entire body was pitch black, and all of the fine scales on his body had been completely destroyed by the thunder and lightning. His flesh and blood were roasted over the fire, and one could only vaguely see his human form. Lightning flowed from the top of his head to the soles of his feet, entering his body through his pores, crazily destroying every cell in his body. His mana became incomparably pure, and every inch of his flesh, including the impurities in his hair, was cleansed by lightning. Finally, the eighteenth bolt of lightning passed through. Li Dao stood upright, his eyes sharp and bright. Nie Xiaoqian covered her mouth with her hands as tears rolled down her cheeks. Those who were paying attention to Li Dao''s tribulation no longer had the same gloating attitude as before. They questioned themselves in their hearts, wondering if they could possibly be as crazy as Li Dao. In the face of these destructive lightning bolts, if one didn''t circulate one''s Immortal energy, didn''t rely on magic treasures, and simply allowed the thunder tribulation to temper one''s own body, one would simply be a madman. Nie Xiaoqian''s intestines and heart were tangled as she silently counted. Nineteen, twenty, twenty-one ¡­ All the way until the forty-ninth thunder tribulation. At this moment, Li Dao was breathing heavily. The power of each lightning was multiplied several times. His physical body had already reached its limit and he had no choice but to circulate his Fa Li to defend himself. After tempering his fleshly body, the next step would naturally be to wash and refine his Fa Li. Li Dao focused on training the Blue Lotus Sword manual. His Fa Li contained boundless vitality. However, the black lightning bolts were completely destructive. When the thick lightning bolts engulfed Li Dao''s entire body, it was as if he was pouring cold water into a boiling pot of oil. The Green Lotus Master''s life force had finally undergone a qualitative change after being baptized by the heavenly thunder. It was said that when things reached the extreme, they would be reversed. The end of death was life, while the end of life was death! Li Dao''s mana, which originally contained life force, had deteriorated. It was filled with the same destructive aura as thunder and lightning. His blood and flesh exploded inch by inch, and under the stimulation of his Fa Li, it grew back again. The process was extremely painful. Li Dao gritted his teeth and did not make a sound. "All transmigrators are madmen!" The Heavenly Son of Yan Luo sighed. Li Changfeng was already incomparably crazy and terrifying, and the person he thought highly of was even more ruthless than Li Changfeng. This junior had already been able to suppress an Earth Immortal like the Viper King when he was still only a primordial spirit. If he was allowed to endure these 981 lightning bolts, he probably wouldn''t be able to do anything to him. C558 The destructive lightning destroyed the cells in Li Dao''s body and washed away his mana and primordial spirit. The process was painful and miserable, but the benefits could be seen with the naked eye. Finally, the forty-ninth tribulation of lightning had been overcome. Li Daoqiang braced himself as his mana had evolved. The next step was to reach the Immortal Soul stage. If one relied on magic treasures and other external objects to transcend tribulation, the primordial spirit would not have been baptized by tribulation lightning. Even though it was also an Earthly Immortal, it could not be considered a true primordial spirit. In order to go further in the future, Li Dao had to let go of the Divine Palace between his eyebrows and receive the baptism of thunder tribulation. Before Li Dao could even catch his breath, the next bolt of lightning came crashing towards him. Li Dao opened the gates of the Divine Mansion, and thunder and lightning penetrated through the top of his head. His origin soul bathed in lightning, and the dark spots within began to burn. The lightning tribulation was too fierce, and Li Dao''s primordial spirit could not bear it any longer and collapsed. The physical pain and torture Li Dao could endure, even without making a sound. However, the pain from his soul caused his entire body to tremble, and the Lord who was not free let out a painful howl. Li Dao didn''t know how firm his will was when it came to determining the strength of a person''s soul. In any case, he had a belief that he must reach the peak of the Myriad Heavens and become the person who could live the most at ease. It was only when the 64 bolts of lightning had passed that it felt as if a century had passed. Waves of intense pain assaulted him. His primordial spirit was shining brightly, and all the Yin marks were burned out, without a single trace of impurity. At this point in time, Li Dao''s physical body, magic power, and primordial spirit were all at the peak of perfection, but the tribulation of thunder was not over yet. A green four-level lotus throne appeared. Holding the long sword in his hand, he pulled himself together and looked at the thick thunderclouds in the sky with a pair of shining eyes. Since he had already achieved the goal of tempering his body and cleansing his Fa Li and his primordial spirit, there was no need for him to take it head on. Otherwise, he would have been turned into ashes by the thunder tribulation. Seeing Li Dao take out the magic treasure, the Son of Yama heaved a long sigh of relief in his heart while feeling shocked at the same time. Now, everyone could see that it was possible for Li Dao to survive the thunder tribulation and become one of the unrivalled existences in this world. The defensive power of the fourth grade lotus seat was very strong. Li Dao channeled pure Fa Li into it and the misty green light barrier protected him within it. When the thunder tribulation descended, Li Dao first used his long sword to draw away part of it. The remaining part was endured by the lotus throne. No one cared about the passage of time. They nervously looked at the towering figure standing under the thunderclouds. Some people were praying that Li Dao could survive the thunder tribulation safely, while others were cursing bitterly. They hoped that Li Dao could die under the thunder tribulation. The lightning pillars that were as thick as a house rumbled down, causing everything to shake. Nie Xiaoqian held her hands in front of her chest, closed her eyes, and softly prayed to the divine gods and buddhas that filled the sky. She seemed to have forgotten that the Heavenly Emperor and the Buddha no longer existed in this world. The expression on Yama Minamiya''s face was also very serious. How could an Earthly Immortal withstand a lightning tribulation of this level? Even he felt that this was going to be a thorny problem. It could only be said that the Nine-Nine Heavenly Tribulation truly did have a slim chance of survival. Li Dao''s entire body was pitch black, golden blood was flowing out of his charred skin, his hair was standing straight, and his eyes were unrelenting. Both of his legs were crossed, and his body was slightly leaned backwards as he raised his arms to face the lightning pillar. "Separated by one sword strike!" The sword Qi that was so sharp that it could tear space apart collided with the lightning pillar, and was finally worn down by the lightning pillar. However, the lightning pillar had also become much smaller. Finally, the lightning pillar struck the green light barrier. The green light barrier shook and almost shattered. He had passed the 79th thunder tribulation! However, the eightieth thunder tribulation continued without interruption. Li Dao activated all of the Fa Li in his body and once again used One Sword after another to wear down a small amount of the lightning pillars. When the lightning pillar struck the green light barrier, the light barrier that had been in a deadlock for two seconds shattered. The lightning pillar then landed on Li Dao''s body. Li Dao was lying flat on the ground with a determined look in his eyes, but the bones in his entire body were almost completely shattered. His magic power had been depleted and his cells were in the process of recovery. For a moment, he couldn''t even get up. This was the first time Li Dao had been struck by a lightning bolt and his heart sank. He could see that Li Dao had truly reached his limit. Nie Xiaoqian knelt in front of Yama Minamiya, "Monarch, I beg you, please save my husband. He can''t hold on any longer!" The expression on Yama Minamiya''s face darkened as he shook his head. It wasn''t because he didn''t want to help, but because he could only rely on himself to overcome the thunder tribulation. He couldn''t help. The Diremonster and Viper King who were watching from afar burst out in laughter. There was only the last thunder tribulation left. In the end, they couldn''t go against the heavens and were on the verge of being annihilated by the thunder tribulation. One of the old man''s eyes revealed a trace of mercy. The other eye was intertwined with emotions such as madness, passion, cunning, and so on. He was also concerned about Li Dao''s situation. The final bolt of lightning descended with incomparable ferocity. The apocalyptic aura caused every living creature in the Underworld to tremble. Li Dao laid flat on the ground and raised his head with great difficulty to look at the descending World Exterminating Lightning. He let out a long sigh. "I thought I could hide this trump card, but I didn''t expect the Nine-Nine Heavenly Tribulation to be so terrifying and force me to use my trump card!" As Li Dao said this, his dark golden eyes shot out a transparent divine light. There were no mana fluctuations, nor was there an earth-shattering might. However, it was this unremarkable, almost transparent light that welcomed the annihilating thunder light, causing it to disappear into nothingness. After the last thunder tribulation passed, the sky above the underworld returned to its previous gloomy state. Many people who were paying attention to Li Dao''s thunder tribulation gasped. They all had a question. What was this sacred art that Li Dao had shot out that almost transparent light from his eyes? "Hahahaha ¡­" I have finally become an immortal! " Li Dao laughed arrogantly as he used all of his skills to finally get past the Lightning Calamity. Although only a true Immortal could live the same life as the heavens and earth, an Earth Immortal was still an Immortal, right? In the distance, Nie Xiaoqian''s tears turned into a smile as well as the Yama''s eyes into a smile. Now it was the Sky Demon, Viper King and the others'' faces turned gloomy. At the last moment, the divine beam that shot out from Li Dao''s eyes was his strongest trump card. He named it the Seven Contained Divine Light! After refining the Seven Star Pellet, he had obtained the powers of seven gourds and comprehended a world-shocking divine ability. The moment the divine light appeared, it could decompose everything. Although there were various limitations, it was currently the strongest attack method Li Dao could control. Li Dao proudly named it the Seven Apertures Divine Light. He did not expect it to be exposed in the end. After releasing this Seven Apertures Divine Light, Li Blade''s primordial spirit dimmed. He hid within his Divine Palace, not knowing how long he would take to recover. At the moment, the Divine Light of Seven Accumulations was beyond the limits of Li Blade''s Primordial Spirit. Unless absolutely necessary, it could not be used. Right now, Li Dao''s condition was extremely poor. His physical body was severely damaged, his mana was exhausted, and his primordial spirit was also in a weakened state. Any child could easily finish him off. Fortunately, the Son of Hell was here to protect him, so Li Dao wasn''t too worried. C559 "Husband, are you alright? You scared me to death just now! " The girl in white flew over and reached out her hand to touch the wounds on Li Dao''s body. Hot tears fell on his wounds. The salty tears made Li Dao grimace in pain. Nie Xiaoqian had a ghost body, so she didn''t have any tear glands. However, her tears flowed unreasonably. "Hehehehehe, Brother Li, you''ve really given big brother a pleasant surprise!" The Yama Man laughed heartily and walked out with big steps. Li Dao smiled bitterly and said, "Why don''t you find some clothes for me to wear first? Is it fun to let a promising immortal like me enjoy the cold wind?" Nie Xiaoqian felt shy when she saw Li Dao''s naked body. If she could blush, she would definitely blush. The Heavenly Emperor was stunned for a moment before reacting. He waved his sleeve, took out a black robe from his storage magic treasure, and handed it over to Nie Xiaoqian. Nie Xiaoqian walked forward with a bashful expression and put on the clothes for Li Dao. At that moment, something unexpected happened. "Scoundrel, you have a day where you can pay with your life!" It was the Viper King, holding his black treasure sword as he rushed out in full fury. His killing intent filled his brows, giving her a more mature and charming appearance. "Viper King, I think you are a junior. I won''t make things difficult for you, but here I am, and you can''t injure Brother Li, so it''s better if you don''t take your own disgrace and leave!" The Heavenly Son of Yama showed the dignity he should have. He waved his sleeves and spoke with a serious tone. "And if I say I must kill him?" The snake''s eyes were cold and venomous as they stared at Yan Luo Tian. It did not show the slightest sign of fear. "You can try." Yan Luozi cast a sidelong glance at the Viper King. If it wasn''t for Li Changfeng behind her back, according to the character of Yan Luozi, he would have already killed this crazy woman with a slap. "Hehehehe ¡­" Old man, you don''t need to get involved in matters between juniors. This is what you said ", teasing and unbridled childish laughter rang out. A boy less than five feet tall stood in front of Yan Luozi, with a purplish-green face that did not look like a cute kid at all. "Sky Demon!" Although the Heavenly Demon was not his opponent, if the Heavenly Demon wanted to keep pestering him, it would give the Viper King enough time to do so. Li Dao''s eyes turned cold. In his current situation, let alone the Viper King, even a mortal couldn''t do anything to him. He originally thought that he would be safe and sound with the protection of the Heavenly Sons of Hades. Facing the Viper King who had the hatred of killing his son, Li Dao was undoubtedly in a very passive state. "Viper King, do you want this sovereign to teach you? If you are still not making your move, how long are you going to wait? " The Sky Demon Great Art''s tone was cold, and his eyes were staring at the Yama, shouting to the Viper King at the side. The Viper King''s eyes were filled with madness, his black treasured sword glinting with a cold luster, he slowly walked towards Li Dao. Nie Xiaoran stood firmly in front of Li Dao to protect him. Even though she knew that she wasn''t a match for a demon like the Viper King, she couldn''t let him go. It would be great if she could buy some time for her husband to recover. Li Dao''s heart was ice-cold to the extreme. At this moment, he hated the Heavenly Demon. So it turned out that his own man was here. If he could survive this calamity, he would definitely settle this debt with the Heavenly Demon. "Sky Demon, this emperor has tolerated you for so many years. Do you think this emperor cannot kill you?" Li Dao was an important part of his plan, he definitely couldn''t let the Viper King kill Li Dao. Even though the Heavenly Emperor was a true Immortal and was one stage higher than the Heavenly Demon, it was impossible to deal with the Heavenly Demon in a short period of time. As one of the most terrifying existences in the world, how could the Heavenly Demon be easy to deal with? "Halt, if you want to kill my husband, then step over my dead body!" Nie Xiaoqian stood up, her white clothes fluttering as she resolutely looked at the Viper King. "Okay, big sister will grant you your wish!" The Viper King stretched out his scarlet forked tongue and licked his lips. With a sickly smile on his face, he thrust his black treasured sword towards Nie Xiaoqian. "No, stop!" Li Dao flew into a rage. With this attack from the Viper King, Nie Xiaoqian would definitely perish. He couldn''t tolerate another scene like that happening in front of her eyes. He tried his best to stand up, but he couldn''t control his body. He could only watch as the black sword stabbed towards Nie Xiaoqian. Just as Li Dao''s eyes widened in despair, the black treasured sword stopped a few inches away from Nie Xiaoqian. With a flash of golden light, a tall and sturdy bald old man in simple clothes appeared. "Amitabha!" The old man chanted a buddhist chant, his face was half pitiable and half sinister and evil. C560 As soon as the old man appeared, Yanluo Tian Zi, the Sky Demon and the Viper King were all startled. What was this ignorant fellow doing here? Although he didn''t know who this bald old man was, Li Dao still heaved a sigh of relief. At the very least, he had managed to save Nie Xiaoqian. "Amitabha, this Almsgiver is fated to be with this old monk. Heavenly Demon Almsgiver and Viper should retreat." The bald old man clasped his hands and chanted the Buddhist prayer, but his half-cunning and evil face made his actions look very strange. This person was the old man from the Buddhist Sangha. Li Dao had some guesses in his mind, although he did not know the reason for his actions. "Old Baldy, you said that you are a Buddha, not a devil. What benefits are there in meddling in this old lady''s business?" The Viper King''s killing intent was dense, and his speech wasn''t very good. Even though she knew that he wasn''t this bald man''s opponent, but women sometimes didn''t know their own limits. At the same time, women were also a kind of stupid animal. In terms of emotions, there was no limit to their stupidity. Fortunately, Old Man Buddha had a good temper. Or perhaps it could be said that he feared the man behind the Viper King like the Son of Yan Luo. He didn''t care about it like she did. He simply stood in front of Li Dao and Nie Xiaoqian without saying a word. The Heavenly Demon glanced at the old Buddha Demon, flicking his sleeves and leaving. He was very clear that as long as the Buddha Demon stood in front of Li Dao, even ten of the Viper Kings would be of no use. After the Sky Demon had left, the Viper King also understood the situation. With killing intent, he glanced at Li Dao before riding the cloud to leave. "I say, Wu Chenzi, aren''t you usually staying in the Crimson Blood Cliff''s Demonic Bone Cave and not coming out? How did you change your personality today?" The Heavenly Emperor circled around the old man. He knew the old man. The name of the old Buddha Devil was Wu Chen Zi, who was also a survivor of the great tribulation. However, Wu Chen Zi was still a little shaman at that time. Wu Chenzi, who served in front of the Buddha, had his faith shaken. He went from being a Buddha possessed by the devil, to being like a half-Buddha and half-devil. People called him the Old Devil Buddha. The old buddha also turned his head to look at the Yama, saying, "The world has changed, Wu Chenzi was long dead, now only the Buddha is left!" While Yama Minamiya was talking with Old Devil Buddha, Li Dao stood up with the support of Nie Xiaoqian. "Thank you, Master, for saving my life. I, Li Dao, will forever be grateful!" Li Dao clasped his hands together and bowed to the old Buddha. Regardless of the old Buddha''s motives, it was a fact that he saved Nie Xiaoqian and himself, and was worthy of his bow. Nie Xiao Qian and Li Dao bowed together. Although the old man in front of them looked very strange, Nie Xiao Qian was very grateful to him. "Amitabha, Almsgiver Li, I saw you cultivate my Buddhist cultivation technique, is this true?" One of the old man''s eyes was wise and intelligent, the other was crafty. He looked at Li Dao, causing him to feel somewhat uncomfortable. "To tell you the truth, Master, I, Li Jun, have indeed cultivated an unconventional buddhist body transformation technique." Li Dao did not conceal the fact that he had cultivated the indestructible golden buddha body. When the Golden Buddha Indestructible Physique was placed in the lower realm of martial arts, it was a godly technique that would never appear again. Once cultivated, it would be invincible in this world. However, in this Immortal World, it was truly a mediocre cultivation technique. When the indestructible Golden Buddha body reached the Primal level, Li Dao had refined Ao Xue''s blood essence and comprehended the Metal Laws, allowing the indestructible Golden Buddha body to evolve to an unimaginable level. Subsequently, Li Dao took out the Golden Buddha Indestructible Body and showed it to the old man. The old man glanced at it, then returned it to Li Dao and said, "Lord Li and I are fated to be together. With deep roots of intelligence, this old monk will forge a good relationship with you!" Li Blade wanted to retort. Although he did not dislike Buddhism, he had never thought of being a monk. Just as Li Dao was about to open his mouth, the old man pointed his finger at the space between Li Dao''s eyebrows. Nie Xiaoqian looked at the old Buddha, alert. She wanted to step forward and push him away, but she was stopped by the Son of Yan Luo. At this moment, Li Dao had entered a mystical state. A Buddha evolved in his mind. It had three heads and six arms, holding a precious pestle in its hand as it performed 36 different moves. This was the famed Buddhist sect''s six foot golden body! Li Dao watched the Buddha''s actions seriously as he understood. In the outside world, the old man pointed at Li Dao and then left. The Son of Yan Luo looked at the suddenly enlightened Li Dao and said in a slightly sour tone, "Wu Chenzi has always been a stingy person. I don''t know the reason for this. Brother Li''s luck really isn''t worth mentioning." Although Nie Xiaoqian couldn''t understand what the Yama Minamiya was saying, she didn''t understand what she was talking about. C561 The golden Buddha had three heads and six arms, and had evolved through various techniques. Li Dao could not extricate himself from it. After an unknown period of time, Li Dao opened his eyes. In his eyes, there was a trace of a merciful gaze. For example, although cultivation techniques had attributes, they did not differentiate good from evil. Li Dao did not expect that the old buddha Mo Xie was speaking the truth, he really had some intelligence. But the Buddhist concept was not suitable for him at all. "Brother Li, you must have had some great luck. Wu Chenzi normally hides in the caves. It seems like you really do have a buddhist luck ¡­" Yan Luozi joked. "Brother, you must be joking. Today, I will engrave this kindness in my heart. If there is anything I can help you with in the future, please do not refuse." Li Dao cupped his hands. "This is what you said. There will definitely be a place where you can be of use in the future." Li Dao didn''t mind. He circulated his mana to shake off the dead skin on his body, causing his hair to go soft. He asked, "Brother, I want to ask you about a person. How much do you know about him?" "Who do you want to ask?" The Yama casually waved his hand. Ever since Li Dao came to the Underworld, it could be said that he had completely broken the peace of the Underworld. In other words, without the Heavenly Court right now, he was the biggest in the Underworld. Otherwise, the Heavenly Emperor would definitely punish Li Dao for disturbing the Yin Division. "Brother, how much do you know about blood ghosts?" Li Dao went straight to the point and asked one of the big shots of the Underworld, the one who occupied the Blood Sea, the Blood Demon. Arriving in the underworld, Li Dao had overheard of the blood ghost by chance. From his various actions, it was possible that the blood ghost had inherited the lower half of the blood nerve. The Green Lotus Sword Manual was the end of cultivating one to the Golden Immortal Stage. Li Taibai was only at the Golden Immortal Stage when he was alive. Yet the Blood Nerve, this domineering devil art, was able to cultivate to the Great Firmament Golden Immortal level. It must be one of the top legacies in this world. Big Luo, this word represented eternity. Even in a world like the Great Wastelands, it was no small matter. The Son of Yama did not ask Li Dao what he wanted to know about the blood ghost. Instead, he told Li Dao everything he knew about the blood ghost. "After the great tribulation of the ancient era, the heaven and earth were torn asunder. The blood of deities and devils converged and flowed into the underworld, turning into a sea of blood. Three thousand years ago, a Devil Dao cultivator was chased down by his fellow sect members. He had nowhere else to go, so the remnants of his soul escaped into the sea of blood. The sea of blood is formed from the blood of countless supreme experts. Even a True Immortal like me wouldn''t dare to touch it. It was unknown what sort of great treasure or heaven-defying cultivation method he had on him. A thousand years ago, he had achieved the Dao of Immortality in his sea of blood. The blood ghosts within the sea of blood were extremely difficult to deal with, and their power overflowed into the heavens. As long as he does not cause a sea of blood, we will let him do as he pleases. " After listening to the description of the Heavenly Sons of Hades, Li Dao was almost certain that the lower half of the blood nerve was in the blood ghost''s body. Even a true immortal like Yama Minamiya didn''t dare to touch the blood of the sea. How could a mere Jindan Stage cultivator survive in the sea of blood, and even be considered a remnant soul? It was definitely because of the special nature of the blood nerves. Not only was the sea of blood harmless to him, it also helped him to cultivate his blood nerves. Unexpectedly, the lower half of the blood nerve had already been found. Li Dao could now practice the upper half without worry. Once the blood nerves have entered the sect, I''ll go to the blood ocean and find the blood ghosts to trade for the lower half of the cultivation technique. Yes, Li Dao intended to exchange it. He did not intend to snatch it by force. Li Dao had never been one to sweep away evil, but his goal had never been a single world, but ten thousand worlds. In a situation where no one dared to offend him, Li Dao was not as domineering as he was now. As a person, one must be reasonable. What''s the difference between being unreasonable and being reasonable? C562 The candlelight flickered, and the lines of her muscles were as fluid as flowing water. However, Nie Xiaoqian wasn''t in the mood to enjoy it. At this moment, Nie Xiaoqian was holding a silver pin in her hand. Her face was deathly pale and her hands were trembling. She took a deep breath and asked, "Husband, do you really want to cultivate this cruel demon art?" Li Dao sat cross-legged on his cloud bed, completely naked. With bright eyes, he answered, "Xiao Qian, I''ve already made my decision. You can make your move!" The two of them were Li Blade, who was training with the Blood Nerve, and Nie Xiaoqian, who was helping Li Dao with the practice of the Blood Nerve. The Blood Nerve was a cruel and overbearing cultivation technique. Not only was it overbearing and cruel to enemies, it was also extremely overbearing to cultivators. There was no need for talent in training blood nerves. Whether one was a human or a ghost, one could train in them. However, training with a person''s body was better. The first step of practicing blood nerves with a human body was to use silver needles to pierce 365 acupoints around the body, stimulating the blood and making it boil. After that, the practitioner would carry the blood and Qi in reverse, and the person who cultivated the special blood and Qi would be considered a beginner. However, this process was not something a normal person could handle. If the silver needles were inserted into one''s acupoints, reversing the flow of one''s vital energy and blood, one would die of pain before the demonic arts could be cultivated. "Xiaoqian, don''t hesitate anymore. Hurry up and attack. I can endure it." Seeing that Nie Xiaoqian was still hesitating, Li Dao urged her. "Alright, here I come!" As Nie Xiaoqian spoke, she circulated her mana and fiercely pierced Li Dao''s forehead. The silver needle pierced through his forehead, causing golden blood to flow out. Li Dao let out a muffled snort and indicated for Nie Xiaoqian to continue. Nie Xiaoqian looked at the silver needles in her needle box. Once again, she picked up another silver needle. In her eyes, there wasn''t much she could do. With Li Dao''s physical strength, ordinary magical equipment wouldn''t be able to pierce through his skin. However, with the help of the Son of Yama, the silver needles in Nie Xiaoqian''s hands collected countless magical equipment refined from precious materials. In the mortal world, even the wealth of a sect wouldn''t be enough to create such a treasure. One by one, the silver needles stabbed into her flesh, causing Li Dao to turn into a hedgehog. Her temples, Jade Tang acupoints, Giant Que acupoints, Shenmen acupoints, and even some acupoints beneath her crotch were filled with silver needles. Golden blood dripped onto the bed, causing Nie Xiaoqian''s heart to ache. After wiping off the cold sweat on her forehead, Nie Xiaoqian quietly closed the door with the needle box. Only Li Dao, who was covered with silver needles, remained. Li Dao moved the blood in his body in reverse, and his skin turned into a golden color. The immense pain assaulted his nerves, but he was still able to endure it. This Blood Nerve cultivation technique was not meant for ordinary people. It was a method to teach oneself to be crippled. If one''s will was not strong enough and recklessly trained in the Blood Nerve, they would die suddenly before they could even begin cultivating in the demonic arts. Two months later, Li Dao walked out. He was much skinnier than before, and his face was pale. He looked like a scholar who had gone overboard. Even a gust of wind could blow him down. This was the result of the entrance of the blood nerves. After the blood nerves entered the sect, Li Dao''s temperament completely changed. His posture was no longer as upright as it was before. Thankfully, the blood nerves did not disappoint him. Although he had just entered the rudimentary stage, Li Dao could feel the terrifying and peculiar part of the blood energy in his body. / Right now, Li Dao''s body contained two types of Fa Li. One was the Fa Li of the Blue Lotus, which was full of life and luck, and the other was the Qi and blood that were coiled in his flesh and blood. Plus the fact that he had cultivated the Buddhist Body''s six golden bodies, because he had the Golden Buddha Indestructible Body as his foundation, the progress of the six golden bodies was not weak. Right now, Li Dao''s aura was very contradictory. His entire body looked weak, like a sickly young master. However, his body also possessed a type of benevolent and merciful buddhist nature, as well as an unparalleled freedom. When all these auras were mixed together, no one could tell that this sickly young master was one of the most terrifying existences in this world. Nie Xiaoqian put on a white robe for Li Dao and told him, "Husband, you have to be careful when you go!" Li Dao patted the back of Nie Xiaoqian''s hand and said, "Xiao Qian, don''t worry. You can''t even count how strong your husband is right now. Nothing will happen to him." Besides, I''m going to trade, not fight. " With that, Li Dao walked out. A chilly wind blew past, causing Nie Xiaoqian to furrow her brows. C563 The cold wind howled, and the sky turned gray. Li Dao looked ahead. The boundless sea of blood was like a piece of still water. There was not the slightest ripple, and there were no signs of life within it at all. The thick blood didn''t reflect Li Dao''s pale face, it only bubbled and bubbled. Countless fierce faces showed their fangs and brandished their claws, trying to climb out to devour the flesh. If an ordinary person were to stand in such an environment, he would have long been scared out of his wits. Li Dao reached out his hand to scoop up a handful of blood as he clicked his tongue, "I didn''t expect that this blood would have the effect of sealing mana. No wonder even the Yama of the Underworld wouldn''t dare to touch it!" In this world, there was no Pangu creating Heaven and Earth. Therefore, there was no sea of blood formed from Pangu''s tainted blood, nor were there any traces of the River Styx Grandmaster or Daoist Mosquitoes. The sea of blood in front of him had been formed during the great tribulation of the Primordial Era, when the blood of the major powers of the Three Realms had gathered in the Netherworld. Contains divinity and evil, can corrode all things, and can seal mana. Even Li Dao''s high quality Blue Lotus mana, which had undergone the baptism of thunder tribulation, was no exception. Luckily, the blood nerves were different. Not only was the blood water harmless to people who cultivated the blood nerves, but it also had great benefits. Standing by the blood sea, Li Dao felt that the blood qi in his body had become more active. "Senior Blood Ghost, Li Dao is here to pay you a visit. I hope that you will be generous with your gifts!" Li Dao let go of his throat as his voice reverberated in the air above the blood sea, lingering on for a long time. "It''s been a long time since someone has come to visit me. Are you the junior that underwent the tribulation?" "Yes, it''s me!" "Why have you come to visit me?" An eerie, hoarse voice came from the depths of the blood ocean. It sounded eerie and terrifying, and it seemed like it had no intention of meeting with Li Dao. 3000 years ago, two disciples of the Extreme Mortal Demon Sect had inadvertently obtained a cultivation method that shocked the heavens and shocked the earth. It was called Blood Nerve. The two disciples each held half of the technique, but one of the disciples tried to seize the other disciple''s half. The other disciple was defeated, and the spirit of the other disciple was taken away, turning the other disciple into a Blood Demon. The blood ghost cultivated the lower half of the blood nerve. There was no Superclass, nor was it skilled in any techniques. It had only comprehended a shallow and crude method from the lower half of the blood nerve, but it was enough for him to obtain limitless benefits and reach Immortal Ascension. But because it was limited to the lower half of the cultivation method, the blood ghost''s combat strength was not that terrifying. If it was in the sea of blood, no one could do anything to him. This was also the reason why the blood ghost had stayed hidden in the sea of blood ever since it had taken its revenge. Unfortunately, it was not able to find the upper part of the blood nerve. Li Dao understood all of this. He cleared his throat and said in a clear voice, "I will not visit the Treasure Hall for no reason. The reason why I have come to visit senior today is to seek advice from you on matters related to the Blood Nerve!" After he finished speaking, Li Dao stopped speaking. He looked at the surface of the sea of blood. He didn''t believe that Blood Demon was still able to endure. "What?" There was surprise and doubt in the shout, but surprise was definitely the majority. Half of his blood nerves. An incomplete cultivation technique had blocked the path of the blood ghost. Even in his dreams, he wanted to restore his blood nerves. He didn''t think that someone would come knocking today. As for whether or not Li Dao lied to him, Blood Demon had never thought about it before. He desperately needed the Blood Nerve technique, which was much more urgent than Li Dao''s. The blood began to boil, as if a giant ancient beast was about to be born. Finally, the blood split apart and a blood-red figure appeared, standing in the middle of the sea of blood. It was shaped like a human and had only a mouth on its face. This figure rapidly dashed towards Li Dao. With no eyes, nose or ears, his face was so close to Li Dao''s face that it almost touched his face. He asked, "Junior, the first half of the Blood Nerve is in your hand?" Li Dao calmly took a few steps back and smiled, "That''s right. The upper half of the blood nerve is in my hands. I have come here today to look for Senior for the complete recovery of the blood nerve!" Blood Demon also realized that he was getting excited. He let out a dry laugh to ease the awkwardness and said, "This is not a good place to talk. Little friend, let''s go to the mansion and discuss this in detail." Li Dao rubbed his chin. He had just gained entry into the Blood Nerve. Once he entered the Sea of Blood, which had been operated by the Blood Demon for over three thousand years, he would definitely be suppressed. He didn''t have any intentions of harming others, but he had to let them go. Therefore, Li Dao smiled and said, "Senior, let''s just talk here. It''s better if you don''t go to your residence." "What? Youngster, you don''t believe me?" There was dissatisfaction in Blood Demon''s voice, as if Li Dao''s actions had insulted his character. Li Dao looked straight at the bloody silhouette, his eyes were calm, and he calmly replied, "I don''t believe it!" The atmosphere suddenly froze, becoming somewhat delicate. C564 The atmosphere was heavy. Li Dao did not even blink as his tone was very calm and open. The blood ghost stared at Li Dao with an eyeless face, emitting a dangerous aura from head to toe. The sea of blood under his feet gave him endless confidence. As long as he stayed in the sea of blood, he would not fear anyone. Even someone like Yama Minamiya couldn''t do anything to him. He had the feeling that the sea of blood would not wither and the blood ghost would not die. After leaving the blood sea, the threat of the blood ghost wasn''t that great anymore, although the method was still strange. There was no way Li Dao could be so foolish as to negotiate in the sea of blood. Talking on the sea of blood was already the greatest sincerity of Li Dao. Senior Blood Ghost, I do not understand your character, so I do not trust you. You and I have both cultivated blood nerves. I have the upper half, you have the lower half. I am very clear on the characteristics of blood nerves. If you agree to an exchange, then everyone will be happy. If you do not agree, then I will leave. " "Hahaha ¡­" "Younger generation, why can''t you joke around?" The blood ghost''s sticky facial muscles trembled. It opened and closed its mouth and suddenly laughed out loud. It looked extremely disgusting. "Hand over the upper half of your blood nerve. I will examine it. If there are no problems, I will hand over the lower half of your blood nerve to you!" Blood Demon''s expression didn''t change at all. His voice was quiet and hoarse, and his tone was solemn. He actually had the feeling of a senior expert. It was a pity that his image could not be linked to that of a senior expert. Li Dao stood on the spot without moving as he coldly stared at the blood ghost without saying a word. "What? Why are you still hesitating?" Seeing Li Dao neither move nor speak, Blood Demon subconsciously opened his mouth to ask. Li Dao laughed and asked, "Blood Demon, do I look like an idiot to you? Since you are not sincere, then let''s forget about this exchange! " Li Dao said as he flung his sleeves and walked back. Truth be told, he showed enough sincerity, but Blood Demon did not show the same attitude. Li Dao already had the intention to kill. If it were not for the fact that he could not kill the blood ghosts in the sea of blood, Li Dao would have killed many people to snatch the scripture. If Blood Demon refused to cooperate, he wouldn''t be able to do anything to him, so he had no choice but to stop the trade. After he became a True Immortal, he would then try to rob the Blood Nerve. He didn''t believe that he wouldn''t be able to kill him by then. Although Li Dao wanted the blood nerves very much, he could not continue cultivating without them. Seeing Li Dao leave so quickly and cleanly, the blood demon panicked. It had been difficult for him to wait for the blood nerve to appear. This matter was related to his path forward. How could he let Li Dao leave just like that? "Junior, you can''t leave!" Anxious, the blood demon''s voice became sharper. Li Dao stopped and turned around with a smile. "Senior Blood Ghost, are you planning on giving me a few pointers?" Blood Demon awkwardly laughed twice and said, "Little friend, you must be joking. We can talk about the matter of exchanging cultivation techniques slowly. Tell me, what should I do in order for me to be sincere?" It wasn''t that Blood Demon hadn''t thought of leaving Li Dao and his blood nerves in the sea of blood, but Li Dao already had the ability to suppress the Viper King at the Immortal Soul stage. Now, he had crossed nine heavenly tribulations. Blood Demon was also paying attention to Li Dao''s tribulation. He had no confidence in Li Dao destroying the divine light of lightning. Especially right now, he was only by the side of the sea of blood, not in the sea of blood. "Alright, then let''s exchange according to the method I told you to." Li Dao nodded as a smile appeared on his pale face. He already knew that the blood demon would definitely exchange with him. Li Blade weighed the half black token in his hand and walked a bit quicker. Although he had been crippled for quite some time, his blood nerves had finally been restored. As a cultivator of both Dao and Buddha, Li Dao did not know what kind of path he would walk in the end. As long as he could reach the highest point, he could walk on any path, no matter what path he took. C565 The dusky sky seemed a little oppressive, and the decayed and gloomy underworld gave off a sorrowful aura. In front of the gates of hell, a group of Ghost Soldiers and Ghost Generals were guarding the carriage, their lineup awe-inspiring. The curtain of the emperor''s carriage was lifted aside. A devastatingly beautiful woman carefully supported a sickly, pale-faced young master out of the carriage. "Xiaoqian, how many times have I told you this? I''m not sick, and I don''t have any problems with my body. You don''t have to help me!" Li Dao''s tone was somewhat helpless. Cultivating the blood nerves made him look like a sick person, but in reality his body was incomparably strong. There were only a few people in this world who dared to say that their physical bodies were stronger than his. Old Demon Buddha, who had trained his Six Legged Golden Body to an even higher level, the Dragon King of the North Sea and the Dragon King of the East Sea. Nie Xiaoqian covered her mouth and snickered. She didn''t refute him, which made Li Dao a little depressed. "Alright, Brother Li, I''ll send you here. Once you''re out of the gates of hell, you''ll be in the mortal world. Take care!" The Yama, with the crown on his head and a dignified look on his face, cupped his hands in farewell to Li Dao. As for reluctance? Stop joking around. The Son of Yama was someone who had lived for hundreds of thousands of years. How could he not be willing to part with someone? The relationship between Mr Yama and Mr Li is not so strong. It is more like a relationship between investors and investors. The Son of Yama probably wanted to use Li Dao. Li Dao knew, but he was still very grateful to the Son of Yama. One had to be clear about the difference between kindness and hatred. Many times, the majority of relationships in the world were maintained through benefits. This was something Li Dao was very clear about. There was one sentence that was very well said. There was no love without a reason, no hatred without a reason, and even more so, there was no concern for a reason. "To send you off is one thing, but to part with you in the end. "Brother, you should go back. Xiao Qian and I should return to the mortal world." Li Dao smiled and nodded towards Yan Luozi. With the support of Nie Xiaoqian, she stepped out of the gates of hell. Actually, Li Dao could use his own strength to tear apart the barrier between Yin and Yang. Any Immortal Soul Cultivator could do it, just like the Old Devil''s Clone of Black Mountain. However, Li Dao felt that he was a low-key person. It was better for him not to disturb the Yin Yang Order and obediently leave through the gates of hell. When he talked about the old demon of Black Mountain, Li Dao felt a little regretful. When he came to the underworld after chasing the old demon of Black Mountain, dozens of years had passed. He wondered what had happened to Xin 14 Niang and Xia Bing. Especially Xia Bing, who at the age of eighteen or nineteen had now become an old lady in her sixties. Recalling his experiences in the underworld, he felt like a legend. After killing Old Demon Black Mountain and the two Ghost Immortals, offending the Sky Demon, and obtaining the investment from the Son of Yama, he found out the truth about the ancient calamity. The most important thing was that he had become an Immortal and had even received a gift from Old Devil Buddha. This was the supreme body tempering cultivation technique of the buddhist faith, it was six feet long. Because of fate, he had also recovered some of his blood energy. The Blue Lotus Sword Scripture was primarily cultivated by Li Dao, but it had now become the weakest one. The blood nerve and the six feet metal identity of the Devil Dao and the supremacy of the Buddhist Dao directly pointed to the Great Luo. As for the Green Lotus Sword Manual, it represented that the sect had reached the Golden Immortal Stage and was on a completely different level. Next, he would need to find a martial art of the same grade as the Blood Nerve and Six Feet Gold Body, or evolve the Blue Lotus Sword Canon and raise its grade. Only in this way would he be able to maintain his balance. Otherwise, he would have to keep wearing such a sickly body and lose the masculine scent of his male body. Ye Zichen stepped out of the gates of hell and walked along the small path that led to the mortal world. Along the way, he could see the ghost servant escorting the recently deceased ghost towards the Underworld. Seeing Li Dao and Nie Xiaoqian, the newly dead ghosts were extremely excited and clamored to return to the human world. Only after being whipped by the Messengers did he realize the reality. He could only watch as Li Dao and Nie Xiaoqian walked towards the Yang Mansion. The Messengers were very clear that they couldn''t afford to offend anyone who dared to brag about themselves. They could only watch as Li Dao and Nie Xiaoqian''s figures disappeared. The dazzling sunlight shone down onto Li Dao''s pale and sickly face, causing him to feel somewhat uncomfortable. Nie Xiaoqian, on the other hand, was a real ghost. She had already formed a Ghost Dan, so she wasn''t afraid of sunlight anymore. "It''s been a long time!" Li Dao suddenly opened his eyes and looked directly into the sunlight. His eyes were brimming with energy and vitality. He, Li Hansan, had returned. C566 Walking on the tree-lined path, the sunlight passed through the gaps between the leaves and sprinkled on the ground, forming mottled spots of light. Weeds grew by the roadside, trees withered, no life and vitality. This was an official road outside of Guo Bei County, but it was a pity that there were no signs of life. "The Grand Xia Dynasty has truly run out of steam!" Li Dao''s eyes sparkled as he came up with an idea. Nie Xiaoqian''s face was filled with worry. She felt sad for the fiendish demons that ran rampant throughout the land of mortals. After leaving the Ghost Gate, Li Dao and Nie Xiaoqian returned to the vicinity of Guo Bei County. Li Dao had originally planned to look for Xin Niang and Xia Bing, but then he thought that he didn''t have a deep relationship with them, so it would be better not to get entangled with them. Moreover, the world was easy to divide. They had been in the Underworld for more than forty years, who knew what the current Xin 14 Niang and Xia Bing had become like. Even though he had already become an immortal, Li Dao still did not like flying. He preferred the feeling of standing on solid ground. This way, he would be able to see more scenery and understand more principles. The sun was setting, and the sun was setting. The sickly Li Dao was walking on the road, and he looked like a scholar rushing to the capital for his exams. "Husband, there''s a dilapidated villa up ahead. Let''s go there to rest for the night." Nie Xiaoqian held Li Dao''s arm. At her waist was a small person carved from the heart of a locust tree. Li Dao nodded. Although he didn''t mind sleeping in the wilderness, humans were after all different animals. Only by living under the eaves would they feel safe. Although Li Dao was no longer a human, Nie Xiaoqian was no longer a human. As he approached the manor, a rotten smell wafted into his nose, and cobwebs spread along the beams. A signboard was hanging obliquely above the door, as if it would fall at any moment. "House of Righteous Qi!" Nie Xiaoqian said in a clear voice. Then, she held onto Li Dao as she pushed open the heavy door. As the door turned, a creaking sound could be heard. The villa was not small, and flames flickered within. "Xiao Qian, let''s go up and take a look." Li Dao had thought that the name of the villa was a little strange. Now that he saw that there was someone moving around inside, he signaled Nie Xiaoqian to help him up. Nie Xiaoqian held onto Li Dao as they walked towards the center of the room, which was burning with a fiery light. It was as if Li Dao was really an extremely weak and sickly person. The paper on the door and windows were all broken and covered in dust. When Li Dao and Nie Xiaoqian arrived in front of the door, a vigilant voice called out, "What demon, quickly show yourself!" Li Dao smiled, he did not expect to see him here. There were two men in the room, and there were many hidden people. One of the men Li Yao recognized was Ning Caichen, whom he had met forty years ago. It was just that more than forty years had passed, how could Ning Caichen still be middle-aged? This was the first time he met Ning Caichen. He was a handsome scholar around the age of twenty. Now that forty years had passed, he should have become an old man. Could it be that the time ratio between the Mortal Realm and the Netherworld was different? Since ancient times, there had always been a day in the sky. A year on the ground could be said to have passed in a completely different proportion of Yin and Yang. This made sense. Li Dao had recognized Ning Caichen, but Ning Caichen had forgotten about him. His eyes were cloudy, and he could only sense a sense of familiarity from Nie Xiaoqian, who was standing beside Li Dao. Nie Xiaoqian couldn''t help taking two steps back. Ning Caichen''s gaze made her feel a little strange. "Idiot, it''s very rude of you to stare at someone else''s wife like that. Didn''t the sages teach you to be rude and not to look at them?" Li Dao coughed twice, causing Ning Caichen to feel a little awkward. She said with a smile, "This lady gives me a familiar feeling, so I took a few extra glances. Brother, please don''t blame me!" "You scared me, it was a human! "Also, I say, can you scholars speak a bit more frankly? Is there any point in writing it?" The young Taoist put down his guard as he put away the bronze sword. He was cursing and feeling unhappy. "Please don''t take offense to this. I understand Brother Qiu''s character," Ning Caichen explained to Li Dao and Nie Xiaoqian. Li Dao did not reply. One Autumn Leaf had killed the Black Mountain Demon. He had thought that Ning Caichen would not appear on the battlefield, but he did not expect that he would appear on the battlefield once again. C567 If a man had ill intentions towards a woman, he would definitely rush to express himself. He spoke a lot. The diaosi is especially obvious, especially like to display self-righteous talent, but do not know that the woman is not interested in his talent at all. Ning Caichen was now a chatterbox, chattering nonstop. How could Li Dao not see through his crooked thoughts? He wanted to kill him with a single slap, but he also felt that doing so would harm the peace between heaven and earth. Therefore, Li Dao was at a loss as to whether he should slap Ning Caichen to death. After cultivating the Six Legged Golden Body, Li Dao felt that he had become a lot more benevolent. The cultivation technique could indeed change a person''s character to a certain extent. Yiye Zhiqiu was different. He was a rich and handsome man from the Karakorum Dao Palace. He had his own pride and arrogance, and disdained to speak to the two mortals, Li Dao and Nie Xiaoqian. Yes, in Yiye Zhiqiu''s eyes, Li Dao and Nie Xiaoqian were mere mortals. One Autumn Leaf was in her early twenties and had just come down from Mount Kunlun to gain experience. As such, her cultivation base was not high, only at the peak of Foundation Establishment. Of course, from Li Dao''s height, Foundation Establishment Yiye Zhiqiu was no different from an ant. In reality, Foundation Establishment cultivators could already be considered experts in the mortal world. This was because all the cultivators above the Aurous Core stage were cultivating in the Blessed Paradises and didn''t have the mood to be contaminated by the red dust of a distance of 30,000 feet. As the direct disciple of the Karakorum Sword League, as a Foundation Establishment cultivator, as long as he did not seek death, there would be no problems with him. Otherwise, his sect would not let him go so easily. Crack, crack, crack The branches that were not dried exploded under the licking of the flames. Ning Caichen surrounded Nie Xiaoqian and Li Dao as he continued to talk about topics that he thought were interesting, displaying his profound knowledge. Nie Xiaoqian helplessly looked at Li Dao. She was getting a little tired of the current situation. Li Dao understood and said, "Scholar, we have traveled for a day and need to rest. Can you give us some space?" Ning Caichen''s old face turned red. How could he not understand the meaning behind Li Dao''s words? He apologized and bitterly walked to Yiye Zhiqiu''s side and sat down. Yiye Zhiqiu laughed mockingly and let out a long sigh, "Mortal!" Li Dao held Nie Xiaoqian in his arms as he spoke sweet words, completely ignoring the feelings of Ning Caichen, One Autumn Leaf, and the people hiding in the shadows. The sky had turned completely dark, and the night wind was always especially strong. A gust of wind blew through the cracks in the paper, making a "wu wu" sound that was a bit creepy. Even though he was burning firewood, Ning Caichen couldn''t help but wrap himself tightly around his lapels, his heart trembling. Nie Xiaoran poked Li Dao with her finger. Li Dao stroked her hair and said in a low voice, "Just watch and see. You''re a real ghost lady, why are you afraid of a bunch of fake ghosts?" As the cold wind gusted down, the flames flickered, threatening to extinguish at any moment. Woo woo woo ¡­ * A mournful cry sounded, followed by a black shadow leaping back and forth in the moonlight and firelight. Then, two women dressed in white flew out. Their faces were pale, their lips black, baring their fangs and brandishing their claws. "Qing Gong is still lacking a bit of proficiency," Li Dao commented to himself. These two women were respectively called Fu Qingfeng and Fu Yuechi. They were the daughters of Fu Tiancheng, the Minister of War of Grand Xia. Fu Tianheng was framed by the Imperial Advisor, Ci Hang Pu Du, and was about to be escorted to the execution ground to behead the masses. As for Fu Qingfeng and Fu Yuedao, they gathered a group of loyal people to prepare to rob the prison cart on the official road under the Righteous Energy Manor. The arrival of Ning Caichen, Yiye Zhiqiu, Li Dao and Nie Xiaoqian might expose them. Li Dao and Nie Xiaoqian were able to distinguish whether these ghosts were humans or ghosts. One Ye Zhiqiu was fine too, but he had just left the mountain for training and didn''t have much experience with the martial arts world. He immediately took out the bronze sword and formed a hand seal to retrieve the ghost. Ning Caichen was terrified. He trembled in fear and curled up by the fire, mumbling the words to himself. When he came into contact with the two female ghosts, One Autumn Leaf realized that her incantation had no effect on them. She panicked and let the two sisters fight over her. There were a few footprints on her body. After rolling a few times, One Autumn Leaf finally reacted. The two in front of him weren''t female ghosts! No matter what, Yiye Zhiqiu was still the direct disciple of the Karakorum Dao Palace. Even if he had never cultivated martial arts, his body would not be suppressed by the Innate realm''s Fu Qingfeng sisters. It could only be said that he was still too young. "Who the hell are you people? Are you trying to make fun of me? If you don''t tell me who you are today, don''t blame me for being impolite!" One Autumn Leaf slapped away the shoe print on her body and a ball of fire floated above her hand. It was the Fireball Technique from the Karakorum Dao Palace''s first Five Elements magic. Fu Qingfeng and Fu Yueshi exchanged a glance, their eyes brimming with surprise and joy. C568 "Master, please accept this respect from us sisters!" Seeing the fireball floating in Yiye Zhiqiu''s hands, the two ghost girls looked at each other and immediately knelt down. One Autumn Leaf was dumbfounded and the ball of fire in her hands gradually extinguished. Ning Caichen was also dumbfounded. The ferocious female ghost had actually knelt down. What was going on? As Li Dao and Nie Xiaoqian sat on the side, they were temporarily forgotten. "What are you guys doing? Why are you kneeling? Wake up, "Ye Zhiqiu, the inexperienced Daoist, could not handle this situation. He wanted to extend his hand to support Fu Qingfeng and Fu Yuezhu, but he withdrew it instead. Men and women shouldn''t be so intimate with each other! A man who had never been in a relationship would inevitably feel shy and uncomfortable when faced with a beautiful woman. "Ladies, please get up." Unrivaled Super Hottie was at a loss on what to do and touched the back of his head. "No, master, if you do not agree to one thing with us sisters, we sisters will kneel down!" Among them, Fu Qingfeng, who looked exactly like Nie Xiaoqian, answered with a determined look in his eyes. At that moment, Nie Xiaoqian also noticed that the woman in front of her looked exactly the same as her. She couldn''t help but be curious. At this time, Ning Caichen also realized what was going on, and his eyes lit up. He threw off his sleeves, walked up to Fu Qingfeng and supported them, and said, "Ladies, if you have any difficulties, please get up. Brother Qiu is an enthusiastic person, if your request is reasonable, I believe he won''t sit idly by." Ning Caichen had a face full of righteousness as he spoke, but his trembling hands betrayed him. He was just a poor Elementary Scholar who had been unable to become a scholar for more than twenty years. Now that he had met a goddess, it would be strange if his body wouldn''t react in time. However, the ancient people''s robes were wide, so it was hard to tell even if they reacted. At the end of the day, Ning Caichen was a man as well, a poor diaosi. Hearing Ning Caichen''s voice, and then looking at his clean and gentle face, the two sisters rose to their feet. "Ladies, please speak your mind. Brother Zhiqiu and I will not sit idly by." Ning Caichen had a righteous face, looking straight ahead, but Li Dao could feel that his heartbeat was abnormal. Fu Qingfeng sighed and said slowly, "My name is Fu Qingfeng. This is my sister, Fu Yuechi. My father is Fu Tiancheng, the Minister of War." It all started two months ago, when my father ran into the Imperial Advisor Tzu Hang Pu Du in the imperial court. So, in desperation, we sisters decided to rob the prison cart here. In order to prevent the news from being leaked, I have no choice but to scare all of you who came to the Vitality Qi Villa to stay, I am truly sorry! " As Fu Qingfeng spoke, he arched his bow, causing Ning Caichen to stare blankly at him. He immediately shouted with righteous indignation, "How preposterous is this! The Tzu Hang Priestess is bewitching the Emperor, and she even wronged the pillar of a country like Lord Fu ¡­" Immediately, Ning Caichen patted his chest to show that he was on the side of justice. He also strongly condemned the evil deeds of Tzu Hang Pu Du, quoting from the scriptures, which caused everyone to be furious. Actually, Ning Caichen was unable to say such words that would incite the hearts of others and cause them to empathize with him. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have failed the Scholar examination twenty years ago. He shamelessly plagiarized some of the comments of the University Scholar Zhuge Luolong. Fu Qingfeng and Fu Yuechi experienced it the most. They even shed tears. Yiye Zhiqiu''s eyes also became moist, and even Nie Xiaoqian was moved. Fu Qingfeng, with hot tears streaming down his face, asked excitedly, "Senior, are you a Sky-Opening Scholar, Zhuge Liulong?" Seeing the beautiful woman''s pitiful and teary appearance, Ning Caichen subconsciously nodded his head. There was something called shame in his eyes, but it was quickly repressed by him. "Hahahaha ¡­" "Haha!" Seeing that Ning Caichen had actually shamelessly admitted to it, Li Dao couldn''t help but hold his stomach and laugh, his hands and feet were twitching. It wasn''t a big deal for a man to pretend to be someone else, but it wasn''t a man''s thing to pretend to be someone else. Li Dao''s laughter attracted everyone''s attention. Even Nie Xiaoqian didn''t understand why this person didn''t know what was going on. What Mr. Zhuge Huolong said was very good. It was very touching. How could this person not know what was the big picture?! C569 Hearing Ning Caichen''s words, everyone was touched, especially the sisters Fu Qingfeng. They could not help but feel sorrowful. Fu Tiancheng was the head of the Military Department, and he was of the utmost importance in helping Grand Xia. He was a pillar of the Empire, and now that he had been framed by the demon monk Ci''an, he was about to be sent to the execution grounds to execute him. The emperor was befuddled, causing demons and monsters to run rampant, causing people to lose their lives. Ning Caichen''s righteous speech struck Fu Qingfeng and co. right in the heart. Even an outsider like Yiye Zhiqiu felt indignant for Fu Tiancheng. However, Li Dao was laughing out loud. His laughter was filled with ridicule and ridicule. How could anyone not be angry? Even Nie Xiaoqian was puzzled by Li Dao''s actions. Ning Caichen felt guilty, but upon hearing Li Dao''s mocking laughter, he couldn''t help shrinking his neck back. "How can you be like this? My father acted for the country and the people, but was framed by the Demonic Monk, and yet you laugh out loud?" Fu Yuechi''s almond-shaped eyes widened. Her delicate right hand rested on the hilt of her sword, and small flames seemed to be burning in her eyes. Fu Qingfeng did not say anything. Compared to her little sister, she was much more decisive. His eyes were like a thousand year old ice. If Li Dao did not explain clearly, he believed that her sword would be unsheathed in the next second. "Haha, don''t misunderstand. This sovereign also deeply admired Lord Fu and did not show the slightest hint of disrespect, "Li Dao stopped his laughter. His pale and emaciated face looked extremely serious as he explained to the Fu family''s sisters. Li Dao himself was not a noble person, but this did not prevent him from respecting a noble person. Just like bandits and robbers would respect a saint with a high moral character. Listening to Li Dao''s explanation, the expressions on the Fu Qingfeng sisters'' faces eased up slightly. Their expressions were a little strange. It was a bit too much to call himself a true body, but with Li Dao''s current cultivation, calling him a true body in this world was not a problem at all. "Then what were you laughing at?" Although the atmosphere was not as tense as before, Fu Yuechi still had a poor impression of Li Dao. Li Dao slowly stood up and turned his gaze towards Ning Caichen. He smiled and said, "I''m sorry, but this sovereign was teased by someone who cheated on me, don''t you think so, Brother Ning?" Upon saying that, Ning Caichen''s face turned red as he stuttered, "I don''t understand what you''re saying." Fu Qingfeng was born a scholar, was extremely intelligent, and was well-versed in books. How could he not see the truth of the matter? Nie Xiaoqian chuckled. "These days, evil-doers and fiendish demons rule the imperial court. Are even scholars like this?" Ning Caichen buried his head in his chest, wishing he could find a hole to hide in. He had no intention of borrowing Zhuge Liulong''s name, but Fu Qingfeng had misunderstood him. Who would have thought that they would be exposed? How could this be embarrassing? Only after hearing Nie Xiaoqian''s words did Fu Qingfeng notice that this woman had a gentle temperament and looked exactly like him. He was extremely astonished. Anyone who met a stranger who looked exactly like them would have a strange feeling in their heart. Fu Qingfeng was only about twenty years old, and it was difficult for him to control his state of mind. His thoughts were written all over his face. Even though the lady before him looked exactly the same as him, he felt ashamed of himself. There was no other reason. The factor determining a person''s charm was not only their appearance, but also their temperament. Nie Xiaoqian was dozens of years old from the time she died. She had more experience than Fu Qingfeng, so her temperament was naturally better. Just like celebrities versus online celebrities, while some online celebrities did not lose to celebrities in looks, the feeling they gave off was that they were inferior to celebrities. It was precisely because of the difference in temperament and cultivation. Nie Xiaoqian faintly smiled towards Fu Qingfeng, causing her beautiful face to instantly turn pale. "Shut up, isn''t Brother Ning right? "Even if he isn''t the Zhuge Wulong that you all are talking about, his hot-blooded words are from the bottom of his heart. He''s crying out for Sir Fu''s injustice. How can you all mock him because of this?" Yiye Zhiqiu was a man of loyalty. He immediately stood forward to relieve Ning Xichen''s embarrassment. Fu Qingfeng recovered from the shock brought by Nie Xiaoqian. He bowed towards Ning Caichen and said, "Many thanks to Young Master Ning for speaking out in the name of justice. It was also Qing Feng who recognized the wrong person, inconvenient for Young Master Ning. Please do not take it to heart." "No no no, it was also my fault!" Ning Caichen quickly waved his hands, her actions stiff as his good impression of Fu Qingfeng rubbed against his. If a woman was considerate and could help a man find a way out of an awkward situation, she could easily capture his heart. He glanced at the shabby coffin in the corner of the room and saw that the little guy had already been awakened by his popularity. The next moment was to pretend to be handsome, even if he wanted to keep a low profile. C570 "Husband?" Nie Xiaoqian walked over to Li Dao and whispered in her ear, asking for her instructions. She also felt the dense corpse aura. Li Dao shook his head and said with a smile, "Just look at him. That little fellow from the Kunlun Society is no pushover." Nie Xiaoqian didn''t say anything else. She made up her mind. If One Autumn Leaf couldn''t beat them, she would save these people. Nie Xiaoqian could sense that the person who woke up in the coffin had a Demonic Core, and One Autumn Leaf was only in the Foundation Establishment stage. "Everyone gather around me! A Magical Beast has appeared!" The Fu Sisters had experienced One Autumn Leaf''s Fireball Technique, so they had no doubt about it. They immediately stood behind One Autumn Leaf, vigilantly looking around. As women of the Military Department, they were well-informed and knew of the existence of demons and devils in this world. On the other hand, Ning Caichen had never seen a female ghost or a tree demon in Lanruo Temple, so he was still an atheist. He muttered to himself, "Where are the ghosts and gods?" However, when he saw Fu Qingfeng standing behind Yiye Zhiqiu, he couldn''t help but follow him. Only Li Dao and Nie Xiaoqian were still sitting on the ground, completely unaffected by the shockwave. "You two, I''m a direct disciple of the Karakorum Sword League. There really is a demon hiding behind me!" Although Yiye Zhiqiu was somewhat arrogant, he was a warm-hearted person. He shouted towards Li Dao and Nie Xiaoqian. Li Dao smiled at him and said, "This sovereign has enmity with your Karakorum Savant, so you don''t have to bother with me. Just take care of yourself." One Autumn Leaf did not listen to what Li Dao was saying because the corpse aura in the air had already thickened to the point that it could be seen with the naked eye. Under the serious gaze of One Autumn Leaf, there was a loud bang as the old and worn out coffin in the corner was smashed open, revealing a person more than two meters tall. The man opened his green eyes. His robes were tattered and worn from the corrosion of time. His face was covered in rotten flesh and maggots were crawling all over him. He gave off a rotten stench. "Ah, ah!" Upon seeing the Corpse Monster''s appearance, Fu Yueji couldn''t help but scream. Although Ning Caichen did not cry out, his performance was even worse than Fu Yuechi''s. His legs kept swinging, and he was just a step away from wetting his pants. However, no one noticed his embarrassment. One Autumn Leaf had an extremely ugly expression on her face. It was a Corpse Monster with a Demonic Core! His luck didn''t seem very good, he could still run into her like this. If there weren''t still Ning Caichen, Fu Qingfeng, and the others, One Autumn Leaf would have turned and run. Killing demons and exterminating devils also had to be measured. However, if he had to ignore everything and let the Corpse Monsters harm several people''s lives, his conscience would not allow it. As a direct disciple of the Kunlun Society, Yiye Zhiqiu naturally felt a sense of unparalleled glory. As the number one sect in Heaven and Earth, it was his responsibility to exterminate demons and protect the common people. Therefore, he could not flee! Although the upper echelons of the Kunlun Society didn''t know what to think, but low level cultivators like Yiye Zhiqiu truly believed that the sect''s mission and responsibility was to protect the people of the world. The Corpse Monster was awakened from its dazed state, its green eyes turned as it rushed towards One Autumn Leaf and the others, roaring with excitement. When the Corpse Monsters ran, their bodies were surrounded by black qi, the earth was trembling, the visual impact was extremely strong. The reason why the target of attack was Yiye Zhiqiu and the others, was because of the boundless Qi and blood on Yiye Zhiqiu''s body, which was the best supplement for the Corpse Monsters. Nie Xiaoqian was a ghost, so she didn''t have any Qi on her body. As for Li Dao, his Qi was concealed. How could a small Corpse Monster sense the Qi in his body? It was not an exaggeration to say that as long as Li Dao released all the blood in his body, it would definitely be earth-shattering. There was no need for him to do anything, the Corpse Monster would be melted by his blood. At this moment, Yiye Zhiqiu was holding a heavy bronze sword in his right hand and a magical equipment bell in his left. "Boundless Heaven and Earth, World Borrowing Art, Five Elements Fire, listen to my command!" His mana crazily surged as One Autumn Leaf used the advanced fireball technique. A stiff fire dragon was condensed out, scorching the damp night air. It was truly majestic in all directions. C571 However, One Autumn Leaf knew that this Fire Dragon didn''t have much of an effect. It was just a divine tool. He probably hadn''t even seen a True Dragon before. At best, he could make his moves a bit more magnificent. The fire dragon roared and rushed towards the Corpse Monster, giving Fu Qingfeng and the others a sense of danger. In the next moment, the Corpse Monster stretched out its rotten palm and used its strength to smash the Fire Dragon into pieces. Fu Yuechi''s mouth was wide open. Fu Qingfeng was also in a daze, but the Corpse Monster rushed forward. "Get out of the way!" One Autumn Leaf''s sword-wielding right hand moved, pushing the Fu Brothers away and meeting the Corpse Monster head on. Clang! One Autumn Leaf flew out, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth, looking to be in a sorry state. One Autumn Leaf didn''t have much fighting experience, as a Warlock who cultivated in Dao arts, he could actually rush up to fight a Corpse Monster in close combat. He was not even comparable to a Xiantian realm martial artist. "If a tiger doesn''t show off its might, it will be treated as a sick cat!" After wiping away the blood at the corner of his mouth, Yiye Zhiqiu stood up. His expression turned much more serious and looked a bit more serious. He put away the Soulreaper Bell and took out a yellow talisman from his bosom, attaching it to the sword. One Autumn Leaf had bitten his finger, so he had clearly calmed down a lot. He had seen the blue talisman in the Viper King''s hand, and it gave him a sense of danger. It turned out that talismans were not the specialties of the Mao Mountain Sect. The entire Karakorum Dao Palace was adept at talismans from top to bottom. The yellow symbol paper was activated by the fresh blood. It was suffused with divine light and possessed a bit of power. The Corpse Monster''s intelligence wasn''t high. It charged straight at One Autumn Leaf, wanting to tear him apart and stuff him into its stomach. "There are nine stages in the Heavens. Reporting to the Emperor, Yuqing, five strikes of lightning!" After chanting an incantation, One Autumn Leaf pointed her long sword at the Corpse Monster without fear. BOOM! A bolt of blue lightning struck down from the sky and shattered the roof tiles. The blue lightning wrapped around the Corpse Monster. The lightning was as fierce as the sun, and could restrain zombies and ghosts the most. The Corpse Monster''s body emitted a thick corpse aura, as if it wanted to cancel out the lightning. The sizzling sound was like water being poured into a boiling pan of oil, but it was reeking. When the lightning dissipated, the Corpse Monster''s skin split open, revealing a disgusting piece of rotten flesh. Its long fangs bared as it sent a palm towards One Autumn Leaf. Yiye Zhiqiu was dumbfounded. He dodged awkwardly and shouted to the crowd, "This demon is too powerful. I can''t suppress it. I''ll have to stall him first. You guys, run!" "No, we sisters are not the type to disregard our friends'' safety and run away by ourselves." Fu Qingfeng was exceptionally determined as he charged towards the Corpse Monster with his sword held high. Ning Caichen braced himself and agreed, "That''s right, Brother Zhi Qiu. We won''t leave you behind!" Yiye Zhiqiu almost vomited a mouthful of blood, but the situation was critical. Seeing Fu Qingfeng rush towards the Corpse Monster, he didn''t have time to think any further. A rotting hand, sharp nails, and a hand grabbed Fu Qingfeng''s longsword. A trace of ridicule flashed across the Corpse Monster''s eyes. Crap! Seeing the Corpse Monster raise its other hand, if it was carried out, wouldn''t Fu Qingfeng be smashed into meat paste? One Autumn Leaf''s blood began to boil as she pounced forward to collide with Fu Qingfeng. After receiving the Corpse Monster''s slap, everyone heard the sound of bones breaking. The strength of the Corpse Monster was immense, it was only the One Autumn Leaf. Since childhood, it had cultivated an immortal technique, and because of the Heaven and Earth aura nourishing its body, it only had a few broken ribs. However, One Autumn Leaf was completely unable to move. While inwardly complaining, she could only helplessly watch as the Corpse Monster walked towards them. "I, a One Autumn Leaf, am a genius, handsome and unrestrained. Yet today, I am going to die in the hands of this demon! My destiny is so!" Yiye Zhiqiu sighed and closed his eyes in despair. "I''m warning you not to come over, or else I won''t be polite!" Fu Yuechi pointed her sword at the Corpse Monster, her voice trembling. Unfortunately, the Corpse Monster couldn''t understand a single word. "Ah, I''ll kill you!" Seeing that the Corpse Monster was getting closer, Fu Yuechi lost control of herself and charged forward with her sword held high. "Moon Lake, no!" Fu Qingfeng was startled and screamed, but it was too late for her to stop Fu Yuechi. The Corpse Monster grinned fiendishly as it raised its palm. Everyone could already imagine the scene of flesh splattering everywhere. "Moon Lake!" One of the ladies knew that she was the only one who knew of the truth. She wrote that the previous chapter had already been interrogated and that it would be troublesome to correct it, so it would be wrong to make such a mistake. Also, the plot had been changed, so the character would be different from the movie. If the characters and the plot went with the movie, then he wouldn''t be serious. The world that I wrote has basically broken away from its original shackles and added in its own understanding, so please do not take offense to it. C572 "Moon Lake!" A sharp sound resounded throughout the True Qi Manor like the shrill cry of a ghost. "Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu!" Ning Caichen and Zhiqiu couldn''t bear to watch a flower-like girl die, so they closed their eyes in despair. In the nick of time, a white silk shot out and sent the Corpse Monster flying. Fu Yuechi froze in place, looking in the direction of the white silk. It was the woman who looked exactly like her elder sister. Fu Qingfeng let out a long sigh of relief as he took three steps forward and grabbed Fu Yuechi''s arm. He scolded, "Why are you so reckless? Father is still in prison. If something were to happen to you, what would you do?" Upon hearing Fu Qingfeng''s rebuke, Zhiqiu, Yiye and Ning Caichen opened their eyes. They were slightly puzzled, ''What just happened?'' Roar! The Corpse Monster straightened its back and roared at Nie Xiaoqian. Although he had a low intelligence, he could still feel Nie Xiaoqian attacking him. "Hehe, you disgusting fellow, what are you trying to do?" Nie Xiaoqian walked out lightly with a smile on her face as she asked the Corpse Monster. A stuffy groan came from the Corpse Monster''s throat as it rushed towards Nie Xiaoqian. It wanted to tear this despicable fellow in front of it into a thousand pieces. "Elder sister, be careful!" Fu Qingfeng called out to Nie Xiaoqian. However, a shocking scene appeared. The white silk was like a snake that flew out from Nie Xiaoqian''s sleeve and hit the Corpse Monster''s body, it was as though it was kicking a soccer ball. The Corpse Monster was beaten up and fell to the ground again and again. It stood up again and again and was knocked over again. Fu Qingfeng and the rest widened their mouths. Nie Xiaoqian''s actions were so light that they didn''t know the cool and dazzling magic of Qiu Yiye. However, this caused them to feel even more astonished. It was as if that terrifying Corpse Monster wasn''t that scary anymore. The muscles on One Autumn Leaf''s face twitched, Fu Qingfeng and the others did not understand, but he knew that the Corpse Monsters had formed corpse cores. However, in front of Nie Xiaoqian, Corpse Monsters were like children who could be manipulated as they wished. What did this mean? This woman in front of him was at least a Jindan Stage Daoist Master! The more he thought about it, the more he realized that he was being watched by a Jindan Stage cultivator. Nie Xiaoqian and the demon corpse were both in the Core Formation stage. The Corpse Monsters had strong muscles and bones, strong defense, and a body of brute force, but they couldn''t use any spells or magic treasures. The key point was that the Corpse Monster''s intelligence wasn''t high, it was like a young child. On the other hand, Nie Xiaoqian, under the guidance of Yama Minamiya, had already reached the zero boundary of Core Formation and was only one step away from condensing her Primordial Spirit. She had all sorts of mystical techniques and magical equipment. Li Dao sat cross-legged on the side and didn''t make a sound as he watched Nie Xiaoqian beat up the Corpse Monster. "This guy really is stinky and hard. Forget it, I''ll finish him off as soon as possible." Nie Xiaoqian looked at the uninjured Corpse Monster that had fallen on the ground and muttered. He opened his mouth and three hundred and sixty-five silver needles were spat out. They were displayed in the air and radiated a cold light. This was Nie Xiaoqian''s magic treasure, called the Breaking Forbidden Needle. It was originally refined from a large amount of rare materials that Li Dao had collected in order to cultivate the Blood Nerve. Three hundred and sixty-five silver needles, each of which were magic treasures. When combined together, they formed a needle formation that was comparable to an immortal treasure. If even Li Dao''s body could be broken through, one could imagine how sharp these silver needles were. With a swipe of her slender finger, 365 cold star-like silver needles flew towards the Corpse Monster like a dense rain of rain. Although the Corpse Monster''s intelligence was low, it still had a strong intuition. At this moment, it felt a threat from its life, so it spat out a corpse in front of it, ready to fight with its life on the line. Shoo! Shoo! Shoo! Following the loud explosion, 365 silver needles pierced through the Corpse Monster''s body, with a boom, the rotten flesh turned into raindrops, scattering everywhere, causing Fu Qingfeng and the others to be dumbstruck. When the silver needles returned, Nie Xiaoqian used her Fa Li to wash them before returning them to her Dantian to nurture them. Actually, it was impossible for her to be contaminated with dirt with the materials used to break the restrictions. It was just that Nie Xiaoqian was too particular. "The last disciple of Karakorum Dao Palace, Zhiqiu, greets you!" Seeing that Nie Xiaoqian had taken care of the Corpse Monster, Zhiqiu and Yiye struggled to get up with a respectful attitude. Fu Yuechi blinked as she muttered to herself, "This is a true expert!" C573 "The last disciple of Karakorum Dao Palace, One Autumn Leaf, greets you, Daoist Master!" Even though she had all sorts of thoughts in her mind, she still obediently went up and greeted him. This was the nature of the world. The weak must have a heart of respect when facing the strong. "Get up. There''s no need to be so polite." Nie Xiaoqian raised her hands. Her voice wasn''t cold nor indifferent. A cool breeze blew and helped One Autumn Leaf up. It was Nie Xiaoqian''s pure magic power. Zhiqiu stood aside respectfully after he got up, not showing too much enthusiasm. He was originally a direct disciple of the Kunlun Society. Not to mention Sage Jindan, there were more than a dozen Immortals in the sect. There was no need to curry favor with Nie Xiaoqian. "Master, so you''re the real master!" One Autumn Leaf did not say anything, while Fu Yuechi stood around Nie Xiaoqian like a small bird, chirping away. She naturally felt a sense of closeness towards a girl like Nie Xiaoqian, who looked exactly like her sister. "Fu Qingfeng greets elder sister fairy." Fu Qingfeng, who was standing to the side, rolled his eyes as he walked towards Nie Xiaoqian and paid his respects. "Hehe, you and I look the same. Isn''t it a bit inappropriate to call me ''elder sister fairy''?" As an aged ghost, how could Nie Xiaoqian not see through Fu Qingfeng''s scheme? She looked at him with a playful expression. Fu Qingfeng''s face turned slightly red as he said, "To be honest, elder sister fairy, I have a request." Fu Qingfeng did not change his words. He looked at Nie Xiaoqian with a burning gaze. Tomorrow, the prison van that was going to escort her father would pass by. If he had the help of a master like Nie Xiaoqian, then there was no doubt that he would be able to rescue her father. Nie Xiaoqian shifted her gaze towards Li Dao. She had already guessed what Fu Qingfeng was going to say next. However, whether or not she agreed to Fu Qingfeng''s request would still depend on Li Dao''s attitude. If you want to marry a chicken, then let the chicken be; if you want to marry a dog, then let the dog be a dog. "What are you looking at me for? There are flowers on my face. You can decide for yourself." Li Dao casually said as he fiddled with the fire. Whether he could save Fu Tiancheng or not was just a thought. It was fine to save him, but it was also fine to not save him! A smile appeared on Nie Xiaoqian''s face. She understood Li Dao''s personality quite well. With Li Dao''s acknowledgement, she would be able to make her move. She was the daughter of an official, so she naturally had a good impression of an honest and upright official like Fu Tianchen. Seeing that Nie Xiaoran was going to ask for Li Dao''s opinion, the rest of them started to pay attention to the sickly Young Master Li Dao. Was he a stronger character? Zhi Qiu and Yiye sized up Li Dao, but did not feel any mana fluctuations from Li Dao. No matter how you looked at it, he was a rich young master who indulged in excessive desires. "Alright, what do you have to say for yourself?" Nie Xiaoqian''s words pulled everyone''s thoughts back to reality. "Big sister, we will be robbing a prison cart at the Manor tomorrow, but Six Fans Gate will definitely send experts to escort them. Please help us out." Fu Qingfeng said as he carefully examined Nie Xiaoqian''s expression, afraid that she would refuse. "Alright, you guys can go ahead and do it." Nie Xiaoqian smiled. Her smile under the moonlight could make her beautiful face pale. Fu Qingfeng stared blankly at Nie Xiaoqian. He originally thought that they would waste a lot of words. He never expected her to agree so easily. For a moment, he didn''t know how to react. "Yeah, yeah ¡­!" Fu Yuezhu did not have that many thoughts as she immediately cheered. That innocent smile and lively figure made Ning Caichen slightly absent-minded. Zhiqiu and Yiye were still sizing up Li Dao. To be able to get a person like Nie Xiaoqian, who was at least an Aurous Core stage, to ask for advice, she definitely wasn''t simple. Li Dao turned a blind eye to One Autumn Leaf''s gaze. He fiddled with the bonfire, wondering if he should blow him to death in one breath. Sooner or later, he would have to face Li Changfeng. So, knowing that Yifeng was the direct disciple of Karakorum Sword League would become his enemy? However, an ant like him couldn''t do anything, and he wasn''t in a bad mood, so it was better not to kill him. Zhiqiu Yiye was still observing Li Dao, but did not know that he had already passed through the gates of hell. C574 The night was long, and the fresh mountain wind blew through the broken windows and doors, causing them to be unable to sleep. Li Dao, who was lying on Nie Xiaoqian''s lap, fell asleep very quickly. At Li Dao''s level, absorbing and releasing the Spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth would no longer have any effect. What she did most of the time was to comprehend the laws and principles between the heaven and earth. Seeing Li Dao''s emaciated and sickly face, Nie Xiaoqian had a faint smile on her face. The dimples around the corner of her mouth were mesmerizing. One Autumn Leaf was still observing Li Dao. Although he could not sense any mana fluctuations coming from Li Dao, he had an intuition that this sickly young master would definitely not be as simple as he appeared on the surface. Fu Qingfeng and his sister lay on the hay floor, tossing and turning, worried. Even with the help of experts like Nie Xiaoqian and Zhiqiu, they couldn''t help but worry. As for Ning Caichen, he didn''t know why he couldn''t sleep. The night passed in silence. It was unknown when everyone fell asleep, but the sky was already turning white. Early morning dew in summer was heavy, especially in the mountains. The hay on the ground was already wet, and there was also a moist feeling on the front of his clothes. Zhiqiu opened his blurry eyes and prepared to do his homework. When he came to his senses, he found that the sickly young master was facing the morning sun and the purple clouds. He didn''t even need to breathe heavily as he stared straight at the horizon. When she looked at his clothes, she noticed that he had frozen. Sure enough, this man was the one who hid his strength. What realm was he in, an Immortal Soul stage cultivator? Zhiqiu and Yiye felt a chill in their hearts because Li Dao''s robes were as white as new and there were no traces of dew on them. "It''s already dawn. Everyone is up so early!" Fu Yuechi rubbed her sleepy eyes as she yawned. Apart from Ning Caichen, who was still smiling and having a drool flowing from the corner of her mouth, everyone else was awake. Li Dao sat cross-legged on the ground motionless, feeling the profoundness of the morning sunlight and purple gas. Nie Xiaoqian was washing fresh wild fruits in her hands. She knew that Yiye was meditating, and Fu Qingfeng was wiping the treasured sword. No one spoke, making Fu Yuezhan feel somewhat bored. As the sun gradually rose, Ning Caichen finally woke up. Seeing that he was the last one to wake up, he felt somewhat ashamed. He then noticed the remnants of saliva on the corner of his mouth. He blushed and calmly wiped it away, then greeted everyone one after another. Unfortunately, other than Fu Yuechi, no one else bothered with him. There were always many gentle scum, and it just so happened that Ning Caichen had this label in the hearts of everyone present. To be able to sleep so well in the wilderness, this was indeed mindless. And the saliva at the corner of his mouth was proof of his unspeakable dreams. Even Fu Qingfeng''s evaluation of Ning Caichen had dropped a few points. Confucius saw that I was sleeping during the day, shook his head and sighed. It is not without reason that Ning Caichen has not gained a title after dozens of years of reading. Heaven''s Path was the most universal law that required one to pay for what one wanted to obtain. This was one of the simplest truths in the world, but there were many people like Ning Caichen who did not understand. The sun rose higher and higher. The two sisters Fu Qingfeng, Zhi Qiu and Ning Caichen hid in the bushes beside the road, covered their faces with their hands. Beads of sweat covered their foreheads. Fortunately, the fragrant wind lingering at the tip of his nose made him feel less pain. Li Dao reclined in Nie Xiaoqian''s arms, deep in thought. The ground shook slightly, dust rose in the distance, and the shouts of the horses echoed far through the mountains. Fu Qingfeng was startled. With sharp eyes, he said, "Get ready, they''re here!" Li Dao, who was still lying in Nie Xiao Qian''s embrace, had a strange expression on his face. He sensed a familiar aura coming from her. C575 As the line in the distance grew closer, the carriages and horses kicked up a cloud of dust. These people were all dressed in green embroidered clothes. Their waists were hung with blades, and each one of them looked very arrogant. The leader was a man with an imposing manner. He was riding a big horse and was dressed in a red flying fish suit. He wore a black muslin hat and had a black gold scabbard around his waist. If one looked closely, they would notice that he and Li Dao bore a deep resemblance. A familiar feeling came from Li Dao. This man''s cultivation was at the middle Xiantian realm. His martial arts skills were clearly the Nine Yin True Scripture and the Nine Solitary Sword Technique. Li Dao had taught Xia Bing''s kung fu skills before, and Xin 14 Niang understood it too. So this man''s kung fu skills were probably taught by Xia Bing and Xin 14 Niang. Of course, there was another possibility. It was something that the little guy from Qingshan Village had taught him all those years ago. Li Dao remembered that when he had just arrived in this world, he met a demonic beast that robbed and plundered a village. He had accepted a disciple in the village who was named Li Jian. Twenty years had passed, and the brat from back then should have been a powerful warrior now. In the middle of the line was a corrugated old man with a grizzled beard and a sunken cheek that showed deep cheekbones. Seeing this old man, Fu Qingfeng, who was hidden in the grass, clenched his fist tightly. A glimmer of water could be seen in his eyes. The tears were already flowing uncontrollably down Fu Yuewing''s face as her shoulders twitched. His father had served the country and its people all his life, yet he had ended up like this. These treacherous officials deserved to be killed, as did the subordinates of these treacherous officials! "Stop!" The leading man reined in the reins and raised his hand to stop the group behind him. His sharp eyes scanned the surroundings, and the man yelled towards the grass patch where Fu Qingfeng and the others were. "What scoundrels are hiding, come out!" As his voice fell, the people of Six Fans Gate looked at each other in dismay. They thought to themselves, "Qian Hu must have gone crazy. Who would be here on such a hot day in the wilderness?" The man looked calm as he continued, "Ladies and gentlemen, do you really want me to invite you out?" A swishing sound rang out as Fu Yuechi stood up from the grass. She stared fixedly at Fu Tiancheng, who was in the carriage. Fu Qingfeng, One Autumn Leaf, and Ning Caichen also stood out, all of them wearing black scarves. Zhiqiu and Yiye did not care too much about these people. He was a disciple of the Kunlun Society, so how could he possibly take these mortals seriously? It was the same even if the man in front of him was a Xiantian expert. Martial arts were always inferior in front of the Immortal Dao, especially in this kind of immortal world. Seeing Fu Qingfeng and the others step out, Fu Tiancheng''s cloudy eyes turned clear inside the prison cart. Even though Fu Qingfeng and Fu Yuechi were both covered in masks, how could he not recognize his own daughter? "Aren''t you guys afraid of retribution? You''re the accomplice of a tiger!" Fu Qingfeng unsheathed his sword and shouted at the Six Fans Gate group. "That''s right. Lord Fu is an honest and honest man with clear sleeves and a pure heart. His heart is a land of peace and prosperity and is a pillar of our nation. How can you bear to persecute Lord Fu together with the Demonic Monk? " Seeing that Fu Qingfeng had spoken, Ning Caichen could not help but step forward and swipe his brush. "Everyone, I also admire Lord Fu. However, I will obey my orders. Please get out of my way, I do not wish to make things difficult for you!" The man cupped his hands and shouted. "You are a right and wrong hound, you deserve to die!" The little girl''s temper was a bit explosive. He straightened her sword and charged towards the man''s head. Fu Qingfeng followed closely behind as he raised his sword. The treasured sword illuminated his eyes in the sunlight. However, facing Zuo Qianhu, who was at the middle stage of the Innate realm, Fu Qingfeng and Fu Yuedao were no different from striking a stone with an egg. Zuo Qianhu didn''t draw his sword either. With a wave of his sleeve, a strong gale rose and sent both Fu Qingfeng and Fu Yuezhan flying. This martial art was obviously the iron sleeves of the Nine Yin Sutra. Fu Qingfeng and Fu Yuedao both flew back as they were caught by One Autumn Leaf. Blood flowed from the corners of their mouths as despair filled their hearts. This bastard''s kung fu was terrifyingly high. However, when he thought of ''One Autumn Leaf'' and Nie Xiaoqian, who was hiding in the dark, Fu Qingfeng felt slightly more relaxed. Luckily, his sister was lucky enough to run into an expert. C576 "Qing ¡­!" Fu Tianchen anxiously shouted from within the carriage, but then he thought of something and kept his mouth shut. Qing Feng, it''s good that Yue Chi didn''t reveal his identity. If the Demonic Monk found out about his identity, it would be even more dangerous. Fu Tianchen could only feel anxious in his heart. "Aren''t your actions too vicious? You actually dare to be this ruthless when facing a female?" One Autumn Leaf put Fu Qingfeng and Fu Yuechi down as she glared at Zuo Qianhu. "Yeah, why are you like this?" Ning Caichen''s momentum weakened, and he shouted at Zuo Qianhu. "I, Zuo, am only following orders. If you don''t step aside, then things will no longer be the way they are now." Zuo Qianhu said indifferently. Li Dao was still lying in Nie Xiaoqian''s arms, trying to figure out who taught Zuo Qianhu the martial arts skills. Nie Xiaoqian said with a strange tone of sarcasm, "Look at your good disciple grandson, he''s really imposing!" Nie Xiaoqian naturally recognized the martial arts that Zuo Qianhu had used. In her opinion, Zuo Qianhu''s martial arts were taught to him by Xia Bing or Xinyi. No matter how virtuous or gentle a woman was, she would still feel jealous. Li Dao chuckled and did not say anything. When a woman is jealous, it''s better not to explain. The more she explained, the more enthusiastic she became. "Fine, let me see if your martial arts are as tough as your mouth!" One Autumn Leaf was also infuriated. She performed a hand incantation and chanted an incantation. There were mana fluctuations coming from her body. "That young Daoist from the Karakorum Dao Palace has some skills. If you don''t care about him, your disciple''s fate might not be good!" Nie Xiaoqian glanced at Li Dao and mocked. Li Blade smiled but did not say anything. He knew that the outcome of the fight between Yiye Autumn and Zuo Qianhu was between five and five. One Autumn Leaf was a Foundation Establishment Practitioner while Zuo Qianhu was a Xiantian Cultivator. Although his techniques were more dazzling than martial arts, his emphasis was more on practicality and killing. Furthermore, he also knew that Autumn Leaf was only a novice Daoist. She didn''t have much fighting experience, so it was not hard to guess who would be the victor. The air, which had already been scorched by the sun, began to distort. A ball of fire appeared in One Autumn Leaf''s hand as she whizzed towards Zuo Qianhu. Fu Yuechi clenched her fist, encouraging Zhi Qiu and Ye Wen. "Immortal disciples?" Zuo Qianhu narrowed his eyes. He no longer looked as calm as he did before. He drew out his dark golden sword and sent a stream of sword Qi towards the flames. One Autumn Leaf after another cast the Five Elements Magic. Zuo Qianhu''s figure flashed as he lightly tapped the back of his horse with his toes. Immediately, nine identical him appeared in the air. Ning Caichen had a look of horror on his face as he asked, "What demonic art is this?" Fu Qingfeng and Fu Yueji were also shocked. If not for One Autumn Leaf, who knew how many times they would have died by relying on the two sisters to rob the prison cart. "To think that you can practice martial arts to such an extent. I have to say, it''s quite impressive. It''s a pity that you''ve encountered this young master!" One Autumn Leaf pulled out her bronze sword and made a sword sign. The bronze sword flew out ¡ª it was the Imperial Sword Technique. The battle between the two was so soul-stirring that everyone watching could hardly take their eyes off it. In the end, Zuo Qianhu suffered a loss. He knew that One Autumn Leaf''s long-range magic had suppressed him, so he could only passively defend. The occasional sword Qi attack was easily blocked by One Autumn Leaf. The other members of Six Fans Gate were not just for show. Seeing that their leader was at a disadvantage, they all drew their sabers and surrounded Fu Qingfeng, Fu Yuezhan, and Ning Caichen. Fu Qingfeng and Fu Yuechi were injured, and their martial arts weren''t very high as well. They also had to carry the burden of Ning Caichen''s empty body with them, causing them to be in grave danger. Seeing this, Fu Tianchen panicked and could not help but shout, "All of you, stop!" The voice was filled with righteousness and everyone stopped what they were doing. "Warriors, thank you for coming to rescue this old man. This old man appreciates your kindness." However, the order to execute me is from His Majesty. "Father!" Lord Fu, what is the meaning of this? " Under the black bandana, Fu Qingfeng''s face was anxious as he called out. "If the Lord wishes for this subject to die, then this subject has no choice but to die!" Fu Tiancheng had a resolute expression as he answered. One Autumn Leaf and Zuo Qianhu could not help but put away their swords. They looked at Fu Tiancheng with complex emotions in their eyes. C577 "If the Lord wishes for this subject to die, then this subject has no choice but to die!" Fu Tiancheng''s words were sonorous and forceful. Coupled with his clear and unblemished face, it caused Zhiqiu and Zuo Qianhu to cast sidelong glances at each other. "Father, what are you doing? The unconscious monarch was bewitched by the Demonic Monk and has already stopped asking about the political affairs of the imperial court." Come with us! " Fu Qingfeng pulled down his handkerchief and shouted at Fu Tiancheng. "Father, don''t be confused. These eagles are working for the Monk Monk. They won''t let you go and their daughter. Come with us!" Tears glittered in Fu Yuechi''s eyes as her voice filled with emotion. A strand of grey hair fluttered in the wind at the side of Fu Tiancheng''s temples. He sighed and said, "Qing Er, Yue Er, I know what you two are thinking." Even the emperor knows that he was bewitched by that demon monk, Ci Hang Pu Du, but someone has to stand up for him! If my father''s blood can awaken the Emperor, he will die without regrets. " "Father!" The fatherly love scene made everyone fall into silence. Zuo Qianhu clenched his fists, but when he thought of his master''s instructions, he felt powerless. Ci Hang was a Divine Demon. Even his master did not have the confidence to win, so he could only be a snake in the water for now. However, seeing Lord Fu being framed like this made him, Zuo Li, feel uncomfortable. On top of the big tree, Li Dao yawned. Although he could understand Fu Tiancheng''s thoughts, he felt that they were a bit pedantic. Genuine sages are admirable, but they are too upright. "What are you going to do?" Nie Xiaoqian pinched Li Dao''s shoulder and asked. "Of course I''m here to watch a show." Li Dao signaled Nie Xiaoqian to continue pinching her shoulders, causing Nie Xiaoqian to roll her eyes. "Father, please forgive me for being unfilial. For this matter, I can''t listen to you anymore. We can''t just watch as you court death!" Fu Qingfeng wiped away the tears at the corner of his eyes. His handsome face unexpectedly showed determination. "That''s right. Father, we must take you with us today." Fu Yuechi stood shoulder to shoulder with Fu Qingfeng, her aura not the least bit weak. Looking at his two daughters, Fu Tiancheng let out a long sigh. If this young scholar did not stand up, who else could stand up? Qing''er, Yue''er, I can''t go with you! However, Fu Qingfeng and Fu Yueji did not listen to Fu Tiancheng''s words at all. They only wanted to save their father. "Do you Monk''s dogs really want to be the accomplices of a tiger?" Fu Qingfeng asked Zuo Qianhu with a cold expression, his sword glinting in the sunlight. Zuo Qianhu remained silent, as did everyone else in Six Fans Gate. They had learnt martial arts only for the sake of wealth and glory. As for the rest, they should not think about it. He wasn''t thinking about politics. "What a bunch of idiots. Today, I know that Qiu Yiye will kill you for the rest of the world!" Seeing such a scene unfold before his eyes, Zhiqiu and Yiye flew into a rage. The mana within their bodies surged crazily, and the yellow talisman paper formed into a talisman dragon. It was obvious that it was trying to amplify the technique. Young people like Zhiqiu and Yiye were at their most hot-blooded moments in life. Zuo Qianhu raised his dark gold treasured sword. He felt a life or death threat from this young Taoist in front of him. He circulated his zhenqi throughout his body and prepared to use his life or death attack. "Sister fairy, please make your move!" Fu Qingfeng used one hand as a loudspeaker and shouted loudly. The situation had developed to this point. From Fu Qingfeng''s point of view, only a master like Nie Xiaoqian could suppress the entire audience. "It''s your turn." Li Dao chuckled as he stood up from Nie Xiaoqian''s embrace. Nie Xiaoqian didn''t pay attention to him as she descended from the tree. Her white robe fluttered in the wind, attracting everyone''s attention. When Nie Xiaoqian landed, Li Dao followed closely behind. This sudden turn of events somewhat eased the tense atmosphere. While everyone was staring at Nie Xiaoqian, Zuo Qianhu unintentionally saw Li Dao''s face and became extremely excited. It couldn''t be wrong, although this man looked young, he looked exactly the same as the painting in his master''s hands. Moreover, Martial Granduncle was an immortal, and he was already a permanent member of his youth. Zuo Qianhu raised his sword and rushed towards Li Dao. Everyone thought he was going to make a move on a man and a woman, but something surprising happened. Zuo Qianhu ran to Li Dao''s side and knelt down on the ground, kowtowing to him. "Granddisciple Zuo Li greets grandpa!" The agitated tone made Fu Qingfeng and the rest flabbergasted. Fu Yuechi pinched her own face and muttered, "This fellow is the sickly granddisciple''s grandson?" C578 The air started to freeze. Everyone''s gaze turned towards Li Dao. This sickly young master in white clothes that could be blown down by a gust of wind was actually Zuo Qianhu''s grandpa? The question was, how old was this sickly young master? Li Dao stared at Zuo Qianhu for a while before asking, "Who is your master?" "Martial Granduncle, my master is Xia Bing." Zuo Qianhu raised his head and glanced at Li Dao as he answered respectfully. "Hiss!" Fu Qingfeng, Fu Yuefeng, and the others sucked in a breath of cold air. Almost everyone in the martial arts world had never heard of Xia Bing before. One Autumn Leaf looked curiously at Fu Qingfeng and Fu Yuechi and asked in puzzlement, "Who is Xia Bing? Is she very famous?" "You don''t know who Xia Bing is?" Fu Yuechi looked strangely at One Autumn Leaf, as if she knew that one Autumn Leaf was a wild person. "Senior Xia Bing is my idol. Twenty years ago, Senior Xia Bing started challenging the famous masters of the martial arts world with only one sword. At the same time, she helped women to kill the heartless. Senior Xia Bing, with the body of a woman, was invincible throughout the world. Ten years ago, when Senior Xia Bing formed a Jindan in the Martial Way, it was honored as a martial arts legend. After that, there was no news of them. I never thought that Senior Xia Bing would actually teach such a disciple! " Fu Yuechi looked at Zuo Qianhu in disdain as she spoke. He no longer dared to try and guess Li Dao''s level. If even the disciples he taught could form a Jindan, then what about Li Dao himself? Just thinking about it made him feel terrified. Li Dao touched his chin. He hadn''t seen Xia Bing for more than twenty years and didn''t know what Xia Bing looked like now. Strictly speaking, if Xia Bing could be considered her disciple, then this man in front of him was her disciple without a doubt. "What''s your name? "Get up first." Li Dao said indifferently. Previously, Li Blade felt very weak, but now, he had become the focal point. "Disciple Zuo Li." Zuo Qianhu stood up and waited respectfully at the side. "How is she?" Remembering Xia Bing''s crazy, thoughtless look, Li Dao couldn''t help but to ask. "Master is very good, but he often talks about grand-teacher, and even sends us disciples to search for grand-teacher''s whereabouts." Li Dao fell silent. How could he not know about the relationship between Xia Bing and Xin 14 Niang? He thought that they would forget each other in the martial arts world, but who knew that silly girl would still be so persistent after more than 20 years. "You''re such a considerate master. Even though I let you be my disciple for more than twenty years, you still think about me." Nie Xiaoqian mocked. Nie Xiaoqian had a decent impression of Xia Bing and Xin Niang. It was because of her that Xia Bing and Xin 14th Madam left in anger. Li Dao didn''t answer. After a long while, he said, "I also miss that little girl. "I have protected Fu Tianchen. I will take care of Ci Hang Pu Du, and we will enter the capital!" Li Dao turned around and walked away, leaving the crowd looking at each other in dismay. "Yes sir!" Zuo Qianhu roared as he quickly followed behind Li Dao. Fu Qingfeng and Fu Yuefeng cheered as they hurried forward to split the prison cart. Initially, Li Dao''s goal was to enter the capital to overthrow the imperial government of Grand Xia and devour the dragon fountain, thus establishing a new dynasty. It was just a pass to clean up Tzu Hang Puu. Now that Li Dao wanted to take a step further, there was no longer any point in using a normal lucky chance. Right now, there were two shortcuts in front of him. The first was to kill the Blood Demon of the Netherworld and refine the sea of blood. The second was to condense an enormous amount of qi flow to cultivate, the immortal qi flow was occupied by Li Changfeng, and the ghost qi was occupied by the Son of Yama, so Li Dao could only place his gaze on humanity. With his current combat strength, he was qualified to occupy the destiny of an entire race. C579 Beneath the feet of the imperial capital, the throng of pedestrians was clearly showing the last bit of luck the Grand Xia Empire had. A dynasty, no matter how rotten it is, the son of heaven will always have a bit of bustle. The bustling capital was welcomed with a strange group today. A sickly young man walked in front with a fairy-like woman following beside him. The woman''s skin was equally pale, except that it was less sickly and fragile. Behind the two of them were the Six Fans Gate constables that were escorting the carriage, as well as four young men and women in ordinary clothing. In the bustling capital, there was no lack of Young Noble Xun. Coincidentally, there were many who knew Zuo Li. Zuo Li was a young talent from Six Fans Gate, and was famous for his martial arts skills in the capital. There were even more people who knew of Fu Tianchen, the minister of war. However, how could Zuo Qianhu, who was escorting Fu Tiancheng, allow a sickly young master to lead the way? Could it be that this young master had some sort of great background? Looking at the way he was indulging in his excesses and then looking at the girl that was supporting him, everyone started to guess Li Dao''s identity. Li Dao was walking ahead of the crowd and did not pay any attention to the scenery of the capital. His attention was completely focused on the gigantic dragon that was hovering above the imperial palace. It was a dazzling divine dragon. Its appearance was somewhat dispirited. Its two long beards drooped down, and its pupils were unfocused. It was as if it was ill. This dragon was not a real dragon. It did not have flesh and blood, and was formed from the destiny of the Grand Xia Dynasty. Ordinary people would not be able to see the divine dragon formed by destiny, only Foundation Establishment and above cultivators could see it. Nie Xiaoqian tightly held onto Li Dao''s arm with a terrifyingly pale face. This divine dragon could be said to be the protector of the Grand Xia Dynasty, guarding the capital. Although it had lost its consciousness and became weaker, it still had a lot of control over a ghost like Nie Xiaoqian, who hadn''t even been able to develop her Primordial Spirit yet. The Great Xia Dynasty began to corrupt from the inside out, which resulted in this karmic divine dragon beginning to weaken. If the destiny of the Da Xia Empire was still at its peak, even a deity like Li Dao would not be able to mess around in the capital. But now? Li Dao extended his finger and pointed it at the air. Strange and thin threads of blood flew out and wrapped around the divine dragon. No matter how hard it struggled, it would not be removed, and it continued to emit waves of dragon roars. Of course, ordinary people could not see such a change. In the palace, the Son of Heaven was still exercising when he suddenly felt his heart palpitating. His face contorted in pain as he fainted on the belly of his favorite concubine. This time, the imperial concubine and the palace maids serving her were scared out of their wits, rolling and crawling as they called out to the imperial physician. In the Imperial Advisor''s estate, the grieving, bald Imperial Advisor looked at the golden dragon that was bound by threads of blood. His face changed drastically as he hurriedly called for his disciples to enter the palace. People came and went, the streets were bustling with activity, an old Taoist cultivator holding a steel mouth that cut off the banner said, "The sky is about to change, such a terrifying demon actually snuck into the capital, no way, I have to report this to the Heavenly Master quickly, I can''t let this hundred years of layout go to waste!" Under the astonished gaze of the surrounding people, the old Daoist threw down the banner made from bamboo and flew away on a paper crane. The commoners knelt down one after another and called out the living gods. At the city gate, Li Dao withdrew his finger and shook his head with a smile, "The great Xiaxia is about to fall. I can''t get it back up, so the only thing I can do is to rebuild it." Nie Xiaoqian and One Autumn Leaf could vaguely understand what Li Dao meant. Fu Qingfeng, Ning Caichen, and the rest could not understand it at all. They were all confused. Fu Tiancheng frowned as he looked at Li Dao with an even more vigilant gaze. He only wished that his guesses were not accurate. Zuo Qianhu didn''t think too much into it. He turned towards Li Dao and respectfully asked, "Martial Granduncle, what should we do now?" Li Dao retracted his gaze and smiled, "Let''s go see that little girl Xia Bing first, we''ll talk about other things in the future." As he spoke, he entered the city gates. The guards wanted to stop him from interrogating him, but they discovered that there was a mysterious force preventing them from approaching the sickly young master. C580 Six Fans Gate headquarters. At the end of a dark and narrow passage was the Chief Constable Xia Bing''s residence. The constables held the legendary chief constable in great admiration, but few had ever seen him. Because the Chief Constable always kept himself in the house and never showed his face. A bronze mirror reflected her graceful figure and beautiful face. A woman was holding a comb and was combing her hair. Her eyes were filled with grief. After a long time, the woman put down the comb in her hands and sighed. She stood up and walked to the bedside and took down a painting hanging on the wall. She carefully caressed the face of the man with infatuated eyes, as if the man in the painting was right in front of her. In the painting was a young man in white clothes. His figure was tall and straight, and the corners of his mouth slightly curled up made him seem slightly mysterious. "Big brother Li, oh brother Li, Bing''er was wrong. It''s been twenty-six years, it''s been twenty-six years!" Bing''er shouldn''t have left you. Bing''er misses you. Why didn''t you come to see Bing''er? Bing-Er knew she was wrong! The woman stared at the portrait, tears streaming down her face. Her memories of the past were clear and vivid. She couldn''t forget the smile on that person''s face. It was becoming clearer and clearer, but had he already forgotten about her? "You are an immortal that lives with the heavens. You should have already forgotten about an insignificant little girl, right?" The woman''s lips curled into a faint sneer as she put down the painting in her hand and wiped away her tears, afraid that the tears would fall onto the painting. "Senior grandpa, please come in!" Zuo Qianhu stopped at the end of the long and dark tunnel, his hands trembling. He remembered that his Master said that the reason he became the chief constable of Six Fans Gate was to find his Martial Granduncle. Now, he had brought his master back, so his master should be smiling. Speaking of which, from the first time he saw his master, he had never seen his master smile. Li Dao nodded. He stretched out his hand to open the door, but stopped mid-air. "What? Scared?" Nie Xiaoqian cast a sidelong glance at Li Dao as she ridiculed him with a strange tone. "Who is it!" Suddenly, a stern voice came from the room. The woman''s face was filled with anger. She had already instructed that no one was to disturb her. "Master, it''s me. Please come out and see who I brought here." Zuo Qianhu suppressed his excitement and tried his best to keep his tone calm. "Li''er, so it''s you. Come in." Hearing Zuo Li''s voice, the voice of the woman in the room slightly softened. Li Dao no longer hesitated and pushed open the door with his hand. For a moment, he felt somewhat regretful. The little girl from that year had grown up, and Xia Bing''s immaturity had completely disappeared. Her appearance was fixed at around twenty-seven or twenty-eight years old, and she seemed to be even older than him. Looking at the sickly Li Blade Xia Bing was stunned. The Big Brother Li in her memory wasn''t like this, but the person in front of her was indeed Big Brother Li. That feeling couldn''t be wrong. Tears streamed down her face. After confirming that she was not dreaming, Xia Bing''s voice trembled as she asked, "It''s really you?" Li Dao smiled and said, "Bing''er, I''m back!" "Wuu, it really is you!" "Big brother Li, you haven''t forgotten Bing''er, you''re back to see her!" Xia Bing threw herself into Li Dao''s arms, her voice choked with sobs as she wiped her tears onto Li Dao''s chest. "Alright, silly girl, what are you crying for? "Didn''t I come to see you? It''s not like we''re going to die, don''t cry." Li Dao let Xia Bing hug him, as she was afraid to hit her back. She looked a little embarrassed because Nie Xiaoqian was looking at him weirdly. Zuo Li wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes. His heart was moved. So his icy cold master had such a side to her, he was truly happy for her. "Alright, I said that the two of you should cuddle in broad daylight when you meet, but when are you going to cuddle with me?" Nie Xiaoqian couldn''t bear to watch any longer, so she asked with an unfriendly expression. Women naturally wouldn''t allow their men to be too intimate with the opposite sex, even in the feudal era. Therefore, Nie Xiaoqian emphasized the words'' master and disciple ''. Li Dao awkwardly pushed Xia Bing away, rubbing her nose, not knowing what to say. However, Xia Bing recognized Nie Xiaoqian. She had the same unkind expression as she said in a cold voice, "You female ghost. Back then, I was merciful if I didn''t kill you. Don''t not know what''s good for you." Hearing Xia Bing''s words, Zuo Qianhu was overwhelmed with shock. The goddess-like woman beside his grandpa was actually a female ghost? C581 "You female ghost, I should have killed you back then!" Xia Bing''s face didn''t look good, her expression was stiff, and her voice was filled with anger. If this ghost girl didn''t appear, then she and Xin 14th Madame wouldn''t have left in a bad mood and split up with Li Dao for more than 20 years. Thinking of this, Xia Bing''s murderous aura was so cold that it seemed like she would attack in the next moment. "Wild girl, my husband taught you martial arts, and it was all because of your master-disciple relationship. When you saw my mistress, instead of bowing, you actually spoke rudely." I must teach you a lesson today! " Nie Xiaoqian''s sleeves fluttered as the gauze covering her body fluttered even though there was no wind. Her pretty face was filled with killing intent as she activated her pure magic power. "A ghost that doesn''t know how high the sky is and how deep the earth is, you can try." Xia Bing said as a two and a half foot long blade appeared in her hands. The muscles on Li Dao''s thin face trembled violently. Nie Xiaoqian''s gentle personality had also become so incomprehensible at this moment. As for Xia Bing, after not seeing her for so many years, her temper was still as fiery as ever. He definitely could not let them fight. Xia Bing had formed a golden pill in the Martial Dao, and now, she was at the level of a supreme grandmaster. Their cultivation bases were about the same, but the magic treasure in Nie Xiaoqian''s hands was something even Immortal Soul Stage experts would hate, let alone Xia Bing. "All of you shut up, you are looking down on me, right? "Alright, since you want to fight, then let''s fight," Li Dao said as he walked out of the door without even turning his head around. He knew very well that if he were to interfere, he would not be able to do so. Thus, he could only try this method. Sure enough, seeing Li Dao angry, Xia Bing, who had not seen Li Dao for over twenty years, became anxious. She didn''t bother with Nie Xiaoqian as she held her short sword and chased after Li Dao. "Brother Li, don''t be angry! Bing-Er, it was Bing-Er''s fault. Don''t leave Bing-Er behind anymore!" Hearing the voice coming from behind him, the corners of Li Dao''s mouth slightly curled up. In the illegitimate relationship between a man and a woman, anyone who was favoured could be fearless. Nie Xiaoqian snorted coldly. With her pure heart, how could she not see through Li Dao''s thoughts? She spat and flew after Xia Bing. Zuo Qianhu was the only one left in the room. The sun was hanging high in the sky. In the air above the palace, there was an ordinary golden-colored dragon that was dispirited and dispirited. It was tightly bound by thin threads of blood. The palace was in a complete mess. The eunuchs and eunuchs rushed back and forth, and the imperial physicians rushed to the emperor''s chambers one after another. They panted heavily, and beads of sweat dripped from their foreheads without a care. The eight white horses majestically pulled their carriages and ran on the blue stone floor of the palace. As their hooves stepped on the green stone floor, a crisp sound could be heard. A kind-looking and virtuous senior monk sat on the carriage as if he was on pins and needles. He urgently wanted to see what had happened to the emperor and why such an unforeseen event had happened to the golden dragon. The karmic luck golden dragon was related to whether or not he could successfully transform into a dragon. He absolutely could not allow any mishap to go wrong. However, he had never thought that there would be a problem with the karmic karmic karmic karmic karmic karmic karmic karmic karma, and from there on out, it would affect the Emperor. After all, there were very few people in this world who could directly attack one of the imperial destiny gold dragons. Li Dao was wearing white clothes as he stood at the entrance of the palace. From time to time, he would cover his face and cough. "Brother Li, what are we doing here?" Since they had not seen each other for more than twenty years, shouldn''t they first find a place with a warm environment and ask for two jugs of wine to narrate their love? Zuo Qianhu was also confused. The feeling his grandpa gave him was too mysterious. Nie Xiaoqian looked at Xia Bing with disdain, even though she didn''t know why Li Dao came to the palace. Li Dao raised his head to look at the golden dragon hovering above the palace. His pale face revealed a smile as he replied, "We''re here to swallow the dragon!" C582 What? Zuo Qianhu subconsciously gripped the hilt of his sword tightly. All his life, he had been taught the teachings of Heaven and Earth Lord. But when he suddenly heard Li Dao''s words, waves of shock surged up in his heart. "Evil disciple, what are you trying to do? Are you trying to bully your master to exterminate our ancestors?" Xia Bing slapped Zuo Qianhu''s head and shouted. She did not care what Li Dao''s goal was. So what if he wanted to stab a hole in the sky? Xia Bing had been disappointed with the Grand Xia Empire for the past few years at the Six Fans Gate, so she didn''t have much of an impression of Li Dao''s shocking words. "But!" Zuo Li wanted to say something, but stopped. He was forced back by Xia Bing''s stern gaze. "Hehe, someone taught you a good disciple." Nie Xiaoqian laughed coldly as she couldn''t help but taunt Xia Bing, causing blue veins to pop out from her forehead. "Alright, let''s go in." Li Dao laughed as he walked forward. As for the army guarding the gates, they were completely ignored. Seeing that the two men and two women were about to enter the palace, the Imperial Guards moved forward to block them with their spears. However, there was an invisible force that prevented them from moving, making them unable to make a sound. If a normal person were to enter the palace without any clues, they might not be able to find where the Emperor was even after searching for ten days to half a month. However, who was Li Dao? His spiritual sense easily covered the entire palace and headed straight for the palace where the Emperor was. Walking on the clean and tidy ground, Li Dao had a smile plastered on his face. He never thought that there would be someone familiar with inside the palace. How interesting! Li Dao took the lead and walked in a circle. He passed through one door after another as he headed straight for the Emperor. Along the way, countless imperial guards were patrolling back and forth, as well as many palace maids and eunuchs. They all saw Li Jie and the other three, but none of them could stop them. If this was during the Grand Xia Empire''s heyday, even Li Dao would not dare to act so brazenly in the Imperial Palace. His strength would be reduced by at least fifty percent. For example, if King Zhou of the gods made a lewd poem about Nuwa, Nuwa would not be able to directly attack King Zhou. He could only send three demons to ruin everything. But of course, the Grand Xia Empire of this world couldn''t even be compared with Yin Shang of the Conferred Gods. However, the current situation was different. The buildings were on the verge of collapse. Not to mention Li Dao, even Nie Xiaoqian didn''t feel any discomfort. Li Dao''s pace did not seem fast, but in reality, it just did not seem fast. In less than a quarter of an hour, the four of them were standing in front of the Supreme Hall. Zuo Li, who was in the Xiantian realm, was panting heavily. The look in his eyes when he looked at Li Dao''s grandmaster became increasingly complicated. He was clearly walking at a moderate pace, but he had to use all his strength to keep up with Li Yao. The Supreme Hall was a palace that had been built only two years ago. It was built specially for Imperial Concubine Le by the Emperor. Right now, Imperial Concubine Le''s face was full of fear. She used a silk handkerchief to wipe her tears, occasionally raising her head to glance at the emperor who was surrounded by a group of imperial doctors. It was fine if the emperor was fine, but if the emperor was fine, then she didn''t dare imagine what would happen to her. Even though the emperor wasn''t very good in that aspect, he usually ate a lot of great tonic so he wouldn''t faint on his own stomach. One must know that he hadn''t used too much strength yet. Otherwise, with his own martial arts, one pair of legs would be enough to squash him to death several times over. The group of imperial physicians took turns to take the emperor''s pulse. All of them were frowning and watching the scene made Imperial Concubine Le''s heart tighten. "The Imperial Advisor has arrived!" The young eunuch shouted a song, and a benevolent Imperial Advisor appeared with a trace of radiance on his face. He was barefooted, and behind him were two little Shamei carrying a pure gold staff, following in his footsteps. Imperial Concubine Le had a look of anticipation on her face as she ran over to the Imperial Advisor''s side. Holding onto the Imperial Advisor''s sleeve, she begged, "Imperial Advisor, you''re so resourceful. Quickly go and check on His Majesty, you must ensure that he is safe and sound!" The Imperial Advisor lowered his head to look at Imperial Concubine Le, who was a head lower than him and exuded a strong female hormone aura. He suppressed the restlessness in his heart and comforted her, "Empress, don''t worry. With this penniless monk here, even the Heavenly Emperor won''t be able to take His Majesty away." "Hahahaha, little centipede, after so many years of not seeing each other, you have become much more arrogant than before!" It just so happened that when Li Dao stepped into the great hall and heard these words, he smiled and looked at the Imperial Advisor with an incomparably cordial tone. C583 At this moment, Li Dao was laughing, because it was very funny. Who the hell was the Son of Yan Luo? He was one of the most terrifying existences in this world. The Imperial Advisor before him, who claimed to be Ci Hang Pu Du, was an acquaintance of Li Dao. He was none other than the Commander Centipede who served the Snake Monster couple on Gourd Mountain. They had not seen each other for decades, and it was unknown what fortuitous encounter he had had, since he had already formed his primordial spirit. He even dared to peek at the destiny of a country. Commander Centipede naturally knew Li Dao. It was impossible for him to forget Li Dao for the rest of his life. Back then, when Li Dao killed the mountain deity at the gourd mountain, he killed a group of demons at the same time. If it wasn''t for him being quick-witted, he would have already gone to the Underworld to report this. With narrowed eyes, the Imperial Advisor immediately knelt in front of Li Dao and kowtowed three times before saying respectfully, "This little demon greets great deity. May great deity''s lifespan be with the heavens and follow through with your life!" This dramatic scene left everyone in the Supreme Delight Hall dumbstruck. They looked at each other in dismay. One had to know that this Imperial Advisor was an existence that stood above all the others. Countless officials in the imperial court had fallen to his hands, and his power could be said to be unparalleled in the world. The Imperial Advisor was also a powerful expert, so how could he kneel to others? In addition, the Imperial Advisors seemed to be extremely afraid of this person. Those who had reacted quickly were able to extract the most crucial information from the words of the Imperial Advisor, such as Imperial Concubine Le. Little demon, great deity? Imperial Concubine Le had already completely forgotten about the matter of the emperor fainting on her stomach. She was overwhelmed with shock. She then began to think about what would happen next. As for Li Dao, he looked at the Centipede Essence with a smile. The ignorant were truly fearless! Only this world spirit mountain had collapsed, and the buddhist faith had collapsed. Otherwise, the centipede would have been smashed into mincemeat with a single slap. The four words, Tzu Hang Pu Du, were not very loud, but when it came to Guan Yin Bodhisattva, everyone was very familiar with it. And Kuan Yin Bodhisattva was known as the Tzu Chung-shu before he escaped into the Buddhist sect. Li Dao did not say anything. The centipede''s forehead was dripping with cold sweat. The scene of the gourd mountain flowing with blood was still fresh in his mind. "Little centipede, stand up." After observing the centipede essence once, Li Dao finally spoke. The centipede essence had a rich buddhist aura on its body, as if it had received the inheritance of a top buddhist power. However, Li Dao was not the least bit interested in his inheritance. Even if his inheritance was of the highest level, could it compare to the six foot long golden body that the old Buddha had given him? It must be understood that the Three-Legged Golden Body was one of Lord Buddha''s most famous divine abilities. Upon hearing Li Dao speak, the centipede let out a long sigh of relief and carefully stood up. However, Li Dao''s next sentence caused his calm heart to pound violently again. "You centipede, you have quite the courage. For you to even dare to scheme against a country''s destiny, putting aside the fact that your method is correct. If you really dare to attack, the Heavenly Master School will probably crush you. " Li Dao was not without reason when he said this. One country''s destiny was not to be underestimated. How could other forces not have their own thoughts when they were spying on an unpopular character like the Centipede Essence? As soon as he entered the capital, Li Dao could sense the arrangement of the Skysword Sect in the capital. "Brother Li, what should we do now?" Xia Bing held her short sword and stood beside Li Dao as she asked. She did not quite understand Li Dao''s words. After all, she was a cultivator of the Martial Dao. Her cultivation level was not high enough, and her knowledge was not broad enough. Nie Xiaoqian followed Li Dao. She was experienced and knowledgeable, so she was able to understand Li Dao''s words and thus kept silent. "What should we do? "Eat the dragon first, of course." Li Dao smiled and looked at the middle-aged man who was lying unconscious on the dragon bed. After a period of buffer time, the people inside the Supreme Hall had almost all calmed down. Although they didn''t understand Li Dao''s words, they at least knew what was a demon, a great deity, and a dragon. Immediately, many people screamed, "Men! Protect them!" "There''s an assassin, hurry up and send someone to protect us!" Zuo Qianhu looked at Li Dao with a complicated expression. He wanted to stop this grandteacher from talking about his master''s kindness, but would he be able to stop this grandteacher? C584 "Men, there is an assassin protecting you!" The sharp voice of a eunuch rang out, causing the Supreme Hall to fall into chaos. No one had thought that such a great deity would want to make a move against the emperor. Zuo Li stood on the spot as he struggled internally. Finally, he let out a long breath. Since he couldn''t stop his grandteacher, then he might as well contribute a part of his power to his grandmaster. "Martial Granduncle, let your grand-disciple clear all obstacles for you." The dark golden sheathed treasured sword glowed with a cold luster. Zuo Li asked Li Dao for an order. Zuo Li clearly knew what the current Grand Xia was like. Since he had already made his decision, there was no longer any need to regret. Li Dao looked at Zuo Li in surprise before nodding his head without any hesitation. In order to establish the Martial Arts Dynasty and to give him his destiny and humanity, he would not be able to do it on his own. He would need even more people to build such a huge building. Zuo Li was also a talented person. If he was properly nurtured, he could become a powerful expert that could suppress an entire region. The muscles on Zuo Li''s face tensed up. He lifted his sword and walked towards the dragon bed. He had never thought of doing something like this before. He wanted to kill the most respected emperor in the world. The centipede wanted to speak but hesitated when it saw Zuo Li approach the unconscious emperor step by step. Originally, he wanted to borrow the Dragon Qi of the Grand Xia Emperor to help him shed his demonic physique and evolve into a dragon. But now it was clear that he didn''t have a share. Imperial Concubine Le''s watery eyes were filled with a myriad of emotions. In an instant, she had understood everything. To be able to stand out amongst the 3000 beauties of the 72nd courtyard of the imperial harem and obtain the favor of thousands upon thousands of people, she was not just stupid, but also had a huge brain. The sickly young master in white clothes was about to replace the half-dead ghost on the bed. Moreover, this handsome young master seemed to be an immortal. If he could have a round of interaction with her, how wonderful would that be? When she thought of this, Imperial Concubine Le was not only stirred up in her heart, but her thighs began to itch as well. She subconsciously pinched her thighs and walked towards Li Dao. The situation developed a little too quickly. Zuo Li quickly arrived before the dragon bed and looked at the unconscious emperor. His heart couldn''t help but tremble. He took a deep breath and gripped the treasured sword in his hand tightly. "Speaking of irony, the first time I saw a saint, I didn''t expect it to be in such a situation. "However, you can''t blame me. After that strike, you will no longer be the high and mighty Son of Heaven," Zuo Li muttered as he raised his arm. His dark golden sword was glowing with a cold light. "You scum, you still won''t stop!" At this critical moment, an explosive shout came from the distance. Hearing this shout, Zuo Li didn''t hesitate and raised his right hand high up before bringing it down. However, he did not succeed. The thick and powerful dragon mace appeared to be golden in color as it blocked Zuo Li''s golden sword. A tall man over eight feet tall was wearing a half-revealed armor. The neat and dignified beard on his face made him seem even more powerful. Seeing this person appear, the imperial physicians, eunuchs, and palace maids all heaved a long sigh of relief. This person was the commander of the Imperial Palace''s Imperial Guards. His kung fu could allow him to be like a ghost or god. "You bandits! How dare you!" With a wave of his arm, he sent Zuo Li flying. The person who came was like an iron tower standing in front of the emperor. His hawk-like eyes scanned the surroundings in a majestic manner. Li Dao retracted his gaze after a single glance and shifted his attention to Imperial Concubine Le who was leaning towards him. He was merely a Grandmaster on his left and right. It was not worth even a glance from him. Zuo Li''s expression was ugly as he spat out a few words, "Divine Might Marquis!" C585 "That''s right, that''s me!" From the looks of your martial arts, you are quite a talent. "Since you know me, why aren''t you giving in?" The commander of the Divine Might Marquis Army and the Imperial Guard stared fixedly at Zuo Li as he shouted. As for Li Dao''s group, they were disregarded by him in a grand manner. After all, Zuo Li was the one who had attacked the emperor. He would definitely attract the Divine Might Marquis'' attention. Zuo Li remained silent with a cold face. Even if the Divine Might Marquis Family''s martial arts were high, he still couldn''t deal with someone like his own Martial Granduncle, let alone his own Master. "Hehe, Divine Might Marquis, such power! You are the number one martial art in the world from Yu Feng who was on the bed? "I really want to know if that''s the case." Xia Bing walked out with a smile, her elegant eyebrows slanted into her hair. Hearing Xia Bing''s voice, the Divine Might Marquis noticed that there were other criminals around, so she turned her head to look at the source of the voice. "Are you the head constable of Six Fans Gate, Xia Bing?" The Divine Might Marquis'' voice became a lot more serious. As the chief constable of Six Fans Gate, Xia Bing was naturally personally sealed by the emperor, so the Divine Might Marquis obviously knew about this. "Xia Bing, His Majesty has brought you well, how did you end up like this?" Xia Bing had not done anything during her period of office, she had only activated the Six Fans Gate''s power to search for him, he had long since disliked her, she did not expect that she would dare to openly attack His Majesty now. Xia Bingchuan coldly laughed twice and said, "Cut the crap. The Divine Might Marquis, you are a talent that managed to cultivate to the Grandmaster Realm. I''ll give you a chance. "Otherwise, I will let you know whether or not this myth of mine can suppress the number one in the world!" "Xia Bing, are you really determined to cause trouble?" Hearing the sound of armor scraping against each other, the Divine Might Marquis calmed down a little. Although he was afraid of Xia Bing, with the same level of cultivation, he didn''t think that he was inferior to a woman. Li Dao didn''t pay any attention to the Divine Might Marquis. With him here today, no one would be able to overturn the sky. Unless Li Changfeng, Yama Minamiya and a few others had come, but that was impossible. Li Dao rubbed his chin as he looked at Cheng Ying, who was giving off a charming look and a fragrance. He felt that this was very interesting. This woman was extremely seductive, and her eyesight was not bad either. If she was given a chance, she might be able to become a superb person. "This little girl greets great deities." With a grasp of her slender waist, the mountain range that was about to burst from her apron, and the fragrance of the flowers on her body, caused one''s heart to tremble. Even the centipede spirit that had transformed into Tzu Hang Phu could not control itself. Even the ghost lady, Nie Xiaoqian, had a sudden realization. Li Dao came back to his senses. He raised the girl''s chin and asked, "Interesting, this is really interesting. What''s your name?" "Reporting to great deity, this little girl is called Le Shishi. Great deity can just call me Shishi." The woman looked at Li Dao, her eyes were filled with tender emotions that could melt people. "What a good ''Charming Bones'' that can turn the world upside down. The last one was a thousand years ago, and it caused quite a stir. I never thought that another one would appear now. Someone can consider taking it with them to the harem." Nie Xiaoqian sized up Le Shi Shi who was being weighed by Li Dao, her tone was weird as she teased. Nie Xiao Qian had been taught by Yan Luo Tian for dozens of years. She had read countless ancient books and knew a lot of the secrets of heaven and earth. Naturally, she recognized Yue Shi''s special physique. Xia Bing didn''t care about the Divine Might anymore and immediately pushed Le Shishi away from Li Dao and said, "You shameless woman, leave my sight now or I''ll kill you!" Yue Shishi was pushed down by Xia Bing to the ground. She looked pitifully at Li Dao, her eyes glimmering, and said weakly, "Great deity ¡­" "Xia Bing, are you being too arrogant?!" Seeing that Xia Bing had given up on him to fight for the jealousy, the Divine Might Marquis felt insulted and was furious. "I have no time to care about you, move to the side. "Little centipede, go take care of that guy." Xia Bing immediately inherited Li Dao''s way of addressing the centipede''s essence. The centipede''s skin twitched. After glancing at Li Dao, it slowly walked toward the Divine Might Marquis Estate. C586 "Imperial Advisor, even you were involved in the rebellion?" The Divine Might Marquis subconsciously maintained his respect and asked as he watched the centipede''s essence walk towards him. Because this Imperial Advisor was a true immortal, the Divine Might Marquis knew who he was. The centipede spirit had no interest in wasting words with this ant. Although the Divine Might Marquis was a grand master, he was still an ant to the centipede spirit and could be easily crushed to death. "Great Nirvana Seal!" Buddha luminescence blossomed around his body, and a look of great mercy appeared on his face as the centipede essence imprint suppressed towards the Divine Might Marquis. There was no time for the Divine Might Marquis to question him. He swept out his divine dragon trump card, wanting to shatter the great seal that was suppressing them. However, he was a full stage lower than the centipede spirit, so it was useless for him to resist. Under the Buddhist light, the Divine Might Marquis''s armor broke and he fell to the ground with blood flowing out of his mouth. The bones in his entire body were shattered. "You bunch of rogue officials, you will all die a horrible death!" He glared at the centipede spirit, and after the Divine Might Marquis finished his last sentence, his eyes dimmed. "General!" A shrill voice rang out, and a group of silver armored personal guards arrived late, just in time to see the scene of the centipede spirit general dying in the seal. Ignoring the huge gap between him and the centipede spirit, the silver armored general waved his halberd and shouted with a ferocious expression, "Kill, capture these random bandits!" "How reckless." The centipede spirit''s expression was one of great compassion. Its entire body was shining with buddhist light, but its voice was incomparably indifferent. A pure gold swastika imprint bloomed, piercing everyone to the point that they couldn''t open their eyes and suppressed the crowd of Imperial Guards. Buddha could not only subdue demons, but he could also kill people! Zuo Li glanced at the monk and walked resolutely towards the unconscious emperor on the dragon bed. Li Dao did not care about that. He looked at Xia Bing and then looked at Le Shishi who was sitting on the ground and felt pain. It is never a pleasant thing to have a jealous person following you around all the time. "Oh, Bing-Er, don''t be like this to other girls." "You know that I''m not a f * cking person, so the matter is a bit complicated. Just don''t make things difficult for Miss Le, okay?" Li Dao explained to Xia Bing that he still wanted to seduce this woman that was naturally formed. Right now, he needed all kinds of talents. In this current world, demons and devils ran rampant. The path of Immortals was boundless. Only people who were capable of standing up to the Dao would be able to do so. Xia Bing stared at Li Dao and sneered, "You can even attack a female ghost and provoke me and Sister Xin. You even say that you''re not a f * cking person?" "I''m not f * * king f * * king f * king f * king f * cking f * cking f * cking f * cking f * cking f * king f * cking f * cking f * cking f * cking f * cking f * cking f * cking f * cking f * cking f ¡­" "Puchi!" Hearing Xia Bing''s words, Nie Xiaoqian couldn''t hold back her laughter. She looked at Li Dao with a clear expression, meaning to see how the situation would end. Li Dao rested his forehead against his palm. To the heavens and earth, he was not a man. Why did he have such prejudice against me? "Bing-Er, things are a bit complicated. You have to believe me. I really don''t have any feelings for this girl. Let me explain it to you slowly." "I don''t believe you. Let me ask you, if I kill her, what will happen to you?" Xia Bing did not back down at all. Her two and a half feet long short sword slanted at Le Shi and stared at Li Dao. Le Shishi couldn''t help but tremble because Xia Bing''s killing intent had already locked onto her. Right now, Li Dao couldn''t decide what to do. Looking at Xia Bing''s appearance, she really wanted to kill Yue Shishi. What should he do? Fortunately, at this critical moment, Nie Xiaoqian understood the gist of it and said, "Xia Bing, don''t make things difficult for your Brother Li. This little girl is innately charming. Just nurture her for a bit, and she''s a general again." Xia Bing''s killing intent dissipated a little as she looked at Nie Xiaoqian in confusion. "AHH!" Your majesty has passed away, and has been assassinated! " Li Dao heaved a sigh of relief when the eunuch shouted. Le Shi who was sitting on the ground grabbed onto some information from Nie Xiao Qian''s words. She was naturally charming, to think that she was a general after a little training? She seemed to understand something, and her eyes became firm. On the bed, the emperor''s body was gradually turning cold. A dark golden sword was stabbed into his chest, and the golden dragon in the sky above the palace became even more dispirited. C587 "Time to get down to business!" Li Dao suddenly raised his head. His indifferent gaze pierced through the glass-roofed roof as he looked at the dispirited and dispirited golden divine dragon hovering above the palace. The karmic luck of a country''s golden dragon had a great connection with the current emperor. With the death of the emperor, the people''s hearts would collapse. Before the new emperor was elected to stabilize the situation, the karmic luck dragon would always be in a weakened state. The already teetering Grand Xia, coupled with the Emperor''s sudden death, if they didn''t take action now, when would they? The thin body gradually began to melt, starting from the head, bright blood began to flow. Everyone was stunned by this strange scene. They could only watch as Li Dao transformed into blood and flew up into the sky, enveloping the divine dragon transformed from the luck of the Grand Xia Dynasty. "I originally thought that the gap between me and him had already narrowed. I never thought that he would become even more unfathomable!" The centipede''s eyes were half closed, buddhist light flickered around its body, and its feet were full of imperial guards. Nie Xiaoqian crossed her arms in front of her chest as she attentively observed Li Dao''s every move. The blood slowly eroded the divine dragon. Although it did not have consciousness, the divine dragon instinctively resisted. Unfortunately, it was too weak and did not have enough strength to resist against a supreme elder like Li Dao. Ang! A painful dragon roar resounded throughout the entire palace. Some of the members of the royal family felt their hearts palpitate, as if something bad was about to happen. Up to today, Li Dao had the Three Meridians Dao and Buddha cultivation technique. The Blue Lotus Sword Scripture that accompanied him from the beginning had been unable to keep up with his current pace. No matter if it was the ten zhang long golden body or the blood nerves, they were all profound and magical martial skills that pointed straight to the path of the Great Luo. When dealing with a divine dragon formed from karmic luck, the effects of the blood nerves were naturally better. Actually, Li Dao could have allowed the longsword to devour the divine dragon of karmic luck and break out of this world. However, there were still many benefits that had yet to be unearthed. Now was not the time to leave. Moreover, the luck he had gotten from the previous world was still very great, so it was better to use the luck of the current Grand Xia Dynasty to strengthen his own body. Earth-shaking draconic booms rang out in every direction, and many major powers noticed them. "Oh no, someone has already made his move!" In the Heavenly Master School, the one with the purple lightning on his forehead had a dignified look on his face as he flew towards the capital with his Sect Elders behind him. He Shan Dao Lord looked at the capital with his green eyes. The corners of his mouth slanted upwards as he stood up from the prayer mat and flew towards the capital. "A storm is brewing. I don''t know who initiated this, but the world is no longer peaceful. Our Mao Mountain can no longer handle it." The Great Master of the Mao Mountain Sect let out a long sigh and closed his eyes. "Watch the Karakorum Dao Palace closely and don''t interfere with others. Only the Immortal Dao is eternal." A glint of light flashed across the eyes of the Sect Leader of the Mount Shu Sword Sect as she spoke to all of the Elders below. Why would the Mount Shu Sword Sect sit by and watch the Karakorum Sword League dominate? If she put her strength in helping others, he would only be able to reap some benefits for a short period of time. The human heart was the most fickle, moreover there would never be an eternal dynasty. The rational people did not move, and those who wanted a share of the spoils rushed towards the capital of the Da Xia Empire. The world became lively, and those with names became restless. The imperial palace was in complete chaos. The Imperial Guards were continuously rushing towards the Supreme Delight Hall. A ball of bright colored blood surged in the skies above the imperial palace, completely covering the skies. "Hehe, this is truly interesting. I wonder when did such a person appear in this world." "But what''s the meaning of the Human Emperor? Isn''t it more interesting to rebuild the Heavenly Court?" On top of the Kunlun Mountains, a handsome man stood in the clouds and took a sip of wine. His gaze passed through the thousands of clouds and landed on Li Dao''s body. He had an expression of indifference. He was Li Changfeng, the number one expert of the underworld today, the one who even the Son of Yan Luo had to be ashamed of. "Brother Li, I believe you have already made plans to become enemies with the world!" "Fine, if that guy makes a move, I''ll help you block him." The Heavenly Son of Yama laughed out loud for no reason, causing the servants to be confused. "Xiao Qian, Xia Bing, Zuo Li, and the centipede. Now, I have a mission for you. Immediately pacify the disturbance. The next generation will be changed today!" When Li Dao''s voice entered their ears, Nie Xiaoqian and several others were stunned for a moment before reacting. Li Dao was trying to force them to take control of the ministers of civil and military affairs within the capital. They looked at each other and began to move. Xia Bing went back to summon the power of Six Fans Gate, and the Centipede Essence began to act based on its identity as an Imperial Advisor. Nie Xiaoqian picked up her clothes and followed Xia Bing. The divine dragon transformed from the destiny of the Grand Xia Dynasty struggled harder and harder. This was the last struggle before the dying light. Li Dao increased his strength, causing the entire sky to be drenched in blood, blocking out the sunlight. The commoners ran away, looking up at the sky above the palace in panic. C588 "The fiendish demons have appeared! The sky is going to change!" In the capital, a large number of troops were moving back and forth. The commoners closed their doors as they observed the scene in the city through the crack of the door. The old man''s eyes were murky as he muttered to himself. In the dark red sky, lightning appeared in the distance, and a middle-aged man approached from afar, stopping in the air above the Imperial Palace. "Which fellow Daoist is here?" "Have you ever asked my teacher to plot against a person''s destiny?" The light purple lightning imprint on the man''s forehead added to his majesty. Li Dao did not say anything. This man''s Earthly Immortal cultivation was obviously not weak, and there were a few other Earthly Immortals behind him. However, it was not a threat to him. "Zhang Hanshan, your Heavenly Master School is just as tyrannical as ever!" A stooped figure, disheveled hair and beard, an old dwarf stepped on the green cloud and appeared in the sky. His voice was hoarse and gloomy. "Zou Wuji, you''re not dead yet, you old demon?" "Three hundred years ago, you were not scared out of your wits by the Heavenly Master from the previous generation, are you here to seek death today?" The current Heavenly Jewel Master frowned at the newcomers, a hostile look on his face. It was Dao Lord He Shan, Zou Wuji! The grudge between He Shan Dao and the Heavenly Master Sect had a long history. The Heavenly Master Sect''s previous Heavenly Master had chased after Zou Wuji, and Zou Wuji had been killed by lightning. The later Heavenly Master who chased after Zou Wuji had also died, but he did not expect Zou Wuji to still be alive. "Youngster, what can your father do to me? He died from being hit by my Jackdaw Soul Devouring Spell! Do you want to be like your father and have a taste of my Crows Soul Devouring Curse? " With his green eyes, Xiao Wuji sized Zhang Hanshan up in an unrestrained manner as he laughed arrogantly. Immediately, the Elders of the Heavenly Sect wanted to take action, but they were stopped by Zhang Hanshan. His goal today was not to avenge his father, but rather for the good fortune of humanity. He believed that Zou Wuji would not lose his mind like this. "What are you guys doing? How about adding me?" He was nearly three meters tall and bald. He wore a black and gold robe which could not conceal his knotted muscles. He had no eyebrows at all, and his face was covered in meat. He was carrying a jagged shark knife on his shoulder. Both Zhang Hanshan and Zou Wuji showed a deep fear for this man when he appeared on the stage. "Great Brahma, what are you doing here?" Zhang Hanshan frowned and asked. "Do I need to explain to you why I''m here?" The person sent a message back without a trace of politeness. He looked at Li Dao who had turned into blood with interest and clicked his tongue. The Great Brahma Heaven, the Hierarch of the Southern Demon Sect. A bald head, bald eyebrows, a complete madman. Although he was bald, he was also very strong. With the cultivation base belonging to a Heavenly Immortal, Zhang Hanshan did not have any temper at all. All the demons of the world had taken him as their ruler. This person had already carried the banner of the demonic path, and it was unknown what other liveliness he had gathered here for. "For such an important day, let''s not make any noise. Wouldn''t it be nice to be on friendly terms with each other? Can you give the old Daoist some face?" A streak of light streaked across the horizon. An old man with the demeanor of a transcendent being appeared, holding a horsetail whisk in his hand. "Old fellow, do you have a lot of face?" Great Brahma didn''t even turn his head as he asked, causing the person to choke. "The ancient senior of Laoshan also came. Zhang Hanshan greets the ancient senior." Zhang Hanshan clasped his hands, his tone respectful. After all, this was a person who had lived for close to ten thousand years. "How can the old Daoist sit still after such a big incident? Come and take a look." "Zhang boy, who is that youngster? This old Taoist has lived for so long, why is it that he does not know that such a powerful person has appeared in this world?" Gu Daoquan looked at Li Dao, who was ignoring them, and asked Zhang Hanshan. There were only a few dozen people who had achieved Immortal Ascension. He had lived for so long on his Ancient Path, but he had never heard of someone like Li Dao. "Junior does not know who this person is, but judging from his appearance, he does not seem to belong to the righteous path, so that bald man, Great Brahma Tian, should know." Zhang Hanshan replied, but his gaze was fixed on Li Dao. Two Celestial Immortals, Ancient Daozi, Great Brahma, and a few Earthly Immortals. This battle was not small; Li Dao increased the speed at which he could devour the qi flow divine dragon. To tell the truth, the effect of devouring the Dragon of Destiny wasn''t that important. The most important thing was to rebuild the dynasty. Everyone had come to help establish the dynasty and share the good fortune. After all, a newly built dynasty was at its peak, and luck was the big part. How much luck could the weakened Great Xia Dynasty have? No one was interested in supporting the crumbling Summer dynasty up again, but no one was interested in helping the mud up the wall. Therefore, when they saw Li Dao devour the Divine Dragon of Qi of the Grand Xia Dynasty, no one took the initiative to stop him. Because once they did so, it meant that the situation would move in an unpredictable and controlled direction. Zhang Hanshan, Zou Wuji, Gu Daoquan, and the others all thought that since Li Dao was a demonic cultivator and Great Brahma was here to back him up, no one was willing to take the initiative. Although Li Dao was curious as to why these people did not stop him, the speed of their devouring was not slow. They had accumulated up all the qi flow from their devouring just so that they could use it to cultivate their six golden bodies. This supreme cultivation technique of the buddhist faith not only relied on one''s own efforts to cultivate, but also relied on one''s karmic luck and faith to be able to create it. Most Buddhist cultivation techniques relied on the Burning Incense Truths and karmic virtue to cultivate, so Buddhist temples were also the most common. Finally, along with a sorrowful cry, the divine dragon of karmic luck was swallowed up by Li Dao. The Da Xia Empire no longer existed. Li Dao reverted back to his human form and turned to look at the immortals. He said lightly, "Everyone, I don''t know you, and I don''t want to know you. Some of you belong to the Immortal Path, some of you belong to the Evil Dao, and some of you belong to the Devil Dao. Saying this, Li Dao paused, a smile appeared on his pale face. "However, it''s impossible to share the humanity''s destiny with you. Humanity, will be decided by me! " As the sound of his voice faded, the faces of the surrounding immortals all turned incomparably ugly as Great Brahma burst out in laughter. C589 "Hahahaha, junior, you are very arrogant, but I like it a lot!" The bald man, with no hair and no eyebrows, was carrying a huge jagged shark knife and was laughing. He did not hide the admiration in his voice for Li Dao. "Great Brahma, what is the meaning of this? Is this junior not from the Devil Dao?" Zhang Hanshan could not help but furrow his brows and ask Great Brahma. However, Great Brahma didn''t pay any attention to him. He hefted his great blade and stood to the side, not bothering to speak anymore. Li Dao swept his gaze in all directions. He was familiar with the Great Brahma Heaven and the Ancient Dao. After all, there were only a few Heavenly Immortals here. "Kid, you''ve only just advanced to Earthly Immortal Stage, right? If you''re so arrogant, you won''t live for long." Zou Wuji''s faint green eyes were fixed on Li Dao as he spoke with an eerie tone. "You don''t need to worry about how long I''ll live. I''ll give you two breaths of time to get out of my sight, otherwise, you''ll die here today." Li Dao chuckled as his gaze fell on the old dwarf. Li Daoyi had a profound impression of He Shan Dao. They used all kinds of insidious techniques to bring disaster to this world. Whether it was humans, demons, or ghosts, they all deeply hated He Shan Dao. He Shan Dao didn''t have any powerful experts that could stand up for him. His strongest expert was the Dao Lord, Zou Wuji. After that, there was only one Immortal Soul Stage Sect Master, and the rest were just some random disciples who were trying to stir up trouble. These disciples with low cultivation level roamed the world, constantly killing people and slaughtering cities, refining all kinds of insidious magic tools. The Broken Spell Needles, the Filthy Blood Network, the Soul Extinguishing Flag, and so on. Li Dao had met an outer disciple of He Shan Dao who had mixed into the martial arts world and used spells to turn women into sheep. As a result, many families were displaced because of this. This outer sect disciple who sold off women could be considered kind when compared to his fellow brothers and sisters who killed people easily. The disciples of He Shan Dao had not only attacked the common people, but they had also wantonly captured the monsters and refined their Seven Deadly Primordial Spirits. So even the Path of Demons disregarded their actions, it was not excessive to say that they crossed the street like a mouse. The reason why Li Dao was preparing to take the first move on Zou Wuji was not only because he hated him, but also because he was the weakest among them. To make an example out of others, of course they would have to choose the weakest one. Then, with lightning speed, they would kill him and force the others to retreat. "Kid, do you know? "The last person who spoke to me in such a manner didn''t even have the chance to reincarnate." Zou Wuji was so angry that he laughed. If he wanted to, he would be a handsome and beautiful man. Li Dao laughed coldly as a bloody shadow flashed across the sky. An endless stream of blood rushed towards Zou Wuji. "How dare he embarrass himself in front of me, what a joke!" With a sinister look in his eyes, Zou Wuji lifted his hand and released a green jade bead. The bead began to emit a dazzling light as it separated the blood from his body. Li Dao had condensed his human form from afar. As expected, no one was a simple character to be able to become the head of a sect. Even the weakest looking Zou Wuji was the same. Li Dao had once defeated two Earthly Immortals of the Heavenly Demon race in the Underworld. Now, it seemed that it was extremely rare for an Earthly Immortal as weak as him to do so. Zou Wuji was slightly stronger than the old demon. However, the current Li Dao was not the same as the one from before. A purple blade appeared once again. Li Dao narrowed his eyes as boundless killing intent locked onto Zou Wuji. The last time he had attacked was decades ago. C590 Li Dao gently caressed the purple blade of the sword. His expression would cause anyone who saw it to shudder. At this point, Li Dao had many cards up his sleeves. He had a lotus seat, and a divine seven. In terms of martial arts techniques, there were the Blood Nerve and the Six Legged Golden Body. These were supreme true arts that pointed straight to the Dao of the Great Luo. However, he had never forgotten that his greatest reliance would always be this inconspicuous longsword in his hands. His foundation lay in the Dao of the Sword! When he saw Li Dao caressing the sword like a lover, Zou Wuji flew into a rage. He raised his hand and a flying needle flew out. The flying needles were dark and shiny in the sunlight. They were He Shan Dao''s most famous method of breaking through the needle. "This junior has been too arrogant. Although that old demon Zou Wuji is very annoying, he can''t be underestimated!" A purple lightning bolt flashed on Zhang Hanshan''s forehead as he commented seriously. The surrounding elders of the Heavenly Master School nodded in agreement. He Shan Dao had provoked the wrath of the heavens, and it was not as if no supreme expert had dared to act against them. However, the fact that Zou Wuji was still alive showed many things. "Hey kid, I''m afraid you''ve made a mistake this time." Baldy glanced at Zhang Hanshan and mocked him while carrying his jagged Shark Blade. Zhang Hanshan did not reply. Talking to a madman like the Great Brahma was itself a boring thing. The speed of the pitch black flying needle was unbelievably fast. However, Li Dao didn''t even raise his head as he swung his arm in a circle and then swung his sword. "Separated by one sword strike!" His voice was neither fast nor slow, but it was accompanied by an earth-shattering sword Qi that came out, appearing extremely indifferent. At this moment, it was as though time itself had come to a standstill, and space itself had come to a standstill. Under the attack, everyone in the capital felt a sharp aura. Their minds were blank for a moment. "Hmm? "This sword!" The ancient path seemed to have seen something unbelievable as it stroked its beard and widened its eyes. He swung his sword out, bringing along a storm of sword Qi, and swept away one of the needles that Zou Wuji had thrown out. Then, he split the old dwarf into two, causing a rain of blood to fall. One sword was a sword that would never return. As long as he swung it, aside from enemies whose cultivation base was much higher than Li Dao''s, the only other option was to just block it. It just so happened that Zou Wuji wasn''t able to block Li Dao''s sword attack. Even if they were both Earthly Immortals, there were still differences in power between the two. Zhang Hanshan and the other Heavenly Master School Elders were stunned. Zou Wuji had been defeated so easily in their eyes? The shock in the eyes of everyone in the Ancient Dao could not be concealed. To put him in Li Dao''s shoes, defeating Zou Wuji was an easy task, but to kill Zou Wuji in an instant, it was impossible! "Not bad, well done, I didn''t let you come here for nothing." Great Brahma touched his bald head and laughed. His expression was somewhat silly. "Now you know how to run, but can you?" Looking at the green pearl flying far away with a speed like a shooting star, Li Dao''s tone was calm, and there was no joy in it. A huge silvery-white furnace appeared in the sky. The boundless suction force pulled the bead back. As a cloud neutron, the Heaven and Earth Mimicry Furnace gifted to the Immortal Master of Antarctica was not much worse than an ordinary innate treasure. The dark green bead flew back at a faster speed than it was sent flying and was thrown into the Cosmic Melting Furnace. "Little friend, have mercy, the ancestor did not intentionally offend you! "As long as you are willing to let the ancestor go, the ancestor is willing to let you plant restrictions in your primordial spirit so that you can use it from now on." Zou Wuji''s voice was no longer as arrogant and anxious as before. However, Li Dao''s expression did not change at all. He said lightly: "Why would I want trash like you?" Following that, flames burned within the Cosmic Blast as miserable shrieks rang out incessantly. Zhang Hanshan''s face twitched. For a powerhouse like Zou Wuji, if he could do whatever he wanted, then He Shan Dao could also be incorporated into the Heavenly Master School. At the same time, the power of the Heavenly Master School would be much stronger. However, this junior was so ruthless, he actually didn''t give him a single chance. One must know that this was a renowned Earthly Immortal expert! While these people were still lost in their thoughts, the screams had stopped and the air had become heavy. C591 The crystal clear bead emitted a white light, appearing incomparably holy. Holding the bead, a smile appeared on Li Dao''s face. He looked at the people in front of him and said, "Everyone, give me some face. Can you not interfere in this matter?" The original appearance of the pearl in his hand was the green pearl that Zou Wuji had entrusted to his primordial spirit. This was a dragon pearl. When the owner of the dragon pearl was alive, he should have been an Earthly Immortal. However, Zou Wuji had insulted him. Now that Li Dao had refined Zou Wuji''s soul, the dragon pearl naturally returned to its original form. First, he had killed Zou Wuji as fast as lightning, and now, he was giving him face. Other than the Great Brahma World, everyone else''s faces were ugly. It was obvious that they did not put them in their eyes. "Who do you think you are? Why should we give you face?" Immediately, a Heavenly Master School Elder with a fiery temper and a shrewd mind stood up and berated Li Dao. Crap! When this Elder spoke, Zhang Hanshan immediately realized that something was wrong. The purple lightning seal on his forehead flickered continuously, accumulating his mana and preparing to strike at any time. "Is the sword in my hand enough?" Li Dao''s eyes flashed with a cold light. It seemed that he had not intimidated these people enough. The Heavenly Master School Elder subconsciously took two steps back as Li Dao''s eyes swept over him. After reacting, his neck flushed red as he said in a stiff voice, "Not enough!" He himself was someone who had cultivated for hundreds of years to become an immortal and become an ancestor. How could he be scared in front of this junior? Indeed, Li Dao was not even a hundred years old, and in the eyes of these people, he was just a junior. Although this youngster was quite talented. "Elder Wu, why aren''t you leaving!" Zhang Hanshan''s face turned ugly as he yelled out loud. With how this young man in front of him had easily beheaded Zou Wuji, even if the entire Heavenly Master School was tied up together, they would still not be his match. "Han Shan, there is no need for us to retreat. With senior Gu, no matter how powerful he is, will he be able to kill me?" Elder Wu said as he turned his head to look at Zhang Hanshan, not caring at all. Idiot! Upon hearing his words, Zhang Hanshan knew that things were going to go south. Even though he had lived for almost ten thousand years, the longer he lived, the more he became vain. "You''re right, I can kill you." Li Dao laughed. His voice was very soft, and the dao in his eyes flowed. A streak of white light appeared out of nowhere. No one had expected that Li Dao would attack without a word. After refining the Seven Accumulations Divine Light, Li Dao''s strongest offensive ability, in the blink of an eye, the Elder from the Sky Master School, disappeared without a trace. Zhang Hanshan''s face turned ashen. He originally wanted to fight with Li Dao, but now, he felt a chill down his spine. Such an experienced elder was killed in the blink of an eye? Although Li Dao disliked sneak attacks, he had no chance of winning against Elder Wu, Zou Wuji, and he had killed Elder Wu in an instant. "Junior, you dare to bully me?" The Qi of the Ancient Dao caused all the hair on his head to stand on end. He could no longer afford to lose face. His boundless mana surged, and in the next moment, he was about to suppress Li Dao with the might of thunder. "Hehe, old thing, what are you doing? Are you trying to bully me with your strength? "I have always been the most righteous person in my family. If you see injustice, you will definitely pull out your sword and help me. With me here, don''t even think about doing anything to this junior." Li Dao was a bit surprised. He was already prepared to fight against this group of people. He didn''t expect that the Great Brahma World would stand on his side. What was his goal? "Great Brahma, this has nothing to do with you. Get out of my way, or else we will be in trouble today." The expressions of all the experts on the Ancient Path turned ugly as they spoke to Great Brahma, who was standing in front of them. No matter how strong Li Dao was and how many tricks he had up his sleeve, he was still an Earthly Immortal. However, the Great Brahma Heaven was different. When he fought with the number one demonic cultivator, Great Brahma Heaven, he would most likely lose. "Hehe, you old thing who rely on your seniority to show off your shamelessness, I''m not afraid of becoming enemies with you!" Great Brahma laughed disdainfully as he waved his serrated shark knife with his thick arms. C592 "Hehe, taking advantage of your age to sell stuff that doesn''t want to show off your face, is this family afraid of becoming enemies with you?" The Great Brahma World disdained to laugh. His thick arms brandished the serrated shark knife as if he was a reckless man. The entire Ancient Road''s eyebrows shot up. His originally small eyes narrowed as he earnestly asked this man in front of him, "Great Brahma, are you really going to meddle in this matter?" "Cut the crap. If you want to make a move, then I will accompany you." Great Brahma''s exaggerated body was almost half a body taller than the Ancient Dao. He glanced sideways at Gu Daoquan, and a cold light condensed in his eyes. Since ancient times, the righteous demons could not be separated. He, Great Brahma, could not bear to see these hypocritical righteous characters in such a situation. If the ancient dao was truly that reckless, then no one would be able to reason with him after killing him here. "Looks like you''re not planning to retreat today?" The ancient paths all carried a horsetail whisk, giving one the feeling of riding a tiger and not being able to get down. If he fought with Great Brahma, he definitely wouldn''t be his match. He knew this much about the ancient path. If he backed down, then where would he hide his face? In the future, when people talked about this matter, they would all say that he was completely afraid of the Great Brahma. "Ha ha!" Great Brahma sneered. He raised his great saber and glanced at Gu Youcai. He didn''t say anything, but his attitude was very obvious. The expression on the entire face of the Ancient Dao could not be seen, but the anger in his heart was boundless. Was he really going to retreat? Just as the ancient path was about to fall back, Zhang Hanshan spoke with an ashen face. "Elder Gu, this matter was originally because I wasn''t strict enough and Elder Wu was lucky enough to encounter this calamity. It''s no wonder that there are others. "Since today''s matter is over, this junior understands Senior''s good intentions." Zhang Hanshan clenched his fist tightly, the veins on the back of his hand bulged out, and a purple lightning bolt flashed on his forehead. As a teacher of God, it was impossible for Zhang Hanshan to not have a clear understanding of the current situation. That sickly young man had outstanding battle prowess and had killed both Zou Wuji and Elder Wu in an instant. Their Heavenly Master School would not be a match for him even if they were tied together. Even if all the ancient paths in the Celestial Immortal Realm were to help out, they might not necessarily be able to gain any benefits. Moreover, there was also the Devil Dao''s bandit Great Brahma. If they continued to pester him, perhaps the Heavenly Master School would fall because of him, Zhang Hanshan. Face was a valuable thing, but it was definitely not as valuable as the inheritance that the Heavenly Jewel Masters had taught them. Zhang Hanshan admitted that he had paved the way for them. Gu Daoquan let out a long sigh of relief as he descended the stairs. However, he did not forget to say a few harsh words to the proud Gu Daoists. "Great Brahma, it''s not that this old man is afraid of you, but rather that the little fellow''s mistake was taught by the Heavenly Master. This old man has always been the most reasonable person in his life, so let''s just forget about this matter." As he said this, he ruthlessly brushed his wide sleeves. Great Brahma did not refute, and the disdain in his eyes became even more intense. If not for the fact that the Kunlun Society gave birth to Li Changfeng, he would have unified the demonic path and crushed the righteous path long ago. How could it be possible for such a shameless old fellow to act so arrogantly in front of him? "Fellow dao friend, today''s matter is something that I can''t handle. However, you also killed Elder Wu. How about we let this matter pass?" "In the future, the Heavenly Sect will not interfere in your affairs." Zhang Hanshan took a deep breath, lowering his attitude and asking Li Dao. However, they were all old freaks who had lived for hundreds or even thousands of years. No one was a fool, and everyone knew that Zhang Hanshan''s actions were the most rational one. Li Dao had always felt that he was a reasonable person. Since others had given in, there was no need for him to do such a thing. Amitabha, Buddha is merciful! After silently chanting the Buddhist prayer, Li Dao looked at Zhang Hanshan and nodded, "I am the most reasonable one. Let''s call it a day. In the future, no one will interfere." C593 Zhang Hanshan took a deep look at Li Dao, etched Li Dao''s appearance into his mind, and said, "Let''s go!" Without the slightest delay, he left in a hurry. The Earth Immortals from the Celestial Sect left just like that, not leaving a single harsh word behind. "That old brat Zhang Hanshan, what a character!" Great Brahma said with a sigh. Li Dao shared the same sentiments as he stared at Zhang Hanshan''s back. If this man was a wanderer in this world, he would definitely be a formidable figure. Unfortunately, in the end, strength was still respected in this world. Without powerful strength to support them, no matter how deep one''s temperament was, it was useless. "Junior, since you are not from the Devil Dao, then this old man shall give you a word of advice, please do not go astray and remember that evil is too much." Before he left, he did not forget to remind Li Ren, as if this was the only way to show his experience in the cultivation world. "There is no need for senior to teach me how to conduct myself. Senior should return and discipline your own disciples and disciples." After glancing at the entire ancient path, Li Dao calmly replied. The youngster in front of him didn''t give him any face, so he suppressed the anger in his heart, scolded him for being too rotten to carve, and then turned around and left while riding on the clouds. Li Dao smiled as he watched the ancient path leave. Honestly speaking, if it wasn''t for the Great Brahma World, no one would be able to save him today. Hehe, Laoshan Faction, Li Dao still remembers that slovenly Daoist who asked the peddler for pears. Li Blade had no concept of the True Devil in his heart. What was the difference between the righteous path and the demonic path? No matter what, the attributes of the cultivation technique were different. The righteous path emphasizes on compacting the solid foundation, and it follows along the path of cultivation. Most righteous path disciples have a good temperament. The demonic path cultivation method was strange and cruel, and the cultivation speed was very fast. Thus, it caused many demonic path disciples to behave in a very perverted manner, easily killing people and setting fires. From this point, the Path of Demon was indeed more extreme than the righteous path. But was there no scum in the righteous path? Were there no good people in the demonic path? Li Dao was very clear that if a demonic cultivator was able to keep their heart and bottom line, then they wouldn''t be too fierce. Therefore, Li Dao viewed the righteous path and the demonic path in the same way. He himself was also a cultivator with a cultivation technique, buddhist technique, and demonic technique. Then, was he the evil? Li Dao would never label himself as righteous or kill an innocent person. "Brat, you''re right to a certain family''s taste!" After he was done, the bald man touched his head and laughed while carrying his broadsword on his shoulder. Li Dao felt strange. Maybe it was because of the cultivation technique, there was not a single hair above the face of the bald man. He was nearly three meters tall, but the bald man who was the number one of the Devil Dao was not repulsive at all. "Brother, you''re also very much to my taste." Li Dao stepped back a few steps so he wouldn''t have to raise his head to look at the baldy. "Ha ha-ha ha, just because of this, your old man as a friend has decided to make friends with you. I am the Hierarch of the Southern Demon Cult, Great Brahma. What about you? " Li Dao touched his nose. He could not get used to the baldy''s way of speaking. Furthermore, he had been carrying the broadsword on his shoulder all this time. Was it to show his ferocity? For someone like the Great Brahma World, not mentioning spatial treasures, he should be able to keep the weapon in his dantian to nurture it. However, this baldy had to carry the large blade on his shoulder all the time. If there was not something wrong with his brain, then the large blade he was carrying was not a simple large blade. "Bro, you don''t need to introduce yourself. I know you. "I''m Li Dao, you can call me Brother Li." Li Dao stretched out his hand. Baldy looked at Li Dao in surprise and said, "Brother Li, if you have a good mannerism, I can give you a bunch of pretty boys. As for me, you can forget about me." Li Dao was speechless. Only then did he realize that there was no such thing as a handshake in this world. However, did he really not understand his gesture of goodwill? C594 "Brother, if you don''t mind, how about a drink?" Li Dao changed the topic and followed Baldy''s lead. There was no need for him to be angry. In any case, he wasn''t doing this on purpose. "What do you dislike? I''m not a pampered person." Baldy stretched out his hand to pat Li Dao''s shoulder. He looked at his palm-leaf sized hand, then at Li Dao''s small body. After thinking for a while, he retracted his hand. By now, Li Dao had become somewhat immune to the bald man''s actions. He greeted him with a smile and then landed on the ground. Since they had no other choice, the two of them walked into the Supreme Hall, causing the eunuchs and maids to involuntarily take a few steps back. They had witnessed the scene in the sky earlier. The sickly Young Master and the bald man were true immortals. How could they not be afraid? "Men, bring me the best wine and food in the palace!" Li Dao raised his hand and took two chairs. He then sat down with his broadsword and ordered the surrounding people. The court ladies and eunuchs subconsciously took two steps back when they heard Li Dao speak. One of the vigilant young eunuchs ran forward and knelt in front of Li Dao, responding to his errand. Li Dao looked at the young eunuch in front of him with admiration. He looked to be about fifteen or sixteen years old, and his eyes were filled with determination. He was a good seed. After praising the other party, he asked him to prepare some dishes and wine. This type of person who had the ambition and the ability to seize opportunities, Li Dao did not mind helping them. In any case, Li Yao would do it casually. Of course, his carelessness and carelessness was enough to change the fate of this young eunuch. The surrounding eunuchs and maids came to their senses, filled with regret. If they were the first to step forward and were to be chosen by an immortal, they might even have a chance to live forever. "Great deity, look, your Imperial Majesty. What should we do with his corpse?" An aged eunuch immediately took action and asked Li Dao as he pointed at the already cold corpse of the Emperor. "Take it out and throw it away. You''re not bad too. What''s your name?" Li Dao calmly looked at the other party. This person''s reaction was quite fast. "Reporting to great deity, this servant is Chu Li. You can call me Little Chu Zi." The old eunuch replied respectfully. "Alright, take the men and bring the corpses out. As for the rest, don''t disturb my brother and I from our mood." Li Dao''s expression was indifferent, and it was hard to tell if he was happy or not. The eunuch carefully glanced at Li Dao before bringing the emperor''s corpse out. "Brother Li, you''re quite generous!" It is just that the humanity is in decline, if you want to become the Human Emperor, brother thinks it is better for you to give up, the gains will not make up for the losses! " Even though the bald man was sitting down, he did not let go of the greatsword that was resting on his shoulder. Li Dao smiled and replied, "Brother, I understand what you are saying, but humans are not useless. Humans are born with nine chakras, aren''t we both human beings? Perhaps humans were not as strong as demons or demons, and there was only one person in a million who was capable of cultivating the Dao. However, what about martial arts? Everyone could cultivate in the Martial Dao, and everyone could become powerful. Humans were the favored ones of the heaven and earth. "The heavens'' law is lacking. Li Changfeng wants to establish the Heavenly Court, but I wish for everyone to be like dragons and establish the Martial Empire so that the human race can speak with the ghosts and gods on equal footing and create a glorious era for the human race." "Brother Li, your idea is not bad, but the decline of the martial way, how can this path be so easy!" "Moreover, if you want humans to have an equal conversation with ghosts and gods, it would be to provoke the major powers. They won''t let you be the bigger one." The bald man frowned as he spoke to Li Dao. "There''s a saying, ''The one who has intentions will succeed.'' I believe I will succeed." The corner of Li Dao''s mouth curled up. If everyone was as strong as a dragon, then he would gain unparalleled talent and be able to form an unparalleled belief in the heavens. C595 The black ray of light disappeared into the horizon and Li Dao retracted his gaze. Even though this baldy, Great Brahma Tian, was not accurate, he was a trustworthy person. Moreover, his opponent''s battle prowess was enough to rank in the top ten of this world. There would always be a time when he could be of use. "Xuan Yang, what do you want?" Li Dao looked at the young eunuch standing beside him and asked. The eunuch lowered his head and said respectfully, "This servant doesn''t dare to ask for too much. I only hope to stay by the side of the Immortal and listen to his teachings." "Hmm, you''re quite smart. But in due course one must learn to express one''s ambition in order to climb higher. How about I teach you two martial arts? " Li Dao smiled as he looked at this fifteen to sixteen year old boy. Without waiting for him to express his opinion, he tapped the center of his brows with his finger. This handsome young eunuch was not bad at all, but he didn''t know how good his perception was. Since he was going to practice martial dao, he would first gift him a round of good fortune. The young eunuch suddenly understood, and two messages appeared in his mind. His face revealed a look of ecstasy, and he immediately kneeled on the ground, his head knocking against the floor with a dull thud. Li Dao passed the Sunflower Encyclopedia and the Nine Yin True Scripture to this eunuch called Zhang Gong. He entrusted him with an important task of bestowing the other party the title of Minister of Imperial Household and placed him in charge of all the eunuchs in the palace. Li Dao even told him to promote the Sunflower Encyclopedia. The martial arts of this world had declined. The martial arts of the martial arts of the martial world were crude and inferior to those of the low-level martial worlds. If not for the fact that this world was high enough, no one would have been able to break through to the Xiantian realm. Half a day later, Centipede Essence and Xia Bing came to report to Li Dao that they had taken control of the situation in the capital. Li Yi nodded. This was within her expectations. With the strength of the Centipede''s Essence and Xia Bing, there was no reason that they couldn''t even suppress this little bit of chaos. "Big Brother Li, the kingdom cannot go on for a day without a ruler. What should we do now?" Xia Bing looked at Li Dao with a burning gaze. Even though she was in her forties, she still maintained her lively girl''s state of mind. "What, you want to be an empress?" Li Dao asked with a smile. "Big Brother Li, don''t make fun of me. How could it be so easy to be an emperor?" Xia Bing kept waving her hands nonstop. It was fine to fight and kill, but she couldn''t really be the empress. She knew very well how powerful she was. "The evil spirits are rampant, the evil spirits are everywhere, the tyrants are annexing the land, the officials are decaying, the citizens are not living a peaceful life, what we need to do next is to rebuild the universe, not only do we need to let the people be full of food, we need to make them stronger, never to kneel to the heavens and earth, not to fear the Gods and Demons!" I want to use the martial arts to establish my country, to establish my supreme martial arts dynasty, and from then on, to make everyone in the world be like a dragon! " Li Dao''s expression suddenly straightened. Her gaze seemed to pierce through the nine heavens and earth as she said something that caused Xia Bing and the Centipede Spirit to be flabbergasted. The centipede spirit''s mouth twitched. He knew that Li Dao was very strong, but wasn''t this goal a bit too unrealistic? Xia Bing''s reaction was completely the opposite of Centipede Essence. She was completely red as she was immersed in Li Dao''s blueprint. She rolled up her sleeves and wished she could immediately go all out. When Nie Xiaoqian and Zuo Li came over and heard Li Dao''s words from Xia Bing, they were shocked. Her eyes sparkled as she felt that she would no longer have to be someone else''s plaything. "Alright, you don''t have to put on such an expression. The heavens can''t stop what I''m about to do, and there''s no heaven in this world!" Li Dao walked out with a smile. He quickly donned a black dragon robe and sat on the dragon throne in the throne room. The Wu Dynasty was established, and the world was seething with excitement. C596 It was a scorching summer day. An old farmer was weeding in the fields along with a few young men. They were constantly on guard, fearing that the demons would attack them. This remote village was not very popular and there was no army stationed here, so it was a place where demons roamed freely. Suddenly, the sky was filled with rays of multicolored light that blocked out the radiance of the sun. A golden edict appeared in the sky, and the words written on it were clearly seen by everyone. "The God of Heaven has appeared!" Seeing the imperial edict shining in the sky, the old farmer fell to his knees. "Grandfather Qin, what''s written on it?" A youth who was more curious did not kneel down but instead asked the old farmer who was kowtowing. The old farmer kowtowed nine times before standing up, slapping the youth on the head and scolding, "Shanzi, is your skin itchy? How can laozi work like this if I can read?" "Xiaoshan, the village''s Sir Wang has taken the Elementary Scholar examination. He must know the contents of those words. Let''s go ask him." Another youth looked at the shining golden edict in the sky and said. As for the Sir Wang he was talking about, he was just a scholar who hadn''t been able to pass the Elementary Scholar examinations in decades. However, he was also the only literate person in this remote village. "Why didn''t you say so earlier?" The young man reacted and ran, not caring about the smelly mud on his heels. "Xiaoshan, wait for me!" The few young men looked at each other and quickly chased after the young man called Shan. They were also interested in the glowing page in the sky. "Hey, you few brats, why are you running so fast?" You don''t know how to wait for laozi! " The old farmer was also running with his skinny legs. He had a vigorous posture and did not look like an old man at all. "The heaven and earth are in chaos. Demons and monsters run rampant, and the people do not live comfortably. Humans are supposed to be spiritual beings, but now that they have fallen into such a situation, they truly should not be in such a situation. This Emperor has felt this and wishes to revitalize humanity. From today onwards, under the heavens and on the shores of the earth, the people of the Wu Dynasty shall be our citizens! To revitalize humanity, all that was needed was for the human race to work together. This Emperor will set up a Martial Arts Practice Hall in each county. People between the ages of five and twenty, regardless of gender, will be admitted to school. "Everyone is like a dragon that does not kneel to the heavens and earth. To not be afraid of ghosts or deities is the will of this emperor, and is also the goal that all human children strive for together!" At the village entrance, an old scholar with a goatee stroked his beard with his right hand. His voice was raised and down, sometimes high and sometimes deep. "Good, that''s great. I''m going to register at the Martial Arts Practice Hall today. Is there anyone who would like to go with me?" Shan Tuozi, whose heels were covered in mud, slapped his thigh and roared. This remote village began to boil with excitement. The same scene was happening all over the world. People''s reactions were different. Some people were happy, some people felt that there was hope, and there were even people who were cursing. This was especially true for some scholars. Li Dao''s edict clearly stated that he was a scoundrel of the imperial court. Moreover, it was not hard to tell from the edict that he was a traitor of the imperial court. In the Crown Prince''s Palace, Ning Caichen looked up at the sky. His emotions were in a state of turmoil, and stars were flying all over the place. With the death of the emperor, Imperial Advisor Ci Antuo had also become Li Dao''s lackey. In addition, Li Dao valued Fu Tiancheng, a great scholar who cultivated righteous energy, so Fu Tiancheng was no longer guilty. At this moment, Fu Tianchen was silent. He was a pedantic person, but he also knew that if the content drawn by Li Dao turned into reality, that would be a blessing in disguise. Everyone in the world had seen this edict. Some disciples of the sects were enraged. If everyone was like a dragon that did not kneel to heaven and earth nor fear ghosts and gods, then what dignity could these cultivators have? When some demons saw Li Dao''s edict, their mouths revealed disdain. They began to madly attack the common people, causing the world to be thrown into chaos. C597 In the throne room, Li Dao sat high up on the throne, and his pale face gave him a sense of majesty. Below them were a group of civil and military ministers. The first on the left was the former Minister of War, Fu Tiancheng, while the first on the right was the Imperial Advisor, Centipede. "Your Majesty, I have something to begin!" Fu Tiancheng held the ivory jade token in his hand as he took a step forward and stared straight at Li Dao. Many of the surrounding officials lowered their heads, silently cursing Fu Tiancheng for not knowing when to retreat. Before he ascended the throne, he had killed someone, and anyone who disobeyed him was killed. Li Dao''s face did not reveal any happiness as he said, "It''s alright if you have something to say." "Reporting to Your Majesty, there are many scholars who have complained and disagreed with Your Majesty''s decision. No matter what country you are in, the role of a scholar is essential. I am afraid it will not work if you do not allow a martial arts man to rule over the country, so I hope His Majesty can retract this order. " When Fu Tianchen said this, the entire hall was deathly silent. The crowd of officials carefully observed Li Dao''s expression, unable to make sense of it. Li Dao is not a petty person. Indeed, writing is an essential step in the progress of human civilization. If he didn''t know a single word, he wouldn''t be able to understand even if he gave him a martial arts secret manual. Moreover, learning martial arts also required understanding. Without a certain level of comprehension, martial arts could not be cultivated to a higher level. "Your words make sense, my beloved. How about this, the Martial Arts Practice Hall will have a new Reading Office so that every student can learn the words. While practicing martial arts, you can''t forget about studying." However, during the assessment, martial arts cultivation is the most important thing. What do you think, my dear sir? " Li Dao thought for a moment and decided to add a new study room to the Martial Arts Practice Hall. Just like the students of the future generations, didn''t they have physical education as well? As long as most of the students valued martial arts. If he wanted to rise above the masses, the only way was to have a profound martial arts mastery. Fu Tianchen nodded his head in satisfaction. It seemed that not only was this new emperor a martial artist, but he also had good eyes and could listen to advice. If Li Dao did not listen to his advice, he would return to his hometown. In other words, Li Dao didn''t know what Fu Tiancheng was thinking in his heart. Otherwise, he would have been angered to the point of laughing. He was an exalted immortal. His knowledge wasn''t any worse than a great scholar like Fu Tianchen. He understood even more than Fu Tianchen, who actually thought of him as a martial arts man. The officials looked at each other. His Majesty had a good temper, so he was not a difficult person to talk to. They all shouted, "Your majesty is wise!" Next, Li Dao gathered all the famous martial artists in the martial arts world to gather at the palace. He would do something big and compile the Unparalleled Martial Arts Scriptures as a textbook for the Martial Arts Practice Hall. These martial artists would also be assigned by him to serve as principal and teachers. Li Dao''s martial arts cultivation was unquestionable. In terms of martial arts, there was no one in this world who was stronger than him. After all, he was a martial arts practitioner. However, after reaching the Immortal Soul stage, martial arts cultivation was no different from the Immortal Path. It could be said that Li Dao was the only Martial Immortal in the world. The first half of the Blue Lotus Sword Scripture, the Nine Yin True Scriptures, the Golden Buddha Indestructible Physique, the Sublime Yin Lotus Scripture, the King Kong Sword, the Sunflower Scripture, and various other sword techniques were all brought out by Li Dao. He was prepared to teach these martial arts to the martial artists that had gathered here, and then rely on these martial arts to compile a supreme martial art book that everyone could cultivate. As for why he did not take out all of the Blue Lotus Sword Manual, it was not something Li Dao hid. After all, the Blue Lotus Sword Manual referred to cultivation techniques of the Golden Immortal Dao, which was more profound than most cultivation techniques in this world. It was worth mentioning that Li Dao had established the East Manor. The overseer was the young eunuch called Xuan Yang, and he was in charge of supervising the world. The Six Fans Gate had changed from a police institution to an educational institution. Xia Bing was the head of the sect and was in charge of the cloth martial world. C598 One stone tablet after another was transported out of the capital city and erected on the boundaries of each county. There were no words on the stone monument, only thirty-six pictures. The little person carved on the stone monument was performing all sorts of strange movements. This was a martial art that Li Dao had promoted. All humans could train in it. It was just that these martial arts were not profound skills. The peak was already at the Houtian ninth stage. Everyone could learn the martial arts on the stone monument, regardless of whether they were high or low. When one reached a certain level of cultivation, they could go to the Martial Arts Practice Hall to register for further studies. Currently, a Martial Arts Hall had been established in all parts of the Great Wu Dynasty. The instructors and hall masters were all cultivators that had participated in the compilation of the Supreme Martial Scriptures. These people were ordered by Li Dao to go to various places to select children of appropriate age to train the elite talents of the Wu Dynasty. If a country wanted to be strong, it had to first have enough force to go on a campaign against the outside world, to suppress the internal rebellion. There were demons everywhere in the world, and the people were not living well. If humans wanted to fight the demons, they needed an army that could fight the demons head-on. This was only the first step. The second step was to cause the entire population to fight. As for whether a rise in the military might threaten his rule, Li Dao had never considered this issue. The establishment of the Martial Arts Practice Hall allowed the poor citizens to see the hope and send their children to be evaluated one by one. As long as one entered the Martial Arts Practice Hall, not only would they not have to pay the tuition fees, but they would also receive a monthly fee from the Martial Arts Practice Hall. In private, many people called Li Dao the Sage Emperor. As time passed, the common folk had unified their opinions. The people of the Humble Class were opposed to the gentry. Before the Wu Dynasty was established, these people had monopolized the culture, annexed the land, and trampled the people under their feet. Ever since the establishment of the new dynasty, these people were gritting their teeth at Li Dao. Every day they lived in fear and trepidation. Because many of the powerful and powerful families had their families wiped out, the land was forcibly divided. Of course, some farsighted Patriarchs were able to see everything clearly, and they sent their children into the Martial Arts Hall one by one. Wealthy children were born with a lot of meat. They were all able to read a few words, and had a much higher foundation compared to the common people of the Humble Class. There were also some Patriarchs who refused to give in to the ancients and ordered their disciples not to go to the Martial Exhibition Hall to register. This was because they believed that Li Dao''s actions would affect the interests of the aristocratic families of the world and that the Wu Dynasty would soon be overthrown. There was no mistake about these speculations. Ever since Li Blade ascended the throne and carried out a series of policies, news of rebellion continued to spread. If Li Yao was just an ordinary person, then the martial arts dynasty he founded would have been destroyed long ago. Unfortunately, Li Dao was not an ordinary person, so over a year had passed and many people had rebelled. A year''s time was not considered long even in the eyes of mortals, much less in the eyes of Li Dao. However, it was this year''s time that the eunuch who was promoted by Li Dao had now become the famous overseer of the east factory. Many of the rebellions were suppressed by him and Le Shi Shi together. Now, some of the aristocratic warriors mentioned Xuan Yang and Le Shi Shi and cursed the eunuch and the witch. Almost no one dared to rebel anymore. Anyone who did so would not have a good ending. The Wealthy Class families also recognized the reality and ordered their children to be sent to the Martial Arts Hall one by one. The Great Wu had embarked on the right path step by step. With the country''s strength rising day by day, there would no longer be situations where people starved to death. Furthermore, the citizens'' faces were all rosy. Regardless of men, women, or children, their bodies were all very strong. Just as Li Dao was about to go into closed-door cultivation to purge the demons, a report from the Centipede Essence sent Li Dao into a rage. C599 "Hehe, good, this is really great. Do these people really think that the sword in my hands is unfavorable?" Li Dao suddenly laughed, causing the centipede spirit to be at a loss. The Centipede Essence was still the Imperial Advisor of the Great Wu Dynasty. Li Dao did not have any prejudice against it because of his identity as a monster. The centipede spirit had been trembling with fear for the past year. It could be said that half of the credit for the wealth of the Great Wu Dynasty to reach such a level within a year was to him. "Sage Emperor, He Shan Dao is inciting the barbarians to invade the Central Plains at the southern border. He''s killing people and setting fires. He''s committing all sorts of crimes. General Li Jian is almost unable to suppress the situation." The Divine Water Palace in the east of the river was restless as well. They colluded with some of the powerful aristocratic families and used the banner of reviving the Xia Dynasty. "There were also some small sects of the righteous path led by the Laoshan Sect who were also secretly causing trouble. The imperial government could not collect any taxes, and many officials had already been killed!" The Centipede Essence sized up Li Dao and relayed the information it had received one by one. Previously, when people from various places rebelled, they were organized by powerful aristocratic families themselves, and the centipede spirit could still be suppressed. Now that the two of them had come out to stir up trouble and the demons were rampant everywhere, the centipede spirit could no longer suppress it and had no choice but to report it to Li Dao. As for the General Li Jian, who the Centipede Essence had mentioned was suppressing the Berserker Son of the Southern Wilderness, he was the chief disciple that Li Dao had accepted since he came to this world. Right now, Li Jian had long given up on the name Gou Zi. He was in his early thirties, his eyebrows were straight, and his starry eyes were intimidating. A supreme grandmaster''s cultivation base could indeed suppress an entire region. However, since he was standing behind the Southern Wilderness'' barbarian son, Li Jian was not as strong as he thought. "Isn''t it enough for a single Zou Wuji to die among these b * stards like He Shan Dao?" Centipede, for the time being, forget about your matters in the center. Go personally and ensure that you cooperate with Li Jian in uprooting everything that is neither human nor demon in He Shan Dao! " Li Dao pondered for a moment before giving the centipede an order. He Shan Dao''s Dao Lord, Zou Wuji, had died at his hands a year ago. Who would have thought that not only did his disciples not know how to restrain themselves, they even took the initiative to jump into Li Dao''s line of sight. Without an Earthly Immortal expert guarding He Shan Dao, the centipede essence and Li Jian should be able to suppress it. The centipede bowed its head submissively, accepting the order to retreat. It immediately rushed towards the southern border. After the centipede retreated, Li Dao sneered. If it wasn''t for the fact that Great Brahma was an old man, he would have died a long time ago. He didn''t expect that he would still rely on his seniority to make things difficult for himself. It looked like he would have to take a walk himself. If he didn''t kill everyone this time, they might not be able to recognize the reality. However, before he left for the Laoshan School, he had to go see the Great Brahma World once more and ask him to properly restrain the Devil Dao, otherwise he would have no choice but to act on his own. Li Dao ordered Xuan Yang to call Xia Bing over. "Brother Li, what are you looking for me for?" I''m busy. " Xia Bing casually walked into the throne room and elegantly ignored Li Dao''s dignity, making Xuan Yang break out in a cold sweat. Li Dao wasn''t angry. To be honest, upon sitting on this person''s throne, what he cared about wasn''t power and prestige, but the karmic luck and supreme faith. "Bing-Er, how is your martial arts progress?" Li Dao sat upright on the throne room and asked Xia Bing with a smile. "What else can I do? I''ve been unable to break through to the Immortal Soul stage." When it came to this matter, Xia Bing was a little annoyed and pouted. How could it be so easy to break through from the Grandmaster Realm to the Immortal Soul stage? It had taken him more than ten years to do so, and after absorbing Ying Shuntian and the Saint Sword Ancestor''s Nascent Souls, Xia Bing''s cultivation speed was already very fast, but this girl was still not satisfied. "Oh right, Brother Li, what did you call me here for?" Xia Bing didn''t continue to raise her cultivation level, she believed that Li Dao wouldn''t call her over for no reason. "Murder!" Bing''er, I want you to make a trip to Jiangdong. Kill all the families that are involved in the rebellion, and don''t leave a single one alive. "Only by killing all these evil horses will the human race be able to have a glorious era!" Li Dao''s eyes narrowed. The murderous intent in his eyes was not concealed at all. This time, he would go and ask the Great Brahma to restrain the Divine Water Palace. Did he really think that the Sage Emperor was benevolent, or did he think that Li Jun was someone to be bullied? C600 The yin wind angrily howled, the eight hundred miles of Black Water River and the vast soup flowing eastward. The waters of the Blackwater River were very mysterious and lifeless. Even the goose feathers that floated atop them wouldn''t be able to float upwards. A disciple wearing a black robe and a devil mask was standing in front of a sinister looking building that was built on top of the Blackwater River. A man wearing white clothes and carrying an aura of unparalleled majesty was crossing over from the sky. He was stomping on the Black Water River flowing on the ground. The disciples who were wearing demon masks were immediately alarmed, they could not see through the person''s cultivation, and they were not afraid, their voices solemn as they shouted, "Who are you, state your name!" Li Dao ignored the Foundation Establishment stage lackeys and shouted, "Brother, Li Dao is here to pay a visit!" When Li Dao released his aura, a few of the old monsters were alarmed. They all sent out their divine senses to investigate. Laughter echoed in the air. A bald, muscular man with bald hair and eyebrows flew out while carrying an exaggerated broadsword. "Hahahaha, Brother Li, why didn''t you inform me of your arrival at my place? I''ll prepare a few handsome men to hold a welcoming reception for you!" "Disciple greets the Demon Lord!" When the disciple on duty saw the bald man personally fly out to greet him, he couldn''t help but feel a bit scared. When he heard the words that the bald man said, the skin under the demon mask began to twitch, and the disciple who had some confidence in his appearance couldn''t help but tighten his chrysanthemum. Li Dao was exasperated. He really wanted to turn around and leave. The baldy never seemed to be able to speak properly. Ignoring Li Dao''s darkening complexion, Baldy stepped forward and gave Li Yao a bear hug. Li Dao was as tall as the Baldy''s chest, and was caught off guard when he was hugged by the Baldy''s bear hug. He quickly pushed the bald man away and said, "Baldy, don''t be so friendly with laozi. I have something to discuss with you this time." However, Baldy did not take Li Dao''s words seriously, and said in surprise, "Brother Li, your strength is not small. It seems that you have also cultivated a body transformation technique. Come, come, come, let''s talk after we enter. There are too many people here, so this is not a good place to talk. " Looking at the bald man pulling Li Dao by the shoulders and dragging him inside, the disciples'' eyeballs went blank under the devil mask. Was this still the unparalleled and domineering Demon Sovereign that they knew? What kind of background did he have? The walls of the gloomy hall were carved with the image of the Demon Witch floating in the air, captivating souls and devouring souls. The Demon Witch had also chosen a person to submit to the Demon Witch, and was currently performing an indescribable action. There was a weapon rack beside Li Dao''s seat. There were all sorts of weapons that exuded a demonic aura. Very soon, a female disciple dressed in leather pants, outlining a little bit, brought out a good wine and spirit fruit, as well as meat roasted by a rare beast. "Brother Li, after so many years, you really miss me so much. Come, let''s drink a pot of wine!" The bald man grabbed the wine jug and tossed the cup aside. Then, he directly started to dry it. Li Dao leisurely poured himself a cup of wine and said, "Bro, there really is a reason for you to come this time. Your Devil Dao sects want to make things difficult for me, causing me to be somewhat uncertain on what to do!" "Oh, who has the guts?" Baldy narrowed its eyes. Its expression became a bit more serious. Although it was not clear about Li Dao''s combat strength, it was definitely not something that those disobedient bastards could contend with. "Divine Water Palace, Seven Deadly Palace, Yin Wind Valley ¡­" Li Dao had something to say, so he directly pointed out a few of the Devil Dao Sect''s members. "It must be because of that woman, Shui Ji. After not touching her for so many years, you must be feeling empty again. Don''t worry, little brother, I will discipline her strictly and not let her ruin your plans." The bald man said as he recruited a few disciples and ordered them to leave. Li Dao raised his wine cup and took a sip. If this baldy was unable to deal with those demonic sects, then it would be no wonder that he, Li Jun, was merciless. C601 Red lanterns were hung on countless boats on the surface of the river. The woman with the coquettish face and heavy makeup stood at the bow of the boat, no longer wearing the smile she used to have. Ever since the Wu Dynasty was established, there was a trend of martial arts training, but it only made people like them, who only dealt in physical business, suffer. Some of the stronger barbarians, in order to gain the attention of the Saint Emperor in the throne room, had buried themselves in their martial arts training, no longer coming here to have fun. Only a few diseases that boasted of being amorous were still lingering on their boat. There was a lot less bright and white silver, and since the boorish fellows didn''t come, the working experience had also become worse. Therefore, these women were always listless all day. As for the publication of their dissatisfaction with the person in the throne room, they didn''t dare to do so. Sister Hua stood at the bow of the boat and sunk into deep thought. She thought about how many martial arts experts had come for her, and how they liked the way she was plump and vigorous. There were a few sickly plants in the boat now, but Sister Hua didn''t have the mood to entertain them. Only masculine men were true men. Those scholars were nothing, but if they didn''t have the strength, then they still weren''t strong enough. Just as Sister Hua was frowning in distress, several large boats of the upper class rapidly approached. It seemed like they were the imperial fleet. The leader was a large dragon-headed ship, about two hundred feet long. As the ship approached, Sister Hua could see that the person at the bow of the ship was a valiant and valiant looking woman with a goose-furred cloak and a magnificent sword hanging from her waist. Behind the woman was a group of men dressed in flying fish clothing with extraordinary appearances, causing the flower sisters to be infatuated. It was unknown who that woman was, but she seemed very noble. If only he could match her with that girl, then there would be so many strong men following behind her. How joyful would that be! Sister Hua sighed inwardly before turning around and entering the boat. It was better for the people of the imperial government to avoid them. If they were to come face to face with them, who knew what kind of trouble they would cause? After entering the boat, Sister Hua saw an absurd scene. The young masters, who usually flaunted themselves as elegant and graceful, were now naked with their arms around their sisters. Their faces were rippling with the blush of drunkenness. "I already said that those women from the Divine Water Palace are unreliable. Everything is fine now. If they just leave now, they would be afraid of that dog-emperor!" A seemingly weak scholar slammed his wine glass on the floor, scaring the flower sister who had just entered the boat into a shiver. "Yushan, be careful, be careful!" Next to him, a dignified looking scholar looked around and made a silent gesture. "Brother Pengju, what are you afraid of? No matter how powerful the dog-emperor''s ability is, can he control Jiang Dong?" "That''s right, Brother Yushan is right. Brother Pengju, you''re good at everything, but you''re too timid. You really have to change!" The surrounding people started to chime in, causing the man who had smashed the cup to become even more proud of himself. Their clan had existed for hundreds of years in the eastern region of the river. One of their uncles had entered the Celestial Gate. Normally, he would be the emperor of the eastern region. He was the happiest person in the Divine Water Palace to stand out and support their clan in the restoration of the Xia Dynasty. He didn''t expect that the Divine Water Palace would immediately go silent. "Humph, this dog-emperor will die sooner or later!" The scholar patted the woman in his arms, indicating for her to pour the wine. Just as the woman stood up, the ship''s hull shook, causing all the people on the boat to fall to the ground. Before the scholar by the name of Yushan could get angry, a cold voice filled with killing intent reached his ears, "Who was the one that just cursed the emperor?" C602 The enormous battleship crashed into a wind and moon boat, one could imagine the scene. The side of the boat broke. The people on the boat turned over and spilled wine all over their bodies. Before Song Wan could stand up, a cold voice filled with killing intent reached his ears, "Who was the one that called the emperor a dog?" "Who dares to offend me, I''ll definitely show him who''s boss!" Song Wan stood up cursing and his face was gloomy. Was the Song Family the local despot of the land of Jiangdong? "Brother Yushan, calm down. Don''t be rash!" Before the few scholars could stop him, Song Wan had already walked out of the tent. The rest of the people exchanged glances and could only follow him out. As Song Wan''s close friend, they knew each other''s temper and how much power the Song Family had. As he walked out of the boat, Song Wan was stunned. He had never seen such a valiant woman. Normally, when he came to the wind and moonlight, he would come into contact with a woman with a cold expression and valiant demeanor, but compared to this woman, she was like a firefly in comparison to the bright moon. The woman on the boat was trembling in fear, and the few scholars had extremely ugly expressions on their faces. How could they not recognize the signature Flying Fish suit? "Brother Yushan, this person is one of Six Fans Gate''s henchmen. Why don''t we give way for now?" A scholar pulled on Song Wan''s clothes and leaned over to whisper in his ear. They could be considered famous scholars from the east of the river, but compared to Song Wan''s family, the imperial government''s deterrence was enormous. However, Song Wan did not care about the identity of the person who came. He tidied up his robes, took two steps forward and said politely, "Young lady, I see that you are a natural born beauty. Why not get off the boat and have a drink with Xiao Shen? " The ship was much higher in height than the ship that Song Wan was on. The woman''s expression didn''t change as she asked again, "Who was the one who just called the emperor of the dogs?" A lady that was trembling with fear pointed at Song Wan who was standing right in front. "Master Bing, what should we do with him?" The bodyguard wearing a flying fish outfit asked Xia Bing. The short sword at his waist was unsheathed. In the next moment, a huge head flew up into the air, and fresh blood seeped into the river surface. "The Sage Emperor sent me to Jiangdong to suppress the rebellion. Those who complain to the Wu Dynasty will only have one ending, and their heads will fall off!" As Xia Bing said this, she turned around and left, leaving behind a few shivering scholars. On this day, a bloody storm was set off in the eastern part of the river. Several wealthy aristocratic families had their doors smashed open, and fresh blood flowed continuously. The eastern part of the river was covered in a layer of blood mist. Seeing Xia Bing leading the troops to wipe out the family, the citizens not only weren''t afraid, but also applauded. In a place like Jiang Dong which was far away from the capital, these clans did not accept the rule of the Martial Dynasty and had oppressed and exploited the common people. It would be strange if the people had a good impression of them. Similar scenes were occurring everywhere. The Wu Dynasty had begun to take shape, and those sent out by Li Dao to suppress the rebellion were all ruthless figures. Furthermore, Li Dao gave an order: kill. Kill every single person that dared to obstruct the development of the Martial Dynasty. Kill until they were terrified! No one had counted the number of people who had died. Some of the generals who had been involved in suppressing the rebellion recalled the scene and fell silent. Outside of the Hundred Thousand Mountain Range of the Southern Wilderness, a troop of three thousand men marched into the mountains in an orderly fashion. Some of the climate demons ran away in panic, staring at the army from a distance with trepidation. In front of this army were two men riding big horses. One of them was wearing a long sword and a black armor. He had a breathtaking aura between his brows. The other person was a bald man dressed in gorgeous silk clothing. His face was filled with compassion. Behind the duo was a soldier dressed in black armor, holding a shield in his left hand and a blade in his right. The crux was that these soldiers were emitting an aura that made demons tremble. "Imperial Advisor, what did the Sage Emperor say?" Li Jian frowned and asked Centipede Kingdom''s Advisor beside him. A merciful looking Imperial Advisor answered calmly, "He Shan Dao has been uprooted, and not a single barbarian is left." "I understand." Li Jian tightened his grip on the horse''s back, using all his strength to lift his right hand on the sword hilt. C603 Hundreds of thousands of mountains were connected, and the miasma was dense. A troop of three thousand people suddenly intruded into the Hundred Thousand Mountain Range, startling countless poisonous bugs and wild beasts. Some of the Diremonsters didn''t dare to move forward to block him. They had no choice but to stand off in the distance and quietly watch. "Old Bai, the sky has changed! "Who do you think the army of the Wu Dynasty is coming for?" A burly man with a bull''s horn on his head asked an elder beside him. There were many demons that retained the characteristics of animals in their surroundings. The stooped old man, dressed in an extravagant robe, stroked his thick beard and sighed, "This Saint Emperor of the Wu Dynasty is too bold. My old friend has already made his move. He Shandao is going to suffer!" "Impossible, right? He Shan has a long legacy, how can he just be destroyed like that?" Some demons questioned him. In their eyes, He Shan Dao was a top ranked sect. Cultivators and fiendish demons of this world generally did not have very high cultivation bases. Generally speaking, a sect with a Jindan Stage cultivator as its head was a large sect, and a sect with a Nascent Soul Grandmaster was one of the world''s largest sects. As for the sects that had immortals leading them, they could be counted on one hand. They were huge existences. "Hehe, little guys, be more obedient in the future. This old man will give you a piece of advice, don''t ever set foot in the territory of the human race again." The old man''s eyes penetrated the poisonous miasma, looked at the centipede spirit, then turned around and spoke to the Little Demons around him. He Shan Road was situated in the middle of a hundred thousand mountains of the Southern Wilderness. The sect was built on top of several mountains, and these hills were connected by a force. It looked like a scene of a deity from afar. In truth, the mountaintop was filled with the miasma of smoke. Some of the disciples who were dressed in beast skins had fierce looks on their faces, and some of them even wore skulls and necklaces. A tall, muscular man, his skin scarlet red, was riding a shiny, furry panther. He was in a hurry to rush to the top of the mountain in the center. The disciples of He Shan Dao were a bit surprised. What had happened to the usually elusive Elder Hong? Why was he in such a hurry? "Disciple Hong Changlei seeks an audience with the ancestor!" A loud and clear voice resounded throughout the entire mountain. The man knelt in front of a cave as beads of sweat the size of beans appeared on his forehead. He didn''t bother to wipe them away. "Cheetah, you''re not young anymore. What has made you lose your composure like this?" The dignified voice sounded, and a trace of dissatisfaction could be heard in it. "Ancestor, the imperial army is coming!" Hong Chang Bao''s voice was hoarse and his tone was urgent. "Hahahaha, the imperial army is coming?" As if he had heard a joke, a disdainful laugh came from inside the cave. He was so anxious that he scratched his ears and cheeks, not knowing how to continue. Even without Hong Chang Bao''s words, in the next moment, Li Jian''s voice resounded through the sky, "He Shan Dao does not respect the imperial edict, and cannot be taught. The Saint Emperor was furious, and ordered me to lead troops to destroy He Shan Dao! "Xuan Ce''s son listened to the order. He Shan and his sect were cut off, and today, no one is to be spared!" "Kill!" Kill! Kill! " The three thousand Xiantian realm Xuan Ce Army''s shouts shook the sky. The disciples of He Shan Dao were so scared that their faces turned white. Even the Jindan Stage Elders were frowning. These three thousand soldiers were Li Jian''s personal guards, many of them were the disciples that followed behind Li Jian during his time in the martial arts world, the rest were all talented martial artists. Three thousand Xiantian realm martial artists were twisted into a single string. One could only imagine the momentum behind this; it was absolutely not something that an idle martial artist could compare with. At the top of the mountain, the heavy stone door creaked open. It was as if Hong Chang Bao had found his main pillar as he asked, "Ancestor, what should we do now?" The old ancestor looked down the mountain and after a moment of silence, he replied, "Zhang Bao, pack up and bring the elite disciples to escape." As a cultivator of the Immortal Soul stage, how could he not sense the aura of the Centipede Essence? It was definitely not something he could contend against, not to mention the three thousand Xiantian soldiers. C604 "Patriarch!" Hong Chang Leopard stared at the ancestor in shock, disbelief written all over his face. He Shan Dao was a famous sect in this world. When did he fall to the point of running away? "Cheetah, now is not the time to fight for loyalty. If the Dao Lord is not here, how can we defend against the 3000 iron armor? Furthermore, there is also another troublesome fellow. If I were to fight against him head on, I might even end up joining in with my old bones. " "But Patriarch, we just ran away like this. In the future, how are we going to establish ourselves in the world of cultivation? How will the people of this world view our He Shan Dao?" If the old man comes back, how can we explain ourselves? " Hong Chang Bao stiffened his neck as he questioned the Old Ancestor. "Truly a foolish child, what is the point of talking about it if he can''t even preserve his life?" You must remember, there are mountains to keep, no fear of fire to burn. As long as we preserve He Shan Dao''s power, no one would dare gossip. As for the Dao Lord, I will naturally be the one to explain it to him. He will understand. " "Alright, stop waiting. Hurry up and get ready. Otherwise none of us will be able to leave!" He Shan Dao''s Immortal Soul stage ancestor urged Hong Chang Leopard. Just as Hong Chang Bao was about to bring the elite disciples down the mountain, a voice suddenly rang out, causing He Shan Dao, the Immortal Soul stage Patriarch, to have an extremely ugly expression on his face. "Indeed, none of you will be able to leave today!" A middle-aged man, wearing a gorgeous robe and standing tall and straight, emitting buddhist light all over his body. A look of great kindness and sorrow hung on his face. It was unknown when he had appeared above the two of them. Hong Chang Bao swallowed his saliva. Even the ancestor didn''t notice this person, which clearly showed how terrifying this person was. "I wonder which fellow Daoist is here, and why have you come to my He Shan Dao?" In the end, he was still a Immortal Soul stage elder. It was impossible for him to be as weak as Hong Chang Bao. Hence, he was able to quickly adjust himself. The expression on the centipede''s face did not change as it spoke, "Miao Renjie, you don''t have to do this with me. "You really don''t recognize me?" "Ci Hang Pu Du, why did you come to He Shan Dao instead of being your teacher? Do you think I, He Shan Dao, can be bullied?" Miao Renjie narrowed his eyes. How could he not recognize the Centipede Essence? The Centipede Sprite, this Immortal Soul stage cultivator who had changed his name to Ci Hang, had been in the world for decades. "Miao Renjie, since you know who I am, you should stop yourself. Don''t force me to destroy your soul!" "Ci Hang, Pu Du. I, Miao Renjie, have never offended you in any way. Why must you try to force me?" "If you kill me, aren''t you afraid that the Dao Lord will come after you? Even if it were the heavens and the earth, you wouldn''t be able to escape" Miao Renjie was not a weak person. He released his aura to confront the centipede spirit. "Miao Renjie, it''s not that I''m not on good terms with you, it''s just that you guys aren''t on good terms with the Sage Emperor. He Shan Dao colluded with the barbarians to slaughter the people of Wu Dynasty. If you still want to rely on Zou Wuji, you don''t have to. " "Ci Hang Pu Du, what do you mean by this?" Miao Renjie seemed to have thought of something. A year ago, the Dao Lord went to the capital and matched up with the time when the Wu Dynasty was established. During this year, there had been no news of the Dao Lord. "What do you mean? Can''t you guess it yourself? Your Dao Lord was already cut down by the Sage Emperor a year ago. If I were you, I would have ended my own life. I could still preserve my reincarnation and have the chance to start over anew. "The centipede shook his head with an indifferent voice. Even though he had already guessed the truth of the matter, Miao Renjie was still unable to stop himself from going black. "No, don''t try to lie to me. The Dao Lord won''t be so easily killed. I don''t believe it, I don''t believe it!" Miao Renjie let out a roar. The giant red python behind him roared as if it wanted to swallow the centipede spirit whole. This was the Seven Slaughter Primordial Spirit that belonged to Miao Renjie, refined from a living primordial spirit. "Stubborn." The centipede spirit revealed a disdainful expression. Originally, it had wanted to fight Miao Renjie. However, it turned out that Miao Renjie was also a fool. If he had been a good boy, he could have been reincarnated and forced to take action. His hands formed complicated hand seals as a swastika symbol was pushed out. The Buddhist light illuminated the entire mountaintop. Hong Chang Bao was trembling in fear. Even though he was a Jindan Stage Daoist Master, against such a powerful being, the aftermath of his battle could still kill him. Without waiting for Miao Renjie''s orders, he mounted his leopard and quickly fled in the opposite direction from the army. "I''ve said it before, none of you will be able to escape!" The centipede spirit''s eyes were dull and lifeless, without a single ripple. While dealing with Miao Renjie, it struck out with its palm towards the fleeing Hong Long and Leopard. Beneath the mountain, three thousand soldiers dressed in black armor were walking up the mountain step by step. In front of them, Li Jian''s hands were placed on the hilt of his sword. There was an immortal mountain at the eastern sea, and above that was an immortal gate. Mount Laoshan, Laoshan above the gate called Laoshan Faction. In the calm and tranquil East China Sea, a wind suddenly rose. A yaksha tread on the waves, looking at the sky with a puzzled expression. Could it be that a greater demon had stirred up a storm? Otherwise, without the Dragon King''s order, how could there be a storm in the East China Sea? A stream of light streaked across the sky like a divine sword about to pierce through the heavens. That sharp Qi caused the wind and clouds to change, instantly arriving and stopping above the Laoshan Sect. Yaksha looked over with squinted eyes. He could vaguely see a twenty-something year old young man. The man''s face was pale, but his body carried a supreme authority. He was no weaker than his own Lord Dragon. Which deity is he? Yaksha thought silently in his heart. "I, Li, have come to pay my respects to the mountain, the ancient way is complete. If you do not give me an explanation today, do not blame me for being ruthless, turning your Laoshan Faction into ruins!" As the man''s voice faded, the sky darkened and thunder rumbled. The entire East Sea became incomparably oppressive. "Younger generation, you have passed! Last time, I had the protection of the Great Brahma World, so I''m not going to bother with you. Now that you''re here to cause trouble, do you think that my ancient way has no temper? " The old voice transmitted in all directions, shaking Yaksha until it became dizzy and fell off the wave, unable to react for a moment. "Good boy, my dear mother, what kind of person is this, daring to provoke the Laoshan Sect? "No, I have to report this to the Dragon King as soon as possible!" The yaksha muttered as it dove into the water, swimming towards the crystal palace in the depths of the sea. C605 "Junior, you really have big balls!" The entire ancient path flew out. His beard fluttered in the wind, and his face was full of anger. He no longer had the bearing of an immortal. Behind him was a group of disciples from the Laoshan Faction. The Sect Leader of the Laoshan Faction was impressively among them. The ancient paths were filled with Heavenly Immortals, together with the few Earth Immortals of the Laoshan Sect and the Immortal Soul Elders, this kind of battle array was enough to sweep across the world. It was no wonder that the Laoshan Sect was the only faction leader other than the Karakorum Dao Palace and the Mount Shu Sword Sect. Unfortunately, they had already angered Li Dao. No one could ruin his plan. If the Laoshan School blocked his path, then they would have to pay the corresponding price. Thinking of this, Li Dao sneered incessantly. "I, Li, have always been bold. Old thing, I didn''t cut you under my sword last time, so why aren''t you a bit more obedient?" The four feet long purple sword in Li Dao''s hand pointed straight at the group of Laoshan Faction members, his murderous intent soaring straight into the sky, dispersing the clouds. In a confrontation of auras, a strong wind suddenly rose from the sea not too far away from Laoshan, and the clouds in the sky turned pitch-black. "Li Dao, the Laoshan School is not a place for you to act impudently. If you leave after apologizing, I can let it go. Otherwise, don''t blame my Laoshan School for using such a devilish method!" The Lao Shan Sect Leader said to Li Dao in a slow and unhurried manner as he held the silver horsetail whisk in his hand. "Sect Leader, there''s no need to waste words with him. He dared to insult our Laoshan Faction, directly taking him down and locking him in the Demon Suppressing Pagoda, letting him pass his days in eternal repentance!" An elder with a fiery temper cursed and immediately brandished his sword. Their Laoshan Sect had been passed down for countless years, and had produced many heroes of the sect. Their divine abilities and techniques were unparalleled under the heavens, so how could they be easily humiliated by others? "Old thing, your apprentices and grandsons are even more arrogant than you. It seems like your Laoshan Faction doesn''t plan to give me any face today?" Before coming to the Laoshan School, he had already thought it through clearly. If the Laoshan School refused to lower their heads, even if they risked provoking Li Changfeng, he would turn them into ruins. A dangerous aura emanated from the entire body of the ancient path. He had personally witnessed Li Dao''s combat prowess. He had killed Zou Wuji with a single sword strike, and even killed an Elder of the Celestial Sect''s Earthly Immortal Stage with a single glance. If they were to fight, although they didn''t think that they would lose, what if? This junior is not simple! Therefore, Gu Daoquan had never thought of directly confronting Li Dao, but now that Li Dao was bullying the sect, he, the supreme elder of the Laoshan Sect, couldn''t help but stand up. Furthermore, he, Ancient Daoism, would not weaken his momentum. "So what if I don''t give you an explanation?" Ancient Dao''s energy was growing more intense, and it seemed as if he could attack at any moment, unleashing a Heaven-shaking, Earth-shattering lightning strike. "I have made it very clear that what I said earlier was not illegal. If you don''t give me a satisfactory answer, saying that your Lao Shan Sect will become ruins, then you will definitely do it. If you don''t believe me, you can try!" Li Dao floated in the air, one man facing the entire Laoshan Sect, not losing out in the slightest. "What an arrogant thief!" "I would like to see how you will turn my Laoshan Faction into ruins and set up a formation!" Even with the Sect Leader''s cultivation, he couldn''t help but shout out with an ugly face. The Laoshan Elders spread out one after another, arranging their forces according to different directions. "Stop, let this old man go meet him." Gu Dao had already waved his hand to stop the Lao Shan Sect''s sect head and the elders from setting up the array. To deal with an Earthly Immortal junior, he didn''t need to expend the entirety of his power in the Laoshan Sect; he alone was enough, even though he couldn''t see through the youngster in front of him. However, an Earthly Immortal was still an Earthly Immortal. Compared to him, there was a difference of a whole realm. He had never heard of anyone being able to go against a Heavenly Immortal at the Earthly Immortal Stage. I''m afraid only the person at the peak of Mount Kunlun can do it. But was this junior in front of him even comparable to the one at the peak of Karakorum? The ancient path martial artists walked straight towards Li Dao and spat out the treasured sword that had been nourishing the sword for nearly ten thousand years. Their killing intent was biting cold. Li Dao laughed. Endless sword force rose as the air was filled with sharp sword qi. The Laoshan Elder, whose cultivation was not at the level of an Earthly Immortal, couldn''t help but take a few steps back. The two of them looked at each other, and in the next moment, they were about to collide. Suddenly, the sea surface split apart. The magnificent and imposing Dragon Carriage flew out, and a laughing voice entered every ear, "Everyone is a person with status, what kind of misunderstanding can''t we sit down and talk? If you do not give face to this old dragon, this old dragon is willing to act as a middleman and reconcile the various grudges between you all. " C606 The sea parted on both sides, and the old Dragon King, with his imperial crown on his head, slowly stepped down from the carriage. Li Dao narrowed his eyes and cupped his hands in greeting. "Greetings, Dragon King of the Eastern Sea!" "Hehe, now that the Human Emperor has shown his respect, he doesn''t dare to say he doesn''t deserve it." Old Dragon waved his hand, looking amiable as an old man next door. However, this old man was one of the most terrifying existences in the world. Anyone above the Heavenly Immortal Stage could be counted with both hands. Needless to say Li Changfeng and Yan Luotian, those were the only two True Immortals left in this world. The next people to pass by Li Changfeng and Yama Minamiya were Qing Xuanzi, Old Man Buddha, Dragon King of the East Sea, Great Brahma, Dragon King of the North Sea, Heavenly Demon, Lie Yangzi, and Laoshan Sect''s Ancient Dao Quan. Li Changfeng and the other three sons of Yama Minamiya were considered the strongest under the True Immortals, while the Dragon King of the East Sea and the Son of Yama were both from that era. Normally, they were kind to everyone, but no one knew how terrifying this old man in front of them was. It was said that Li Changfeng had received a favor from this old dragon before he had reached the Dao. "Junior pays his respect to the Dragon King!" The disciples of the Laoshan Faction greeted them one after another on the ancient road, without the slightest bit of disrespect. The dragon race of this world was different from the one in Journey to the West. The dragon race was the strongest race in this world. A fully grown pure-blooded dragon clan was at least at the Immortal Soul stage. Of course, the number of dragons was not much. However, the number of dragons combined with other animals was not small. The eight mighty Celestial Immortals of Heaven and Earth could be said to be the weakest of the ancient Daos. Being also a Heavenly Immortal, the Ancient Dao all knew how powerful he was. If he were to face Lie Yangzi of the Kunlun Society, perhaps he would dare to say a few tough words and exchange a few blows with him. Forget about this old Dragon King in front of him. The Supreme Elder Qing Xuanzi of the Mount Shu Sword Sect was publicly acknowledged as the number one person other than Li Changfeng and Yama Minamiya. After that, it was the old Buddha and the old Dragon King. "I say, you youngsters. Why can''t you sit down and talk things out? "On one side, you are the Son of the Human Emperor, and your status is very high. On the other side, you are part of a big sect. If we were to fight, don''t talk about the consequences first, wouldn''t my East Sea suffer?" The old Dragon King''s turbid eyes swept over Li Dao and the group of Laoshan Faction members. Li Dao, on the other hand, didn''t feel anything, but the ancient paths were all filled with fear and his body was drenched in cold sweat. The Dragon King of the East Sea had lived for countless tens of thousands of years. Naturally, he could tell that Li Dao had a deep background. If he had a bad eye, he wouldn''t have invested in Li Changfeng back then and even married his fourth daughter to him. Similarly, he saw Li Changfeng''s body with similar characteristics. It wasn''t an exaggeration to say that this Human Emperor who was over a hundred years old wasn''t the least bit inferior to his prideful son-in-law. "Old Dragon King, it''s all because of our thoughtlessness, but it''s our fault that this young generation bullied us too much and came to our sect." Old Dragon King, it''s all because of our thoughtlessness, but it''s our fault that this young generation bullied us too much. The master of the Laoshan Sect took a step forward and explained to the Dragon King of the East Sea, her attitude neither humble nor arrogant. "That''s right, our Laoshan Sect has been around for tens of thousands of years, we can''t let this junior lose face!" Ancient Dao had a firm look in his eyes. No matter what, he had to give this junior a good show today. The old Dragon King turned his gaze to Li Dao, his meaning was, how do you explain this matter? Li Dao cupped his hands and smiled, "I, Li, have always been the most reasonable. However, when this old man from the Laoshan Sect stopped me last time, I didn''t bother with him. But this time, they have crossed my bottom line. The Wu Dynasty was newly established. At this time when the hearts of the people were unsettled, the Laoshan Faction actually instigated the rebels, with the intention of subverting the rule of the Wu Dynasty. "Old Dragon King, why don''t you think about it? Shouldn''t the Lao Shan Sect give me an explanation?" C607 "Thief, don''t speak nonsense. Not to mention whether your title as emperor is orthodox or not, how are you qualified to say that our Laoshan Faction is instigating the rebels?" Without waiting for the old Dragon King''s opinion, the Sect Leader of the Laoshan Sect stepped forward. In fact, he did not know the inside story of this matter. The ancient daoists did not like Li Dao''s arrogant attitude, so they just casually mentioned it and let the children who served him hear it. So, a group of disciples from the Laoshan Faction wanted to lick some trouble for the Wu Dynasty and get the Old Ancestor''s favor. In fact, not even the Ancient Dao was clear about this. Li Dao laughed coldly and said, "I, Li Jun, would never use something without proof to speak. You are all not ordinary people, so can''t you tell if it is true or false?" "Junior, even if this is the case, the Mount Laoshan Faction cannot be easily humiliated. Moreover, our Laoshan Faction has never acknowledged your position as the Human Emperor, what are you going to do about it?" He knew everything about the Ancient Path. What Li Dao said was most likely true, but so what? If they were to fight, he, a Celestial Immortal, would not be able to suppress an Earthly Immortal junior? "That''s right, our Laoshan Faction has never acknowledged your position as the Human Emperor." The master of the Laoshan Faction''s eyes shined as he looked at Li Dao with disdain and refused to back down. "Hehe, what a big joke. I, Li, do not need your acknowledgement. "Since your Laoshan Faction doesn''t plan to give me an explanation, much less reason, then I don''t need to be reasonable with you guys." Li Dao sneered again and again. The old Dragon King frowned. It was truly not a good idea to judge who was in the right and who was in the wrong in this matter. The great calamity of the ancient era, the collapse of the Heavenly Court and the Spiritual Mountain, and all the sects in the world, no one could suppress anyone. For over a hundred thousand years, Karakorum Dao Palace and the Sword Sect of Mount Shu held the command of the righteous powers. Only 300 years ago did Li Changfeng rise to prominence. The Kunlun Society suppressed the Mount Shu Sword Sect and became the strongest power in the world. Li Changfeng even faintly revealed his ambition to rebuild the Heavenly Court. Li Yao''s position as the emperor was also very complicated. If Li Dao was just an ordinary man, then he would naturally have to obtain the approval of the various great sects. However, Li Dao himself was a supreme expert, so this matter was hard to say. "Everyone, looks like Old Long''s face isn''t good enough. You all must fight, but there''s no other way. How about this, Old Long will be the witness, your Laoshan Faction can''t bully the younger generation with numbers, you guys can take turns to challenge the Human Emperor." At the same time, since Old Dragon had set up a barrier, it wouldn''t cause the East Sea to collapse. Old Dragon stroked his sparse beard and asked both sides. "I have no objections." Li Dao didn''t even need to think. Not to mention taking turns to go up on stage one by one, he wouldn''t even be afraid if all of his Laoshan Faction members came together. The master of the Laoshan Sect glanced at the ancient daoists and replied, "The Laoshan Sect also has no objections. This matter shall be handled according to the old Dragon King''s words!" "Daddy, there were so many people dealing with one person, including an old Heavenly Immortal. How shameless of him to speak so grandly." A 14-15 year old girl beside Old Dragon spoke in a low voice while holding his shiny dragon horn. The old Dragon King dotingly stroked the pink horn on the young girl''s head as he sternly said, "Sheng''er, don''t speak nonsense." However, the other side was the beloved daughter of the Dragon King, so he couldn''t say anything. Li Dao turned around and glanced at the young girl beside the old Dragon King. Smiling, he turned around and pointed at the ancient path. "Old man, come. Let me see if you''re a true Heavenly Immortal!" C608 Facing the overbearing Li Dao and the pair of indifferent eyes, Gu Daoquan subconsciously opened his mouth and said, "Junior, it''s too late for you to regret now. Otherwise, this old man will not show mercy!" Li Dao just smiled and didn''t say anything. This old man had lived for tens of thousands of years, but now, he had become a coward. People are like this a lot of times. They think they won''t lose and they don''t admit that they''re scared, but their tone or behavior will expose them. The master of the Mount Laoshan Faction frowned. He had already noticed some clues. Ever since the return of the entire ancient path from the capital, something was very wrong. Although he didn''t think that he would lose to Li Dao in the ancient dao plenary meeting, he still had a bad premonition in his heart. "Brat Gu, are you ready?" The old Dragon King looked at the entire ancient path with a meaningful look and asked. "I''m ready. If anything happens to this junior, I hope the old Dragon King doesn''t blame me!" The old Dragon King chuckled and did not reply. He raised his hand and drew the next stage. Li Dao had no relationship with him, so what did he blame the ancient way for? This statement from the ancient daoists showed that he lacked confidence in himself. It was hard to say when the inheritance of the Laoshan School could be traced back to. In any case, the Laoshan Sect had existed before the great ancient tribulation. As one of the oldest sects in history, each clan''s cultivation technique had its own secrets. However, both of them were Heavenly Immortals, while their ancient cultivation was far inferior to Mount Shu Sword Sect''s Qing Xuanzi and Karakorum Dao Palace''s Lie Yangzi. "Big Brother, you can do it!" The young girl beside the old Dragon King clenched her fists and cheered Li Dao on as he walked onto the stage. She pouted her lips as the sparkling pink dragon horn on her head looked extremely adorable. Even though this grandaunt looked like a fourteen or fifteen year old girl, the lifespan of the dragon clan was incomparably long. She had lived for at least three hundred years, which was enough to be Li Dao''s ancestor. Li Dao turned around and smiled. He had a favorable impression of this adorable Dragon Lady. He smiled and said, "Rest assured, ever since I have held this sword, I have never lost!" To Li Dao''s extremely conceited words, the young girl stuck out her tongue and made a cute face towards him. "Hmph, what big words! This old man has never lost before, so today I shall let you have a taste of failure! " The ancient path completely jumped up and stood in front of Li Dao with the horsetail whisk in hand. The airflow in the air began to solidify. "Old man, you talk too much." The sword light was so bright that before the sound could reach his ears, it had already reached the tip of his nose. As a Celestial Immortal, it was impossible for the reaction speed to be too slow. Li Dao thrust out his sword and the illusion shattered. The ancient path formed a figure in the distance. He opened his mouth and spit out a blue bolt of lightning towards Li Dao. He brandished his sword and sent the blue bolt of lightning flying back. Once again, Li Dao rushed forward. The ancient path used all of his hands to form a sword incantation. He gestured with both hands, and blue lightning flashed back and forth, bringing along a resplendent wind and thunder. Li Dao had entered the Dao through martial arts. Although he could use the sword through space, he had always been able to use the sword. The ancient way was completely different. As an immortal expert, nurturing the sword pills was a common occurrence. To choose a master from a thousand miles away was nothing more than a walk in the park. The disturbance caused by the blue flying sword infuriated Li Dao. He calmed his mind and calmed down. When the flying sword came flying again, he swung it down viciously. The facial muscles of the entire Ancient Dao twitched. The flying sword he nurtured for thousands of years was cut off by that junior! Fortunately, the Ancient Dao was not on the flying knife. If he was fighting against Li Dao''s Mount Shu Sword Cultivator, he would have lost half his life. After a few probing moves, Li Dao discovered that apart from the fact that his magic power was slightly more majestic, there didn''t seem to be anything powerful about this Ancient Path. He spread his legs, stretching his body horizontally. The body of the sword was placed on his left palm, and a terrifying sword force rose up, as though this sword would slice apart the heavens. "It''s here! It''s that move!" The expression on the face of the Ancient Dao was solemn. He placed his hands together and a golden talisman paper flew out from his sleeves, spreading out in front of him. Li Dao suddenly raised his head, suppressed his throat, and fiercely swung his sword. "Separated by one sword strike!" The air currents were pressured by the sword energy, cracks began to appear like spider webs, and the sound of porcelain breaking could be heard. The old Dragon King''s eyes lit up as he stroked his beard and looked at Li Dao. This sword attack had already surpassed the realm of Earthly Immortals. C609 With a wave of his sword, the sky changed color. A single sword move was a move without any boundaries. The air was compressed by the terrifying sword force, making creaking noises like porcelain on the verge of shattering. The expression on Gu Daoquan''s face was solemn, but he did not panic. He had seen Li Dao''s move before, and was confident that he would be able to block a sword attack that exceeded the strength of an Earthly Immortal. Golden talisman paper spread out in a row in front of him. With a dazzling golden light, it erupted with a boundless radiance, ripping apart the sword pressure that came after a single sword strike. His voice was lost in the void, and before his eyes was a vast expanse of white. The old Dragon King narrowed his eyes, but no one knew what he was thinking. The heaven and earth once again calmed down. The terrifying sword attack was blocked. Li Daoyi''s face did not change at all. Even if the ancient paths were full of pustules, he was still a genuine Heavenly Immortal. It was nothing strange for him to block a sword attack that had passed through a lifetime. Compared to Li Dao, the expression on Gu Daochild''s face was somewhat ugly. The golden paper talisman had also reached its limit after blocking Li Dao''s attack, turning into ashes that dispersed in the wind. These golden talismans were not simple at all. Each of these talismans had been refined over countless years by those ancient powers. Now that so many talismans had been destroyed in such a short time, the ancient powers couldn''t help but feel furious. "Junior, this old man has no choice but to admit that you are one of the most breathtaking people I''ve ever seen, but because of this, I won''t allow you to leave Mount Laoshan today!" However, in the next moment, he only felt a chill in his back as all the hairs on his body stood on end. "Old man, you talk too much nonsense!" The purple blade streaked across, bringing with it a strand of silver hair, and Li Dao appeared where the entire ancient path used to be. The burning sensation on his cheek caused Gu Dao to be alarmed. He reached out his hand to touch it, and his hand was covered in dark red blood. It was a sight to behold. A sword scar extended from his ear to the corner of his mouth, his flesh and blood rolling in all directions. The ancient path no longer had even the slightest bit of the demeanor of an immortal. He tried to circulate his Fa Li to heal his wounds, but an indelible sword intent was attached to his wounds, continuously corroding his face. "What a sinister junior, die for me!" With an angry shout, the silver horsetail whisk grew in size and transformed into a silver python, piercing Li Dao until his heart went cold. Blood splattered everywhere, filling the air before turning into wisps of blood. The ancient path was filled with horsetail whisk, making every attack difficult to block. Unfortunately, he had lost the target of his attacks. Bloody threads from all over the sky began to revolve around him. No matter how the ancient paths attacked, the blood threads quickly connected together after being broken, slowly squeezing the space into which the ancient paths stood, as if wrapping him up into a cocoon. This was the first time Li Dao had used the Blood Nerve to fight an enemy. The strange blood nerves made the raging Gu Dao unable to react. By the time he could react, he could no longer see the light. The pungent smell of blood assaulted his nostrils, making him extremely uncomfortable. "This is a blood nerve. It has appeared again!" The old Dragon King''s eyes were deep as he looked at the blood cocoon that was about to form. He was extremely surprised. "Daddy, what are blood nerves?" Long Lin curiously looked at the blood cocoon in front of her and asked. The old Dragon King didn''t want to get entangled on this topic, so he asked with a smile, "Sheng''er, who do you think will win?" "Hmm, it''s hard to say. Old Man Gu is a Heavenly Immortal powerhouse, and big brother isn''t that simple either. But I still think big brother can win." The dragon girl stared straight ahead, clenching her fists and cheering Li Dao on in her heart. "Headmaster, senior granduncle is likely in danger. Should we make a move?" An elder of the Laoshan Sect worriedly looked at the blood cocoon and asked the Sect Master. The surrounding elders also looked at the High Priestess with more or less anxious expressions. The Lao Shan Sect Leader thought for a moment, then decisively said, "Set up the formation!" "Hey, what are you guys doing? Seeing that he was about to lose, and was about to group up and attack, such a shameless dragon girl''s bell-like voice made the Mt. Laoshan''s Sect Leader pause, and his face immediately became as ugly as if he had eaten sh * t. "Old Dragon King, it''s not that this junior doesn''t follow the rules, but this thief is clearly from the demonic path. Removing evil and defending the way of cultivation is our duty, I hope the old Dragon King will forgive us." The Lao Shan Sect Leader forced himself to remain calm, because the blood cocoon in front of him had cut off all auras, but he did not know the actual situation with Li Dao. If there were any mishaps on all the ancient paths, then their Laoshan Faction would decline, falling into the same situation as the Heavenly Master School. "You bunch of upright fellows, it looks like you''re about to lose, but you''re already finding all sorts of excuses. Why don''t I see your Laoshan Faction disciples exorcising evil spirits to guard the way?" The girl with the dragon horn on her head pouted, feeling indignant. "The arena was drawn by Old Long, so it must be fair. Old Long doesn''t care whether you''re the evil one or not, in short, just watch obediently." The Old Dragon King glanced at the Lao Shan Sect Leader, his voice calm, but the people from the Lao Shan Sect didn''t dare to act rashly. "But the old Dragon King ¡­" The High Priestess opened her mouth, wanting to say something, but the words were swallowed back down her throat. "Don''t worry. Although this brat is not a good person, he isn''t that dangerous. Let''s just wait and see!" The old Dragon King crossed his arms over his chest, his eyes unblinking. In fact, he didn''t know what was going on either. The group of Laoshan Faction members stood aside, staring at the dark red blood cocoon in front of them with wide opened eyes. Time passed minute after minute. Just when the people of the Laoshan Faction were unable to stand, a loud explosion rang out, and a rain of blood scattered all over the sky, revealing a miserable figure. "Senior granduncle has won!" An elder of the Laoshan Faction was overjoyed, and his voice was incomparably abrupt. C610 His silver hair was disheveled and could barely cover his body. The ancient path had completely revealed a crazy look on his face. "Did senior granduncle win?" Someone asked in a low voice, his tone uncertain. The expression on the face of the Laoshan master was unsightly. He didn''t say a word, but his eyesight was even better than those elders. "Hehe, old man, you are nothing more than that." Li Dao appeared in the distance, his purple sword radiating a cold light, and his pale face became even paler. As expected of a Celestial Immortal, things weren''t that simple. The explosion of the final round of the entire ancient path had shocked him, and had consumed quite a bit of his own magic power. However, the current Ancient Dao was completely spent of strength. Presumably, just standing would be incomparably strenuous for him. Both legs spread apart, and the terrifying sword force rose up once again. It was even more terrifying than before. Li Dao laughed and asked, "Old man, I wonder how much strength you still have left? Can you block this sword?" "Devil way, thief. Come at me as you please. Do you think this old man will be afraid of you?" The old path was panting, lungs heaving. Half of his face was already ruined, and with his ragged clothes and disheveled hair, he looked like an evil spirit. "Heh heh." He was met with a cold sneer. The next moment, a sword light illuminated the world, causing people''s hearts to turn cold. BOOM! An enormous sound was accompanied by the rising mushroom cloud. The Lao Shan Priestess was sent flying backwards like a broken leather, spitting out a mouthful of blood as her originally glossy face turned sallow. In the instant that Li Dao sneered, he knew he was going to suffer. He immediately helped the ancient path to block Li Dao''s terrifying sword attack. However, Li Dao''s sword attack was much more terrifying than he had imagined. As Earthly Immortals, he couldn''t understand why the disparity between them would be so great. "Senior granduncle, Sect Leader!" The Elders of the Laoshan Faction cried out in alarm. They didn''t have time to bother with the Dragon King of the East Sea as they all stepped forward and stood in front of Li Dao to protect him. Li Dao looked at this group of people. His eyes flickered as if he had a divine light that could not be extinguished. "Everyone stop, our Laoshan Faction will admit defeat!" The weak voice of the Laoshan Founder came out, disrupting the momentum of the elders of the Laoshan Faction. "Sect master!" Some elders were confused, and some were even angry. Their Laoshan Sect had been around for a long time, but now, they had been forced to bow their heads in a single sword strike? Gu Daoquan let out a deep breath, his expression somewhat lonely. In the end, he didn''t say anything. He didn''t know how many trump cards that junior still had, but if this were to continue, even if the Laoshan Sect won, they would at most wound themselves by 800 points. The corner of Li Dao''s mouth curled up as the light in his eyes dimmed. If they had to continue, the Laoshan School would just be destroyed. However, Li Dao had already engaged in a fierce battle with the ancient paths and had consumed a lot of mana. If it was easy to destroy the Laoshan School, then what about the Dragon King of the East Sea? Li Dao could not let his guard down and was not at ease with this seemingly good-natured Dragon King of the East Sea. No matter what, putting one''s safety in the hands of others was an unwise choice. "Good, since your Lao Shan Pai is willing to give up, then I am not someone who will kill to the end. As long as you apologize and swear to not interfere in my matter, then let''s drop this matter!" Li Dao was still holding onto his longsword, and his tone was neither fast nor slow, making it easier for the Laoshan Sect Daoists to accept this fact. The expression on the face of the Lao Shan Sect''s Sect Leader eased up. Li Dao''s request was not considered excessive. The Dragon King of the East Sea gave Li Dao a meaningful glance. Li Dao was not a kind person. He could tell with a single glance. After living for so long, how could he not know that the reason Li Dao let go of the Plum Mountain Sect so easily was because he was afraid of him? "Alright, the Human Emperor is magnanimous. Let''s end this matter here," the old Dragon King stood up and chuckled. Then, the Laoshan Sect Leader carefully apologized to Li Dao, no matter the attitude or expression can not pick out a single fault. The ancient paths couldn''t bear it any longer and left in a hurry. The Lao Shan Sect Head promised Li Dao that from now on, she would strictly discipline her disciples and would never intervene in the matters of the Wu Dynasty. She even invited Li Dao to be her guest on the mountain. Li Dao smiled as he refused the invitation of the Lao Shan Sect''s Sect Leader. He was not stupid. Right now, everyone in the Lao Shan Sect didn''t have a good impression of him. If he really agreed to go up the mountain, then perhaps the Laoshan Palm Church would immediately find an excuse to evade. Seeing the group of people from Laoshan Faction go back dejectedly, Li Dao''s mood was a lot better. After this, there should no longer be any obstructions to the development of the Wu Dynasty. "Old Dragon King, thank you for today''s matter." Li Dao turned around and thanked the Dragon King of the East Sea. Actually, without the Dragon King of the East Sea here, the Laoshan Sect would surely have rivers of blood. "Human Emperor, no need to be so courteous. Just don''t mind if this old dragon gets in the way ¡­" The old Dragon King laughed and waved his hands, his gaze towards Li Dao becoming more and more appreciative. "Big brother, I knew you would win." The girl with the dragon horn on her head ran over, her big watery eyes blinked, full of curiosity. C611 A cute and lively girl could easily garner good impressions from others. It had nothing to do with her looks, it was just an inexplicable feeling. Reaching out his hand and stroking the young girl''s tender dragon horn, the corner of Li Dao''s mouth curled up uncontrollably as he smiled and said, "Thank you, little sister." Although he knew that this dragon girl was definitely much older than him, Li Dao did not feel the slightest bit out of place when he did all of this. Maybe it was because of the different races, or maybe the old Dragon King protected her daughter too well. The female dragon''s personality was similar to her appearance. When Li Dao touched her dragon horn, her face couldn''t help but turn red. Li Dao couldn''t help but have the urge to step forward and pinch the water to see if he could pinch it. However, Li Dao made a very big mistake. Humans and dragons were different. Some things were untouchable, such as a man''s head, a woman''s waist, a fox''s tail, a dragon''s horn and reverse scales. The dragon horn was similar to a human''s private parts. At this moment, the old Dragon King''s face looked a bit ugly. He coughed and reluctantly smiled, "Human Emperor, if there''s nothing important, why don''t you go to the Dragon Palace and have the old Dragon do its duty as a host?" Li Dao did not immediately agree. Although he felt that the Dragon King had no ill intentions towards him, he felt that this kind of thing was not accurate. In particular, the vast majority of male compatriots often develop illusions. The most practical thing is to think that a girl likes you, but it''s embarrassing to end up with a series of actions and probing. At times, Li Dao believed in his feelings, but more often, he needed to rationally analyze and think. Li Dao did not immediately agree. The young girl quietly raised her head. She was slightly anxious, but her face was still red. She was no longer lively and could not speak. The old Dragon King did not rush him. He only wanted to form a good relationship with this junior with great potential. With his son-in-law on Mount Kunlun, the old Dragon King was not as impatient towards Li Dao. Li Blade thought for a while. Even if this old dragon really had evil intentions towards him, he could turn the entire Dragon Palace upside down and then kill his way out. "Dragon King is very kind. If I reject, then I won''t know how to appreciate favors. "There is no need to be courteous Dragon King. Just call me by my name." Li Dao cupped his hands and accepted the Dragon King''s invitation. In his previous life, he had always heard about how luxurious the Crystal Palace was, so he took this opportunity to admire it. Seeing that Li Dao had agreed, the young girl''s face revealed a trace of happiness. Compared to his cousins, this big brother in front of him not only had a high cultivation base, he looked even better when he smiled. Without much pretence, Li Dao and the father and the daughter of the Dragon King boarded the Dragon Carriage. Under the influence of the turtle demon, they slowly walked towards the bottom of the sea. Li Dao had lived for almost a hundred years, but he had never seen the scenery underwater. In the past, she had only sneaked a peek at her sister''s pants at the bottom of the swimming pool, but she had never gone to the bottom of the sea before. As he thought of this, he couldn''t help but recall the past. Right now, he was already a member of the Immortal family. He could go to Qingming at any time since the sky was big and the land was big. In truth, as long as a cultivator had a primordial spirit, they would be able to communicate with the elements of the world. Whether it was the Nine Netherworld or the sea of fire, whether it was the sky or the seabed, they would be able to adapt. The bottom of the sea was slightly different from what Li Yao imagined. There were no colorful and colourful water monsters, nor were there any types of water monsters. It was just pitch-black and quiet, without even a small fish to be seen. It made sense to think about it. After all, this was near the Dragon Palace. Who would dare to come close to a creature that had yet to awaken their spiritual consciousness and release an extremely strong dragon aura? Monsters with intelligence wouldn''t dare to do so. At the bottom of the sea, there was a palace of all colors. The coral reefs around it were of all colors, and there were shrimp soldiers and crab generals guarding the palace, looking dignified and untouchable. Li Dao''s expression was calm. Even though it was his first time in the Dragon Palace, he was not curious. After all, he had been to the Underworld before, and with his cultivation and battle power, the Dragon Palace didn''t seem that big compared to it. However, people often said that the Dragon King had no treasures, so he didn''t know what the old Dragon King would use to entertain him in the future. C612 After entering the Dragon Palace, the scenery suddenly became dazzling. The Dragon Palace of the East China Sea is wealthy under the heavens, they truly don''t bully me! Li Dao couldn''t help but sigh in his heart. In the crystal palace, there were golden carvings and jade strings, glazed tiles, and the ground was paved with warm jade over a period of ten thousand years. Thinking of the Frost Jade Bed in the world of Divine Eagles, there was no comparison at all. From time to time, one could see the well-developed mussel girl carrying a plate, twisting her slender waist as she walked back and forth. Each and every one of them was a peerless beauty. After silently cursing at corruption, Li Dao followed the old Dragon King and the Dragon Lady towards the receiving palace. Along the way, there were countless different kinds of Siren. Amongst them, shrimp and crabs were the most common, turtles, clams, and yakshas were also common. "Your Majesty, you''re finally back! The third prince is making a ruckus again!" Before he had even sat down, an old man wearing a turtle shell walked up to him. The seal in front of his forehead was carved with the imprint of time. Li Dao secretly sized it up. This was probably the standard of the Dragon Clan, the legendary Prime Minister Turtle. This unassuming old turtle was actually an Earthly Immortal expert. The Dragon Palace couldn''t be underestimated! "That unfilial son, what is he doing now?" The old Dragon King''s face revealed a rare expression of rage as he asked the Prime Minister. "Your Highness crazily assaulted the barrier, knocking his head into a bloody mess and shouting ''Let him out!''" Prime Minister Tu spoke with a helpless tone. "Don''t even think about it! The last time, he swallowed up tens of thousands of civilians in one gulp, flooding the city and forging a strong karmic effect on the East China Sea. If he doesn''t, he''ll be locked up until he does. " The old Dragon King had a dignified look on his face, which actually made Li Dao interested in the third prince they were talking about. "Father, please let third brother out. Sheng''er hasn''t seen third brother for two hundred years. Maybe he already knows his mistake?" The girl held the old Dragon King''s arm as she pleaded. The old Dragon King''s face was stern as he angrily said, "If he knows his wrongs then admit his wrongs or I will never let him out." After saying that, he felt indignant and indignant. After calming down a bit, Old Long then realized that this outsider, Li Dao, was still around. He smiled and said, "It''s just a matter of family matters." "Don''t worry about it, don''t worry about it." Li Dao waved his hands in understanding. Dragon Tribe was a kind of wild and unruly creature. Among them, there were many that could not be compared to the human race. Not all dragons were kind to humans. Humans reproduce quickly, have a large base, and have a short lifespan. The dragon race was different. They were born with a divine ability, and their lifespan was long. Moreover, it was difficult for them to reproduce. As a result, most dragons felt themselves to be more noble than all the other races in the world. Especially after the Heavenly Court and the Spirit Mountain had been destroyed, the majority of the dragon race were even more fearless and rampant. Before Li Changfeng appeared, the Dragon Palace was the greatest force in the world, and the dragon race was also arrogant and despotic. After Li Changfeng appeared, he stole all the limelight. He suppressed all the young talents of the Dragon clan when he was marrying the Dragon Princess of the East China Sea. Only then, did these Dragon Tribes, which regarded themselves as superior, restrain themselves. "Old thing, how long are you going to imprison me?" Old thing, how long are you going to imprison me? Hysterical roars came from the depths of the Dragon Palace. The massive might of the dragon caused the monster with insufficient cultivation to tremble. Li Dao had a strange look in his eyes. He hadn''t expected that there would be another Heavenly Immortal within the Dragon Palace. The Third Prince of the Dragons had a very high level of cultivation. He had been imprisoned by the Old Dragon King for more than two centuries. No wonder no one knew that there was a Celestial Immortal in this world. Thinking about it, he could understand why the old Dragon King had imprisoned the Third Prince of the Dragon Kingdom. Wasn''t this a form of protection? With the Long Third Prince''s well-behaved nature, if he was let out, it was unknown when he''d be skinned alive. One had to know that other than Li Changfeng and Yama Minamiya, there were also many other Heavenly Immortals with shocking battle power. Not to mention the fact that even the Old Dragon King was not a match for Qing Xuanzi, the son of Qing Xuanzi from Mount Shu. He was the person closest to becoming a True Immortal. C613 "Unfilial son, if you can''t figure it out, then stay here forever. Don''t ever think of coming out!" The old Dragon King waved his hand and the Third Prince''s voice faded away. The seal was strengthened again. There were different levels of strength when compared to the Dragon King. Otherwise, the Third Prince wouldn''t have been unable to break the Dragon King''s seal. Fortunately, the old Dragon King had chosen to continue imprisoning the Third Prince of the Dragon King. If he was released to continue slaughtering the human race''s people, Li Yao would probably do the dragon slaying himself, let alone anything else. After inviting Li Dao into the palace, he called for a few of his beloved children to introduce them one by one. Unfortunately, these princes and princesses had no good intentions towards Li Dao. Li Dao didn''t care. He came here to enjoy the scenery. As for these small dragons, while they were looking down on Li Dao, he was also looking down on them. Compared to the Third Prince of the Dragon King, who was in the Heavenly Immortal Stage, the children of the dragon kings were all of the Immortal Soul Stage. The seaweed was swaying in the corner of the palace. The clam girl brought out the spirit wine and spirit fruit, as well as various kinds of seafood. It was dazzling and exuding an astonishing amount of spiritual energy. "Come, come, little friend, drink with Old Dragon." Dragon King picked up the golden bottle and toasted Li Dao. Li Dao did not hold himself back. He raised his golden bottle and emptied its contents. If a person who had yet to become an immortal ate these things, he would gain many benefits. However, these things were no longer of much use to immortals like Li Dao. Even the Dragon King would be reluctant to take them out to entertain him. Long Nu also drank a few cups of wine. Her cheeks flushed red. With her cultivation, it was obvious that she wasn''t strong enough to dissolve the wine. "Little friend, have you ever been married before?" As they drank and chatted, the old Dragon King unintentionally asked about Li Dao''s marital status. Li Dao wasn''t shy and smiled, "Could it be that the Dragon King wants to betroth a princess to me?" "Hahahaha, little friend, I wonder who you have taken a liking to? "Don''t worry, as long as little friend asks, this old dragon will definitely agree." The old Dragon King laughed. Why did he bring his daughter over? Isn''t it just to marry her? This was especially the case for his daughter who lacked natural talent. This was not the first time the old Dragon King had betrothed a daughter to someone, and he appeared to be extremely familiar with the route. This time, Li Dao was in a bit of a dilemma. How should he answer this? Not a single one of them? If he answered like this, he would definitely hate the Eastsea Dragon Clan. However, the key point was that Li Blade really did not like these pustules. The East Sea Dragon Palace required resources, cultivation techniques, and innate divine abilities from the dragon race. However, even in such an environment, these dragon women had yet to reach Immortal Ascension. Of course, Li Dao had never seen someone with such a high level of cultivation. It was just that these Dragon Princess''s strength was not pleasing to the eyes. His cultivation was not high, and he was even so arrogant that his tail was sticking up to the sky. Looking back and forth on the Dragon Princess'' body, Li Dao rolled his eyes and smiled. "If the Dragon King really does love, why don''t you give the Holy Princess to me?" With that, the old Dragon King swallowed back the words that he was about to say. The young girl''s face turned red as she secretly sized up Li Dao and secretly grabbed onto the corner of her clothes. The Holy Princess in Li Dao''s mouth was naturally the youngest daughter of the Dragon King. This girl was truly naive and lively. If the Dragon King really wanted to betroth her daughter to him, then he would reluctantly accept it. "Little friend, you have a good eye. It''s just that Ao Sheng is still young. Even as a father, I can''t bear to marry her at this time. Little friend, why not choose another one?" All of my daughters are beautiful and beautiful. I believe that no matter who you choose, you won''t be at a disadvantage. " The old Dragon King laughed, showing his rejection of Li Dao. Amongst these children, the third son and youngest daughter possessed the best talent. The third son had a very bad temper, and the youngest daughter was very lively. The Dragon King would definitely not be willing to use his youngest daughter as a tool for marriage. Li Dao smiled. This old fellow was really hypocritical, but it was still fine for him to do so. He replied, "Then I can only disappoint you. Besides the Holy Princess, I will not marry anyone else." "What are you talking about? Ignore all of you! " Ao Sheng stomped his feet. His face, which had originally been flushed red from the spirit wine, had turned even redder, and his expression was extremely adorable. The old Dragon King looked at his youngest daughter in astonishment, as if he understood something. Indeed, his daughter had been raised by someone. This young man''s cultivation wasn''t low, and his potential wasn''t low either. It didn''t seem like there was anything wrong with marrying Sheng''er to him. A smile hung on the old Dragon King''s face as he thought this. C614 "Since little friend thinks so highly of Sheng''er, if this old man doesn''t agree to it, it would be unkind of him. How about this, I want to ask Sheng''er for his opinion on this?" The old Dragon King looked at his daughter. Ugh, there was no need to ask anymore. His bashful attitude had already made it clear. "Sheng''er, daddy wants to betroth you to little friend Li. Are you willing?" Ao Sheng covered his little face with both hands, his voice soft and weak, "Marriage is a big matter, but parents can decide on it." "En, my friend Li is an immortal. Adding on his status as the Human Emperor, he can be considered a good match for me." The old Dragon King stroked his beard and nodded. If he could keep something like his daughter for a while, he couldn''t possibly leave her for a lifetime, right? Besides, it was only a verbal agreement, it was unknown when the marriage ended. What? As soon as the old Dragon King finished speaking, the rest of the Dragon princesses looked bewildered, their expressions filled with amazement. They originally thought that he was just a young genius of the human race. They never would have thought that he was someone who had already passed through the tribulation and became an immortal. Furthermore, he was the sovereign of the human emperor. Such a good husband, and he was just going to miss it like this? Father was indeed biased, he had previously betrothed Old Fourth to Li Changfeng, and now he had even left such a good husband for Ao Sheng! The old Dragon King and Li Dao did not pay much attention to the thoughts of the Dragon Princess. The two of them filled their cups with wine and continued to drink. Ao Sheng''s drunkenness lessened a bit. He looked at Li Dao with a shy expression. According to the age of the human race, she was indeed the same age as a 14-15 year old girl. After thirty years of drinking, Li Dao and the old Dragon King discussed the alliance. Xing Yun and Bu Yu were innate abilities of the dragon race. If they wanted to control the rain or wind smoothly, they had to rely on the power of the dragon race. If Li Dao wanted to revitalize the human race, he wanted to make the children of the human race confident that they would become stronger than the heaven and earth. Since they would no longer fear the gods and ghosts, abolishing the faith of the other Gods was a very important part. Only when the people of this world didn''t believe in ghosts and gods and believed in him, the Sage Emperor, could he condense his supreme faith and forge his six golden bodies. As a result, the dragon race was unable to build temples despite the storm brewing. Furthermore, they were not able to obtain the faith of the human race. This was truly a bit too excessive. Unexpectedly, the old dragon king immediately agreed. Their dragon clan originally didn''t need to rely on the incense''s worth of psychokinesis to cultivate. Moreover, those dragons and grandchildren were useless in the Dragon Palace other than consuming resources. It would be better to send them out to become the Dragon King of the Rivers and Dragons, robbing resources for their own cultivation. This way, they could be considered to have expanded the range of the dragon race''s influence. With Li Dao, the Human Emperor''s title, he wouldn''t suffer any resistance. Even if those sects and aristocratic families did not agree, it would still be Li Dao who would deal with it. There was no need for Eastsea Dragon Palace to muster up such a large force. This was a win-win situation for the old Dragon King, and he had no reason to refuse. It was very enjoyable to finish the wine. Neither Li Dao nor the Old Dragon King were simple people. A total of seventy to eighty unfavoured children were gathered together and announced that they were to head to the mainland to establish their own sects. These princes and princesses didn''t want to give up but instead rubbed their hands together. The Dragon Palace of the East China Sea was enormous, but it still couldn''t withstand the long years they had spent there. Besides, there was also a father who was pressing down on it. How could it be compared to freedom? Going to the mainland to establish their own sect was a good thing that they were willing to do. Li Dao calculated that most of the Dragon Tribes'' cultivations were Jindan Primordial Spirit. If they were able to form a cloud and rain, it would be more than enough to be spread throughout the world. After a short exchange of pleasantries, Li Dao decided to bring the Dragon Princess back to the Imperial Palace with him. The old Dragon King pulled Li Dao and gave him one last generous gesture. C615 "Son-in-law, I have so many children in the East China Sea that I need your care. My father-in-law is not a stingy person." Since our East Sea Dragon Palace is able to take out a few treasures, why don''t you choose two? " The Old Dragon King''s words were out of Li Dao''s expectations. Li Dao did not have many treasures on him, and the only treasures he had were the long sword, the lotus throne, and the Heaven and Earth Furnace. However, Li Dao had never felt that there were not enough magical equipment for him to use. As his father-in-law had yet to be decided upon and wanted to gift him a treasure, he couldn''t really refuse. On the way to the treasury, the muscles on the old Dragon King''s face did not look relaxed at all. He felt a bit regretful, why did he suddenly decide to gift this kid a magic treasure? "My son-in-law, although our East Sea Dragon Palace is quite prosperous, we have many heirs. Therefore, you can only choose two treasures." The old Dragon King felt his heart ache as he laughed. He opened his mouth and stuck the key into the lock. The seal was broken, and the glittering light from the key almost blinded Li Dao. The treasury was filled with racks of weapons. The weapons on top of them were not ordinary items. Most of them were magical equipment, and the number of them could not be counted with a single glance. Li Dao''s footsteps became lighter. Even if he couldn''t use any of these magical equipment, it would be good for him to use them to nurture the army. He had thought that this old dragon would be very rich, but he didn''t expect the old dragon to be this rich. There was probably no other power that could compete with the hundreds of thousands of years'' accumulation by the Dragon clan of the East China Sea. "Slow down, my good son-in-law. We already agreed that we can only choose two items, you''re not allowed to take more!" The Dragon King followed closely behind Li Dao with a pair of aged steps. He felt extremely vexed at this moment. Why did I want to give him these two treasures? What a cheap mouth! Li Dao strolled around the treasury and found a lot of magical equipment, but there were very few truly high quality ones. One of the best magic treasures was a trident. It was unknown what materials were used to refine it, but there were a total of 108 restrictions. After which was a large, ring-shaped saber covered in multicolored light. There were ninety-seven restrictions, as well as ninety-six restrictions and magic treasures. These magic treasures were in no way inferior to the weapons held by some Earthly Immortals. However, Li Dao was not satisfied with them. Putting aside whether the old Dragon King would allow him to take away the three treasures, even if he did, he could only give them to someone else as a gift, and he had no use for them. And who should he give these three magic treasures to? Li Dao stopped and looked around. Suddenly, he thought of a certain monkey and looked at the Old Dragon King with suspicion. The old Dragon King crossed his arms in front of his chest as he looked at Li Dao warily. "You wouldn''t have noticed my Sea God Trident, right? I don''t think so. Don''t even think about it!" Li Dao laughed and said, "Father-in-law, we are now considered a family, right? "Don''t worry, I don''t want your Sea God''s Trident. I want to ask you for another treasure." Hearing that Li Dao didn''t want the Sea God Trident, the old Dragon King''s face relaxed as he laughed, "Sure, sure. As long as it isn''t the Sea God Trident!" Which one did you pick? " "Father-in-law, does your Eastern Sea Dragon Palace have a treasure named Jin Dui Bang?" "What?" The old Dragon King scratched his ears, revealing a puzzled expression. Li Dao thought for a moment and asked in a different way, "Then father-in-law, does Eastsea Dragon Palace have a fixed sea divine needle?" "What kind of golden cudgel? Nothing." "If you don''t like my treasures, then forget it." The old Dragon King shook his head, indicating that he had never heard of such a thing. Li Dao looked at the Old Dragon King for a long time. He was disappointed to see that the old Dragon King did not seem to be lying, but he had no choice but to give up. Indeed, not every world had such a set of Divine Needles. In the end, while the old Dragon King''s facial muscles violently twitched, Li Dao collected a large amount of magical equipment and weapons into the Universe Forging Furnace before leaving the East China Sea with over seventy Dragon Children. As for the magic treasure, forget it. If he were to simply take a magic treasure, this father-in-law would probably fall out on the spot. Anyway, this wave was not a loss. Not only did they kidnap Ao Sheng, they also took in dozens of subordinates of the dragon clan of Aurous Core stage or above. C616 According to Li Dao''s speed, he should be able to travel for about an hour after he returned to the capital from the Eastern Sea Region. Taking a group of dragons took half a day. After entering the Imperial City, these Dragon Children were like bumpkins that had never seen the world before. Everything they saw made them feel a sense of novelty. With a few words of advice from Li Dao, these Dragon Children were allowed to freely move about in the capital. As long as they didn''t cause any trouble, they would be able to handle it. In any case, they would be sent down to the rivers and lakes soon to calm the winds and rain. Although Ao Sheng was just like her older brothers and sisters who were curious about the human world, he never left Li Dao''s side and arrived at the throne room. Li Dao sat on a high seat, overlooking the officials. Beside him stood a fourteen to fifteen year old girl. Although the civil and military minister was surprised at Ao Sheng''s existence, even faintly feeling that Li Dao was a little absurd, how could a young girl be allowed to step into the imperial court in a country''s important matters? Li Dao''s real wife, Nie Xiaoqian, had also never set foot in the imperial court. However, thinking about it was one thing, saying it out loud was another. Li Dao, the Sage Emperor, could not be compared to the weak Emperors. Moreover, this was not a matter that concerned elegance. Thus, no one dared to provoke Li Dao. Only the Imperial Advisor Ci Hang Pu Du, the Great General Li Jian and Xia Bing could see that Ao Sheng was not simple. "Guests, tell us, how is the rebellion going?" Li Dao asked as he scanned the crowd of officials with his eyes. Centipede Essence and Li Jian kneeled down and answered, "Reporting to the Sage Emperor, I have not failed in my mission. He Shan Dao has been uprooted, and the Berserkers of the Southern Wilderness have been completely suppressed." "Reporting to the Sage Emperor, both Black Wind Mountain Mo Bei and the mounted bandits will be killed!" "Reporting to the Sage Emperor! "ChenXia Bing, don''t fail your mission ¡­!" The last one to step up was Xia Bing. However, this girl spoke in a dissatisfied tone as if she had eaten gunpowder, making Zuo Li secretly sweat for his master. Of course Li Dao knew why Xia Bing was like this. This girl was no longer young, but she still couldn''t suppress her temper. She even knew that this was the imperial court, so she didn''t make any big ruckus. Li Dao nodded his head in satisfaction and smiled, "My beloved officials, you have all worked hard. This matter was only able to stabilize the Wu Dynasty because of the power of the other great officials." "This subject does not dare to accept credit, it is all on the authority of the Sage Emperor!" "Alright, my dearest friends, there is no need for modesty. This Emperor has taken this matter into consideration and will not treat it slowly if there is merit." I still have one more thing to do, which is to separate the mountains and rivers from the gods, to protect a region, to regulate the winds and rain, and to maintain order. The moment this was said, the entire imperial court was shocked. Although he had already accepted the existence of ghosts and gods, this Sage Emperor''s ambitions were too great. He actually wanted to confer the title of a deity! The emperor of the mortal world didn''t have the qualifications to be conferred the title of a deity. Only the Heavenly Court had the qualifications. The Sage Emperor was overstepping the boundaries of the Heavenly Emperor''s power! The entire imperial court was silent. Even the Centipede Essence, Li Jian, and Xia Bing, who had come in contact with cultivation, were shocked speechless. In fact, the matter was far more complicated than they had imagined. If Li Dao wanted to be conferred the title of Divine Spirit, then he would first have to abolish the divine way. Fortunately, there weren''t any true Gods. Most of them were unconventional wild gods who relied on their Joss Flame psychokinesis to cultivate. Even if Li Blade did not abolish the Divine Path, when the Wu Dynasty becomes powerful, no one will seek for the Divine, and the Divine Path will also decline. The rise of the human path and the decline of the divine path were inevitable. Right now, Li Dao was just speeding up the process. Only by abolishing the Wild God, who relied on the Joss Flame''s psychokinesis to cultivate, dismantling the temple and bestowing the title of Divine Spirit, such as Longzi, which didn''t need Joss Flame, could the human race stand on their own feet. Li Dao shook his head. Since these ministers couldn''t give him any advice, he could only make his own decisions. Soon after, an imperial edict was sent to all parts of the world, setting off monstrous waves. The divine gods that had been robbing the fire of incense were all gnashing their teeth in anger. Previously, when the Saint Emperor had attacked the immortal sects and demons, they had just been watching as a joke. But now, he was actually trying to demolish their temples? C617 The new Wu Dynasty had finally calmed down after so much effort. The world had once again erupted with excitement because of the imperial edict. No matter what era it was, faith was indispensable. The Wu Dynasty had not even been established for two years, and Li Dao had vigorously pursued martial arts. Although the lives of the common people had improved and their physiques had greatly increased, the ideas rooted deep within their minds were not so easily changed. Previously, the corruption of the Xia Dynasty had left the mountains in ruins. The people had no choice but to place their hopes and faith in the supernatural. Now that Li Dao wanted to abolish the Divine Path and had ordered the demolition of the temple, some pious believers were unable to accept this. In the hearts of the people, there were only two things they feared the most: the royal power in the secular world and the ethereal gods and ghosts. In this world, ghosts and deities were not illusory, but they could be seen everywhere. There were water demons in the river that were in chaos, causing wind and waves to submerge the crops every now and then. They wanted the people to offer sacrifices to the children, and were even called the water dragon king out of fear. The town was sheltered by the Evil Gods, but compared to protecting the people, they were asking for more things. Of course, there were also the righteous Godly Fuze. Therefore, the commoners were not only afraid of the imperial government, they were also afraid of these ghosts and gods. No matter how the officials and officials tried to do evil, they would only harm a small portion of the people. The Evil Gods were different. Some of the devout followers of the Evil God tried their best to resist what Li Dao was doing, and some even tried to defend what they had done. In their eyes, being alive was also a part of their suffering. Even if they died, they could still follow the gods. There were quite a few people who had such thoughts. The greater majority of the people chose to wait and see. They supported the reign of the Wu Dynasty while simultaneously fearing the gods and the demons. Li Dao was very clear about these circumstances. However, the current humans were no longer the same people as before. It was just that the humans themselves were not aware of this. Li Dao pursued martial arts with great effort. Everyone knew how to cultivate. There were many talented people who had fortuitous encounters and even stepped into the Upper Sky Realm. No matter how much the world boiled over, since Li Dao had made a decision, he would not easily change it. Grand General Li Jian was ordered to lead 3000 Mystic Skills Army to monitor the world, sweep away the Evil Gods, and suppress all chaos. Worried that Li Jian''s cultivation wasn''t high enough, Li Dao even bestowed the remaining Blood God Children to Li Jian. The grand and mighty activity of becoming a deity had begun. A few progressive human youths had spontaneously formed groups to destroy the idol of the temple, causing quite a bit of damage. Of course, the deities couldn''t accept the fact that their temples had been demolished. However, in front of the bright and resplendent humanity, all their resistance was futile. Humanity and the divine way were the exact opposite. Humanity declined, and the people worshiped the gods and ghosts. However, when the people became rich and prosperous, the number of people begging for the gods decreased. Moreover, many ghosts and gods had soul bodies and no real flesh and blood. If a martial artist were to be attacked by their blood and Qi, their body would not even be able to gather together. Some of the weaker ghosts and deities were immediately washed away by the immense blood and qi, disappearing without a trace. Li Dao didn''t pay much attention to the raging and passionate activities of the God of Cripples. At this moment, he was having a headache and couldn''t calm himself down for even a moment. Facing the overbearing Xia Bing, Nie Xiaoqian, who watched with his arms crossed in front of his chest, and Ao Sheng, who had a tough attitude, Li Dao was at the top of the two. If he left them alone, they could fight, they could control, and they could focus their firepower on him. "Speak, where did this seductress come from?" Xia Bing put her hand on her short sword, looked at Ao Sheng with a face full of ill intent, and asked Li Dao. Before Li Dao could say anything, Ao Sheng was already the first to speak. As the most beloved daughter of the Dragon King of the East Sea, when had she ever suffered such humiliation before? "Old woman, who are you calling a little demon? "Listen up, this grandaunt is the forty-four princesses of the Dragon Palace, she is of noble birth, not something an old woman like you can compare to!" Ao Sheng looked at Xia Bing with disdain. Her cultivation level was lower than him, her family was older than him, she really didn''t know why she was so thick-skinned. "You! "You!" Xia Bing pointed at Ao Sheng, her fingers trembling. She was so angry that she couldn''t even utter a complete sentence. "Sheng''er, Bing''er, stop messing around." Li Dao wanted to advise the two girls against it, but he didn''t know how to do so in the end, so he could only say something that didn''t have any force behind it. "Do you think I''m fooling around? Don''t you understand my intentions after all these years? Don''t you understand what your sister wants from you? Because of this ghost girl, you caused Elder Sister Xin to be left behind, and now you don''t even know where she is. Why must I chase away the princess of the dragon clan? Li Dao, let me ask you, do you really have no love for me at all? You know what I want! " Without any warning, this was how a woman turned hostile. It was even more frightening than a sudden storm. The series of questions made Li Dao go silent. How could he not know what Xia Bing and Xin 14 Niang were thinking? It was just that sometimes the deeper the emotions were, the harder it was to understand them. Moreover, he always treated Xia Bing as her little sister. Most of the scum were like this. While they were entangled with women, they talked about treating each other as their little sister. Nie Xiaoqian, who was originally enjoying the show, was also shocked by Xia Bing''s sudden change in mood. Her face turned ugly, no longer as relaxed as before. Ao Sheng also realized that the problem had become serious. He carefully peeked at Li Dao, like a child who had done something wrong. The atmosphere turned increasingly heavy. In the end, Li Dao still did not say a word. Li Dao was very clear that if he could open his mouth to explain, even if it was just to coax him, this matter would be resolved satisfactorily. However, he could not open his mouth to do so. Because Xia Bing''s emotions were too pure and too passionate, he had to come up with an appropriate response. Xia Bing left, her figure very bleak, very lonely. "Do you really not care about her?" Nie Xiaoqian glanced at Li Dao and asked. Li Dao lifted his lips and forced a smile. "Let me be quiet." Nie Xiaoqian didn''t say anything as she chased after Xia Bing. Li Dao directly fell to the ground. She understood Xia Bing''s thoughts, the reason why she exploded was not because she brought back Ao Sheng, nor was it because she couldn''t accept him, but because she couldn''t accept her attitude. C618 Inside the majestic palace, it was splendid, yet extremely desolate. A person''s emotional state can affect the environment, but ordinary people can have less of an impact on the environment. Existence like Li Dao had a huge impact on the surrounding environment. There were no eunuchs or maids in Li Dao''s palace. What he sought was not pleasure, but power, so he did not need the service of others. In the spacious hall, only Ao Sheng and Li Dao were left. Ao Sheng opened his mouth a few times, wanting to say something but then hesitated. In the end, he weakly asked, "Big Brother Li, did Sheng''er do something wrong?" Li Dao regained his senses, lovingly stroked Ao Sheng''s pink dragon horn, and warmly said, "Sheng''er, this has nothing to do with you, it''s my fault!" In this era, it was normal for men to have three wives and four concubines. The number of women was usually the standard to determine the status of men. So, Xia Bing didn''t care about Li Dao bringing back Ao Sheng at all. The reason for her explosion was that Li Dao had married Nie Xiaoqian and was now engaged to Ao Sheng. Furthermore, she didn''t even make a single promise. Let alone a promise, Li Dao had never even tricked her. Women were creatures that needed to be coaxed, but unfortunately, straight men did not understand this principle. It was time to give Xia Bing a definite answer! Li Dao raised her head and looked towards the horizon. At least Xia Bing was still by her side, but what about Xin Niang? Time was truly worthless to cultivators. Ten years passed in the blink of an eye. The Wu Dynasty had completely changed. Throughout the world, aside from the ancestral hall, there was no other temple. The human race had completely risen in power, and the divine path had completely declined. In ten years, the world had undergone a tremendous change. Thanks to Li Dao''s vigorous pursuit of martial arts, even an old man could put in a bit of effort. All these years, there had been countless talented people in the human race. There were many warriors in the Pre-Sky Realm, and those in the Upper Sky were not as talented as dogs. A hundred people lived a rich life, no longer the appearance of the Xia Dynasty''s natural disaster, where demons ran rampant. Now that the human race had become so powerful, the demons naturally wouldn''t dare to act rashly in the human race''s territory. The people lived a peaceful life, everyone became stronger, and the demons fled into the mountain forest. There were even some talented individuals who wanted to kill demons to increase their reputation. The commoners did not forget who brought all this upon them. Li Dao, the Sage Emperor, was of a higher standing in the hearts of the commoners than Ren Zu. With the rise of the human race and the descent of the heavens'' virtue, as well as the faith of the people of this world, Li Dao''s cultivation was still at the Earthly Immortal level. This was also the reason why the celestial gods gathered incense. However, the humanity and faith of this world were almost monopolized by Li Dao alone. It was not an exaggeration to say that even if the current Li Dao could not defeat the two True Immortals, Li Changfeng and Yama Minamiya, he was confident that he would be able to match up with the Qing Xuanzi from the Mount Shu Sword Sect. In these ten years, Li Dao had married Xia Bing and Ao Sheng, and his relationship with the Dragon Clan of the East China Sea had become even closer. With the support of the Dragon clan of the East China Sea, Li Dao had even brought up an army of ten thousand grandmaster warriors. No one knew how powerful the Martial Empire was. However, regardless of whether it was the Underworld, Karakorum, the Dragon Clan, or the Mount Shu Sword Sect, none of them could compare to the power of the Martial Empire. Of course, in terms of top-notch experts, the Wu Dynasty was far inferior to those powers. Other than Li Yao, the Sage Emperor, there were only two Earth Immortals in the huge Martial Empire. This was the Rogue Immortal that Li Dao had recruited. There were only so many Immortals in the world; all of them had sects and schools. There were two Earth Immortals who were born as rogue cultivators, yet they were still willing to belong to the Martial Empire. This already made Li Dao very satisfied. As for Xia Bing, Nie Xiaoqian, Ao Sheng, Centipede Essence, Li Jian, all these powers belonged to Li Dao''s direct line of descent, they were all in the Immortal Soul stage. Dealing with some minor matters was not a problem. However, if they were to engage in a conflict with a major power like the Mount Shu Sword Sect or the Kunlun Dao Palace, they would not be of any use. Ten years was a very long time for commoners, but it was simply too short for the likes of Nie Xiaoqian. Even Li Dao himself had taken decades to charge up from the Immortal Soul Stage to the Earthly Immortal Stage. The foundation of the Wu Dynasty was still too shallow. A few hundred years of development was not enough to catch up to the top powers like the Mount Shu Sword Sect and the Karakorum Dao Palace. It wasn''t that Li Dao was impatient, but that he didn''t have much time left. Li Dao Palace''s actions were all observed by Li Jie. It was not long until Li Changfeng reestablished the Heavenly Court. If Li Changfeng were to re-establish the Heavenly Court, then conflict was inevitable. This was because the supreme existence of the Heavenly Court would never allow humans to stand on their own, disrespectful to the gods. C619 The maple leaves were like fire, covering the entire sky with red flames. The chilling autumn wind blew drearily, sweeping up the fallen leaves on the ground. In the Yongzhou region, the mountains were continuous and the vegetation was sparse. Only the maple forest that was as red as fire could be seen on top of the mountain; there were no other plants. The world was divided into nine prefectures. The Yong Prefecture was the poorest prefecture. The climate here was vile, the mountains poor, the rivers evil, and there was very little human life. It was also the continent where the most demons and devils gathered so far in the Martial Dynasty. Since the new dynasty, the demons had fled into the forest. Most of them had fled to the sparsely populated Yongzhou, where poisonous miasma permeated the southern border. At this time, the two women were running in the fiery red maple forest, their clothes fluttering. If one ignored the blood trail at the corner of their mouths and their sorry state while running, they would definitely be comparable to the descent of the Nine Heavens Divine Maiden. The two girls were extremely beautiful, but their ways were different. A girl was wearing a blood-red muslin dress. Her figure was plump and her jet-black lips added a bit of charm to her. Her flustered eyes also added a bit of charm to her charm. She was slim and slim like a lotus, with 3000 strands of black hair tied behind her head, reaching her slim waist, and her beautiful face was full of calmness. Her eyes were determined, calm, and aloof, as if she did not care about the world. "Sister Fourteenth, you don''t need to worry about me. Hurry up and run away. Run to the capital to find Young Master Li. He won''t sit idly by and watch." The woman in blood-red clothes spat out a mouthful of blood before stopping and telling the woman in white. "Twelfth Sister, what nonsense are you talking about? How can I leave you behind and not care about it?" Wake up, let''s go find him! " The white-clothed woman''s expression was cold. Her eyebrows were deeply furrowed as she looked at the woman in red. The two sisters had had many unfortunate encounters in their lives. It was likely that they wouldn''t be able to escape this calamity. "Sister Fourteenth, do you think we sisters are stupid? Even if we run to Yangzhou, that person might have already forgotten about us! " The woman in red looked up at the sky, her charming face filled with disappointment and frustration. The woman in white frowned, then smiled. "Twelfth Sister, he definitely won''t forget me. Let''s go, it''s not the time for despair yet." "Fourteenth Sister, stop lying to yourself. Twelfth Sister, this time, it was Twelfth Sister who implicated you. It was I who momentarily lost my mind and provoked Li Ao Di." Even he wouldn''t want to become enemies with Karakorum for the sake of us sisters! "You better hurry up and leave. I''ll cover for you here, do not avenge me, and stay alive!" The blood-red muslin dress fluttered in the wind, and when compared to the surrounding mangrove forest, it appeared even more beautiful. He took out a simple and unadorned wooden sabre. The sabre edge shined with a cold light; the woman in red''s eyes were filled with determination. The wooden sabre seemed to have a mind of its own. As it felt its master''s will, thousands of faces inside it began to change and roar. Looking at the knife in her hand, the determination in the woman in red''s eyes turned into tenderness. She still remembered that he had given her this knife. Even when she was possessed, she had never regretted it. The woman in white pulled up the woman in red and firmly walked forwards, "Twelfth Sis, I won''t let you go. Let''s continue. I believe that the heavens will not kill us!" "Sister Fourteenth, why don''t you understand? If we continue to run, none of us will be able to escape!" Listen to sister once, hurry up and leave! " The woman in red pushed away the woman in white. Her aura rose like a spring bamboo shoot, and her eyes were completely bloodshot. Sharp fangs sprouted from her mouth, and a long crimson tail sprouted from her back. "Haha, can you guys leave?" A young man stepped on a magic sword in the air. His eyebrows were stuck in his temples and his figure was relaxed. He wore a gorgeous Nebula Daoist robe, but his sharp lips, high nose, and obscene eyes gave people a kind of annoying feeling. "Sister Fourteenth, leave quickly!" The woman in red opened her mouth. Her fangs were terrifying. With a roar, she slashed her saber towards the sky, the blood energy sweeping up endless leaves. C620 "I like brutes like you the most. You think they can resist just because they''re possessed? What a joke!" In mid-air, the man had an evil smile on his face as he waved his hand. A halberd light flew out and annihilated the saber energy that the woman in red had released. Slowly landing on the ground, the man approached the two women step by step, the lustful look in his eyes becoming more and more intense. This cunning fox dared to trick him into taking Li Ao''s stuff, but he didn''t even ask who Li Ao was. Was it really that easy to trick him? "Sister Fourteenth, let''s go!" The woman in red had a ferocious expression. The killing intent on her wooden sabre was biting cold. The endless sea of blood churned behind her as she pounced over. "Resist stubbornly, but the more you resist, the more excited I get." Seeing the woman in red charging towards him with such shocking momentum, the man licked his lips and formed a sword sign with his hand, causing Qinghui Sword to turn into a streak of light. Mother Xin Fourteen stood on the spot and gritted her teeth before a long sword slipped out of her sleeve and charged forward. She couldn''t allow Twelfth Sister to run for her life alone. The two girls were indeed the two that had been separated from Li Dao for a long time, Xin 14th Madame and Hu Mei. As for the man in front of them, he had a terrifying background. The other party was a Successor Disciple of the Kunlun Society, Li Ao Di. Li Ao''s cultivation base was nothing to be praised. He was at the age of a hundred and had only just condensed his Primordial Spirit. Her cultivation level was still a little lower than Hu Mei and Xin 14 Niang. A hundred year old who had just entered the Immortal Soul stage, in a normal person''s eyes, was already an extraordinary talent. However, he was not a normal person. He had an Earthly Immortal elder brother, Li Ao Tian, and a father that was praised as the highest under the heavens, Li Changfeng! Li Ao''s cultivation was not as good as Xin 14 Niang and Hu Mei''s, but he was able to suppress Hu Mei and Xin 14 Niang to this degree due to his powerful magic treasures and his extremely high grade cultivation technique. As the battle unfolded, in the fiery red maple forest, Li Ao''s face was filled with a mocking expression. On the other hand, Hu Mei and Xin 14 Niang''s eyes were bloodshot. The blood-red robe on their bodies was sliced by the sword and hung on their bodies, revealing their snow-white and plump skin. It was a magnificent sight. Fourteenth Madame Xin''s hair was in disarray as she panted heavily. Even though the sisters had used some tricks, they were still unable to harm this man in front of her in the slightest. He couldn''t fight, he couldn''t escape. He was like a cat playing with a mouse. This person was clearly playing with the two sisters. When he lost his interest, it would be when the two of them would suffer an inhuman fate. A large number of maple trees fell down, the blood-red colored saber Qi and the sword Qi intersected, mincing the leaves of the maple trees and flying straight into the sky. At this moment, Hu Mei had almost lost her mind. She did not care that her robe was torn or that her skin was exposed. Her eyes were so red that it seemed as if blood would flow out from them at any moment. She gritted her teeth and flew forward. Even though she knew that the bastard was playing with the two sisters, she still couldn''t give up. Just when Xin Fourteen''s magic power was almost depleted and she was about to fall into despair. About ten miles away, a tall and sturdy man with a sword hanging at his waist was looking at the maple forest with astonishment. He had sword-like eyebrows and starry eyes. The ten guards behind him all had the cultivation of a martial arts grandmaster. One of the guards asked doubtfully, "General, why did you stop? What''s the situation?" The man''s expression was solemn as he replied, "There are experts fighting up ahead." "General, what should we do?" The man thought for a moment, then tightened his grip on the horse''s belly and pulled its reins. He spurred the horse forward and ran towards the maple trees, saying, "Let''s go up and take a look!" C621 "General!" "General!" The ten plus guards looked at each other with helpless expressions in their eyes. This general of theirs was no more than forty years old, his cultivation was at the Grandmaster Realm, and he was the head disciple of the Sage Emperor. It was a pity that Ren Wuya had a strong habit of being a hero. Seeing Li Jian run a distance away, the guards galloped their horses to catch up with him. The further they walked into the Maple Forest, the more serious Li Jian''s expression became. The battle going on in front of them was not simple. Just based on their auras, none of them were weak. Li Jian could feel the auras of Hu Mei and the rest of the fourteen women. Naturally, the fourteen women could also sense that an Immortal Soul Stage powerhouse was rushing over. Hu Mei was already possessed and didn''t have much of a reaction. She was still crazily attacking Li Ao Di, but Xin 14 Niang took a deep breath. She couldn''t even deal with Li Ao and her sister, and now the other side even had helpers. "Xilulu!" The Ferghana Horse raised its hooves and refused to move forward no matter how hard Li Jian urged it. As an old horse who was on the verge of a breakthrough, he naturally felt danger. Li Jian simply abandoned his horse and continued forward. Along the way, he saw the ground that had been cut into a mess, and the maple tree that had been crushed into wood shavings. Li Jian became even more careful. No matter how careful he was, he still ran into the three of them after a while. Seeing the scene in front of his eyes, Li Jian did not act rashly and frowned. For a moment, he couldn''t tell who was good and who was bad. Li Ao arrogantly made others see him at first glance, but no one would have a good impression of him. On the other hand, Xinni and Hu Meiming weren''t human. Li Jian hated demons the most. When he was seven, the scene of his sister being torn apart and devoured by the demons had always been his nightmare. Of course, he also understood that the difference between good and evil was just as great as the difference between good and evil was between the demon and demon. However, the moment he saw a demon, an inexplicable murderous intent would arise in his heart. Seeing Li Jian standing to the side and watching without any intention of making a move, Xin Fourteen faintly exhaled a breath of foul air. However, Li Ao was not in a good mood. While dealing with Hu Mei and Xin 14 Niang, he still had the energy to observe Li Jian. In short, Li Jian gave him a very bad impression. Perhaps those who were arrogant couldn''t stand upright people, but due to this theorem, Li Ao shouted, "Where did this little brat come from, scram for this Young Master!" Coincidentally, Li Ao''s words were heard by the guards who had rushed over. Who was Li Jian? They were their generals, heroes of the human race, and the eldest disciple of the Sage Emperor. How could they allow others to insult them? Immediately, one of the guards shouted, "How dare you! Whoever dares to insult the great general shall be executed without mercy!" More than ten guards pulled out a wooden sabre hanging from their waists, forming a battle formation, surrounding Xin 14th Madame, Hu Mei, and Li Ao Di. The Immortal Soul Stage Elders were not able to scare these hundred over the years. All these years, they had followed Li Jian to travel to the north, but this was not the first time they had surrounded and killed a Immortal Soul Stage cultivator. A dozen or so martial arts grandmasters had formed a battle formation, and their military might was astounding. Li Jian frowned as he raised his hand to stop the guards. However, Li Ao''s words caused his anger to rise as he pulled out his sword from his waist. "Pui!" Who was it? So he was a lackey of the imperial government! It''s one thing for you to be so domineering in the martial arts world, but you shouldn''t have provoked this young master. "This land, not to mention you guys, even if that Sage Emperor of the Wu Dynasty came, you would still have to lower your heads to this young master!" Li Ao''s hand held onto the sword technique as he spat on the ground. His eyes were filled with disdain as he looked at Li Jian and the others, and his tone was filled with indifference. Li Jian originally did not plan to take action because he did not have a favorable impression of the Monster race''s absolute plan. But this frivolous man in front of him actually dared to insult his Master! In Li Jian''s heart, the man who saved him from the demon and taught him martial arts was even more important than the heavens. The eyes of the guards burned with anger. This disrespect towards the Saints, kill him! Taking off the sword hanging at his waist, Li Jian''s eyes were cold as he said, "Xuan Su Army, listen to my orders. Kill!" C622 "Mystic Policy Army, obey your orders! Kill!" Dozens of battle-ready soldiers formed a formation in the blink of an eye. They were all martial arts grandmasters. A grandmaster of martial arts could form a golden core of martial arts and imprint the will of martial arts onto that golden core. Although it didn''t have the ability to fly or flee, it had a purer and purer way of killing. Li Ao had a disdainful sneer on his face. Ten or so Jindan Stage Adepts trying to kill an Immortal Soul Cultivator was simply laughable. Moreover, he, Li Ao, was not an ordinary Immortal Soul stage expert. He withdrew the sword and pointed it at the sky. He formed a seal with his left hand, and with a sneer on his face, he began to chant. The sky had changed, and he was inexplicably oppressed. Dark clouds surged and thunder roared. Accompanied by Li Ao''s cold chant, "Primitive Wanxiang, Godly Sword Controlling Thunder, Giddy!" Li Jian''s face instantly turned ugly. This commotion was unstoppable by the guards alone. "Retreat!" At the same time as he shouted, Li Jian stomped his feet on the ground and flew up. Behind him, the demonic Blue Lotus Art appeared. The sound of thunder and lightning striking down could be heard incessantly. Holding the treasured sword in one hand, Li Jian held it in his hand. A green glow of about ten feet was attached to the sword as he fiercely slashed out against the lightning. Being struck by the sound of thunder, Hu Mei became more clear-headed. The blood in her eyes faded, and she felt her whole body aching as she grimaced in pain. Xin 14 Niang stared blankly at Li Jian''s upright posture under the reflection of thunder and the Blue Lotus Art that was behind Li Jian. The corners of her eyes were moist as she said in a daze, "It''s his aura, it''s his aura!" Hu Mei looked at Xin 14 Niang in surprise. She didn''t understand why her mind was wandering at this time, but it wasn''t the time to think about this. She immediately focused her attention on the battle between Li Jian and Li Ao. A ten-foot-long green light attached itself to the treasured sword, fiercely resisting the falling thunder. Li Jian clenched his teeth, finding it rather strenuous. This was the difference between the Immortal Dao and the Martial Dao. When cultivators borrowed the power of the heavens and the earth, their every move would have great power. When a martial artist was tempering themselves in the early stages of their cultivation, they would also begin to perceive the Heavenly Dao and comprehend the Laws of Nature upon reaching the Xiantian realm. But martial artists focused more on the fight. Li Jian gritted his teeth, blue veins popping out from his forehead. "Open!" The green light on the sword blade expanded and cut off the lightning. With a fierce look in his eyes, he rushed towards the man that caused people to feel disgust. Seeing Li Jian''s imposing manner rushing towards him, Li Ao did not slow down at all, he reached out and stroked the jade pendant hanging on his chest. "Hualala!" The sound of flowing water was clear and pleasant to the ears. As the sword descended, the azure sword light became incomparably sharp. Unfortunately, it didn''t hit Li Ao Di. A layer of aqua blue light barrier appeared in front of Li Ao Di. A fresh smell of seawater permeated the air, and ripples appeared on the light barrier, dissolving Li Jian''s sharp sword beam. Li Jian flew back, once again standing ten meters away with a firm stance, solemnly looking at the man in front of him. After fighting to this extent, Li Jian did not have any intentions of stopping. Even if the other party was a true disciple of a big sect, just based on the fact that he dared to be disrespectful to his master, he would never forgive him! He spread his legs apart as the sword qi crazily surged through the tiny meridians in his body and gathered at the Shaoyang Mantra in his arms. He placed the sword on his left palm and leaned his body slightly backwards. A terrifying sword force rose up, pressuring the air currents. A strong wind kicked up, causing sand and rocks to fly everywhere. "Separated by one sword strike!" Being locked on by the sword energy, that feeling of being unable to avoid it finally caused Li Ao''s expression to change. He had a feeling that he might not be able to block this sword strike. As Li Dao''s head disciple, Li Jian naturally knew how to execute a single sword strike after the generation. Compared to the arrogant and domineering Li Ao, Li Dao only taught Li Jian for half a month. Since then, Li Jian has fought in the martial arts world, and then fought for the Wu Dynasty. His martial will was extremely firm. The astonishing sword energy caused a storm of air currents. Three feet deep, the ground was cut off, and the fiery red maple leaves were wrapped around and struck towards the water-blue light barrier. Ripples began to appear, like a stone falling into a pond. As the Fa Li in Li Ao''s body was consumed crazily, he became timid. He had a father that was praised as the highest under the heavens, a princess mother of the Dragon Palace in the East Sea, and a brother that had never failed before. When he was young, his peers at the Karakorum Dao Palace avoided him and left the Karakorum Dao Palace. When his peers at the Karakorum Dao Palace saw him, they also flattered and flattered him. At the same time that Li Ao became timid, the sword qi became even stronger. Earlier, when the sword Qi shot into the light barrier, it was a rock that had fallen into the pond. Now, it had evolved into a huge rock that had fallen into the pond, causing splashes of water and splattering everywhere. In the end, Li Jian''s sword strike broke through the defense of Li Ao''s magical equipment and stopped there. The sword energy had already been exhausted. It could only be said that the magical equipment on Li Ao''s body was not ordinary. He subconsciously raised his hand to wipe off the cold sweat on his forehead. Li Ao was no longer as arrogant and domineering as before, and a deep fear appeared in his eyes. "Hey, who are you? Do you know who I am? If you anger this young master, your Sage Emperor won''t be able to protect you! " Li Ao heaved a sigh of relief. He didn''t want to fight with this guy anymore. He was prepared to reveal his identity. Based on past experience, as long as he revealed his identity, no matter who it was, they had to be courteous to him. However, this was out of Li Ao Di''s expectations. Li Jian''s eyes turned cold as he coldly said, "I don''t care who you are. Kill anyone who disrespects the Sage Emperor!" As Li Jian said this, he raised the treasured sword in his hand once more. Since he could not kill him the first time, then the second time, the third time! "Who are you? Why do you know the Blue Lotus Sword Manual and One Sword? What exactly is your relationship with him? " As Li Jian''s killing intent flared up and he prepared to make another move, Xin Fourteen took a deep breath, trying her best to calm down as she asked Li Jian. After being interrupted, Li Jian''s killing intent dissipated slightly. He turned around to look at his and asked in a cold tone, "Who are you? How do you know the Azure Lotus Sword Art and the Sword World?" Xin Fourteen raised her hand and drew a sword flower. She waved her sword twice and said with a frown, "Not only do I know of the difference between the Blue Lotus Sword Scripture and the One Sword? I also know the Nine Swords." Li Jian finally began to look at the banshee in front of him. Li Dao vigorously pushed forward his martial arts and brought out many martial arts secret manuals, but the Azure Lotus Sword Canon and the Sword Art had not been passed out. Only a few people knew this technique, so the identity of this woman in front of him was worth pondering over. "The Sage Emperor is indeed my master. Could it be that you''re an old friend of my master?" Looking at Xin 14 Niang, Li Jian was suspicious. Xin Fourteen looked at Li Jian with a trace of gentleness in her eyes as she smiled and said, "I''m not the only one who knows him. Honestly speaking, you should call me Aunt." Li Jian was a little taken aback, but he did not press the matter. The most urgent matter at hand was to kill this crazy and disrespectful disciple! C623 The killing intent rose once again, and the world seemed to turn silent. Facing Li Jian''s fierce and fierce gaze, Li Ao could not help but take two steps back and shouted in a stern voice, "Stop, this young master is a Successor Disciple of the Karakorum Dao Palace." My father is Li Changfeng, my mother is the fourth princess of the Dragon clan of the East China Sea, Ao Rui, and my brother is Li Ao Tian! "Kid, if you retreat now, I can let you go without even thinking about it. Otherwise, I will never be able to recover!" Li Ao spoke with his head held high. He was always proud of his bloodline, his parents, and his older brother. While pride was written all over his face, Li Ao was planning to take back the shame he had suffered today. Li Ao overestimated his parents'' reputation and underestimated Li Jian''s murderous intent. As Li Dao''s disciple, from the moment Li Jian became Li Jun''s disciple, Li Dao had instilled the idea of not caving in and slashing out at Li Yao when he was in trouble. These years of growth have also created Li Jian''s fierce and unswerving character. There was no change in the expression on his face. His voice was playful as he asked, "Your father is Li Changfeng? Your mother is the fourth princess of Eastsea Dragon Clan? Your brother is Li Ao Tian? " Glancing sideways at Li Jian, Li Ao was extremely pleased with himself as he answered arrogantly, "That''s right!" "So what? You still have to die! " With an angry roar, a pair of thick legs split the ground open, forming a spider web. Li Jian raised the golden treasure sword and shot it towards Li Ao like a cannonball. The wind whistled by his ears. He ignored it and focused on one goal, and that was to kill Li Ao. Li Ao was shocked to the point that his legs went soft. How dare he? How could he dare to ignore his own background? By the time he reacted, the tip of the sword had already magnified itself in his eyes and would stab him to death in the next moment. "No, you can''t kill me!" A scream like a pig being butchered resounded throughout Tianyu. Li Ao shut his eyes tightly, his body trembling non-stop. "Are you done shouting?" If you''ve shouted enough, then shut up! " He did not feel any pain for a long time, and a familiar voice beside his ears made him open his eyes. His imposing figure entered his vision. Even though he wasn''t handsome, he gave off an indescribable feeling of calmness. The corners of his eyes were moist as he rushed forward to hug the incoming person''s leg. Li Ao couldn''t help but bawl out, "Big Brother, you''re finally here! If you come two steps later, you won''t be able to see your handsome little brother anymore! " Li Ao wailed as he wiped his tears and snot on the leg of his visitor''s pants. "Get out of the way, what a disgrace!" The man stretched out his leg and kicked Li Ao away. There was no hint of happiness or anger on his face. Li Ao was not angry at all after being kicked flying. He ran back to the man''s side, pointed at Li Jian and said to the man, "Big brother, it was that arrogant brat that almost killed your little brother. Hurry up and take revenge for me." The man looked at Li Jian, who was lying on the ground with blood flowing out of his wound but had a determined look in his eyes, and could not help but frown. He knew his foolish little brother very well, he was the only one who started all this trouble. Lifting his hand to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth, Li Jian''s eyes burned with fury. Just now, he was sent flying before he could react. If he had not cultivated the Golden Buddha Indestructible Physique, he would have broken more than just a few ribs. It was obvious that the one who had attacked was this tall man, and his wide clothes could not cover up his imposing figure. His face was plain, and definitely did not have the slightest bit of good looks, and his face was expressionless, as if there was absolutely nothing in this world that could cause his situation to take a turn for the worse. "Who are you?" Li Jian stared at his opponent as he subconsciously blurted out these words. "My name is Li Ao Tian, I don''t know if you have ever heard of me before, but even if you haven''t, it doesn''t matter, since you are going to die soon." My father taught me to be kind from an early age, but I never learned it. "No one will be able to save you if you dare to attack my stupid little brother." His voice was flat, as if he was stating a fact. This attitude made Li Jian''s heart turn cold. Hu Mei''s mouth was agape, her eyes were filled with despair. Li Ao Tian''s name, how many people in the cultivation world had not heard of him before? As the eldest son of the world''s number one Li Changfeng, Li Ao Tian was the exact opposite of his old man. Li Ao Tian had once disregarded all life and slaughtered a large sect. This person had never experienced failure in his life. He was born in the Kunlun Dao Palace, but his ways were even more cruel and brutal than the Devil Dao. Thinking about how she was going to fall into his hands, Hu Mei looked at the machete in her hands and wondered if she should end her own life. C624 Wow! The black clot emitted a fishy stench, and Li Jian''s face was as white as paper. Just now, Li Ao Tian''s casual strike not only broke his ribs, but also his internal organs. Seeing Li Ao Tian getting closer step by step, there was no despair in Li Jian''s eyes. "I really admire you, but you still have to die." Li Ao Tian''s thick lips were saying such words, which made him feel that it was inappropriate. The speed of the kick wasn''t fast. One could clearly see the movement, but no matter what, they couldn''t dodge it. He took another solid kick, but this time Li Jian did not fly out. Under his skin and flesh, his stomach began to twitch, and it was unknown how many parts of his intestines were broken. The muscles on his face scrunched together as he opened his mouth, but no sound came out. It was clear how much pain Li Jian was currently enduring. "Are you okay?" Xin 14 Niang dashed forward and carried Li Jian in her arms, her brows furrowed in worry that could not be resolved. Li Jian opened his mouth wide, gasping for breath as he spat out large amounts of blood. His chest plate of armor was dyed dark black and was mixed with his broken flesh. Li Ao Tian crossed his arms and squinted his eyes, yet he did not stop them. He was enjoying Li Jian''s expression very much. "Phew, I lost face for master." Li Jian was finally able to speak. He breathed in large mouthfuls of fresh air, his eyes filled with unwillingness. Even if the opponent was an Earthly Immortal, Li Jian didn''t want to run. However, the huge gap in strength forced him to prepare to run. Li Jian had never despaired before. He looked at the twelve Blood God Children in his dantian, confident that he would be able to escape. "Now is not the time to talk about this. What should we do?" Xin Fourteen frowned as she looked at the tiny pieces of flesh between the gaps of Li Jian''s armor, then raised her head to look at the emotionless Li Ao Tian and asked. She and Hu Mei couldn''t deal with Li Ao Di alone, and now there was another strong and despairing Li Ao Tian. It didn''t matter if he died, but how could his disciple die here? But what could he do? "What should I do? Although we don''t want to say it out loud, we should still prepare to escape! " Li Jian spat out all the blood in his mouth and struggled out of Xin Fourteenth Nanny''s embrace. He stood up crookedly, his eyes filled with an unyielding look. The shame of today, will be repaid a hundred times in the future! As a disciple of the Sage Emperor, he couldn''t lose to anyone. "I really don''t like the way you guys are now. To be honest, I don''t think you guys can escape from my hands," he said matter-of-factly, as if explaining the truth. "Is that so? "I actually think that we will definitely survive today." Li Jian''s eyes lit up as flames burned within them. "Green Lotus Forbidden Seal, Blood God''s Descent!" Li Jian slapped his lower abdomen. A green lotus bloomed, revealing a bud that bloomed. The petals were tender and red, incomparably beautiful. Li Ao Tian did not stop Li Jian''s actions. He did not think that Li Jian had any trump card that he could use to turn the tables. When all the petals had bloomed, there were twelve blood-red lotus seeds quietly lying on the ground. There was nothing magical about them. With a guilty expression on his face, Li Jian threw the twelve blood-red lotus seeds into the sky. He injected his mana into the lotus seeds and loudly shouted, "Master, your disciple is in trouble!" Twelve pillars of blood shot up into the sky, illuminating the entire sky. Li Dao, who wore blood-red clothes and had a lifeless expression, appeared. An entire 12 people, and every one of them emitted an aura that caused one to tremble, causing one to be unable to refrain from having a trace of fear from looking at them. Li Ao Tian suddenly opened his eyes wide, the corners of his mouth forming a smile, just like a high IQ child suddenly encountering something interesting. "Hurry up! The Scion of the Blood God only has 20% of his master''s battle power. Ordinary Earthly Immortals wouldn''t be a problem, but this fellow is too strong. He won''t be able to hold him off for long!" Li Jian yelled as he fled into the distance with the Fourteenth Madame. She let Li Jian grab her as she turned her head to look at the twelve Blood God Children. Even though she knew it wasn''t Li Dao, she still couldn''t help but pay extra attention to them. Hu Mei stepped on a colorful cloud and chased after Li Jian and Xin Fourteenth Niang. Behind him, there was an explosion as blood rained down from the sky. A Blood God was defeated by Li Ao Tian. In just a few breaths of time, he had crippled a Blood God. At this speed, it would only take an incense stick of time for Li Ao Tian to make his move. Li Jian gathered up all the mana in his body and desperately fled. From time to time, he would cough twice, and his armor would be stained with blood. Xin Fourteen looked behind her with worry, saying calmly, "At this rate, Li Ao Tian will catch up within the time it takes for an incense stick to burn. I''m afraid we won''t be able to escape." It would be better to split up and run in three different directions, so that we might have a small chance of surviving. " "No, the time it takes to burn an incense stick is enough. As long as we are fast enough, we can survive!" Li Jian looked towards the south. One thousand two hundred li to the south, there was a river called the Black River. The Black River was surrounded by a mountain. "Big brother, they ran away!" Li Ao watched as Li Ao Tian and the Scion of the Blood God struggled. He could not help but panic as he yelled with a sharp voice. He forgot that Li Jian was at the end of his tether and Xin 14th Madame and Hu Mei were in a bad condition. After crushing another Blood God Child, Li Ao Tian''s voice was as calm as ever. "Don''t worry, they won''t be able to escape." C625 "Don''t worry, they won''t be able to escape." He casually crushed one of the Blood God Children and looked at the other remaining Blood God Children. Li Changfeng was in no hurry to kill Li Jian and the other two. "So this is the Martial Saint Emperor? I can''t wait to meet him." Extending his tongue to lick his thick lips, Li Ao Tian''s blood began to boil. Finally, something happened that caused his mood to fluctuate. Li Ao Tian, as Li Changfeng''s eldest son, no matter if it was his personality or talent, plus all sorts of powerful cultivation techniques and treasures, from birth until now, he had never met an opponent among his generation. Although he was merely an Earthly Immortal, his battle prowess was comparable to a Celestial Immortal''s. If the avatar of the Holy Emperor could be so powerful, then what about his true body? Thinking of this, Li Ao Tian became even more excited. From the Yongzhou region to the south, there were few signs of human life, but many demons had gathered. However, the vast majority of them were unranked lesser demons. To be able to be called a Greater Demon, could it be that they were monsters that had condensed demonic cores that had lived for over a thousand years? There were only a few experts in the demon race, but no one knew of a Supreme Demon Immortal. At this moment, some of the lesser demons trembled as they looked at the sky. There were three streaks of light, and the aura belonging to the Immortal Soul Stage experts made them tremble in fear. Three streaks of light flashed past, their speed comparable to a shooting star. Some of the greater demons that had condensed demonic cores, and even demon kings that had cultivated primordial spirits were eyeing the sky covetously, licking their tongues as they looked towards the sky. This sort of speed was definitely comparable to the speed of some Immortals, perhaps even slightly faster. However, they quickly suppressed their thoughts. Three powerful Immortal Soul Stage experts desperately tried to escape, which explained a lot of things. Li Jian''s face was pale white, the muscles on his face were twisted and knotted, the veins on his forehead were moving like big snakes, and sweat had soaked the hair on his forehead, his face was ferocious, and he looked like an evil ghost. "No. Quick. We have to be fast. The Scion won''t be able to hold on for too long!" Li Jian clenched his teeth as traces of blood seeped out from his gums. He hardened his heart and ignited the blood essence in his body, increasing his speed by a few degrees. Xin Fourteen and Hu Mei were in an even worse state. Although Li Jian was heavily injured, his indestructible body of the Golden Buddha was countless times stronger than the two girls. He could grit his teeth and burn his blood essence, but Xin Niang and Hu Mei couldn''t. If they also burned their blood essence like Li Jian did, then even their demonic bodies wouldn''t be able to maintain their human forms. A sickly look appeared on the white faces of the two women. Within the Divine Manor, their primordial spirits dimmed like candles in the wind, ready to be extinguished at any moment. Seeing Li Jian''s body covered in a layer of blood-red light, his speed increased again. Xin 14 and Hu Mei also couldn''t care too much. They only had one belief and that was to continue flying. Even their consciousness had started to blur. A thousand kilometers, to a mortal, would most likely take several years. Even an ordinary Earthly Immortal would need at least an hour or even more to travel at a normal speed. However, the three of them were forced by Li Ao Tian''s pressure to travel so far within the time it took for an incense stick to burn. As they flew past mountains and rivers, Li Jian was drenched in sweat, as if he had been fished out of water, and collapsed. Li Jian let out a long sigh as he saw the dark river and the mountain top in the distance. His speed had slowed down by quite a bit. Once he relaxed, the astral wind blew and the sweat evaporated, leaving a layer of white crystal on the armor. Li Jian turned his head to look and was about to speak to Xin 14 and Hu Mei when he saw Hu Mei''s body slant and the cloud beneath her feet scatter. Li Jian quickly went forward to catch Hu Mei and fell into Li Jian''s arms. Hu Mei suddenly fainted. Hu Mei being able to last till here was already a very amazing thing. "This lady is fine, the Southern Demon Sect is up ahead." "Great Devil Lord has some relationship with Master. If we ask him for help, he definitely won''t sit back and do nothing." As Li Jian spoke, his face relaxed, giving off the feeling that he had survived a calamity. Xin Fourteen was panting heavily as her chest heaved up and down. Her spirit was sluggish and unable to recover for a while. "Hur hur, you guys really know how to run, why aren''t you running anymore? Run away! " Hearing the teasing voice, Li Jian''s expression suddenly became very interesting. Li Ao Tian chased after them with Li Ao Tian in his arms. Compared to the miserable appearances of Li Jian and the other two, Li Ao Tian and Li Ao were as easy as walking on an ocean. At this time, Li Ao stood beside Li Ao Tian, his harsh expression even more harsh. "To be able to run so far, you are all amazing. "But I said, you guys can''t escape." Li Ao Tian was very calm, his eyes were also very calm, without even a hint of the cat playing with mice like Li Ao Di. Li Jian did not say a single word. He hugged Hu Mei with one hand and held Xin Fourteenth Mother with the other. He looked at Li Ao Tian warily before slowly retreating. Li Ao Tian did not make a move, he enjoyed the frightened expression of others. However, Li Jian''s actions caused Li Ao Tian to be stunned. Li Jian''s voice rang out, "Save me uncle! I am the Great General of the Wu Dynasty, the Holy Emperor''s eldest disciple Li Jian!" The sound was getting louder and louder, the powerful sound waves causing the water in the Black River to splash out. C626 "Uncle, save me!" The sound was like the waves in the ocean, one after another, shaking and dispersing the clouds in the sky. Li Ao Tian was stunned, for a moment he did not react, his face twitched, who would have thought that the determined Li Jian would have such an appearance. Xin Fourteen broke away from Li Jian''s hand and slightly turned her head over. There was a strange look in her eyes. Doubt arose in his heart. Was this really his disciple? Li Ao held his stomach as he laughed out loud, "I thought you had some backbone, I didn''t think that you were crying for help. Ha ha-ha ha, I''m dying of laughter. Let''s scream as loud as we can and see who can save you! " Li Jian ignored everything and continued to yell, "Senior uncle, save me!" Li Ao Tian''s expression returned to normal, he took two steps forward and said, "If you stop here, then this farce should be over." He stretched out his palm and threw out a simple and unadorned palm strike. Golden handprints fell from the sky. On the handprints, there was a magnificent scene of the Li people painstakingly farming. Facing this palm, Li Jian did not resist as he continued to shout, "Uncle, save me!" Xin Fourteen''s mother closed her eyes and a face that had a smile like the spring wind flashed across her mind. Am I going to die? Unfortunately, I didn''t manage to see him in the end. Rumble, the earsplitting explosion sound caused pain in everyone''s eardrums, Li Ao Tian''s golden palm print was shattered by a single fist. He was tall and big, like a small giant. He had no hair and no eyebrows. He had a huge jagged shark knife in his right hand and a fist in his left. "Have you ever asked me, Great Brahma, to commit murder on the territory of our Southern Demon Sect?" Baldy retracted his fist, his eyes looked down, with a domineering tone he asked Li Ao Tian. Li Ao Tian frowned, his expression becoming more serious. Facing ants like Li Jian, his expression was indifferent. But facing Great Brahma, his expression was no longer calm. Who was this Great Brahma? The Hierarch of the Southern Demon Sect, an almighty Heavenly Immortal, was one of the top figures in the world with combat prowess. Li Changfeng was praised as the number one person in the world, so no one doubted him. Because there were only two True Immortals in this world, the Son of Yama accepted Li Changfeng''s title as the number one person in the world. After Yama Minamiya was Qing Xuanzi, who had half a foot in the True Immortal Domain, and then the Dragon King of the East Sea. For the bald man named Great Brahma Tian to be ranked fifth, there was no need to doubt his combat strength. Although he was somewhat bewildered, not knowing why the Great Brahma Heavens wanted to save Li Jian and the other two, Li Ao Tian would not admit defeat. "Great Brahma, what is the meaning of this? How are these people related to you? " Li Ao Tian asked. With the appearance of the Great Brahma World, things were getting tricky, but no one could stop the things that Li Ao Tian wanted to do. However, Great Brahma didn''t pay any attention to Li Ao Tian, turning to look at Li Jian, his face full of anger, he smiled and said, "I say, you little brat, you''re quite lucky to be able to run all the way to me. Although it''s a bit embarrassing, it''s still something to be done about it." Li Jian bitterly smiled, and said to the Great Brahma Heaven with his bleeding gums, "Martial Uncle, please don''t tease me." I know exactly what I am. If it hadn''t been for the twelve Blood God Children which Master had given me, I probably would''ve been reduced to dust by now. " "Hahahaha, you brat, you are so lucky to be able to run here. If I let that wolf cub attack you, how would I have the face to see you again? Rest in peace, I''ll send this wolf cub out for you." Great Brahma laughed out loud. His palm patted Li Jian''s shoulder, causing Li Jian to grimace in pain. The Great Brahma World had a few drinks with Li Dao. One time, Li Jian was by Li Dao''s side. It could be said that Li Jian had met the Great Brahma World before. As for Li Jianzhi, he desperately tried to escape from the South Demon Sect. In addition to the South Demon Sect being relatively close, he also tried to rely on the Great Brahma Heaven for support. How many people would dare to offend the Karakorum Dao Palace? However, Li Jian knew that the bald man dared to do so, so he fled to the territory of the South Demon Sect. Xin Fourteen finally calmed down. She was just a little surprised that Li Jian knew someone as fierce as Great Brahma. As the number one powerhouse of the Devil Dao, the Great Brahma Heaven was rumoured to be a true fiend. Li Ao pulled on Li Ao Tian''s sleeve, saying in a low voice, "Big brother, why don''t we just forget about this matter, it''s just a few ants, there''s no need to fight with a madman like Great Brahma." Li Ao Tian''s eyes swept across Li Ao with a cold gaze, scaring Li Ao so much that he dared not speak a word. He knew that when his elder brother revealed that gaze, it was also when he was furious. "Great Brahma, are you really going to go against me for the sake of these three ants?" Li Ao Tian''s eyes turned cold. An enormous amount of mana surged through his sleeves, causing the atmosphere to turn incomparably oppressive. The bald man turned his head to look at Li Ao Tian, revealing a simple and honest smile, revealing a brilliant smile. The next moment, a huge foot covered Li Ao Tian''s ugly face, and he was sent flying, crashing into the Black Water River below. C627 With a splash, the waters of the Black River began to splash out, quickly returning to normal. "What the hell? Do you really think you''re someone important?" The originally honest smile of Great Brahma turned into a disdainful sneer as his eyes flashed with a cold light. He had long disliked the Karakorum Dao Palace. "Big brother!" Li Ao cried out arrogantly. His body was shivering as he looked at the Great Brahma. He wasn''t that big brother of his. Facing such a ferocious person like Great Brahma, how could he not be afraid? The Blackwater River contained a dense demonic aura. All living things were silent, and not even the goose feathers could float upwards. With a splash, a stream of water shot up to the sky. A wet figure flew out with a footprint on his face and a cold glint in his eyes that was even brighter than a cold star. "Great Brahma!" Are you determined to make life difficult for me, Li Ao Tian? Do you know the consequences of your actions? Aren''t you afraid that the Southern Demon Sect will be destroyed because of you? " His killing intent was biting cold and boiling, filling the surroundings like the cold winter wind blowing in the winter. Baldy scoffed in disdain and said in a playful tone, "You actually dare to make a ruckus in front of me? Have you ever thought about dying in this Blackwater River? You don''t deserve to be clamoring with laozi, it''s more like it when laozi comes! " "Great Brahma, you are courting death!" At this point, unless one side bowed their head in retreat, there was absolutely no room for compromise. "Broad Heaven Seal!" His hands quickly formed complex hand seals, and his body stood erect like a god. Li Ao Tian''s eyes were filled with killing intent, it was as if he was a water droplet that was about to flow out. Both his hands held the top of his head, as if he was holding the blue sky above his head, suppressing down towards the Great Brahma. Baldy''s brows twitched, and with a backhand punch, he shattered Li Ao Tian''s Heavenly Seal. The force of his fist did not decrease at all, smashing into Li Ao Tian''s face. "Crack!" The sound of cheekbones breaking sounded out, and when they looked at Li Ao Tian again, half of his face had been beaten so hard that it was deformed. "Primitive Wanxiang, Thunder Controlling Divine Sword, Giddy!" Pure Yang energy condensed into a treasured sword. Dark clouds billowed in the sky, and thunder flashed within. This was Karakorum Savant''s most famous Divine Sword Technique for controlling thunder and lightning. Li Ao Tian unleashed a massive amount of power, which was completely incomparable to the [Lightning Manipulation] that Li Ao had unleashed. Thunder that blotted out the sky and covered the earth was releasing an aura that could destroy all living things. Some of the small insects on the ground stiffened their bodies, dying from fright. "How dare you take out such an insignificant skill to make a fool of yourself!" The bald man sneered as he threw out a punch. The thunder dissipated and the sky returned to normal. Li Ao had reached the Celestial Immortal Realm. He had a deep foundation, and his battle prowess was comparable to that of a Celestial Immortal. He was comparable to a Celestial Immortal; after all, he wasn''t a true Celestial Immortal. Moreover, the Great Brahma Heaven could not be measured by ordinary Heavenly Immortals. He was an unimaginably strong baldy. With a dark face, Li Ao Tian took out a bright blue talisman paper. The talisman paper had the outline of a great Dao talisman in it. Even the meandering runes of the Great Dao could not completely conceal the astonishing sword intent contained within. If this talisman paper was activated, its might could be imagined. Li Changfeng was known as the number one person in the world. He was proficient in formations, talisman techniques, and even more so in the Dao of the Sword. This talisman was undoubtedly left by Li Changfeng for Li Ao Tian, just like how Li Dao gave his disciple the twelve Blood God Children. Holding the talisman in Li Ao Tian''s hand, he also realized the huge gap in strength between him and Great Brahma. It was like a natural chasm that he could not overcome. Facing Great Brahma was the same as facing Li Jian against himself. But did he really have to use the Myriad Swords Talisman gifted by his father? Li Ao Tian had a hesitant look on his face. He was different from Li Ao Di; he was Li Ao Tian, and every step he took was a struggle for him to walk over. Looking at the spell paper in Li Ao Tian''s hand, the disdain on the bald man''s face disappeared and was replaced with a serious look. He then put down his right hand and pointed the serrated shark knife at the ground. Desolation, ruthlessness, bloodlust, and a tyrannical aura spread out. It was as if a peerless vicious creature from ancient times was about to awaken. Great Brahma had always been carrying a knife, but no one had ever seen him use it. Now, facing the bright blue talisman in Li Ao Tian''s hand, he moved his blade! Just how terrifying was Li Changfeng? No one had experienced it, because everyone who had experienced it was already dead. Facing the spell paper left behind by Li Changfeng, the bald man felt a dangerous aura, and his fierce-looking face turned serious. Finally, Li Ao Tian gave the bald man a deep look. He withdrew the talisman, grabbed Li Ao Di''s neck, and flew far away. He, Li Ao Tian, was a truly proud person, unwilling to use his father''s power to defeat the enemy. He would seek revenge on the Great Brahma, but he would rely on his own strength. People were like their names, this was Li Ao Tian! The bald man looked at Li Ao Tian''s disappearing figure, he did not stop him, nor did he mock him. This was because he knew that if he could teach Li Ao Tian a lesson, Li Changfeng would definitely have the guts to do so. If he dared to kill Li Ao Tian, then his Southern Demon Sect wouldn''t be far from being destroyed. "Martial Uncle, I really have to thank you this time." Li Jian adjusted his breathing and felt slightly better. He was extremely grateful to the bald man. Great Brahma waved his hand and said to Li Jiantao, "I''ve long been unhappy with the Karakorum Dao Palace. It was nothing more than a simple task. But I said don''t cause trouble everywhere, this time I''m here to save you, there''s no guarantee next time. "Alright, I won''t keep you as a guest anymore. Say hello to Brother Li for me." He placed the Sawtooth Shark Blade on his shoulder again and flew back to the top of the mountain. Li Changfeng was a truly terrifying person! Li Jian and Xin 14th Madame looked at each other and landed on the ground. The danger was resolved, so they didn''t have to rush with all their might. "However, I must report this matter to Master as soon as possible," Li Jian thought silently. After resting for a while, Li Jian brought Xin 14th Madam and Hu Mei with him to the capital. As for the ten guards, Li Ao Tian had already turned them into dust with a single slap. C628 The Kunlun Mountains stretched for tens of thousands of miles. The main peak rose into the clouds, and an immortal palace was built on top of it. It was called the Kunlun Dao Palace. Li Ao Tian tossed his younger brother down from the sky, his face ashen as he returned to his secluded cultivation. "Big brother! "Big brother!" Li Ao Tian did not reply. Looking at the direction in which his big brother had gone, Li Jun proudly walked towards a palace in the distance. "Alright, don''t cry, my son. If you have anything to say, say it, mother will decide it for you." The woman in emerald green palace clothing looked to be in her twenties, her face had the radiance of a mother. Her face was devastatingly beautiful, her figure was plump and mature, and her temperament was noble and noble. "Wuu!" "Mother, your son has been bullied." Li Jun arrogantly threw herself into the arms of a young woman about his age, wiping away her snot and tears. "Child, if you have something to say, just tell me. Don''t cry or cry." The woman''s eyes were filled with doting, and her tone was somewhat helpless. Immediately, Li Ao explained the situation in detail, which couldn''t help but exaggerate a bit. "How dare he, he even dared to bully my son. Is that Great Brahma Tian tired of living?" The young woman stood up, her face filled with rage. "My good little sister, you''ve actually gotten married to a good husband. You even dare to bully my son!" The young woman''s face was filled with sneers. One moment he was angry, the next he was laughing. This caused Li Ao to be confused. "Good son, let''s go. Mother will take revenge for you." The young woman pulled Li Ao Di up and bit down hard on his voice, word for word, as if she was telling it to someone else. "I knew mother was the best to me." Li Ao laughed proudly, no longer wiping away his tears and snot. However, the young maiden was only an Earthly Immortal Stage expert, and her battle prowess could not even be compared to her eldest son, Li Ao Tian. If she said that she wanted to take revenge on Great Brahma, it would simply be nonsense. Sure enough, the young woman pulled Li Ao to the door and stopped. She took a deep breath, her eyes flashed with anger, and shouted towards the hall, "Li Changfeng, your son has been bullied, do you really not care?" The cloud cover parted and a barefoot figure with long hair tied down to his waist with a blue ribbon walked out. This was a man that was even more beautiful than a woman. He was eight feet tall and had a wide green robe that made him look like an immortal. He was around twenty years old and had bright eyes, beautiful teeth, and a handsome nose. However, what attracted the most attention was not his perfect appearance. Instead, it was his pair of eyes as bright as the stars. In the depths of the abyss, the sun, the moon and the stars were rotating, causing one to sink into the abyss upon seeing them. This was a pair of gentle eyes that seemed to be able to contain everything in the world. The man slowly walked out barefooted, and his every move seemed perfect. It wasn''t thick nor was it thin. Its size was moderate, and its lips were almost perfect. Its warm voice came out, "I, Li Changfeng, don''t have such a useless son. If you want revenge, go take it yourselves." He yawned and flew out of the palace without looking back. The young woman''s face became extremely ugly as she bellowed, "Li Changfeng! "Damn you, you''ve killed me with a thousand knives. Back then, when you were chasing after me, I had you say all of my sweet words. But now, do you find me annoying?" Unfortunately, the man was already gone. The young woman sat on the ground in anger, her chest heaving up and down. It was obvious that she was infuriated. Li Ao arrogantly shrunk his neck back. Looking at his furious mother, he didn''t dare to bring up the matter of revenge. After a long while, the young woman stood up and said to Li Ao haughtily, "Let''s go!" "Mom, where are we going?" Li Ao did not know how to react, so he asked. "Go find that brat Li Jian and settle the score. I want to see why the disciple taught by my good brother-in-law is so arrogant!" The young woman spoke word by word, her eyes burning with fury. At first, he was angry because his son was bullied, but now, he was angry because of Li Changfeng''s attitude. She really wanted to find someone to vent her anger on. Since she couldn''t defeat Great Brahma, she could only choose her little sister''s husband, the Holy Emperor of the Wu Dynasty. On the cloud peak, the beautiful man looked at his wife and son flying away. He shook his head and sighed, "In the end, she is still too weak to be made. What could be more important than rebuilding the Heavenly Court?" As the man spoke, he sized up the plain and unadorned Imperial Jade Seal in his hands, no longer paying attention to his grumpy wife and good-for-nothing son. At the same time, Li Jian brought Xin Niang and Hu Mei back to the palace. As he looked at Li Dao, who was sitting upright on the throne room, he became infatuated. He stood on the spot with sparkling and translucent water glimmering in his eyes. Li Dao stood up. The last time he saw Xin 14 Niang was over 40 years ago! "Young Master Li, I didn''t think we would meet again in such a situation." Hu Mei smiled. All these years, her feelings towards Li Dao had lightened, unlike her silly little sister. "That''s right, we meet again!" Li Dao let out a long sigh and slowly walked towards Xin Fourteenth Mother and Hu Mei. C629 He walked to the beautiful woman''s side and gently lifted her hair. His actions were very gentle, as if he was afraid that it would break. There was a familiar fragrance lingering at the tip of his nose. It had been so many years. "Where have you been all these years? Have you suffered a lot?" Li Dao didn''t know how he had asked those two questions, so he blurted it out without thinking for a moment. The beauty''s body trembled slightly as she allowed Li Dao to lift up her long hair. Her nose twitched as thousands of words turned into one sentence, "I missed you so much!" Li Dao''s hand movements became stiff. He forced out a smile and said, "Since you''re back, then don''t go." "Then you''ll marry me?" "Alright, I''ll marry you." It was a very simple conversation, and Li Dao did not feel good about it at all. Others cultivated to the depths of the Dao. The more indifferent one''s feelings were, the more one''s heart would grow. He didn''t know what was going on either. The higher one''s level was, the richer one''s feelings would be and the softer one''s heart would be. I didn''t mean to laugh, but the love of a beauty is deep! Noiselessly, sparkling tears rustled down her cheeks. Her shoulders shook as she took advantage of the situation to lean into Li Dao''s arms. Even if he died at this moment, this moment would be enough for his entire life. Even if he didn''t have a next life, he would still be willing. Lightly stroking the back of her beauty, Li Dao had a bad taste in his mouth. Love was something that could be explained in popular language. Love was simply a combination of love and emotion. Love is a sexual impulse toward the opposite sex, and love is what comes along with it over time. However, at this moment, this explanation appeared very pale. Some people, love is her soul, willing to love and fall into endless darkness, although death will not regret. In the eyes of mortals, love is the union of love and emotion. At this moment, Li Dao felt that he was not a normal person anymore. At this moment, Li Dao had a strong impulse to immediately find that silly girl and bring her back. However, it was ten thousand times, a hundred million times more difficult to find the girl lost in the void than it was to find Xinyi. Hu Mei watched quietly with a smile on her face. She was happy for her little sister. Li Jian was a bit fidgety. To him, he still could not understand such a profound thing. After the warmth of the reunion, Li Jian explained the various encounters he had with Li Dao. Hu Mei would add them from time to time. Li Dao''s face was expressionless. It was unknown what he was thinking. "Master, this is how things are. If it wasn''t for Great Brahma Martial Uncle, this disciple wouldn''t be able to return." Li Jian sat very straight, speaking of Great Brahma with gratitude. "Jian''er, what are you going to do?" Li Dao asked after a while. As for killing Li Ao and Li Ao, Li Dao had never thought about it. It was simply unrealistic. It was not that Li Dao was afraid of Li Changfeng, but now was not the time to face him head on. Li Dao was a very protective person, but he wasn''t the type of person who would only protect the weak. When he fought Li Changfeng himself, Li Dao didn''t feel that he had much of a chance of winning. At the very least, after he became a Heavenly Immortal, he would have to condense his six golden bodies in order to compete with Li Changfeng. "Disciple is useless, you have truly lost face for master. You do not dare to beg master to avenge your disciple." "Disciple will personally take care of my revenge." Li Jian looked at Li Dao, his eyes burning with fighting spirit. Li Dao nodded and smiled, "That''s for the best. I believe that my disciple won''t lose to anyone." As he spoke, Li Dao extended his hand and pointed, a green light flashed and entered Li Jian''s forehead. It was Li Dao who had passed the complete Blue Lotus Sword Manual to Li Jian. "Thank you, Master!" Li Jian''s eyes revealed a look of gratitude. His master was truly impeccable. Li Dao waved his hand, signaling Li Jian to retreat. There really wasn''t much time left for him. According to the preparation of the Kunlun Society, it was not too far from the day the Heavenly Court would be reestablished. He needed to speed up his cultivation to become a Heavenly Immortal. In the more than ten years since the establishment of the Wu Dynasty, Li Dao had reached the critical point of breaking through the gates of Heavenly Immortals. If someone else were to cultivate to the Immortal Realm, they would probably have used up their entire lifetime''s worth of destiny and wouldn''t be able to advance an inch once they stepped into the Earthly Immortal Stage. However, Li Dao was different. As a transcender, who didn''t have high ambitions? Every transcender carried an endless amount of destiny with them. Furthermore, it was different from other transmigrators. Li Dao could travel through the ten thousand worlds, and Celestial Immortals were not his goal. True Immortals were not either. Even the exalted Saint of the Heavenly Dao was not the end. If he wanted to do it, he would have to become the supreme ruler of space and time, standing at the peak of the universe. With his broad vision and ambitions, coupled with the fact that his cultivation techniques were not of low quality, it had only been thirty years. After Li Dao broke through to the Earthly Immortal Stage, he was able to touch upon the boundaries of Heavenly Immortals. As long as he could break through the boundaries of Heavenly Immortals, Li Dao believed that his battle prowess would be on par with Li Changfeng. Just as Li Dao was about to go into seclusion, trouble came knocking on his door. In the sky above the palace, a beautiful young woman brought along a handsome young master, Feng Xu Yufeng, and loudly shouted, "Ao Sheng, come out right now!" The enormous aura that belonged to an Earthly Immortal caused the Divine Dragon of Qi to wake up. A lifelike Divine Dragon opened its eyes and roared loudly. Although Ao Rui was a true dragon, she was far inferior to a karmic dragon created from the karmic luck of the dynasty. She spat out a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground. If people wished for it, then the destiny of the dynasty would be very strong. The Wu Dynasty had flourished day by day over the years, and its national power had been rising day by day. Naturally, its destiny was also incomparably majestic. It couldn''t be compared to the golden dragon of destiny that Li Dao had swallowed earlier. When Ao Sheng sensed his sister''s aura, he flew out from the palace, his expression was a little panicked. Having lived in the palace for a long time, she knew how terrifying the divine dragon was when it was transformed by destiny. She was afraid that her elder sister would suffer. C630 "Which demon-level character dares to disrupt the Royal Capital?" Ao Rui and Li Ao had just fallen to the ground, their bodies in a sorry state. Their auras were dispirited, obviously having their souls damaged. Before they could react, the sound of footsteps could be heard as the imperial guards surrounded the two of them. The leader of the imperial guards held a blade in his hand as he stared at Ao Rui and his mother with an unfriendly gaze. It seemed that if he didn''t say anything, he would be taken down immediately and thrown into prison. The surrounding commoners curiously surrounded them, pointing and talking to Ao Rui and her son. Faced with this situation, Ao Rui was a bit stunned. She was the fourth princess of the Eastern Sea Dragon Tribe, the wife of Li Changfeng of the Kunlun Society, and someone had taken her as a monstrous spectator? The several dozen Imperial Guards were led by a martial arts grandmaster, and the rest were all Xiantian martial artists. Their blood vitality was like a furnace, suppressing the divine soul of Ao Rui and her son. The physiques of the surrounding commoners varied from the first to the ninth level of the Postnatal realm. This scene caused Ao Rui''s expression to instantly change. This Martial Empire was simply a place where everyone in the country could put their troops. Any random commoner could wear armor on the battlefield. "How dare you! I am the fourth princess of the Eastern Sea Dragon Clan, your Divine Empress''s elder sister. Why haven''t you passed it down yet!" Just arriving here and suffering such a loss, Ao Rui had a gloomy face, her eyes filled with killing intent as she looked at the surrounding imperial guards. However, once they fell into the capital, their cultivation would be suppressed by the divine dragon of destiny. If they were to really make a move, it would definitely attract even more troops. At that time, if Ao Sheng and Li Dao didn''t see it, he would be covered in dirt and grime. The dozens of royal guards looked at each other, and finally looked at the leader, unsure of what to do. With a straight face, the little leader asked, "You said you are the Divine Empress''s elder sister, what proof do you have?" Looking at the serious expression on the little commander''s face, Ao Rui wished she could skin him alive. How could she prove this? Was he going to turn into a dragon? A few years ago, Li Dao married Xia Bing and Ao Sheng at the same time. Due to the identity of the Dragon Princess, Li Dao made Ao Sheng the Divine Empress. "I''ll give you a few more breaths of time. If you can''t take out the certificate, you''ll be pretending to be big sister Divine Empress to look down on the Sage Emperor. By then, no one will be able to save you!" The little commander looked over this mother and son, his eyes filled with suspicion. The Divine Empress was so noble, how could she have such an unbearable elder sister? If Ao Rui knew what this little commander was thinking, she might immediately make a move. He had come to interrogate Li Dao and teach Li Jian a lesson so that he could take revenge for his son. Who would have thought that he would fall into such a predicament before even seeing Li Dao and Ao Sheng. "The Divine Empress has arrived!" The young eunuch''s voice rang out and a black torrent surged over. In front of him ran a fifteen-year-old girl with a pink dragon horn on her head. Needless to say, everyone recognized that this was their Divine Empress. The rustling of clothes could be heard as the soldiers and civilians kneeled in unison. It was a spectacular sight to behold. "We pay our respects to the Saint Houtian realm martial artists!" Everyone shouted in unison, and their voices were loud and clear as they filled the entire imperial city. Ao Sheng ran over without stopping, all the way until he was in front of his sister and nephew. "Sister Four, we haven''t seen each other for decades. Why did you suddenly remember to meet me?" "Yi, isn''t that my little nephew? He has grown up, hurry up and let my aunt take a look." Ao Sheng had a face of joy as he held onto Ao Rui''s hand, his voice was lively and lively. His other hand was touching Li Ao Di''s head. The commander who had previously been making things difficult for Ao Rui and his mother immediately paled, knowing that he had caused a huge mess. Ao Rui slapped Ao Sheng''s hand away, saying in a weird tone, "Ao Sheng, as the Divine Empress, you sure are impressive." Ao Sheng was stunned, he didn''t know what he did to offend his fourth sister, and said grievingly, "Fourth sister, what''s wrong with you, are you unhappy to see your son?" Looking at Ao Sheng''s aggrieved little face, Ao Rui couldn''t help but feel a bit sad. After all, he was her most beloved little sister. The anger he had accumulated previously dissipated quite a bit. Ao Sheng was still holding onto her fourth sister''s arm, shaking it non-stop like a swing. Ao Rui''s gaze softened, pointing towards the old leader of the Imperial Guard who had made things difficult for them, "Little sister, this dog slave just charged at big sister, causing big sister to be in a bad mood. Let''s pull him down and chop him off! " Swish! The little commander''s legs couldn''t help but tremble, and his face was as pale as paper. The surrounding Imperial Guards angrily glared at Ao Rui, but they didn''t dare to say anything. After all, that was the Divine Empress''s elder sister. Ao Sheng gave the little commander an ugly look, saying to Ao Rui, "Sister Si, he doesn''t know anything, don''t bother with him. Little Sister will help him apologize to you, okay?" Ao Sheng was a kind person, he couldn''t bear to kill others. Moreover, she understood Li Dao''s character. If he really did hear Fourth Sister''s words and killed this little commander, then Li Dao would definitely be angered. With a ''pa'' sound, Ao Rui pushed Ao Sheng down onto the ground, pointing at him, "Ao Sheng, ah Ao Sheng, we haven''t seen each other for so many years, you''ve actually made quite a bit, and you actually embarrassed your big sister for a servant?" With this thought, many of the Dongfang warriors rushed out from the shadows, all of them at the Grandmaster Realm, glaring at Ao Rui like tigers stalking their prey. "Take down those who disrespect the Divine Empress, throw them into the prison, and behead them one day!" A high-pitched voice sounded. A twenty-something-year-old feminine-looking young man walked out and gave the order to the surrounding martial artists. "Stop! "Xuan Yang, this is my fourth big sister, don''t make things difficult for her." Ao Sheng frowned as he said to the feminine-looking young man. This young man was the overseer of the east factory, Xuan Yang. C631 Xuan Yang creased his delicate eyebrows and waved his hand to allow the martial practitioners of Eastyard City to leave. Since the Divine Empress herself did not care, there was no reason for him to take down Ao Rui and her son. As Li Dao had single-handedly raised his trusted aides, Xuan Yang only had respect for Ao Sheng; he absolutely had no fear of him. After Xuan Yang''s action, Ao Rui also realized that this was someone else''s territory and quieted down. Ao Sheng led his sister and nephew back to his own palace. He was still a bit absent-minded, but she felt that her Fourth Sister had changed. She was no longer the Fourth Sister who doted on her. After returning to Ao Sheng''s palace, the two sisters didn''t greet him. Instead, Ao Rui directly stated the purpose of their visit. He even added how Li Ao had been bullied. Ao Sheng looked around Li Ao and explained, "Sister Four, is there some kind of misunderstanding? I know very well what sort of person Li Jian is, he would definitely not clash with his nephew for no reason. " Li Ao didn''t say a word. After coming to the Imperial City with his mother, his cultivation had been suppressed. Moreover, he was in the wrong. The bullying he told his mother was just an exaggeration and a fabrication. "Ao Sheng, what do you mean by that? Do you think my son is lying?" Ao Rui looked at her little sister with disappointment in her eyes. Ao Sheng had already changed. After marrying someone, he would turn his arms towards others, and in his heart, there was no longer a fourth sister like her. "Sister Four, that''s not what I meant. "It''s just that this matter really isn''t easy to deal with." Ao Sheng was in a difficult position. Fourth Sister wanted her to deal with Li Jian, but how could she deal with Li Jian? "Looks like even you, the Divine Empress, don''t have much status. You can''t even deal with a servant. How about this, let that husband of yours meet me!" Ao Rui''s tone was filled with ridicule. From her point of view, Ao Sheng was a Martial Saint, a noble mother of a country. His status was extremely high, and Li Jian was just a servant. Wasn''t it easy for a mother of a country to punish a servant? Ao Sheng didn''t want to cause a ruckus like this, so he nodded and said hesitantly, "Fine, I''ll go talk to my husband. As for whether he sees you or not, I can''t guarantee." Ao Rui didn''t speak, she just sat there with her legs crossed, her expression light. Just as Li Dao was about to start cultivating, someone knocked on the door. "Come in, Sheng''er." Li Dao extended his hand and said. Normally, Ao Sheng would come to look for him, but never once did he knock on the door. He didn''t know why, but today, he suddenly knocked on the door. Ao Sheng was a little embarrassed as he walked in. His expression was extremely unnatural, and was seen by Li Dao. Immediately, Li Dao smiled, "Sheng''er, are you homesick? Do you want to go back?" Ao Sheng shook his head. He stole a glance at Li Dao and said, "Husband, my fourth big sister has come." Li Dao smiled and said, "Isn''t it a good thing that your Sis came to see you? How come you look like this?" Ao Sheng grit his teeth and said, "She came here to seek justice for my nephew, saying that he wants to punish Li Jian." This time, Li Dao finally reacted. So the Fourth Sister Ao Sheng was referring to was that person. Li Dao had already heard the story from Li Jian and Hu Mei. He did not expect Li Changfeng''s son to be so weak and his wife so domineering. "Go back and tell her that if she comes to me as a guest, I welcome her. If she wants me to punish Li Jian, then go back to where she came from." Li Dao put away the smile on his face and spoke in a more serious tone. Ao Sheng''s originally apprehensive heart was finally at ease. She knew Li Dao would react this way, but Sister Four was not easy to deal with. "Husband, it''s not easy for Fourth Sister to come all the way here. Just give Sheng''er some face and accompany me to meet her." Ao Sheng opened his big watery eyes with a cute expression. Li Dao thought for a moment and felt that it would be better if he went to see Li Changfeng''s wife. He had to give his face. After all, they were transcenders, and the other party''s wife had even paid them a visit. It would be unkind to not see them. Thus, Ao Sheng brought Li Dao back to his own chamber. Before he even stepped through the door, he heard the person inside say, "Mother, let''s go back. Just what sort of Divine Empress did my aunt do? She doesn''t care about us at all." "My son, don''t worry. I know Ao Sheng''s personality very well. She can''t go against the heavens. A little servant dares to offend my son. If I don''t seek justice for you, I will never rest! " Hearing this, the corner of Li Dao''s mouth twitched. Li Changfeng''s preference was a little questionable. Whether it was the Viper King or Ao Sheng, both of them had a shrewd look on their faces. Moreover, among Li Changfeng''s children, other than Li Ao Tian, the rest of them seemed to be trash. Li Dao still remembered the couple that he chopped down with his sword. "Sister Four, we''re back." Ao Sheng glanced at Li Dao, but didn''t find anything strange on his face. He pushed open the door and walked in. "You are Li Dao?" Ao Rui suspiciously sized up Li Dao, without the slightest bit of politeness, and without the slightest bit of respect. Li Dao was too lazy to bother with a woman and nodded indifferently in response. "You are the human Sage Emperor. Look at the good disciple you''ve taught, he actually bullied my son. Tell me, how should I deal with this?" Ao Rui sat slanted in her chair, speaking without restraint. It was as if Li Dao wasn''t a human Saint Emperor, but one of her servants. Li Dao shook his head and lost all interest in talking. Her husband was the world''s number one person, causing this woman to swell to an unreasonable extent. If she wasn''t the elder sister of Ao Sheng, Li Dao would have certainly moved to shut her up. C632 Seeing how his sister''s mouth was harsh and kept chattering nonstop, Ao Sheng suddenly felt very ashamed. This was no longer the gentle Fourth Sister he knew. "Are you done talking?" Li Dao expressionlessly asked Ao Rui as he watched her stop. Li Dao''s attitude caused Ao Rui and her son to be unable to react. "Scram when you''re done." Li Dao didn''t even spare a glance for the mother and son. Truly, his temper had improved greatly since then. Otherwise, he would have attacked long ago. "What did you say?" Ao Rui asked Li Dao with a stunned expression. "I told you to scram!" Li Dao repeated what he had just said with an expressionless face. Ao Rui''s face turned red, Li Ao Di also looked at Li Dao indignantly. "Do you know who I am?" Ao Rui tightened her phoenix eyes, her lips pursed into a thin line as she looked at Li Dao, unwilling to let him go. "Since you don''t want to scram, let me help you!" With a wave of his hand, a strong gale arose, sweeping Ao Rui and her son out of the imperial city. Even though Li Dao and Ao Rui were both in the Earthly Immortal Stage, Li Dao had already touched the threshold of Heavenly Immortals, and his battle prowess was heaven-defying. To deal with an Earth Immortal like Ao Rui, it wasn''t an exaggeration to say that a single Blood God was more than enough. "Husband, you!" Ao Sheng was at a loss for what to do. No matter what, this was still her sister. Li Dao smiled, touched Ao Sheng''s dragon horn and said, "Sheng''er, this sister of yours has already swelled up to the point that she couldn''t recognize herself. I will help her calm down a bit." "But ¡­" Ao Sheng wanted to say something but hesitated. In the end, he didn''t say anything. Indeed, Fourth Sister had gone too far. Outside the Imperial City, Ao Rui and her son fell to the ground. Although they weren''t injured, they couldn''t help but be in a sorry state, their bodies covered in dust. "Li Dao!" Ao Rui gnashed her teeth, her voice reverberating in the air, surprising countless birds. "Mom, this Li Dao clearly doesn''t put you in his eyes. This matter can''t be allowed to end like this." Li Jun arrogantly stomped her foot, the hatred in her eyes lingering. "Of course we can''t just forget about it like this!" A cold light flashed in her eyes. Ao Rui leaped up and turned into a dragon, roaring as she flew towards the horizon. "Mom, wait for me!" Li Ao arrogantly stepped on his magic sword and caught up to them. He did not forget to look back at the Imperial City and hide his hatred deep within his heart. The astral wind whistled as a dark green divine dragon rushed up Kunlun Mountain towards a palace. The dragon mouth roared, "Li Changfeng, get the hell out here for me!" The Karakorum Dao Palace''s disciples and elders looked at each other, not daring to say a word. This unhappy matter was quickly left behind by Li Dao. As for whether Li Changfeng would personally come to ask for an explanation, Li Dao did not even think about it. Time passed peacefully like this. The wind was calm and the waves were calm. Li Changfeng did not come to ask for an explanation. The Martial Dynasty had developed even more. There were many outstanding talents, and the number of Grandmasters and Unparalleled Grandmasters had increased by the day. Xia Bing condensed her Primordial Spirit Appearance. Other than Xia Bing, there were two other human geniuses that also condensed their Primordial Spirit Appearance. It had to be known that it was only twenty-one years since the founding of the Wu Dynasty, and twenty-one years to cultivate the Immortal Soul. However, given how large the base number of humans was, it wasn''t surprising for them to have monstrous innate talents. The living space of the Evil Demon God had been pressured. It no longer had a foothold within the human race. They all hid within the hundred thousand mountains of the southern border or fled far away to the north. What was worth mentioning was the centipede essence. This demon, whose fate had originally been fated to be a dragon, had also transcended heavenly tribulation and became an immortal. Currently, on the surface, the War Dynasty had five Earthly Immortals and more than twenty Immortal Soul Patriarchs. There were countless supreme grandmasters. Apart from the Kunlun Dao Palace, the Mount Shu Sword Sect, the Underworld, and the Dragon Clan of the Four Seas, the Wu Dynasty suppressed all other powers. On this day, Li Dao continued to cultivate as usual, gaining insights into the Dao of the Celestial Immortal. Suddenly, ripples appeared in the air. Waves of cold wind were blowing, accompanied by the wails and howls of ghosts. Li Dao opened his eyes and chuckled, "Bro, since you''re here, there''s no need to hide anymore." The air was like water, and from within walked out a dignified man wearing a black luxurious robe and an imperial crown on his head. "Brother Li''s cultivation has grown, congratulations!" A smile hung on the man''s face as he walked straight in front of Li Dao and sat down. "Brother, you must be joking. How can my insignificant cultivation base enter your eyes?" Li Dao waved his hands and took a sip of his wine. "Brother Li, I''ve come to inform you that Li Changfeng has already begun to take action. If nothing goes wrong, the Heavenly Court will be established within two years!" The Son of Yama straightened his face. When Li Changfeng was mentioned, he was more or less afraid. Li Dao retracted the smile on his face and downed the wine bottle in one gulp. He muttered to himself, "Two years is too short a time!" The atmosphere was a bit silent. If Li Changfeng established the Heavenly Court, then the situation that had been settled for a long time would be broken in an instant. At that time, who knows how many powers would be involved. The Martial Dynasty and the Underworld were no exception. It was time to contact his father-in-law and Baldy. He believed that they would not be willing to accept the rule of the Heavenly Court. Well, no one wants someone else to ride on their own head and give them orders. Li Changfeng would absolutely not allow anyone to disobey his orders. The conflict was inevitable, no one was allowed to stay out of it. Or he could willingly submit to Li Changfeng and respect him as the Celestial Emperor. There was no other choice but to fight back. C633 Big things happened at every moment, but ordinary people didn''t know about it. The sky was clear and bright. The previously cloudless sky suddenly became gloomy. The people couldn''t help but look up. They didn''t care too much and thought it was just going to rain. Those at a lower level did not notice anything amiss. However, those who had reached the Immortal Soul stage could feel the changes in the world and cast their gaze towards the Kunlun Mountains in the west. At the peak of Mount Kunlun, the strong winds blew. A young man with a perfect appearance and long hair tied up to his waist was standing in the air with bare feet. He opened his arms and 108 golden lights shot into the sky. Below the young man was a group of cultivators wearing distinct Daoist robes. These cultivators'' eyes were burning with passion as they whispered to each other. One of them was an old man wearing a fiery red Daoist robe. He raised his head to look at the young man standing in mid-air, his eyes burning with pride and arrogance. "Master, do you think the Sect Leader will succeed?" The burly cultivator behind the old man had a thick beard and asked the old man with some concern. The old Daoist stroked his silver beard and was about to say something when someone at the side interrupted him. "Senior Brother Free Wind, don''t worry about it. There is nothing Senior Brother Changfeng cannot do without it!" "What Renfeng said is right. Martial Nephew Changfeng will not do something without confidence. Martial Nephew Song Feng, please be at ease!" Another Earthly Immortal in a gray Daoist robe spoke up. The rest of the people voiced their agreement, and the worry on the burly man''s face gradually disappeared. This group of people were all the forces of the Kunlun Dao Palace. The young man standing in the air was called Li Changfeng, he was the Sect Leader of the Kunlun Dao Palace. The old man in the fiery red daoist robe was the Karakorum Dao Palace''s Supreme Elder Lie Yangzi, Li Changfeng and the other people''s master. There were also many Earth Immortal elders and fellow disciples of the same generation as Li Changfeng. Now, their Karakorum Dao Palace''s Sect Leader was about to do something extremely important in this world, and that was to open the gates to the Heaven Realm and re-establish the Heavenly Court. Hundreds of thousands of years ago, during the great ancient calamity, the alien demons invaded. The Heavenly Emperor and the Buddha fought together until the sky went dark and the earth darkened. Countless gods and devils perished before finally expelling the alien devils. At the same time, the Heavenly Court and the spiritual mountains collapsed. The Heavenly Realm turned into ruins, completely isolating itself from the human world. Now, what their Sect Leader wanted to do was to break the barrier between the human world and the Heaven Realm and reconstruct the bridge between the human world and the Heaven Realm. If they succeeded, the entire Kunlun Society would become the hegemon of the Three Realms. After the great calamity of the ancient era, the spiritual mountains of the Heavenly Court collapsed and the heavenly world was cut off from the human world. From then on, only the human world and the underworld were still connected. In the ancient times, the Heaven Realm was the residence of the gods and buddhas. In the middle of the human world, humans and demons were mixed together in an incomparably complex manner. The Underworld is the place where all life and reincarnation take place. After that battle, all the transcendent powers perished, leaving behind only a few minor characters. Even the Heavenly Dao was heavily injured, falling into a deep slumber. For hundreds of thousands of years, only the Son of Yama was a True Immortal, and the Son of Yama was an old relic that survived the great ancient tribulations. Eventually, three hundred years ago, a young boy came to the Kunlun Society to seek the Dao. His name was Li Changfeng. 108 rays of golden light shot up into the sky. Under the excited gazes of the Elders and disciples of the Karakorum Dao Palace, 108 rays of golden light caused a small crack to appear in the sky. A smile appeared on the perfect face of the young man that floated in midair, and when he raised his hand, the gold light became even stronger. Cracks appeared in the sky, growing larger and larger, revealing dilapidated buildings. One could imagine how vast these buildings were hundreds of thousands of years ago. "Heavens, what is that? The Heavenly Palace?" On the streets, people gathered together and pointed at the dilapidated buildings behind the cracks in the sky. Their mouths were wide open and they were unable to close them for a long time. "A god has appeared, a god has appeared!" One of the elderly men shouted in excitement and fell to his knees. "Father, what are you doing? The Sage Emperor had said that the sons of humans did not bow to the heavens and the earth and did not respect the gods and spirits. You''ll get into trouble if you do that. " This scene happened not only among humans, but also among demons and demons. Holy Emperor Li Dao stood up inside the imperial palace of the Wu Dynasty. His eyes flickered as he glanced at the sky before flying toward the eastern shore of the sea. In the East Sea Dragon Palace, the buildings shook violently as if someone was making a ruckus. Four old men wearing magnificent robes with ancient dragon horns gathered together. The atmosphere was extremely tense. "Big Brother, have you decided yet? If that brat Li Changfeng is really allowed to rebuild the Heavenly Court, then our Dragon Clan of the Four Seas will have to return to the situation of being ordered about by others in the ancient times! " The Dragon King of the East Sea, who was called Big Brother, stroked his beard. On top of a mountain of red bones in the Netherworld Kingdom, an old man with a sorrowful and benevolent expression and a cunning smile on his right face was stooping down. He raised his head, his gaze leisurely penetrating through the Netherworld as he looked towards the sky and muttered, "Buddha, the Heaven Realm has reopened. My Spirit Mountain lineage has appeared." A dignified man dressed in a black dragon robe and wearing an imperial crown stood up. His left hand held a book while his right hand held a brush. His cold gaze made Ox-Head and Horse-Face, who were serving at the side, not dare to look directly at him. "I wonder if Brother Li is ready to reopen the Heaven Realm. Only Li Changfeng has such spirit, and only he has the ability to do so. I hope you won''t disappoint me, hahahaha! " Niu Dekun and Ma De Gan looked at each other in dismay. The two brothers had followed the Son of Yan Luo for who knew how many years, but this was the first time they had seen the son of Yan Luo''s wild and unrestrained smile filled with ambition. C634 With a rumble, the sky shattered like a smooth mirror. Ten thousand rays of immortal light descended, and the shadow of a dragon and phoenix danced in the air. The dilapidated and ancient gate appeared before everyone''s eyes. The two words, ''South Heaven'', were incomplete, causing people to cry out in alarm. "Did it succeed?" "That group of old guys from the Karakorum Dao Palace must be very proud, right?" Qing Xuanzi, who was carrying a sword case on his back and wearing a slovenly navy gossip robe, lifted a wine jug. Clear wine flowed out from the corner of his mouth and gathered at his chin. The Mount Shu Sword Sect had always been the number one sect in Heaven and Earth. Three hundred years ago, when Li Changfeng came into the world, Karakorum Sword League took away the title of the number one sect in Heaven and Earth. Now, they still want to command the Three Realms. The bald man was frowning as if he had no eyebrows, his right hand was carrying an exaggerated broadsword, and his left hand was holding a severed arm. Fresh blood was steaming, as if it had just been pulled out from a person''s body. Below him was a skinny old man with a withered face and cold sweat dripping down his forehead. "I can''t bear to see that brat Li Changfeng act so arrogantly, so my Devil Dao Clan is destined to clash with the Karakorum Dao Palace. Do you still want to leave?" The bald man sat on the seat of honor, his face trembling. His eyes were filled with oppression as they scanned the surroundings. Below them were all demonic path powerhouses. There was Shui Ji from the Divine Water Palace, the Valley Master of Yin Wind Valley, the Wangyou Sect Master, the Island Master of Destiny Island, and many other demonic path powerhouses. "Hehehehe, your father and Li Changfeng had had a falling out long ago, and now it''s time for retribution." The island master''s eyes were pitch black and empty. His voice was hoarse and resentful, filled with killing intent. This person was very miserable and lucky. Back then, he was once a whetstone before Li Changfeng grew up. However, in the end, Li Changfeng dug out his eyeball and his son was killed on the spot and turned into ashes. Fortunately, he was still alive, and now he had the opportunity to take revenge against Li Changfeng. The leader of the Yin Wind Valley also sneered, "Yeah, Li Changfeng thought that he really became the champion of this world. He never thought that he would be so arrogant that he would reestablish the Heavenly Court. It''s time to take out some old debts!" After these two people spoke, many other demonic path powerhouses expressed their attitudes. As the righteous path, before Li Changfeng became the highest under the heavens, he offended many forces, especially the Devil Dao. Now, someone stood out and said that they would form the Alliance against the Heavenly Court, how could they not agree? Of course, there were also those who were afraid of the Kunlun Society and refused to join the alliance. However, the old man whose arm the baldy had torn off was still there. "Alright, count me in. That old brat Li Changfeng is already used to being arrogant. I really want to know if he can establish the Heavenly Court with the entire world." The leader of the Worryfree School also spoke. Baldy nodded in satisfaction. His gaze landed on an Cheng Yu Zi wearing a thin, translucent muslin and asked, "Shui Ji, we are waiting for you to state your stance now. What do you say? I, Great Brahma, am also a reasonable person. For the sake of our previous relationship, I will not force you. " The woman''s beautiful face revealed a wry smile, her charming eyes looked a little sad. She slightly opened her mouth and asked, "Do I have a choice? That heartless person, if I don''t hack him into a thousand pieces, and torture him to death for ten thousand years, I will never rest! " "Hahahaha, that''s more like it! But don''t worry everyone, that old brat Li Changfeng is too arrogant. "There''s also the Mount Shu Sword Sect and my Brother Li." With that, seeing that everyone was not in high spirits, the bald man added, "Oh, there might be other dragons from the four seas, the one from the Underworld also stepped forward!" "What? Yanluo also opposes the establishment of the Heavenly Court?" "If that''s the case, then Li Changfeng brought about his own destruction. Hahahaha!" The group of Devil Dao experts all revealed relaxed expressions. The wrinkles on their faces had all spread, and they had been feeling quite relieved. Li Changfeng was too strong, so even if all of them were tied together, the odds of winning were still very slim. However, if there was the Mount Shu Sword Sect, and if there was the Heavenly Son of Yama who never came out of the Underworld, Li Changfeng should have no chance of winning no matter how you looked at it. The bald man laughed, holding a wine bottle in his hand. He took a gulp of the wine, and the heart in his chest beat fiercely as he thought to himself, "Brother Li, Brother Li, I hope you didn''t lie to me. This time, I''m going to risk my life." These people thought that they would be able to rest easy with the help of a true Immortal like Li Changfeng, but Baldy knew that Li Changfeng was definitely much more terrifying than what these people imagined. At the shore of the eastern sea, the wind was howling as huge waves rolled across it. The waves were dozens of feet high. A ray of bloody light shot past and fiercely dove into the sea. The sound travelled to the depths of the sea where the crystal palace was located. "Father-in-law, your son-in-law has come to visit you!" With that, Li Dao appeared in the Dragon Palace. The shrimp soldiers and crab generals that were guarding the Dragon Palace didn''t even have time to react. C635 "Who is it!" The old man with the dragon''s horn on his head and his hair fluttering in the wind, suddenly stood up and looked at the newcomer. This person was the Dragon King of the North Sea, the Dragon Clan''s number two expert, and also a Heavenly Immortal. "Second brother, don''t panic. This is Sheng''er''s husband." The Dragon King of the East Sea frowned and looked at Li Dao as he spoke. However, it didn''t matter if he looked, because when he did, he was shocked. His son-in-law had actually silently stepped into the Heavenly Immortal Stage. One had to know that Li Dao was only a hundred years old. He had stepped into the Heavenly Immortal Realm at the age of a hundred and was even more powerful than Li Changfeng. "So it''s the Sage Emperor. He scared an old man like me to the point that I''m not light. This is truly a terrifying thing for a young person to do!" The Dragon King of the North Sea stared at Li Dao, his eyes full of praise. The other two Dragon Kings also complimented. Compared to the Dragon Kings of the East and the North Sea, the Dragon Kings of the West Sea and the South Sea were still in the Earthly Immortal Stage. "My three uncles are flattering me. I don''t dare to accept it, I don''t dare to accept it!" Li Dao humbly replied before he turned his gaze to the Dragon King of the East Sea and asked, "Father-in-law already knows the purpose of my trip, right?" The Dragon King of the East Sea had a pained look on his face, but he did not say a word as he let out a long sigh. His two son-in-law were both dragons among men, favored by the heavens and a figure that would stir up the clouds. Now that the two son-in-law had come into conflict, he was inclined towards Li Dao, but he knew how terrifying the other son-in-law was. "Big brother, why are you still hesitating? That Li Changfeng kid is too much of a trash. He''s just an ingrate, and our Dragon clan stands alone in this world, so we don''t need to care about him. If he wants to sit on that Heavenly Emperor''s throne, I, Ao Fang, will be the first to disagree! " The Dragon King of the North Sea had a very high cultivation level, but his temper was not bad. He shouted loudly and his tone was filled with dissatisfaction towards Li Changfeng. The Dragon King of the East Sea had good taste. When Li Changfeng was still an Aurous Core cultivator, he married his daughter and gave her a lot of help. However, after Li Changfeng became the strongest person in the world, he did not give any return to the Dragon clan of the East China Sea. He was still a member of the Kunlun Society, which made the Dragon King of the North Sea very unhappy. "Third brother, fourth brother, what do you think?" The Dragon King of the East Sea looked towards the Dragon King of the West Sea and the Dragon King of the North Sea. He did not want to have the Heavenly Court to ride on his back either, but he also did not want to meet the son-in-law of the world''s number one. "I agree with second brother, Li Changfeng is an ungrateful person, he became the Celestial Emperor, our dragon race will not benefit in any way." The Dragon King of the South Sea pondered for a moment before he replied while knocking the table. "I think we should consider this matter from a long-term perspective. The terror of true Immortals is not something we can understand. Furthermore, even if Li Changfeng became the Celestial Emperor, he wouldn''t ignore our feelings and even listen to his commands isn''t a bad thing." The Dragon King of the Western Seas narrowed his eyes and spoke calmly. Li Dao stood at the side and did not interrupt. To be honest, Li Changfeng was truly terrifying. The dragon race of the four seas had been in operation for countless years, and their heritage was deep. With their help, their chances of victory would be much greater. After the Dragon Kings of the Four Seas expressed their opinions, Li Dao opened his mouth and asked, "Father-in-law and the three uncles, what do you think are the odds of us joining forces to rebel against the establishment of the Heavenly Court?" The Dragon Kings of the Four Seas looked at Li Dao, but did not answer immediately. They calculated in their hearts, and in the end, the Dragon Kings of the North Sea opened their mouths to reply, "Less than 20%!" "Then what about the Mount Shu Sword Sect, the Southern Demon Sect, and all the other demonic experts?" Li Dao asked again, his voice very slow as he gave the Dragon Kings of the Four Seas ample time to think. "Less than 30%!" This time, it was the Dragon King of the East Sea who spoke. Li Yao nodded his head and continued asking, "If you include Old Devil Buddha, what about the Son of Yama?" "What? The Heavenly Son of Yanluo is standing with you?" The Dragon King of the North Sea had a look of pleasant surprise as he asked Li Dao. The expressions of the other two Dragon Kings also changed. If the Son of Yan Luo was willing to help, then the chances of success would greatly increase. "Big Brother, don''t hesitate anymore. With the Son of Yan Luo, our chances of winning are at least nine levels!" The Dragon King of the North Sea''s tone was a bit agitated. He looked at the Dragon King of the East Sea expectantly, waiting for his boss to make the decision. The Dragon King of the West Sea and Dragon King of the South Sea also changed their positions and advised, "Big brother, since you have a 90% chance of winning, then we can''t let the Karakorum Dao Palace establish the Heavenly Court." The Dragon King of the East Sea shook his head. His blurry eyes flashed with wisdom as he said, "No, you guys don''t understand Li Changfeng. Even if you include the Son of Yama, his chances of victory are less than seventy percent!" "What if Qing Xuanzi also broke through to the True Immortal Stage?" Li Dao slowly opened his mouth and added another weight. The Eastern Sea Dragon King''s heart was finally shaken. After Li Dao broke through to the Heavenly Immortal Stage, he went to look for the Great Brahma Sect and Mount Shu Sword Sect''s Qing Xuanzi. Qing Xu was already half a step into the True Immortal Domain. Under the pressure of Li Changfeng''s re-establishment of the Heavenly Court, he took that crucial step and achieved a True Immortal Dao Fruit that was as old as the heavens and the earth. "Big brother, what else is there to think about? The Heavenly Court won''t be able to establish Li Changfeng. Now, we have a 100% chance of winning!" The Dragon King of the North Sea laughed and even drank a mouthful from his wine bottle. The Dragon King of the East Sea still felt uneasy. It was just that there were only two options in front of him right now. Either to support Li Changfeng in establishing the Heavenly Court, or to join the Alliance against the Heavenly Court. From the looks of it, the Alliance against the Heavenly Court does have a higher chance of winning. The three Heavenly Immortals of Yama, Qing Xuanzi, Li Dao, Great Brahma, Old Devil Buddha and countless other Earthly Immortals; this lineup could only be described as luxurious. No matter how one looked at it, the Heavenly Court would never be able to establish it. The Dragon King of the East Sea said in a deep voice, "The situation now is very good. There really is no need for the Heavenly Court to be above the three realms. We are a part of the dragon race of the four seas." The corner of Li Dao''s mouth curved into a smile. Now, his old fellow villager was an enemy to all the people in the world. He wondered if he came from the same planet as him, and maybe he could ask before the fight. C636 The eaves of the waterfall hung upside down from the clouds, and the rumbling sounds were deafening. The sparkling water droplets splashed in all directions before shattering. The white mist was hazy, creating a magnificent scene of immortals. The spirit ape leapt into the air and plucked the Scarlet Fruit from within the dense ancient cypress forest. Mountain after mountain, standing side by side, formed a chain of mountains. In the mountain forest, the spirit creatures moved about freely. In the small stream, the golden carp breathed in and out of bubbles, feeling happy and at ease. Spiritual energy filled the mountain range, but there were no monsters. There were only animals that had pure Spiritual Sense. This was because there was a name for this mountain called Mount Shu. There was a sect called the Mount Shu Sword Sect, and immortals lived within. However, today, these intelligent animals realized that the usually quiet Mount Shu had waves after waves of almighty beings soaring across the sky. This frightened these intelligent animals, causing them to tremble in fear. The bronze censer was filled with purple smoke and exuded a fragrant aroma. A cliff rose up into the sky, and on it was a magnificent group of palaces. The most eye-catching floor was the ancient pagoda. The pagoda wasn''t very tall, just nine floors tall, and was about ten zhang in length. It was somewhat damaged, and it emitted an ancient and heavy sense of history. "Is this the Demonic Tower of Shu Shan Town?" It really is a good treasure! " The old man with the azure dragon''s horn was wearing a large and gorgeous robe. As he looked at the ancient pagoda, a glint of light flashed across his eyes. The Mount Shu Sword Sect was truly worthy of being a top power passed down from the ancient era. Their foundations were not inferior to the dragon clan of the four seas. "Hahahaha, big brother, don''t even think about this Demon Suppressing Pagoda. If you dare to have any thoughts about it, Mount Shu and the rest of them will go all out against you." The Dragon King of the North Sea laughed heartily as he strode around. "Father-in-law, uncles, we should head to Supreme Purity Hall. Fellow Daoists are still waiting for us!" Li Dao smiled. The majority of the dragon race were greedy and aggressive, even the four Dragon Kings were no exception. However, the Demon Pagoda in Shushan really couldn''t be underestimated. Not only did it suppress countless demons and demons, it was also the most important treasure of the Mount Shu Sword Sect, a famous divine tool. There were no Protocosmic spirit-treasures in this world. From low to high, they were divided into magic, magic, and divine artifacts. Magic tools and magic treasures contained restrictions, and since ancient times, those who surpassed magic treasures were called divine tools. The Demon Pagoda of Shushan, the Kunlun Mirror of the Kunlun Society, the Mao Mountain Yin Talisman Order, the Ten Thousand Lightning Strike of the Heavenly Master, the Book of Life and Death in the hands of the Son of Yama, the Judge''s Note, and the Dragon Orb of the East Sea Dragon Palace. Aside from these divine artifacts, there might be other divine artifacts that were unknown. The Universe Forging Furnace in Li Dao''s hand could also be said to be a godly weapon, and it could also be considered a fourth grade lotus seat. The divine artifacts of this world were roughly equivalent to Protocosmic spirit-treasures. They were born from the Edicts and possessed endless power. Of course, there were definitely people who were here to forge these divine artifacts as well. A Daoist child was leading Li Blade and the others towards Supreme Purity Hall. Before Li Dao and the others arrived at Supreme Purity Hall, Baldy and the others were already there. "Brother Li, your speed is slow enough. I''ve waited for more than half a day!" Before I even stepped into Supreme Purity Hall, Baldy''s boorish voice sounded, causing the corner of Li Dao''s mouth to curl into a smile. All the disciples and elders of the Mount Shu Sword Sect glared at the baldy. How could there be a clamor within the Supreme Purity Hall? This was disrespect to the Patriarch! Baldy acted as if he didn''t see the expression of the people from the Sword Faction of Mount Shu. He gazed at Li Dao who had just stepped into Supreme Purity Hall, and his fierce-looking face creased into a frown. His feelings were limitless. Within Supreme Purity Hall, there was an old man riding a green ox. His face could not be seen clearly, and dense Daos circulated above him. This worshipped old man was the ancestor of the Mount Shu Sword Sect. He was even older than the ancient Heavenly Emperors and Buddha. His name was too famous, and he was also known as the Supreme Dao Ancestor. C637 "Brother, how have you been?" Facing the baldy''s passionate gaze, Li Dao nodded and smiled. Even though the baldy''s actions were uncoordinated, he was actually quite reliable. All the famous experts of the demonic path had been gathered by him. Although they weren''t of much use, they were still extraordinary powers. There was only one Heavenly Immortal on the demonic path, the Great Brahma Heaven, and the rest were Earthly Immortals and Primal Souls. The four Earthly Immortals from the Southern Demon Sect, together with the rest of the Earthly Immortals, made up seventeen of them. This was the peak power of the demonic path. Adding on the Centipede Essence that Li Dao had brought with him, as well as the three Earthly Immortals that were worshiped by the Wu Dynasty, Li Dao''s side had five. Dragon King of the Four Seas, ten Earth Immortal Dragons, and fourteen dragons to become Immortals. What caused Li Dao to be astonished was that Gu Daoquan also brought two Earth Immortals from the Laoshan Faction along with him. Even the Earth Immortals from the Heavenly Master School were here as well, along with a few other immortals whose names were unknown. All of Mount Shu Sword Sect''s Earthly Immortals and elders were present, and there seemed to be more than seventy of them gathered in the Supreme Purity Hall. Among them were Li Dao, Great Brahma, Dragon King of the East Sea, Dragon King of the North Sea, and five Celestial Immortals of the Ancient Dao. Such a scene made many people inexplicably excited. Even Li Changfeng could not stop so many mighty warriors. Li Dao scanned the surroundings and silently observed these famous immortals. He could not help but feel a tinge of regret. Who knew how many of them would survive in the end? As a transcender, Li Dao would never underestimate Li Changfeng. No transcender was to be underestimated, and the karmic luck they possessed could not be judged by common sense. "Ahem, for everyone to gather at Mount Shu, this humble Taoist would like to elaborate a little more. This humble Taoist just wants to ask everyone, are you ready to fight to the death?" An aged voice accompanied by strange rhythmic footsteps rang out in the ears of everyone present. A middle-aged man dressed in a navy Eight Trigrams Daoist Robe entered the arena with an old sword case on his back. He was clearly middle-aged, but his eyes were incomparably old and muddy. Seeing this person enter, even without using the Great Brahma World, his eyes revealed a hint of seriousness. Everyone was attracted by the newcomer. The demonic path experts that were usually the talk of the demonic flames obediently lowered their heads, as if the man in front of them was a peerless evil being wearing human skin. This person was the Supreme Elder of the Mount Shu Sword Sect, Qing Xuanzi. In his early days, he had never failed in his tests of the sword world, and was revered by the world as the Sword Saint. Until a hundred years ago, when Li Changfeng went up Mount Shu by himself. Qing Xuanzi lost miserably, and Li Changfeng was reputed as the number one person in the world. The Karakorum Dao Palace also took the title of the number one mysterious sect in Mount Shu Sword Sect. No one understood the terror of Li Changfeng better than Qing Xuanzi. Even though he had entered the realm of true Immortals and gathered dozens of immortals, Qing Xuanzi still did not believe that he could win for sure. "Old man Qing Xu, don''t speak of such empty words. I have never been afraid of anyone since I was born!" The baldy''s mouth was firing a cannon, but the graveness in his eyes clearly showed his agreement with Qing Xuanzi''s words. "Senior Sword Saint, in the past, you also dominated the world. What? Are you afraid of Li Changfeng today?" There were no eyeballs in the eyes of the Island Master. He turned to Qing Xuanzi and said with a tone full of ridicule. He had an irreconcilable enmity with Li Changfeng. Now that the group of immortals had gathered, how could he allow Qing Xuanzi to move the hearts of others? "Qing Xu, you don''t have to emphasize this. Since we''re standing here, it means that we won''t retreat!" The Dragon King of the North Sea groaned and was dissatisfied with Qing Xuanzi''s actions. If a group of people like them could cultivate to the Immortal Realm, then they would be people who didn''t have karmic luck and were proud. There was no need to provoke them. Qing Xuanzi slowly nodded, and said, "Everyone is well aware that since we are standing here, it means that there is no way out for us. Therefore, we must do our best in this battle to let Li Changfeng and the Kunlun Society know that the Three Realms do not need the Heaven''s Court, which is so high up in the sky! " C638 "Hahahaha, junior, well said!" A burst of applause and hearty laughter came from an unknown place, causing everyone to be alarmed. The atmosphere in the hall was filled with killing intent. A few Earth Immortals looked around warily, magical treasures in their hands as they prepared to unleash a thunderous attack at any moment. A strange look flashed across Qing Xuanzi''s old and rotten eyes. He naturally knew who it was. The air was like the surface of a calm lake, rippling, a door opened in the void, and a dignified man wearing a black robe and crown walked out. The person held a book in one hand and a brush in the other. The book was a little yellow, and it looked simple and unadorned. There were three big words'' Book of Life and Death ''written on it. Although most people had never seen this man before, but everyone knew that this man was the famous son of Yan Luo Tian. The most ancient god in the world was the one who wielded the power of reincarnation. "Greetings, Ancestor. This Penniless Priest greets you!" Qing Xuanzi bowed to the Yama, then bowed to him. Even though they were both true Immortals, Qing Xuanzi knew very well that in front of this Yan Luozi, he definitely wasn''t enough. Li Changfeng was praised as the strongest person in the world, but some people believed that the Son of Yan Luo was the oldest and most terrifying existence. Qing Xuanzi was also very curious as to which was the stronger between the two. After all, these two had never fought against each other before, and the Son of Yan Luo did not deny the title of the strongest person in the world on Li Changfeng''s side. In Qing Xuanzi''s opinion, even if the Son of Yan Luo couldn''t defeat Li Changfeng, the difference wouldn''t be too far off. Although Li Yao had previously mentioned that the Son of Yama was involved in this matter, Qing Xu didn''t hold much hope for it. Now that he saw the true appearance of the Son of Yama, Qing Xu heaved a sigh of relief. With the Heavenly Son of Hades holding up the pressure, at least when facing Li Changfeng, the pressure would not fall entirely on him. "Greetings, Ancestor. May the Ancestor live on and prosper!" No one dared to put on airs in front of Yama, they all bowed to show their respect. "No need to be so polite!" After lifting everyone up, the Yama nodded to Li Dao. Although there were many problems, no one dared to not open their eyes and make a sound. Most of the people in the palace were immortals, and there were differences in strength between the two. However, there was absolutely no fool. This was the territory of the Mount Shu Sword Sect, so Qing Xuanzi was naturally the first to speak up and open the situation. "The Karakorum Dao Palace is going all out to rebuild the Heavenly Court. However, since the Heavenly Court had collapsed, there was naturally a rule of the Heavenly Dao. Li Changfeng''s actions were disrespecting the heavens and disturbing the order of the Three Realms. The reason we are gathered here, is to stop Li Changfeng from rebuilding the Heavenly Court and representing the heavens! Everyone knew that even though Li Changfeng''s actions were arrogant and domineering, he had some true talent. So, we cannot fight on our own, so we must choose someone who can serve the masses and take charge of the overall situation. What do you think, everyone? " Qing Xuanzi''s eyes were old and rotten, but he was also a man of great ambition. The reason why these people were gathered together was to defeat Li Changfeng, and to even further destroy the Kunlun Society. Then what about after Li Changfeng and the Kunlun Society? Although they said that they would stop the Kunlun Society from rebuilding the Heavenly Court, everyone knew that if the Kunlun Society were to fail, the only way out was to perish. "I think that the Grand Elder is of high moral standing. He is the most suitable person to step out and preside over the general situation!" "That''s right, the Supreme Elder has fought with Li Changfeng, he is a suitable candidate!" The group of Earth Immortals from the Mount Shu Sword Sect immediately stepped forward to support Qing Xuanzi as the leader of the group. Simply put, they were going to be the alliance head of the alliance against the Heavenly Court. "I think that the Ancestor is more suitable to be the person to take charge of the situation. In terms of cultivation, Fellow Daoist Qing Xu is not as good as the Ancestor. In terms of qualifications, Fellow Daoist Qing Xu is not as good as the Ancestor ¡­" Immediately, a few people spoke out, supporting Yama Luo Tian as the person to take charge of the situation. "Amitabha, how about you count me as an old monk?" A stooped figure, half of his body releasing Buddhist light, while the other half was filled with fiendish Qi. An old man appeared in Supreme Purity Hall. Li Dao''s eyes narrowed. He never thought that even Old Devil Buddha would come and step into the True Immortal Domain. C639 "Amitabha, how about you count me as an old monk?" The Buddhist light and demonic energy were clearly separated as they gathered around the old man''s body, giving him an indescribable sense of harmony. In the past, Old Devil Buddha gave people a very strange feeling. He was both benevolent and forbidding, as well as arrogant and tyrannical. Now, Old Man Buddha had completely stepped out of the path of Buddha. One thought was Buddha, one thought was Buddha, the other thought was Buddha. It was as if Buddha and Devils could freely switch between each other. "Wu Chenzi, I''ve underestimated you!" The eyes of Yan Luo Zi were shining, as if he could see through the old man. "It''s been a long time. How have you been?" Li Dao stepped forward and greeted him. After all, Old Man Buddha had done him a great favor. Moreover, he had bestowed him a fragrant fire, so it was only natural that he should perform the etiquette of a junior. "I was wondering who it was. So it''s Brother Wu Chen. Even Brother Wu Chen, Wu Chen, came out. It seems like Li Changfeng is indeed very angry." Qing Xuanzi''s mouth revealed a smile. He naturally knew about the old man. With Old Man Buddha as a True Immortal, Qing Xuanzi did not think that Li Changfeng had any chance of winning. "Wu Chenzi, I didn''t think you would take such a step forward. How shameful!" A self-deprecating look appeared on the face of the Dragon King of the North Sea, and the disappointment in his words was obvious. As someone who survived in the same era, Wu Chen was once just a puny little shaman who sat under a Buddha, while he was the almighty Dragon Lord of the North Sea. Unexpectedly, when they met again, his cultivation base had dropped by so much. Not many people knew who this old man was, but that didn''t stop them from respecting him. Almost all of the famous and influential figures of the Three Realms had arrived. These people all had their own goals, they were either unwilling to submit to Li Changfeng''s rule, or they all had other goals. Actually, for Li Dao, it was not necessary for him to target this Transcender from his hometown. He could just pat his butt and leave. However, since Li Changfeng had established the Heavenly Court to command the Three Realms, would he allow the humans to disrespect the Gods and Demons? In order to gather the faith of the human race into his body and forge his six golden bodies, Li Dao would never submit to the rule of the Heavenly Court, nor would he allow the Heavenly Court to extend its tentacles to the human race. The Dragon Kings of the Four Seas were different from Li Blade. Even if they submitted to the Heavenly Court, they wouldn''t lose anything. However, after hundreds of thousands of years, the dragons were used to being arrogant. The Heavenly Master Sect, the Laoshan Sect, they were all just speculators. In the showdown between Li Changfeng and the Son of Yama, they all leaned towards the son of Yama. As for the Mount Shu Sword Sect, their goal was much simpler. The number one sect in Heaven and Earth was once the sect of the Mount Shu Sword Sect, but was then snatched away by the Kunlun Dao Palace. Right now, Karakorum Dao Palace still wanted to dominate the Three Realms. The proud and arrogant Mount Shu Sword Sect cultivators would definitely stand up for it. The goals of the Heavenly Sons of Hades and Old Devil Buddha were much more complicated. They were all minor characters who had survived the great calamity, so they knew that there was a great opportunity left behind in the Heaven Realm. The old buddha was still okay, he just wanted to regain control of the spiritual mountain and find the buddha country left behind by Buddha to reclaim the glory of the buddhist faith. The Son of Hades was even more terrifying. He wanted to escape the shackles of this world and find the teleportation formation left behind by the ancient Sky Demons to pursue greater power. In a sense, the Heavenly Sons of Hades were similar to Li Dao, except that he didn''t have a world shattering divine object like the longsword in Li Dao''s hand. These people wanted to stop Li Changfeng''s establishment of the Heavenly Court with the slogan of acting on behalf of the heavens. To be honest, Li Changfeng''s establishment of the Heavenly Court was the way to the heavens. The Heaven Realm, Mortal Realm and Underworld Realm were all part of this world. Reopening the Heaven Realm and re-establishing the Heavenly Court was beneficial to the restoration of the Heavenly Dao. Of course, the premise was that Li Changfeng had obtained the acknowledgement of the Heavenly Dao. In response, Li Dao and the others gathered together and did truly heaven-defying actions, obstructing the progress and recovery of the Heavenly Dao. Choosing an alliance head was simple. The Heavenly Emperor was ambitious, wanting to transcend the shackles of this world to pursue greater power. Naturally, he didn''t place any importance on the position of alliance head. The old man only wanted to revive Spirit Mountain, he did not have the thought of commanding the Three Realms. As for Li Dao, he wasn''t going to fight for it. Since he had already forged the three Zhang golden body, it was time for him to leave. Therefore, the Alliance Head of the Alliance against the Heavenly Court had finally fallen on Qing Xuanzi''s head. Although the Dragon King of the North Sea, Gu Daoquan, Great Brahma and the others were not convinced, but because their cultivation and battle prowess were inferior to others, they could only hold their noses and admit it. "I am indebted to all of you for your kindness. Qing Xu will definitely not disappoint you." With a gentle smile on his face, Qing Xu cupped his hands towards the crowd. After killing Li Changfeng and Karakorum Dao Palace, the Mount Shu Sword Sect would thoroughly establish themselves as the number one sect in the world. As for the continuation of the Heavenly Court, Qing Xu did not have such a dangerous thought. After all, it was because of reconstructing the Heavenly Court that Li Changfeng had provoked the wrath of these people. However, Qing Xuanzi did not know that the old Buddha and the Heavenly Emperor of Yama, did not care whether Li Changfeng ordered the Three Realms or not. They only wanted to get what they wanted. After discussing the procedures and making the arrangements, Qingxu Zi''s aged eyes burned with fire. Three days later, he would go on a rampage against Li Changfeng and the Kunlun Society. He had been thinking about this for a very long time. There were many people who shared the same feelings as Qing Xuanzi, such as the Island Master of the Devil Dao''s Suicide Island. C640 Above the clouds, the splendor of the Heavenly Palace could still be seen through the dilapidated buildings. The setting sun burned the clouds red. A light breeze blew, causing yellow sand to dance in the air. There was a pile of bright silver armor on the ground. The armor was wrapped around the skeleton bones that were on the verge of rotting away. The disciples of the Karakorum Dao Palace were ecstatic. They searched the surroundings and picked up some old items from the rubble. "This is the Heavenly Court from before. However, it belongs to us now!" Some Foundation Establishment disciples sighed, but at the same time, their mouths turned wide open. In the depths of the Heavenly Palace, a five-colored altar had just been constructed. The fiery-red robed Lie Yangzi was still directing the disciples to decorate the altar. It seemed like it was about to be completed. Don''t just look at this colorless altar, it''s actually made from five top grade metal, wood, water, fire, and earth. There was an incense burner on the altar, and it was empty except for a bronze censer. "Changfeng, everything is ready." Lie Yangzi turned around and nodded. A young man with a perfect figure and black hair that fell to his waist slowly stepped onto the altar, barefooted. There were more than 20 people around him; all of them were elders of the Kunlun Society who had reached the Immortal Realm. At this moment, the faces of these people were filled with anticipation, and their hearts were not at peace. After the man walked onto the altar, he reached out and brushed the incense table. He took out three sandalwood sticks made of unknown material, lit them up, and inserted them into the copper furnace. His expression was calm, without any hint of joy or worry, as if he was doing something insignificant. A corner of the golden seal was broken, and the young man held it in his hand before slowly rising into the air. This fist-sized, incomplete golden seal was not simple at all. It represented the highest authority in the Three Realms, the Heavenly Emperor''s talisman. "By the way, Li Changfeng has an order to make!" The warm voice was clear and sonorous, like a gentle spring breeze blowing across the entire Three Realms. "The great ancient calamity, the invasion of the devils, the collapse of the Heavenly Court, and the disorder of the Three Realms. Today, Li Changfeng wanted to rebuild the Heavenly Court to the benefit of the Three Realms and maintain the Heavenly Dao Order ¡­ " As the young man''s voice sounded out, golden lotuses bloomed in the void. The phantom of a dragon and phoenix swirled around him, and a vast and majestic consciousness was resurrected. This consciousness swept through every corner of the world, and all living beings felt an invisible shackle on their bodies. In the end, this consciousness stopped on the young man. The young man was neither fast nor slow, he didn''t panic in the slightest when he was locked on by this consciousness. A dark yellow pillar descended from the sky and poured into the young man''s body, condensing into a bright yellow Supreme Nine Dragon Robe and a towering crown on his body. The original incomplete corner of the seal was replaced with a golden light. The young man raised his head, emitting a powerful pressure that swept across the entire Three Realms. "Today, I, Li Changfeng, will become the Celestial Emperor!" His voice was still warm and clear, but it carried an unparalleled dignity that could not be defied, and did not allow anyone to question it. "It''s a success, Changfeng is a success!" The heavens have acknowledged Zhang Feng! " The fiery red robed Lie Yangzi was extremely excited. His hand trembled as he pulled off a beard. The surrounding Elders of the Kunlun Society were also in ecstasy. After hundreds of thousands of years, another supreme Heavenly Emperor had finally appeared. In a large hall of the Mount Shu Sword Sect, Qing Xuanzi let out a long breath as his gaze turned rotten. The corners of his mouth curled up into a mocking smile, "Did you succeed, Li Changfeng? I didn''t expect you to be able to do this. For the time being, I will let you be happy for two days. The Heavenly Dao is only raised by the living. Enjoy this final glory! " Unlike mortals, mortals believed that the heavens were the greatest, while the Celestial Emperor represented the heavens. However, those who had reached a certain level of cultivation knew that although the Heavenly Dao was high and mighty, it was not that they couldn''t defy it. Otherwise, there wouldn''t be so many heaven defying madmen that would loudly shout their lives out. The Heavenly Dao created rules to protect the operation of the world, but the Heavenly Dao also relied on all living things to nourish it. In a desolate and lifeless world, there was absolutely no Heavenly Dao. This was because the Heavenly Dao did not have any living creatures to support it. It had withered and died. Li Dao frowned. When his Heavenly Dao consciousness had awoken, the sword in his godly manor had jumped up and down, sending out a sense of longing. It was like a hungry child looking at food. A ridiculous thought appeared in Li Dao''s mind. Could it be that this longsword wanted to devour the Heavenly Dao? As for this long sword, other than knowing that it could devour energy and bring him to the next world, Li Dao did not know any of its functions. He did not even know its name. Li Dao guessed that this sword must have a huge origin of some kind, even to the extent of making it into the primal chaos treasure of legends. It was just that for some reason, it ended up in his hands. As a Transcender, Li Dao did not have a bewitching system. In fact, the sword he relied on was not as useful as the treasures of other seniors. However, Li Dao firmly believed that the sword in his hand was not inferior to any other treasured sword. What was the treasure that brought Li Changfeng across? A bolt of lightning, a small pagoda, or even a mirror? Thinking about it, he was really looking forward to it. It didn''t matter if he could condense his six golden bodies, but the treasure that Li Changfeng relied on must be obtained. If the Son of Hades'' goal was to find the teleportation circle left behind by the Reincarnators and the Old Buddha was to find the Buddhist Palm left behind by Buddha, then Li Dao''s goal was to find the treasure that brought Li Changfeng across. Li Changfeng probably didn''t know that he was from the same world as a Transcender. Otherwise, he would have made his move long ago. The meeting between a transcender and a transcender was an enemy, it was all for the luck and destiny of the other party! C641 The giant bird in the middle of the forest bent down, its sharp claws reaching seven inches into the python''s body. The giant snake was dripping with blood, its eyes fierce. The Spirit Ape looked warily at the large bird that was soaring through the air, afraid of beating its chest as it issued a warning sound. The sun had yet to fully rise, and only half of his face was visible. The dew was heavy, and the entire Mount Shu was covered in a hazy white mist. "All the ancestors of Mount Shu are on it. The unfilial disciple, Qing Xu, humbly requests to use the Demon Suppressing Pagoda!" Qing Xuanzi lifted his lower hem, bent down and kowtowed nine times, then turned around and raised his hand. The ancient Demon Suppressing Pagoda shrunk to the size of a small pagoda in his hand. The eyes of the Mount Shu disciples burned with passion. This Demon Suppressing Pagoda was their legacy divine tool, and in the hearts of the Mount Shu disciples, it was probably their most powerful divine tool. "Those old guys from Mount Shu are about to take action. They even requested for the Legacy God Equipment. If it''s not the destruction of the Karakorum Dao Palace, we might just be taken care of in one fell swoop." The bald man tightened the grip on his sabre, his pupils constricting as he spoke to Li Dao who was standing beside him. His voice sounded serious, but it was unknown if he was speaking to Li Dao or to himself. Li Dao held the sword in his hand. The blade had been washed clean by the dew, and it still looked simple and unadorned. He did not say anything. Everyone was well aware that this would be an earth-shattering battle. It wasn''t just the Mount Shu Sword Sect who requested to use the Legacy God Equipment, perhaps the Heavenly Master Sect was the same as well. Who didn''t have two hidden cards in their hands? "Everyone, there are only two options for this journey: victory and destruction. I hope that you all will not try to hide your abilities!" Qing Xu''s ancient eyes scanned the surroundings, and then he took the lead to fly towards the dome. Beyond the 33 Layered Heavens was the Heaven Realm. Over a thousand people flew at the same time, whether it was Feng Xu, Feng Xu, or even his flying sword. It was truly spectacular. Among them were the almighty elders of the Three Realms, the leaders being the Sword Sage Qing Xuanzi, the Heavenly Son Yan Luo, the Old Devil Buddha, the Human Emperor Li Dao, the Devil Lord Great Brahma Heaven, Laoshan Ancient Dao Quan, the Celestial Master Zhang Tianzhi, and the Dragon Kings of the Four Seas. The second tier was led by the Immortal Soul Stage elites from various powers. No cultivators below the Immortal Soul stage participated in this battle. This was because the Heavenly Court was established outside of the 33 Layered Heavens. Those that did not cultivate to the Immortal Soul Stage would not even be able to enter the Heaven Realm. Of course, there were also some rogue cultivators and powers that were unwilling to participate in this war. For example, Blood Demon and the rest of the Nether Realm, as well as Maoshan Faction and other forces that were unwilling to take risks. But after all, these powers were still a small part of the alliance, and the rest of them were all gathered in the Alliance against the Heavenly Court. Almost no one was optimistic about Li Changfeng and the Kunlun Society. The biting cold astral winds whistled past their ears. Some people were excited, and some people''s blood was boiling. However, the top characters were all worried. Without having interacted with Li Changfeng, one would not know how terrifying that seemingly perfect and somewhat feminine man was. The clouds were moving fast behind them, and the top of the mountain beneath their feet turned into a beetle. The river curved as they flew, and the higher they flew, the more excited they became. When he passed through the astral winds, a magnificent scene appeared in front of him. Within the vast sea of clouds, the wind was calm and the waves were calm. There was a dilapidated gate standing tall, and disciples wearing the Karakorum Dao Palace''s standard Daoist robes were busy repairing the entrance to the Heavenly Court. This door exuded an ancient and heavy sense of history. Half of it had been destroyed, and the words'' South Heaven ''could be vaguely seen on the crossbeam above the door. "South Heaven Gate, what a distant memory!" Yan Luozi''s right hand was holding a brush while his left hand held a book. His eyes were very long, as if he had traveled across space and time for hundreds of thousands of years. Some of the powerful beings even had their armors pierced by the destructive lasers released by the strange ships, while the iron weirdos massacred everything on their bodies. "That''s right, what a distant memory." The old Buddha seemed to recall something as he straightened his back. "You are not allowed to enter the important areas of the Heavenly Court. Who are you?" The disciples of the Karakorum Dao Palace who were repairing the South Heaven Gate took a few steps back. How could he not see how terrifying this group of people was? The weakest among them was the Immortal Soul stage which seemed to be the same level as him. He also recognized one of them, the Celestial Master Instructor, the Sect Leader of Mount Shu, and the Dragon Kings of the Four Seas. Seeing the hostile looks on these people''s faces, a bad premonition rose in his heart. "Tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk. The arrogance and tyranny of your Karakorum Dao Palace is truly from the same generation. Don''t even mention that you haven''t settled down in the Heavenly Court yet, we will still drag you down!" The Island Lord looked at the Karakorum Savant with a strange smile as a pitch black corpse flame started burning in his eye sockets, engulfing more than ten of the Karakorum Savant''s disciples. A heart-tearing and lung-splitting scream rang out. Their bodies and souls were burnt by the black corpse flame. Such a miserable scene made some kind people unable to bear to look at it. "What South Heaven Gate? Things like the Heavenly Court shouldn''t exist!" After setting fire to more than a dozen disciples of the Kunlun Society, the Island Lord was even more enraged. However, something had happened that had caught him off guard. He couldn''t even break a door? Time had corroded South Heaven Gate as it deflected his snake turn, causing the sound of metal striking metal to ring out. The numb mouth of the tiger caused his expression to become extremely ugly. No one laughed at him. After all, this was the South Heaven Gate. If it was that easy to destroy, then it wouldn''t be called the South Heaven Gate. Li Dao took two steps forward, waved his arm, and slashed with his sword. He said leisurely, "This world does not need the heaven above us!" The sound of rocks collapsing could be heard. Many people looked with astonishment at the Human Emperor Li Dao. From this simple strike, it could be seen that the Human Emperor''s technique was not simple. C642 "This world doesn''t need the Heavenly Court!" As the voice as gentle as a cool breeze fell, the South Heaven Gate that represented the Heavenly Court turned into a pile of rubble. Some of the Earth Immortal and primordial spirit elites who didn''t know what was going on couldn''t help but swallow their saliva. Although Li Dao had also made a big move, they did not have a clear understanding of the Human Emperor''s battle prowess. The South Heaven Gate wasn''t simple at all. It hadn''t been completely destroyed by the great ancient tribulation. It could be said that ordinary Celestial Immortals couldn''t do anything to it. Li Dao was an exception. No matter how tough the South Heaven Gate was, it was no different from paper under the sword''s edge. Qing Xuanzi meaningfully glanced at Li Dao, then held onto the Demon Tower and shouted loudly, "Li Changfeng, an old friend is here to visit. Stop daydreaming and come out to welcome us!" Although his voice wasn''t loud, waves after waves of his words were sent towards the depths of the Heaven Palace. The disciples who were repairing the buildings in the Heavenly Palace stopped what they were doing and looked in the direction of the South Heaven Gate. Lie Yangzi, who was wearing a fiery red daoist robe, flew up into the air and angrily shouted, "Qing Xu, you are courting death!" Their Karakorum Dao Palace had not gone to cause trouble for anyone yet, and now someone had already come knocking on their door. Would they, the Karakorum Dao Palace''s experts, be able to take over the Heavenly Court and command the Three Realms? Immediately, over ten Earth Immortal Elders flew out aggressively towards South Heaven Gate under the lead of Lie Yangzi. They wanted to let these people know why the flowers were red. "Qing Xu, this old man knows that you are not satisfied, but as a person, you have to recognize the reality. A hundred years ago, you were defeated by Changfeng. Don''t you think that a hundred years from now, you will be able to get back at us? In the blink of an eye, Lie Yangzi flew out from his fiery red daoist robe. However, when he landed in front of them, he saw Qing Xuanzi''s sneer and the black mass of people behind him. Upon a closer look, Lie Yangzi''s face turned black. He recognized many people in front of the crowd. The Heavenly Master Sect taught Zhang Tianzhi, the entire Laoshan Sect, the Southern Devil Sect''s Great Brahma, the Dragon Lord of the Four Seas, the Son of Yama, Mount Shu''s Qing Xu, and many other elders. It was impossible for Lie Yangzi to not recognize them. Lie Yangzi was extremely fast. Soon after, more than ten Earth Immortals and disciples of the Kunlun Society also flew out. Seeing this scene, they were all silent and their legs felt weak. "Lie Yangzi, one must recognize reality. If a good person didn''t do it, why would he go crazy with Li Changfeng? The Three Realms doesn''t need the exalted Heavenly Court. You are acting against the heavens. All of you have lived enough. But why do you have to joke about the legacy of several hundred thousand years of the Kunlun Society? Hand over Li Changfeng, and you guys kill yourselves. I can be the one in charge of leaving the Burning Incense Stick Inheritance for your Kunlun Society. " The situation quickly reversed. Qing Xuanzi held the Demon Suppressing Pagoda in one hand and stroked the old sword case with the other. His voice was light and playful, yet it was filled with a domineering air. Lie Yangzi was so angry that his beard was trembling, pointing at the crowd and shouting, "Qing Xu, you have such big words, you dare say such arrogant words, is it the confidence of the group of people behind you? Don''t you think that this motley group of people can do nothing to our Karakorum Dao Palace? " The Karakorum Dao Palace''s elders and disciples were all trembling in their hearts. The people facing them were not some random mob! Devil Lord Great Brahma, Dragon Lord of the Four Seas, Sect Leader and Priestess of the Heavenly Master School, Grand Elder of the Laoshan Sect, the entire Mount Shu Sword Sect, and those unknown to them, all of them had great origins. If it weren''t for Li Changfeng, these Karakorum Dao Palace disciples would have already fled for their lives. "Hehe, who are you calling a motley crowd?" Qing Xuanzi revealed a hypocritical smile, his aura suddenly changed. Patting the sword case, nine ancient swords shot up into the sky. The sharp sword energy extended to the thirty-three layers of the sky, as if it could cut down the stars anytime. "Qing Xu, you ¡­!" Lie Yangzi opened his mouth wide and pointed at Qing Xuanzi with his mouth wide open. Speaking of which, Qing Xuanzi was a generation younger than him. He never expected Qing Xuanzi to step into the realm of true Immortals. Looking at the Demon Suppressing Pagoda in Qing Xuanzi''s hand and Yan Luozi who was standing not far away from him, Lie Yangzi''s heart sank. If it was only the son of Yan Luozi who was a True Immortal, then it would be fine. Lie Yangzi had confidence in his disciple, but Qing Xuanzi had also stepped into the Domain of the True Immortal and brought him the Demon Suppressing Pagoda. C643 "Enough nonsense, hand Li Changfeng over. If your Karakorum Dao Palace continues to resist, we will be annihilated!" Qing Xuanzi held the Demon Suppressing Pagoda in his left hand, with his right hand behind his back. His decayed eyes were sharp and he looked like a peerless master. "No one can humiliate the Karakorum Dao Palace. Primitive Wanxiang, Thunder Controlling Divine Sword, Giddy! " A burly man with a full beard stood out from the crowd. Flames burned in his eyes as he pointed his sword at the endless dome above him. Lightning surrounded his body. This was the Karakorum Dao Palace''s signature skill, the Divine Sword''s Lightning Controlling Art. "Song Feng, stop right now!" Lie Yangzi''s face paled. He threw out the horsetail whisk in his hand and faced Qing Xuanzi''s Mountain and River Great Seal. Qing Xuanzi sneered again and again as he said two words, "You''re courting death!" Lightning flashed, and thunder surged towards Qing Xuanzi. The sizzling sound caused those who had yet to reach the Immortal Path to feel their scalps go numb. The thunder light reflected on Qing Xuanzi''s cold smile. The nine ancient swords were hanging upside down. There was no bright and vibrant sword qi, only the ancient blade. The nine ancient swords moved in unison, crushing the thunder and piercing through the chest of the impulsive burly man. The nine ancient swords did not stop. They stabbed towards Lie Yangzi, who was grasping the Mountain and River Grand Seal in his hand. They cut through the horsetail whisk, shattered the magical seal, and sent Lie Yangzi flying backward. A mouthful of fresh blood splattered onto his red daoist robe. He looked at the burly man who had fallen to the ground formed from the clouds. Blood dripped from the corner of Lie Yangzi''s mouth, his eyes filled with boundless hatred and fear. This was a supreme expert who had stepped into the realm of true Immortals. It was so terrifying that even a casual attack from him wasn''t something he could withstand. The dark red blood was shocking. The burly man no longer had any breath left, even his soul had been minced. Qing Xuanzi was ruthless. He had no intention of holding back. "I am Ai Hui!" "Junior brother Song Feng!" "Senior-apprentice Brother Song Feng!" Grief, fear, fear, hatred, all sorts of voices sounded at the same time. Qing Xuanzi''s face was cold as he shouted loudly without a care for these people, "Li Changfeng, you''re still not coming out, are you?" "Are you looking for me?" A young man walked out barefooted. His black hair hung down to his waist, and he used silk strings to tie himself up. His face and body were perfect beyond reproach. On the man''s left was a tall and sturdy man with thick lips and a disdainful gaze. On the right was a beautiful woman in a jade green palace dress, as well as a second generation frivolous hedonistic son. Everyone knew that the true protagonist had arrived. That perfect man was Li Changfeng, the world''s number one person! On Li Changfeng''s left was his eldest son, Li Ao Tian. On his right was his wife, the fourth princess of Eastsea Dragon Palace, Ao Rui, and his second son, Li Ao Di. "Li Changfeng, you''re finally out." "I didn''t think that you would be so furious after establishing the Heavenly Court. Now that you have sat on the throne of the Heavenly Emperor, I''ll let you die in this Heavenly Palace today." Qing Xuanzi restrained the sneer on his face as he spoke with a calm voice. "Chang Feng, kill them all. Don''t leave a single one alive. Take revenge for Free Cloud Sect!" Blood dripped from the corner of Lie Yangzi''s mouth, and his killing intent condensed into a solid substance as he loudly howled. "Junior brother Sect Leader, you must avenge Senior Brother Song Feng. This group of people don''t even place you in their eyes ¡­" Li Changfeng did not care about the voices of these people. His eyes were deep and seemed to contain everything, as if his eyes contained a world. "All of you want to become enemies with me?" Li Changfeng''s gaze did not have the slightest pressure, but everyone who was met by his gaze couldn''t help but retreat. Only Qing Xu, Li Dao, Yan Luo, the Buddha, and the bald old man could calmly face Li Changfeng''s gaze. "So what if I am your enemy? "Back then you dug my eyes and killed my wife and children. Today, I have come to seek revenge." The Island Master''s voice was mournful. Innumerable pitch black demonic flames surged out from his pitch-black, empty eyes. The stench of corpses spread out in all directions towards Li Changfeng. In front of the monstrous demonic flame, Li Changfeng didn''t even look at the Island Master. Instead, he turned his gaze to the three True Immortals, the Heavenly Son of Yama, the Devil Lord, and Qing Xu. The Island Master''s Ten Thousand Corpses Demon Flame was extremely terrifying. Unfortunately, even the corner of Li Changfeng''s clothes couldn''t burn, so it stopped three inches in front of him. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t move forward. The Island Master''s face turned red as a pig liver. The mana throughout his body surged and a demonic flame overflowed into the sky. However, it was unable to burn Li Changfeng''s body. Li Dao didn''t expect Hua Li to ignore him the first time they met. He mocked himself a little, but his fellow countryman was a real bully. "Son of Yama? You don''t deserve that name. Do you know, I''ve met the real King of Hell, he''s ten thousand times stronger than you. I know your goal, you have been pursuing the alien civilization all this time, but isn''t it better to be a country bumpkin? "Why must you come and court death? Originally, I did not place you in my eyes. Yet, you actually jumped into my line of sight." Li Changfeng spread out his hands, his tone extremely disdainful. He simply did not like a person of the same level, the Son of Yan Luo. The Heavenly Emperor''s eyes were calm, he didn''t care about Li Changfeng''s disdain towards him. He said, "As expected, the guests from outside this region are not simple. You know some extraordinary things." Li Dao touched his nose. It seemed that the words of the Heavenly Son of Yanluo also included him. C644 Li Changfeng was not angry. As a Transcender, he was proud of his status. The transcenders were all very high and mighty, so who wouldn''t have a little bit of pride in their hearts? Even Li Dao could do it, but he wasn''t as obvious as Li Changfeng. "I don''t care what you bunch of aboriginals think. Since you want to be my enemy, then just stay." As Li Changfeng spoke, he extended his flawless hand without moving. The Myriad Corpses Devil Flame had been extinguished and it had been extinguished without any warning. The Island Master''s eyes widened. In the next moment, he felt a pair of invisible hands grab him by the neck. He struggled desperately, but was unable to move away. "Save me, Demon Lord! Save me!" The Island Master waved his hands and feet in a mess as he looked at the bald man, barely able to utter a few words. Baldy raised his eyebrows and turned the joints of his thick hands. The Sawtooth Shark Saber turned into a hurricane as it fiercely chopped down towards Li Changfeng. Li Changfeng raised his hand and formed a grid. His flawless palm was like warm jade and the blood vessels in his palm were extremely fine. He easily grabbed onto the huge Shark Blade and threw the huge bald man away with force of his arm. Looking back at the Island Master, it was as if he had turned into an ice-cold corpse without a soul. Li Dao squinted his eyes. He didn''t even understand how Li Changfeng attacked. The Heavenly Son of Yan Luo, the Old Devil Buddha, the son of Qing Xu, how far could they push Li Changfeng? Li Dao had never placed his hopes on anyone else. From the looks of it, this fellow countryman of his was much stronger than they had imagined. "Li Changfeng, you are too arrogant. Don''t tell me that you really think you can fight against a large group of people? Ancestor, Fellow Daoist Wu Chen, let''s attack together! " Qing Xu let out a loud shout, his hand formed a sword sign, and the nine ancient swords cut through the air, instantly piercing Li Changfeng''s chest. Facing the nine ancient swords that could cut down stars, Lee Chang Feng''s response was very simple. He waved his sleeve and swept the nine ancient swords back. They were stuck in the ground far away and wailing. The Heavenly Emperor did not hesitate. The judge''s pen in his right hand suddenly released a black and white light, writing the word "die" in the air. This is the judgement pen of the inheritance artifact of the Underworld, it can determine the life and death of people! The ''death'' character written by the judge turned into a black iron chain and wrapped itself around Li Changfeng. The dense death aura corroded the void. Li Changfeng did not dodge or resist. Instead, he allowed the shackles to lock onto him. His expression did not change in the slightest. The judge''s pen could determine a person''s life or death, but he, Li Changfeng, was not one of these people. "Amitabha, Dazzling Buddha!" The old man recited the Buddhist prayer and revealed a faint smile. His left hand formed the shape of a finger picking flowers as his right hand slapped out. The swastika symbol shone brilliantly. At this time, it was as if the old Buddha had turned into a Buddha, smiling as he struck out with the Tathagata Divine Palm. Li Dao didn''t stay idle either. His legs were spread apart as he swung his sword with all his strength. An earth-shattering sword force rose up as if he wanted to cut Li Changfeng into two. Li Changfeng laughed, his laugh was extremely soul-stirring. If a woman were to see his smile, she would definitely not be immune to it and would faint. With a simple punch, the black shackles on his body were shattered. The swastika Buddha Seal was shattered as well, and Li Jingtian''s sword strike was shattered as well. A draconic roar sounded. A black and white divine dragon covered in scales flew out. A dragon claw stretched out and seemed to want to crush Li Changfeng into pieces. The Dragon King of the North Sea made his move. The dragon claw was about the size of a house, Li Changfeng''s body was nothing in front of it. Li Changfeng was not in a hurry. He extended his hand that was not even comparable to the dragon claw and easily froze it in the air. Bang! With a loud bang, the powerful and mighty divine dragon was smashed to the ground. The Dragon King Ao Fang of the North Sea was smashed to the ground and turned back into his human form, his neck in Li Changfeng''s hands. "What? You two want to become enemies with me too?" Li Changfeng had one hand on the Dragon King of the North Sea''s neck as he looked at the three Dragon Kings of the East Sea. After a probing exchange, the result caused everyone''s eyes to drop. This was Li Changfeng, the fully deserving number one person in the world! He didn''t use any divine abilities, nor did he use any magic treasures. He simply destroyed the attacks of three True Immortals; his power was so great that it caused one to feel despair. "Li Changfeng, let go of my second brother!" The South Sea Dragon King furiously roared and materialized its real body. Its pair of lantern-sized eyes stared at Li Changfeng. The Dragon King of the East Sea felt endless regret and said, "Son-in-law, we can talk this out. Let go of my second brother, the dragon race of the four seas immediately retreat, we will listen to the commands of the Heavenly Court." "Hehe, I hate betrayal the most. It''s too late to say all this now. Since you dare to attack me, you must be prepared to disperse." Li Changfeng laughed, causing the Dragon King of the East Sea to shiver. "Zhang Feng, don''t make a move. That''s my second uncle," pleaded a beautiful woman in a jade-green palace dress. However, Li Changfeng did not care at all. With a twist of his hand, a huge dragon head was cut off. Boiling dragon blood splattered, emitting a fragrant smell. The Dragon King of the East Sea, the Dragon King of the West Sea and the Dragon King of the South Sea were furious. They looked at Li Changfeng with a dragon head larger than his body in his hand as a dangerous aura brewed on the three Dragon Kings. A brother that had lived for hundreds of thousands of years was gone just like that? C645 The pair of lantern-sized eyes on the huge dragon head stared at them with wide eyes. Blood dripped and dripped, causing some people''s faces to turn extremely unnatural. This was the Dragon King of the North Sea, an old monster that had lived for countless tens of thousands of years. His Celestial Immortal body was considered one of the top in the Three Realms, but this man had never used a single technique against him. The originally moving air froze, and killing intent boiled as panic spread in all directions. The Dragon King of the East Sea painfully closed his eyes. The veins on his old hands bulged and he could not help but tremble. The Dragon King of the West Sea and Dragon King of the South Sea were even more furious. The brotherhood of hundreds of thousands of years, the blood was thicker than water, and it was gone just like that. The old man shrunk his neck, gripped the magic treasure in his hand tightly, and felt endless regret in his heart. Who would have thought that the seemingly gentle Li Changfeng would be so fierce? One must know that he was the son-in-law of the dragon race, yet he directly killed the Dragon King of the North Sea without saying a word. There were many people that wanted to retreat, but they understood that it was impossible for them to retreat even if they wanted to. With Li Changfeng''s ruthless methods, if they retreated today, then what about tomorrow? Everyone placed their hopes on the three True Immortals Qing Xu, Old Man Buddha, and Yan Luozi. Only by suppressing Li Changfeng would they be able to calm down. They were all people that had mastered the way of immortality, and no one was an idiot. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have been able to cultivate to such a level. Li Dao squinted his eyes. This fellow countryman seemed to be more powerful than he had imagined, and his methods were even more ruthless. "Li Changfeng, I ask myself, I have treated you well. Even if my second brother is wrong when attacking you, why must you kill him all?" The Dragon King of the East Sea took a deep breath, trying his best to calm himself down, and asked Li Changfeng. "Hehe, you treat me well? Complete annihilation? Ao Qin, you''ve lived for so long, why are you still so naive? Do you think that the reason why I, Li Changfeng, am here today is because of the small kindness of your Dragon clan? Up until today, I, Li Changfeng, have never relied on anyone, all on myself. As for exterminating them all, I''ll exterminate them all for you to see. " Lee Chang Feng said with a smile. He didn''t feel any killing intent from his body, but the palm of his wife, Ao Rui, was cold. Li Changfeng was not very old; he was only slightly over three hundred years old. Back then, he was still an Aurous Core stage cultivator and was chased to the East China Sea by his enemies. In fact, the East Sea Dragon Clan had even given their all to him. It was unknown just how many resources they had taken out to support him. But now, Feng Qingyun''s simple "favor" and "favor" had been overturned, and he even wanted to make a move on his father and the remaining two uncles? Lie Yangzi retreated in anger. At this moment, he also felt a bit of unease in his heart after hearing what Li Changfeng said. He knew a bit about this disciple who could dominate the world and was incredibly talented. This disciple of his was so arrogant to the point that he didn''t put the world in his eyes. Perhaps, in his heart, there was nothing more important than him. Forget about the dragon race, even their Karakorum Dao Palace, including their wives and children, didn''t hold much of a place in his disciple''s heart. Most of those present were deities, and at most were Immortal Soul stage cultivators. No one blamed Li Changfeng. After all, among the people present, there were many who were more heartless than Li Changfeng. Li Dao could understand Li Changfeng''s words, and he could also understand Li Changfeng''s actions. It was one thing to understand it, but another to agree with it. As a Transcender, he must have had some powerful trump cards. Indeed, to Li Changfeng, the help he received from the Dragon clan of the East Sea was just a small favor. Even without the help of the Dragon clan of the East Sea, he could still reach his current level. He was just a man, kindness was kindness, and hatred was hatred. Wasn''t it absurd to think that he could differentiate between big and small? There was no point in being lost while pursuing power. Of course, this did not exclude the fact that Li Changfeng was an ungrateful person. "Zhang Feng, what are you doing? That''s my father!" Seeing that Li Changfeng was about to attack again, Ao Rui did not think too much and stood in front of Li Changfeng. Her eyes were filled with pain, and she forcefully shook her head, filled with tears. On one side was her father, who was thicker than water, on the other her husband, and she could not fall on either side. She could only stand up to stop her husband and persuade her father and her three uncles to leave, or she might live in a nightmare forever. "Ao Rui, I originally thought that you would understand me well, but it seems that I was wrong. With a match between husband and wife, I''ll give you one more chance. His perfect and deep eyes could cover the entire world, his gentle voice was like a love speech, yet it caused Ao Rui to feel as if she had fallen into ice, her heart freezing cold. "What? If I don''t move away, will you kill me as well?" Ao Rui stubbornly looked at her husband, her eyes sparkling with sparkling water as she asked in deep love. She only replied with a single, cold word, "Yes!" Ao Rui felt her entire body go soft, as if she had lost all her strength. She almost lost her balance. The second generation Patriarch Li Ao rushed forward to support his mother. He glanced at his father with some fear in his eyes and advised, "Mother, let''s leave quickly. Otherwise, Father will really kill you." C646 "Mother, let''s leave quickly, otherwise Father will really kill you." Second Ancestor Li Ao''s face was full of fear, he stepped forward and pulled Ao Rui''s sleeve, his eyes filled with deep fear. Normally, Li Ao would act without restraint, and he was proud of his father, who was known as the number one in the world. But he also knew that his father had never cared about his son. Not to mention him, even his older brother, Ao Tian, was not highly regarded by his father. "Di''er, it''s none of your business, hurry up and go!" Ao Rui wiped away the cold water droplets, pushing her son away. "Mother, what are you talking about? I am your son, how can this not be related to me?" Li Ao anxiously got up, and went forward to drag Ao Rui away. But he was only at the Immortal Soul stage, how could he drag an Earthly Immortal like Ao Rui? In the end, Li Ao Zu gave up on the idea of pulling Ao Rui away. He knelt down towards Li Chang Feng and said with a trembling voice, "Father, I know you don''t like this good-for-nothing son of mine. I have never begged you for anything either. This is the first time I have asked you to let mother and grandfather go. " Li Ao prayed arrogantly. Unknowingly, his face was covered with tears. There was no emotion in Li Changfeng''s perfect and deep eyes. He raised his jade-like hand and was about to press it down. Tears streamed down Li Ao''s face as he painfully closed his eyes. "Li Changfeng, the tiger poison has yet to eat, and now you''re not even letting your wife and children go, so you''re not even comparable! Brother, what''s there to say to such a heartless person? I didn''t agree to marry Rui Er to him. If he doesn''t die today, then we will die together. It just happens to be the right time to go and accompany second brother. " The killing intent in the eyes of the South Sea Dragon King condensed into reality. The Dragon King of the East Sea nodded and said, "Rui''er, quickly take Di''er and leave. Li Changfeng is no longer a human, his heart is long gone. Leave quickly and leave the Heaven Realm. No matter what happens today, you should not be born. " As the Dragon King of the East Sea spoke, he waved his hand and swept Ao Rui and Li Ao away to the horizon, disappearing completely. At the side, Li Ao Tian pursed his lips. He worshipped his father, but at this moment, his father''s image seemed to have crumbled in his heart. "Fellow brothers, you''ve all seen Li Changfeng''s ruthlessness. Everyone attack together, there''s no way out!" After the Dragon King of the East Sea said this, he threw his head back and roared. A golden bead the size of a bowl was spat out. It contained earth-shattering power. The Dragon King of the South Sea and the Dragon King of the Western Sea looked at each other. They pounded their chests and spat out a mouthful of heart''s blood, sprinkling the golden bead with color. "Old guys, even the Ancestral Dragon Pearl has been taken out. You really have no good intentions." Li Changfeng said this indifferently. He then pressed one of his palms against the golden pearl. The dragon roar resounded throughout the Three Realms as a giant appeared. It had a powerful beard, sinister teeth, and many scales that flipped backwards. One on its left and one on its right, its two eyes were like the sun and the moon. This was the ancestor of this world? Astonishment appeared in Li Dao''s eyes. Just the power of the Ancestral Dragon Shadow activated by the Ancestral Dragon Pearl was already this strong. Just how strong was the Ancestral Dragon before it fell? Then what about the real Ancestral Dragon from the legends? At that moment, no one was coldly observing. After seeing Li Zhangfeng''s indifference, everyone knew that only by destroying Li Zhangfeng today would they be safe. Qing Xuanzi threw out the Demon Suppressing Pagoda. The originally small and exquisite pagoda quickly grew in size and fell from Li Changfeng''s head. The Demon Suppressing Pagoda seemed to collapse from the sky. The old buddha made a floral gesture as he struck out with a Tathagata Divine Palm, reproducing the appearance of the Buddha from the past. He already had a bit of charm to him. The Heavenly Emperor threw the Book of Life and Death away, and the judge''s pen in his hand drew a trail of light. Baldy gripped the Sawtooth Shark Blade with both of his hands and fiercely swung out with all of his muscles and veins. A silver white shark opened its mouth and bit at Li Changfeng with its long sharp teeth. There were also many Earthly Immortals who did not hold back. They all used their trump cards. Li Dao''s eyes widened as his dao flowed, reincarnating life and death within his eyes. A white light shot out; this was Li Dao''s strongest trump card, the Seven Contained Divine Light! Li Changfeng indifferently looked at the crowd''s attacks and finally had some reaction. He did not dare to be careless anymore and with a flip of his hand, a mirror appeared. The word "Kunlun" was engraved on the back of the mirror. A chaotic energy lingered around the mirror. Li Changfeng flipped his wrist, and a dense black hole appeared in front of him. All the attacks that were in front of him fell into the sea like stones, not a single wave was formed. These actions happened in a split-second. The entire audience went silent, and some people''s legs went soft. Yan Luozi''s eyes lit up as he stared at the mirror in Li Changfeng''s hand, "This isn''t the Kunlun Mirror?" The old man''s eyes were solemn, his face pained as he chanted the name of Amitabha. Both of them were existences who had survived the great tribulation of ancient times. Naturally, they had seen the inherited divine weapon of the Kunlun Society, the Kunlun Mirror. Li Changfeng smiled as he shook his head, "This is the real Kunlun Mirror." Li Dao''s pupils constricted. He naturally understood what Li Changfeng meant by ''true Kunlun Mirror''. He was afraid that the person who had brought him here was this famous Xiantian Supreme Treasure. C647 The dense stream of light formed a black hole in front of them. Everyone''s attacks were engulfed within, giving off a feeling of time and space being distorted. Everyone looked at the flawless and flawless man in front of them in astonishment and sucked in a breath of cold air. Li Dao''s eyes flickered, becoming a bit brighter. There were inherited divine artifacts in this world, such as the Demon Pagoda of Shu Mountain Town, the Dragon Clan''s Ancestral Dragon Pearl, the Mao Mountain''s Yin Talisman Token Token Token Token, and the Kunlun Mirror of the Karakorum Dao Palace. The Kunlun Mirror was one of the inheritances of the Karakorum Dao Palace, so of course it was kept by Li Changfeng. However, everyone knew that the Kunlun Mirror would not be able to block such a powerful attack from everyone at the same time. Moreover, there were people who had seen the Kunlun Society''s Kunlun Mirror. It was definitely not something that Li Changfeng was capable of. The ten thousand worlds were like the flowing sand of the Ganges. There were simply too many to count. In countless worlds, there were always similar characters and magic treasures. The projection from the central great world gave birth to countless similar flowers. There were countless worlds, including Tathagata Buddha, Jade Emperor Emperor Jade Emperor Jade Emperor Jade, Kunlun Mirror and Mount Shu Sect. But only the true versions of the central major world were the most original and powerful. For example, the Dragon King of the East Sea of this world could not be compared with the Dragon King of the Great Desolate Land. Li Dao had been thinking about the origin of the Myriad Heavens. According to Li Dao''s conjecture, the Central Great World most likely belonged to the prehistoric Great World. Of course, the Great Wastelands Great World wasn''t necessarily the central great world. It could also be the bigger grain of sand amongst the countless sand. On the other hand, the Kunlun Mirror in Li Changfeng''s hand probably originated from the wangfei on top of Mount Kunlun in the prehistoric era. According to the legends of prehistoric times, magic treasures were divided into Chaos Treasures, Protocosmic spirit-treasures and Spiritual Treasures. There were also Spiritual Treasures that were even more powerful than Protocosmic spirit-treasures that could be refined in the Houtian realm. They were also known as the ''Heavenly Seal'', ''Golden Twister Rod'', ''Spiritual Treasures'', Magic Treasures, and Magic Treasures. The Kunlun Mirror was one of the most famous innate treasures. It had the ability to reverse time and trace back to its roots. It was said that the Queen Mother of the West had once used the Kunlun Mirror to expel a Demon Lord from the Prehistoric Realm. Looking at the mirror in Li Changfeng''s hand, it was obvious that it was also damaged. It was just that it was not as damaged as the sword in his hand. "Other people would advise me to be kind, but I know that Li Changfeng has never been a kind person, but he is also definitely not a bloodthirsty person. "You bunch of natives, isn''t it better to live well? If you insist on coming out to cause trouble for me, then don''t blame me." Li Changfeng''s eyes were bright like the stars, making people not dare to meet his gaze. "Stop f * cking bullshitting, aren''t you born from your mother? Just calling yourself a country bumpkin is enough to make you proud, right? "Your father is going to fight with you today!" The bald man cursed. An ancient soul aura was awakened from the huge shark knife in his hand. The vicious creature from ancient times had awakened with a desolate aura, sweeping in all directions. The world didn''t know that the Devil Dao also had an inheritance artifact. Baldy hadn''t really used this inheritance devil blade before. Now that he had awakened, the domineering blade aura seemed to want to tear the nine heavens and the earth apart. At this time, no one cared about the origins of the demonic blade in the bald man''s hand. Everyone forcefully braced themselves and once again attacked Li Changfeng. The Ancestral Dragon Phantom was activated once again. It roared towards the sky, wanting to swallow the world. The Demon Suppressing Pagoda had tens of thousands of chains hanging down. Li Changfeng would not rest until they had killed him. The thin layer of life and death complemented each other, turning into a space space that enveloped Li Changfeng. The sky was filled with lightning. The densely packed divine lightning as thick as a finger was a light purple, exuding an aura that could destroy the heavens and earth. Zhang Tianzhi clenched his teeth. The ten thousand lightning seals floated in front of his chest and his forehead was dripping with sweat. Clearly, he had used all of his strength. The ancient path had no time to think about too many things. The talisman turned into a green dragon and white tiger, and the vermillion sparrow and the four divine beasts charged towards Li Changfeng, biting and tearing at him. The buddhist light on the left side of the old man''s body was scorching hot while the demonic energy on the right side was raging in the sky. The demonic energy and the buddhist light combined together to form tens of thousands of palm prints. Li Dao endured the pain in his eyes and swung out his sword, which was followed by a white light that could destroy everything. The sky lost its color, and all kinds of light filled the eyes. There was golden buddhist light, black demonic energy, and even a mixture of different colored attacks. So many people attacked at the same time, yet they still used their trump cards. Their power was so great that even Golden Immortals would perish here. However, when the radiance faded away and the sky returned to its bright and clear state, Li Changfeng''s eight foot body was still very tall and straight. A mirror in his hand reflected his heroic light, giving him an extremely feminine air. "Hiss!" How could nothing have happened to him? The Kunlun Mirror did not possess such power! " Gu Daochild sucked in a breath of cold air, and his scalp went numb as goosebumps appeared all over his body. "No, it''s not like it didn''t work at all. He''s injured." Qing Xu''s pupils shrank as he looked at the golden blood flowing out of Li Changfeng''s right arm. He forcefully instigated a wave of courage for himself. The Son of Yan was silent. His dignified face was replaced with a cautious one. "It is truly like a mirror in my hand. I have the whole world on my hands!" Li Dao sighed in his heart. Li Changfeng had cultivated only 200 years more than him, so he had suffered a loss in time. For a transcender with a great destiny and great lucky chances, two hundred years was more than enough time to surpass many old monsters that had lived for hundreds of thousands of years. At the True Immortal Realm, the three True Immortals, together with Li Dao, Great Brahma, the Dragon King of the East Sea, and a few other supreme Celestial Immortals only scratched Li Changfeng''s skin when they used their trump cards. C648 "Hehe, I almost forgot what it felt like to be injured last time. You guys have some ability, but that''s it." Li Changfeng frowned and stopped the bleeding. His face was filled with anger. Li Changfeng was very afraid of pain, so he tried his best to avoid getting hurt. After crossing over, he slaughtered his way around, rarely getting injured. He never thought that he would still be injured even at his current level. With a raise of his hand and a flick of his sleeve, a square seal floated up and down, releasing the majesty of a Celestial Emperor. After taking out the Emperor''s Seal, it was not over yet. Three hundred and sixty-five golden flying swords circled around him, orbiting him in the orbits of the stars. Every single flying sword was an extraordinary magical equipment, wasting a lot of his effort to refine them. "Lonely Emperor is the Celestial Emperor. You bunch of lowly ants have offended the Celestial Emperor. You shall be executed!" The Celestial Emperor Seal floated up and down, and the Dao had become a guillotine. This caused everyone to feel a sense of dread. Li Changfeng''s Heavenly Emperor position was recognized by the Heavenly Dao. With the help of the Heavenly Emperor Seal, he could even borrow the power of the Heavenly Dao. This situation left everyone in despair. In this world, there was no one whose power could escape the shackles of the Heavenly Dao. "Pfft, I''m blind!" Li Changfeng, did you forget that you were just an ant on my body before you climbed onto me and became like a dead dog? " Water Fairy from the Divine Water Palace stepped forward, a round bead in her hand reflecting her charming oval face and phoenix eyebrows. Her smooth and slender legs added a bit of credibility to her words. "Shui Ji, what are you doing?" "Come back quickly!" The bald man was getting impatient, and he immediately whispered to Shui Ji. Shui Ji stared straight at Li Changfeng, her eyes filled with both love and hate, and even more so, disdain. The more beautiful a woman was, the more stories she might have, and the more miserable. The wonderful story did not fall on the average girl. Li Changfeng''s eyes, which were as bright as stars, turned cold. He had been tempted by this woman in front of him back then. However, when his cultivation reached a certain realm, the impulses in his body lessened and he lost interest in this woman. Most men fall in love with a woman, first out of impulse toward the body, when the body no longer has that impulse, also no longer care about love, if the other side still pester, then it is loathing. This was what it meant by tired of playing. The scum man had no love, only an impulse. Coincidentally, Li Changfeng was such a person. He liked beautiful women, but he didn''t like them after he got them. Emotion is a wonderful thing. Some people are born with feelings that are more important than their life. Some people are born with heartfelt feelings. Some people slowly learn to love in the process of growth, some people will never understand what love is. Before he transmigrated, Li Changfeng was a diaosi who was extremely arrogant. He believed that no one could compare to him. Compared to others, he was just lacking an opportunity. Therefore, he never felt that he was weak. Once he crossed worlds, he would recognize himself as the main character and act unscrupulously. He had never considered the feelings of others. He was the kind of person who would never learn to love. On the contrary, she was a woman who treated love as a soul. Initially, she had disobeyed her master''s orders and wanted to elope with Li Changfeng. Unfortunately, Li Changfeng was tired of her, so he sent her away with just a few words. So she hated Li Changfeng and became unrestrained. Unfortunately, Li Changfeng became stronger and stronger, so strong that he did not even give her a chance to get entangled. No matter if it was a man or a woman, if one party was unwilling to let go of the other party when they broke up, then it was certain that they would love each other to the extreme, and would never be able to hate the other party. If he didn''t hate him, then he wouldn''t be bothered. Unfortunately, Shui Ji''s love and hatred for Li Changfeng could not be understood. He only felt bored and only responded to Shui Ji with a cold ''chop''. "Kill!" Following the sound of Li Changfeng''s ice-cold voice, the rules of the Heavenly Dao appeared and caused the guillotine blade to smash downwards. "No, no!" Under Baldy''s heart-wrenching roar, the graceful and beautiful water goddess was cut into two, and the severed wound could not even bleed. He took two steps forward and hugged Shui Ji''s upper body to his chest. Tears rolled down the face of the bald man due to the iron beating. No one knew that Baldy used to be an elegant young master, and that it had also sad wishes for the happiness of a childhood sweetheart. In the end, all he saw was a guillotine blade of the Heavenly Dao''s rules, slicing apart the most beautiful object in the world. Carefully putting away Shui Ji''s corpse, the bald man stood up expressionlessly. His ice-cold eyes were filled with boundless rage that was being suppressed. "Li Changfeng, do you know how much she loves you?" Li Changfeng sneered and said, "Since she loves me, I''ll let her die. I''m sure she''ll be willing to die too." Right now, Li Changfeng''s heart was very happy. It was as if he had returned to his old school. He turned into a rich and handsome man, while the bald man turned into a diaosi. It was a wonderful experience. Li Dao did not have the mind to analyze Li Changfeng''s perverted mentality, nor did he have the time to care about the bloody plot between Baldy, Shui Ji, and Li Changfeng. He only knew that the angry Baldy was dangerous. His right hand gripped the longsword tightly, the sword energy continuously rising from his body. As long as the bald man made his move, he would attack along with him. C649 "Li Changfeng!" I only want you to die! " When Baldy stood up, it could spread the heaven and earth. A desolate and desolate atmosphere pervaded the air. However, the absolute disparity in strength was not something that a violent seed could level. After all, a bald man was not the main character. Li Changfeng sneered, the Emperor Seal before his chest exuded the aura of a supreme being. The blade formed by the Heavenly Dao''s rules became clearer, and the veins could be seen on the blade''s surface. A silver white shark let out a cry, and the Demon Saber''s soul was completely activated. This Sword Soul was an extraordinary demon from ancient times. Even though its consciousness had been erased, it was still unmatched in its ferocity. He opened up his stride and moved like a meteor. With every step, the entire ground formed from the clouds trembled. "Die!" With an angry shout, the veins and arteries on the bald man''s face clearly appeared. He tore apart the guillotine transformed by the Heavenly Dao and broke through to Li Changfeng''s side. Seeing Li Changfeng''s playful face, his anger became even more intense, and the power in his hands became even stronger. Without hesitation, Li Dao followed closely behind the bald man. The long sword cut through the flowing gas, and the sword''s body reflected Li Dao''s thin and determined face. The rest of the people were not idle either. There was only one path in front of them. The guillotine transformed by the Heavenly Dao''s rules was torn apart, and Li Changfeng did not panic. He turned the mirror around, and a faint, vast light appeared on the body of the mirror, shooting towards the bald man and Li Dao who were rushing towards him. A feeling of space-time distortion welled up in his mind, making him feel dizzy and dizzy. The bald youth was approaching in full fury, but now he was flying backwards at an even faster speed. Li Dao was in better condition as he faced the lofty beams of light from the Kunlun Mirror. He brandished his sword and chopped down. Fortunately, the blade of the sword cut off the light and continued its attack on Li Changfeng. In the next moment, the hairs on Li Dao''s body all stood up. He took out his fourth rank lotus seat to block in front of him and quickly retreated to open up a distance between him and Li Changfeng. It turned out that the three hundred and sixty-five flying swords, under the operation of their three hundred and sixty-five flying swords, had almost pierced through Li Dao completely. The others'' attacks were all blocked by the Kunlun Mirror without exception, and Li Changfeng was unharmed. This was the precious treasure of the Upper Sky Realm, the Kunlun Mirror. With it in hand, breaking through Li Changfeng''s defense would be difficult. It could be said that the Upper Sky Realm was invincible and terrifying. After Li Dao pulled the distance between him and Li Changfeng, he checked the baldy''s condition and found that he was still alive. It could be said that the baldy was too lucky. After receiving the attack from the Kunlun Mirror, his soul and body were not dispersed. Li Changfeng looked at Li Dao with a burning gaze. The blazing passion in his eyes could not be concealed. The long sword in Li Dao''s hand was able to sever the glorious light emitted by the Kunlun Mirror; it was definitely not an ordinary weapon. "Oi, aboriginal, I''ll give you a chance right now. Hand over the sword in your hand and I''ll let you go, okay?" The Celestial Emperor Seal floated in front of his chest, with 365 flying swords lingering around him. Li Changfeng had fully displayed the majesty of a Celestial Emperor, not allowing anyone to question him. Li Dao raised his head and suddenly smiled. Even Li Dao himself was somewhat surprised. He did not know why he was laughing. Li Changfeng nodded his head in satisfaction. It seemed that this aboriginal knew how to appreciate favors, "Hmm, you''re not bad. I''m the Celestial Emperor and you''re the Human Emperor. Don''t worry, I won''t make things difficult for you." "Hahahaha, Li Changfeng, oh Li Changfeng, even though you''ve cultivated for three hundred years, you''re still a loser." Li Dao laughed loudly. His body turned into blood as it dispersed, giving off an evil and cold feeling. "You''re giving me face but not taking it. Cut it!" Li Changfeng''s face darkened. Before he transmigrated, he hated people calling him a diaosi the most. The Heavenly Emperor Seal shone brightly under Li Changfeng''s rage, linking up more and more rules of the Heavenly Dao. Li Dao was stunned. Looking at the power of laws that was becoming clearer, his hands couldn''t help but tremble. His longsword seemed to be struggling to break free. "Come back!" Li Changfeng shouted and attracted everyone''s attention. The mirror in his hand flew up uncontrollably as rays of light shot out in all directions, intertwining with the natural laws of the Heavenly Dao. Li Dao lowered his head to look at the sword in his hand and then at the Kunlun Mirror. He seemed to have understood something. Regardless of whether it was the Kunlun Mirror or the sword, both had been damaged. For such a precious treasure, the World Essence Power was without a doubt the best material for repairing it. That was why the Kunlun Mirror and the sword were not controlled by Li Changfeng. His hand trembled even more, and Li Dao simply let go of his sword. The longsword left his hand and flew into the air, spontaneously slashing at the Kunlun Mirror, leaving behind a crack on the surface of the mirror. The Kunlun Mirror wailed as it fell to the ground, its radiance fading away. The sword took its place as it tyrannically dragged the Heavenly Law to repair itself. The sword was shining at a speed visible to the naked eye. "My Kunlun Mirror!" Li Changfeng exclaimed and raised his hand to take back the cracked Kunlun Mirror. It was a pity that no one would give him the chance to do so. Many people started laughing out loud in a strange manner, their gazes towards Li Changfeng became increasingly unfriendly. "Lee Chang Feng, your support has been destroyed. Are you still calm and collected?" Qing Xuzi''s rotten eyes brightened. The Demon Suppressing Pagoda in his hand grew bigger as tens of thousands of shackles emerged from its body. The Heavenly Son of Yama also chuckled. He pointed out the beginning of the judge''s pen, as if he was pointing at the mountains. "Li Changfeng, come and die for your father!" The originally lying on the ground bald guy jumped up, the carp rolled on its back and stood up, its muscles showing a dark gold color, and the huge demonic blade was terrifying. Everyone could see that the mirror that Li Changfeng had placed in an invincible position had been destroyed. The Heavenly Dao consciousness was probably unable to take care of itself, and the Emperor Seal could not be used as well. Therefore, the apocalypse had come for Li Changfeng. C650 "Li Changfeng, come and die for your father!" The flesh and blood on his body were dyed black and gold. The demonic energy dyed the surrounding area with fog and appeared in the air. The world knew that the baldy''s Great Brahma''s physique was peerless and unparalleled. And the reason why the baldy''s physique was so strong was because of the magic of the supreme Path of Demons, the Nine Heavens Demons'' Refinement of the Golden Body. The sharp teeth of the sinister shark blade seemed to have come alive. The reaction of the three Dragon Kings was like that of a bald man, the illusory Ancestral Dragon roared towards the sky, and the sun and moon revolved around its eyes. Li Changfeng''s face was frighteningly dark, and his eyes were no longer as bright as before. He sneered, "How naive. You think you can defeat me without the Kunlun Mirror? "Disciples of the Karakorum Dao Palace, listen up! Kill!" Hearing Li Changfeng''s angry shout, Lie Yangzi and the Kunlun Society disciples finally reacted. Previously when Li Changfeng displayed an invincible attitude, they had all forgotten to take action. But now that the situation had reversed, it was time for them to go on stage. Over twenty Earth Immortal Elders of the Kunlun Society, under the leadership of the Supreme Elder Lie Yangzi, charged towards the immortals without hesitation. Even though the remaining Karakorum Dao Palace disciples were afraid, they could only grit their teeth and take out their magic treasures. They had no other choice. The Kunlun Society was tied up with Li Changfeng. If Li Changfeng lost, they would not have a good ending. Li Changfeng glanced at Li Dao and then looked at the sword that contained the origin laws of the Heavenly Dao to restore his body. His eyes revealed a ruthless light. His jade-like hands moved about, and the 365 flying swords buzzed. Did he really think that he, Li Changfeng, was a weakling without the Kunlun Mirror? "Cyclic Stellar Sword Formation!" With Li Changfeng''s shout, 365 flying swords matched up to the stars in the sky, dragging in the starlight as they bloomed in a dreamy color. Ever since he had obtained the Kunlun Mirror, Li Changfeng had been studying it. The Circulatory Star Sword Formation was one of the inheritances he had obtained from the Kunlun Mirror. According to the inherited information, the Cyclic Astral Sword Formation was modified from the demon clan''s Heavenly Court''s formation in the ancient primitive world, which could draw in the power of the Cyclic Astral Soul. Apart from the Kunlun Mirror, it was Li Changfeng''s biggest trump card. Baldy''s attack was the fastest and fastest. He was the first to arrive in front of Li Changfeng. The sound of grinding teeth could be heard as the flying sword condensed starlight. The Demon Saber blocked the bald man''s attack and drew a deep bloody wound on his body. In other words, this baldy had trained in the Nine Heavens Demon Refining Body, and if it was someone else, they would have been killed long ago without even leaving behind a speck of dust. A towering giant tower descended from the sky. Tens of thousands of iron chains were like pythons that came to life, wanting to tie Li Changfeng up and drag him into the tower. Along with the giant tower, there was also a huge creature that was baring its fangs and brandishing its claws. Its scales were all turned upside down as it ferociously collided with them. With a point of his hand, the judge''s pen began to release a dense, black ink. The air was corroded by the death aura and collapsed. On one side, Lie Yangzi was leading more than 20 Earthly Immortal elders with him in an attempt to help. However, they were blocked by the combination of benevolent and domineering Old Devil Buddha. Immediately afterwards, dozens of Earthly Immortals and hundreds of Immortal Soul cultivators attacked Lie Yangzi and the others. Blood rained down from the sky, the disciples of Karakorum Dao Palace cried out in sorrow and grief. Li Changfeng was not in the mood to take care of the disciples of the Kunlun Society. Facing the combined attacks of Qing Xuanzi, the Son of Yan Luozi, the Great Brahma World, and the Dragon King of the East Sea, the frequency of his movements increased, and the star-like power congealed outside of the sky to protect him. The three hundred sixty-five flying swords split into a myriad of sword rain, breaking apart Qing Xuanzi and Yan Luotian''s attacks. It had to be said that Li Changfeng''s battle power was astonishing. Even without the Kunlun Mirror, he had still easily destroyed everyone''s attack. Suddenly, a white light appeared. Li Changfeng was alarmed, as the strong power of the stars protected him. The next moment, the wall formed by the star power was penetrated, leaving a big hole. "AHH!" "Ahhh!" Screams sounded as golden blood gushed out from a transparent hole in Li Changfeng''s chest. Li Dao''s eyes were cold. He did not expect the Seven Apertures Divine Light to only cause this little injury to Li Changfeng. One must know that the Seven Apertures Divine Light could even destroy the void and destroy everything. "So brave. Since you dare to hurt me to such an extent, no one can save you today." Li Changfeng used his mana to seal his wound. His long hair that hung down his waist was spread out as he looked at Li Dao like a mad demon. Ever since he had transmigrated to this world, Li Changfeng had only suffered a few injuries. Those who had injured him had all been scared out of their wits. Now the pain was driving him crazy. "Sect Leader, save me!" An Earthly Immortal elder of the Kunlun Society was forced into a corner by Zhang Tianzhi and a few others, and he called out to Li Changfeng for help. In the next moment, the blood of an immortal spilled across the sky. Countless Kunlun Society disciples cried out in grief, their wails echoing throughout the Three Realms. Li Changfeng''s eyes were only focused on Li Dao. Killing intent surged and the wind and clouds changed color. The star power wrapped around his body formed a suit of armor and he controlled the 365 flying swords to charge Li Dao. Li Dao''s eyes were cautious. His entire body bloomed with an endless buddhist light, and under the buddhist light, his skin was seeping with a dark red and evil blood. C651 The Infinite Buddhist Light bloomed, the muscles and muscles on his body exploded. Li Dao suddenly soared in height, turning into a hulking man about six meters tall. He looked even more muscular than the bald man. His muscles bulged bit by bit, and his skin resembled a golden lacquer. It was as if he had turned into a golden man. Under the golden lacquer skin, dark red evil blood oozed out from his pores, giving Li Dao an indescribably evil look. Li Changfeng had already pushed his three hundred and sixty-five flying swords forward, and the interception of Yama Minamiya and the others had no effect. Li Dao calmly looked at Li Changfeng, who was rushing towards him, and threw a punch straight at him. Three hundred and sixty-five flying swords combined to form a sword dragon. The dream-like star power wrapped around the sword dragon. If one ignored the monstrous killing intent, it would simply be beautiful. Ding ding dang dang, the sound of numerous hammers being hammered unceasingly could be heard. The illusory Sword Dragon crashed into Li Dao''s body. Li Changfeng had a ferocious expression on his face as he pushed the Sword Dragon away with both of his hands. It was hard to find a target like Li Dao that could attract Li Changfeng''s firepower. The surrounding people all happened to be the same as they used their most powerful ability to attack Li Changfeng. The three hundred and sixty-five flying swords were like magnets, the myriad stars in the sky became brighter and brighter, the starlight became denser and denser, and finally turned into a liquid flowing like mercury. "Amitabha, this child''s talent is unparalleled. I''ve never seen him before in my life!" "Seems like the hope of winning is on him." The old man who was dealing with Lie Yangzi and the other elders of the Kunlun Society kept a close eye on Li Dao''s situation. Back then, on a whim, he had taught Li Dao the art of the Six Legged Golden Body in order to form a good karma with him. Who would have thought that in just a few short decades, Li Dao would have practiced the technique to such an extent? The Sword Dragon''s dream-like star power continued to tear and bite at Li Dao. Blood flowed out, dyeing the Golden Body with an enchanting color. Pain, the pain of every muscle being torn apart seeped into his soul, causing Li Dao to lower his voice and shout out. At the level of six golden bodies, one would be able to reach the golden body of a Buddha and acquire the Great Rudra Dao-fruit. With Li Dao''s current six feet, he was still unable to completely defend against Li Changfeng''s attack. Moreover, Li Changfeng did not just randomly launch an attack. He used a killing technique like the Circulatory Star Sword Formation. It was simply unstoppable. The Six Legged Golden Body was the supreme body tempering cultivation technique of the buddhist faith. If one wanted to achieve success, he or she had to have the mind of a buddha. Li Dao had never been a merciful and compassionate person. He had never had the mindset of talking about buddha. Therefore, Li Dao had never thought of cultivating the Six Legged Golden Body to the Great Perfection stage. He had a bold idea, and that was to combine the blood nerves with the six golden bodies. The Blood Nerve was a supreme cultivation method of the demonic path, and the Six Legged Golden Body was a supreme body transformation cultivation method of the buddhist faith. The two attributes collided. But since the old man could walk the path of the devils, then why couldn''t he? Using the blood nerves as fuel, how about igniting the Blood God''s Flames to forge the golden body? Li Dao felt that he did not have the mercy of Buddha or the arrogance of the Devil, so he decided to use a tough sword heart to control the Blood God''s Flame and merge it with his golden body to create the invincible Blood Buddha Body. Once the Blood God''s Flame was ignited, nothing could be left unburned, and it would never be extinguished. It could be called the eternal fire. However, once the Blood God''s Flame was ignited, the Blood God''s power would be reduced to nothingness. This could be considered a life-and-death struggle. Li Dao had to use all of his mana to ignite the Blood God''s Flame and merge it with his six golden bodies. Dark red demon blood unceasingly oozed out of his pores. The mana cultivated by the blood nerves in his meridians flowed out of his body, and with a ''hua'', it ignited. A small blood-red flame appeared and began to grow larger. "AHH!" Blood-red flames burned on the surface of his body, and his enemy, Li Changfeng, continued to attack him. His body was riddled with holes, blood and flesh were turned over, and dark golden bones were revealed. The pain from his soul almost made Li Dao grind his teeth to pieces. "Hehe, at such a time, you want to break through in such a desperate situation? "Who do you think you are, a native who thinks he''s the main character?" Li Changfeng''s eyes, which were full of killing intent, revealed a mocking expression. Of course he could tell what Li Dao was doing. This kind of crazy method was suicidal. He, Li Changfeng, was the main character, and the actions of this country bumpkin in front of him seemed so laughable. Li Dao ignored Li Changfeng''s mockery and gnashed his teeth. Using his superior willpower, he controlled the Blood God''s Flame to fuse into his skin, causing another wave of stabbing pain that went straight to his soul. "Brother Li is playing a bit too hard. Without that mirror, Li Changfeng''s loss is already decided. Why would he even bother?" The Yama Minamiya shook his head and attacked Li Changfeng with even more effort. His goal was to prevent all of Li Changfeng''s attacks from landing on Li Dao. A light flashed up in Qing Xuanzi''s eyes. A voice was roaring in his mind. ''Fight! Fight! It''s best if you all perish!'' Baldy and the Dragon Kings did not have that many thoughts. They only wanted to make Li Changfeng lose his soul and take revenge for his lover and brothers. Fortunately, these people were on the side attacking Li Changfeng, making it impossible for Li Changfeng to focus all of his energy on himself. Otherwise, with Li Changfeng''s crazy actions, he would have long since been slashed by Li Changfeng. "Not enough, not enough! The Golden Body is not strong enough!" Li Dao''s hair was disheveled, and his clothes had long since been burnt away. His face was filled with insanity. His skin was chapped, and his flesh and blood were charred by the bloody flames. He looked extremely terrifying. C652 Li Dao''s exposed chapped skin and flesh was almost scorched all over. His hair was disheveled and he had an insane expression on his face. "People of Wu Dynasty, listen up. I am Li Dao. I need your strength right now!" Li Changfeng had reestablished himself in the Heavenly Court and was known as the Heavenly Emperor. His heart could be destroyed. I, the people of the Wu Dynasty, do not respect heaven and earth and fear no ghosts or gods. I, Li Changfeng, as the human Sage Emperor, will never agree to this! Humans had to be strong, and their fates had to be in their own hands. They didn''t need the exalted Celestial Emperor to give them orders. Li Dao was willing to take the lead and create a glorious and prosperous world for the human race. We have reason to believe that the human race is the strongest race and can control their own destiny. Li Dao''s body was burning with blood-colored flames. With a crazed look on his face, he tore open his throat and shouted loudly. His voice resounded throughout the Three Realms and continuously resounded in the ears of the living. A smile appeared on the face of the Heavenly Emperor of Yama, as he was moved by the heroic words spoken by his little brother Li. The old man''s face was filled with grief. Li Dao was destroying the foundation of his buddhist sect! If he defeated Li Changfeng, the humankind would no longer respect the heavens and the earth, and no longer believe in the Buddha, how could he restore the former glory of the buddhist faith? A cold light flashed in Qing Xuanzi''s eyes. Only now did he realize that Li Dao was even more dangerous than Li Changfeng. No matter how they thought about it, these people understood the seriousness of the situation. No matter what Li Dao did, they had to defeat Li Changfeng first. Within the Mortal Realm Royal Palace, Nie Xiaoqian, Xia Bing, Ao Sheng, Li Jian, and the others had worried looks on their faces. Pure golden light flew out from their bodies and flew into the sky. On the ground, an old farmer knelt down. He raised his head to look at the sky and said excitedly, "It''s the Sage Emperor! It''s the Sage Emperor! The Sage Emperor is calling for us to battle against the heavens!" A young man had a fanatical expression on his face as he loudly shouted, "A man shall triumph over the heavens!" There were also women carrying infants. Their maternal natures were lustrous and their faces revealed a devout expression. The middle-aged man next to him had a determined look on his face as he raised his arms and shouted, "Victory will be determined!" The people of the Wu Dynasty hadn''t forgotten the suffering of the past, so they cherished the peace and happiness of today even more. They knew that the Sage Emperor had brought them all these days. There was a golden radiance, and a faint golden radiance rose from the ground into the sky. It converged to form a large golden river, and as it majestically surged upwards, it directly charged into the sky. This was what people believed in. They respected and believed in the Sage Emperor. They prayed devoutly in their hearts that the Sage Emperor would be able to defeat the so-called Heavenly Emperor. Just as the Sage Emperor had said, humans could live a very good life on their own. They did not need to seek worship from gods and buddhas, nor did they need the exalted Celestial Emperor. Endless amounts of faith energy gathered and grew into a river, crossing the boundary between the Mortal Realm and the Heaven Realm and entering Li Dao''s body. When the blood-red flames made contact with the golden river, it was as if gasoline had been poured onto it as they soared into the sky. As the crimson flames were dyed gold by the power of faith, the flames that were originally overflowing with evil turned golden, becoming magnificent. The pain from his soul nearly caused Li Dao''s consciousness to collapse. A green fourth grade lotus seat in the Divine Mansion bloomed with azure light. It was as if a sweet rain had descended from the sky, nourishing his soul and clearing his mind a little. After controlling the Blood God''s Flame and merging it with the body, every cell underwent the destruction and calcination of the Blood God''s Flame. Afterwards, they were fused into the cells. The golden river of faith continuously flowed into his body. Every drop of blood, every inch of flesh, and every cell in Li Dao''s body was constantly strengthening, strengthening, and becoming more and more active. The sneer in Li Changfeng''s eyes turned to caution and finally into shock. As the flames gradually became smaller and smaller and entered his body, he discovered that the damage from his attacks on Li Dao was getting smaller and smaller. The last trace of the Blood God''s Flame had completely fused with the six meter golden body. Li Dao closed his eyes and the six meter large body began to shrink, inch by inch, until it returned to its original size. His clothes were all ruined, and the explosive muscles on his body were hidden. His streamlined body was flawless. All of the muscles and skin under the Six Legged Gold were supposed to be golden. Li Dao was still a golden man now, but his golden skin was covered with streaks of blood-red. There was no longer any blood energy in his body. It could be said that his blood energy had been crippled. The six feet golden body wasn''t called six feet golden body. It combined the characteristics of the blood nerves and six feet golden body. This was a completely new supreme body transformation technique. According to Li Dao''s conjecture, if this cultivation technique was practiced to the extreme, it could even break through the shackles of the Great Luo and touch upon the realm of quasi-Sage. He suddenly opened his eyes, and a blood-red flame burned within his hands. This flame exuded a power of faith that surpassed the will of the heavens. No one would doubt that this flame could burn the heavens and boil the seas. Li Dao, who was naked, lightly smiled at Li Changfeng. What he said was beyond the expectations of the majority of the people. "Fellow villager, there is one thing that you have misunderstood. I am truly sorry. Actually, I am also a Transcender, and the possibility of me being the main character is higher than the possibility that you are the main character. " Li Changfeng''s mouth was agape. He staggered two steps back, his eyes filled with bewilderment. Everyone looked at Li Blade strangely, not understanding why Li Dao''s words made Li Changfeng have such a huge reaction. He was the only one who knew the inside story. Like Li Changfeng, Brother Li was an alien, but he had placed his treasure on Li Dao. Now, it seemed that he had placed his bet right. C653 "How is this possible!?" You too! " Li Changfeng pointed at Li Dao in disbelief, his voice trembling. Li Dao didn''t want to talk anymore. It seemed that no matter how much luck Li Changfeng gave him, he wouldn''t be able to get far. "So what if you are a Transcender?" Your cultivation is not as high as mine, so if I were to kill you here, the main character would still be me! " Li Changfeng was flustered and exasperated as he stared with a pair of sinister eyes. He no longer had his perfect appearance when they first met. As a diaosi, no matter how coquettish she looked, it was impossible to conceal her diaosi nature. "Stars of the sky, listen to my command, kill!" The power of the stars was even denser, and underneath the dreamy color was a naked murderous intent. Right now, Li Changfeng had truly lost his mind. He did not care about killing Li Dao at all. His previous injury had only made him burn with rage, it wouldn''t have made him completely lose his mind. However, Li Dao''s identity as a transcender had thrown him into chaos. He would only be able to calm down if Li Dao died. As a diaosi who suffered greatly from the poison of the internet, Li Changfeng naturally thought that it was more likely that Li Dao was the main character. How could he accept that he was a stepping stone for the protagonist''s success? This time, Qing Xuanzi did not make a move. He withdrew the Demon Suppressing Pagoda, thinking that Li Dao and Li Changfeng had better die together. The flying sword that contained the power of the stars formed a roaring Sword Dragon as it rushed forward. Li Dao leisurely raised his right hand and a blood-red colored flame that was mixed with golden mixed turned into a fire dragon that charged straight towards the Sword Dragon. This strange fire dragon did not emit high temperatures. Instead, it crashed into the Sword Dragon as if it was not hot at all. In the next moment, the illusory and gorgeous sword dragon was shrouded by a mix of blood-red and golden flames. Li Changfeng''s painful howls shook the heavens and earth. His head felt like it was about to explode, and the intense pain caused him, who had lost all sense of reason, to come back to his senses. Li Changfeng was horrified to discover that the 365 Star Swords he painstakingly refined were gradually losing contact with him. With a rumble, Baldy''s blade and the attacks of the three Dragon Kings arrived. Li Changfeng could no longer afford to care about flying swords. He raised his hand and released a small banner. He shook it vigorously to block Baldy''s and the three Dragon Kings'' attacks. Puchi. A mouthful of fresh blood dyed the green clothes in front of his chest golden. Li Changfeng''s face was as white as paper. Finally, he was able to dissolve the attacks of the Baldy and the three Dragon Kings. No matter what, Li Changfeng was still a True Immortal. Even if he didn''t cultivate a body transformation technique, he shouldn''t be in such a sorry state when faced with the attacks of two Heavenly Immortals, the Great Brahma Monarch and the Dragon King of the East Sea, as well as the Dragon King of the South Sea and the Dragon King of the West Sea. In fact, as a sullen Transcender, Li Changfeng''s abilities were almost all at the level of the Kunlun Mirror and the Circulatory Star Sword Formation. Without the Kunlun Mirror and the three hundred and sixty-five Stellar Swords, he would not even be able to handle Qing Xuanzi. What happened next caused Li Changfeng''s eyes to widen. The blood-red colored flames mixed with the golden flames became even more exuberant, and the 365 Star Swords that he painstakingly forged with his entire body turned to dust. With a gust of wind, they completely disappeared. These three hundred and sixty-five Star Swords were all made from precious Star Sand, and there were even many extremely precious materials among them. In order to gather these materials, he had put in a lot of effort. Every single Stellar Sword could be passed down through the generations as a divine artifact. However, this Stellar Sword, which was comparable to a Legacy God Equipment, had been completely destroyed in just half an hour. Li Changfeng glanced at the Kunlun Mirror in the distance, then at the crack on its surface. A desolate look appeared in the corners of his eyes. When he had obtained the Kunlun Mirror by chance and crossed over to another world, Li Changfeng had been ecstatic. He decided that he was the main character in the novel and named his son Li Ao Tian and Li Ao Di. The truth was the same. The journey there had been smooth sailing, killing in every direction, drinking the strongest wine, and sleeping with the most beautiful woman in the world. Within only three hundred years, he had obtained the title of ''Number One in the Heaven and Earth''. Now that he had even become a Celestial Emperor, what was there to be unsatisfied about? While Li Changfeng was still lost in his thoughts, the furious Baldy once again charged forward with his saber. The Dragon King of the East Sea, who was once his father-in-law, also brazenly launched an attack. Li Changfeng could only restrain his emotions. In any case, it was impossible for him to just surrender and die. Li Changfeng looked at Li Ao Tian, Lie Yang Zi, and the rest who were trapped in a bitter battle, and felt a tinge of regret in his heart. Li Dao took two steps forward, ready to give this transcender a pleasant time. The sky shook, as if the entire sky was about to collapse. An enormous eye appeared in the air, apathetic and emotionless. The long sword recklessly devoured the origin of the great Dao to restore its own body. The great Dao of nature counterattacked instinctively, showing a gigantic eye. Black lightning, violent heavenly fire, a green astral wind appeared out of thin air. Numerous shackles of laws all struck against the longsword. This world could not be considered high level, so the Heavenly Dao only had an ignorant consciousness. The sword had absorbed too much of the quintessence and sensed danger, so the Heavenly Dao began to counterattack instinctively. Li Dao temporarily tossed Li Changfeng to the back of his head. His eyes were burning as he looked at the longsword. He did not know what changes would happen to the longsword in the end, or whether some heaven-defying ability would appear. C654 The repeat of the wind and fire, the annihilation of the world by thunder. This was the power possessed by the Heavenly Dao of the world. The long sword floated in the air. The originally simple and unadorned sword blade looked completely new. At first, it seemed to be absorbing the source of the Heavenly Dao, but then it began to swallow. Regardless of how the Heavenly Dao struggled, allowing the destructive lightning to strike him, the heavenly winds to tear and the heavenly fire to burn, the longsword was not affected in the slightest. Humans and animals will struggle with all their might when their lives are threatened, and so will the Heavenly Dao. Endless heavenly winds and heavenly fire, thunder and lightning would collapse the sky, creating a small piece of gray, desolate chaos. The sword absorbed the Heavenly Dao Source Energy too quickly, and the Heavenly Dao Source Energy of this world was not thick enough, so the struggle of the Heavenly Dao was getting weaker and weaker. The heavenly fire became smaller and the black lightning became weaker. The Heavenly Dao consciousness that had formed the Eye of Heaven gradually turned transparent before disappearing. Finally, the world calmed down once more. The gray color of the Primal Chaos healed, and the sky turned blue. The long sword floated in the air, its brilliance restrained. The Heavenly Dao of this world had died! The Heavenly Dao would die. For example, the Earth before Li Dao crossed over to Earth, there was no Heavenly Dao on Earth. Actually, the existence of a Heavenly Dao didn''t have much of an impact on living creatures; it was just that it had a major impact on cultivators. The result of the destruction of the Heavenly Dao was that the spiritual energy would gradually disappear, the world would enter the apocalypse, and the immortals and demons would no longer be able to live forever, their lifespans running out. Unfortunately, no one understood this logic. Qing Xuanzi did not know, Old Devil Buddha did not know, not even the Son of Yama did not know. If these people knew that the destruction of the Heavenly Dao would cause such a result, they would have already tried to stop it at all costs. When the sword was full, it hung down, wanting to return to Li Dao''s hand. Suddenly, something strange happened. A huge pagoda appeared and pressed down on Li Daoyi''s head. Qing Xuanzi leaped up and rushed towards the long sword. The Yama''s movements were even a little faster than Qing Xuanzi. The only difference was that he didn''t attack Li Dao. With just that little bit of distance between them, the eyes of the Heavenly Emperor of Yanluo burned with a burning passion. He was about to grasp this mysterious sword in his hands. However, the moment he touched the longsword, an irresistible force directly sent him flying. As expected, Qing Xuanzi followed in the footsteps of Yan Luozi, and was also sent flying. Blood trickled out of his mouth, and his body was in a sorry state. In this comparison, the strong and the weak were divided. After sending the Demon Suppressing Pagoda flying with a single punch, Li Dao''s sword had begun to move as he coldly looked at the Heavenly Sons of Yan Luo and Qing Xuanzi. A simple and honest smile appeared on Yama Luo Zi''s face. He quickly waved his hand and said, "Hehe, Brother Li, don''t misunderstand. I just want to see if there''s anything special about your sword." "That''s right, that''s right. This old man has the same intentions as the Ancestor. Please don''t misunderstand, Sage Emperor." Qing Xuanzi''s smile was extremely unnatural and extremely awkward. He never thought that such a divine artifact would have already recognized him as its master. Li Dao sneered. Did these two take him for a fool? Everything else could be forgiven. Since they dared to attack this sword, they should be killed. As Li Dao had always regarded swords as more important than his wife, he believed that Li Dao was more important than his wife. Just as Li Blade was about to swing his sword at Qing Xuanzi, a surge of vast and distant information rushed into Li Blade''s mind. His vision blurred, and he discovered that he was standing in the endless primal chaos. Li Dao didn''t panic too much. When he first received Li Taibai''s inheritance, he also encountered this kind of situation. Looking over, Li Dao''s pupils constricted as he saw a longsword. It was the longsword that he had always regarded as the foundation for his future. A long sword was floating in the air, surrounded by a middle-aged man with dragon horns on his head and dark red armor. In his hand was a black broadsword. A hunchbacked old man riding a green ox had a diamond chakram on his wrist and a carrying pole on his shoulder. There was also a giant bell above his head. It was a majestic emperor that was clad in a yellow robe. There were a total of seven people. When Li Dao saw these seven people, his scalp went numb. He did not even dare to breathe too loudly, fearing that he would attract the attention of these powerful figures. Although Li Dao knew that this was just a memory of the sword, he was still scared. He did not know why, but out of instinctive fear, he felt goosebumps rising all over his body. "Wushuang, you are the supreme sword that was born in the center of the endless primal chaos. I couldn''t figure it out, so I gave you a chance to be born, hmm? " As he spoke, a middle-aged man in green clothes suddenly turned to look at Li Dao. Li Dao''s heart skipped a beat and the next moment, the scene shattered. Li Dao had returned to reality. Cold sweat trickled down his forehead. Li Dao''s eyes flickered constantly. He had long felt that the sword had a great origin, but he did not expect the truth to be even more exaggerated. Just now, the memory of those seven figures in the longsword was simply too terrifying. They could be seen within the memory of the longsword as well. So the longsword was born from the center of the endless primordial chaos. It was the supreme sword of slaughter, a symbol of destruction. Li Dao had always thought that there was a central great world within the Myriad Heavens. That was, the Great Desolate Great World. The memory fragments of the long sword had overturned his thoughts. Even the Daofather Hongjun of the Wasteland wasn''t as terrifying as any of the other seven. Li Dao felt that the seven hunchback elders riding green oxen were similar to the legendary Taizhuang. Right now he was too far away from those people, even the long sword was probably destroyed by them, falling onto earth and landing in his hands. Shaking his head to prevent himself from thinking about such things, Li Dao turned his gaze to his sword and asked softly, "So your name is Wushuang, right?" Unfortunately, the sword''s truesoul had been shattered long ago, unable to respond to him. C655 Li Dao was at a loss. He raised his head and exhaled a breath of foul air, lamenting Wushuang''s fate. If it weren''t for the interference of those seven great characters, Wushuang would most likely be an almighty being standing at the peak of the Myriad Worlds, and her truesoul would not have been shattered and landed in his hands. Looking at Qing Xuanzi with an ice-cold gaze, Li Dao raised his sword. The sword was covered in a purple black glow, and in a flash, it arrived in front of Qing Xuanzi. Qing Xuanzi''s mana crazily surged, blocking the Demon Suppressing Pagoda in front of him. He didn''t even have time to say anything. Without any sound, the Demon Suppressing Pagoda of Mount Shu Sword Sect, which had been passed down for hundreds of thousands of years, was severed. Qing Xuanzi''s body and soul were both cut in half at the waist. "Patriarch Qing Xu!" The Mount Shu Sect Leader and disciples cried out in sorrow, among them was Yan Chixia. Other than Baldy and the three Dragon Kings of the East Sea still crazily attacking Li Changfeng, the rest of them stopped moving. Since the situation had developed to this point, was there a need to continue fighting? Facing Li Dao''s cold gaze and the tip of his sword, Yama Minamiya started to sweat profusely. He swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said, "Brother Li, really, I have no ill intentions, believe me!" Li Dao retracted his gaze and said calmly, "Let this matter rest. You have done me a favor. If I don''t kill you today, I will repay this debt of gratitude." The Heavenly Son of Yama wiped his cold sweat, sighed, and didn''t say anything more. Li Dao walked towards Li Changfeng step by step and said, "Father-in-law, as well as your three uncles, Baldy, you guys get out of the way. I will send this villager on his final journey." With that, Li Dao walked forward and pushed away the bald man and the three Dragon Kings. He pointed his sword towards Li Changfeng and grinned, "I''m sorry, but it seems that you really aren''t the main character." Li Changfeng calmed down, laughed at himself, and said to Li Dao, "That''s right, I only found out about it now. For the sake of my hometown, can I ask you for a favor? " Li Dao''s brows twitched as he said, "If I were to spare your life, then I won''t say anything." Li Changfeng, as a transcender, could inherit the great destiny and fortune carried by him by killing him. Li Dao had no reason to let him off the hook. "No, I want you to protect my wife and son. Also, I implicated the Kunlun Society. I hope you won''t implicate them and leave them with a legacy." "Un, be more straightforward. Don''t let me feel any pain." As Li Changfeng spoke, he closed his eyes. Before he died, his heart felt a trace of warmth. As the head fell and the soul dissipated, a diaosi transcender was turned into ashes and vanished into thin air. "Ahh!" In the distance, Li Ao Tian painfully closed his eyes, tightly biting his thick lips to prevent himself from crying. Tears were streaming down Lie Yangzi''s face as he swung his sword to wipe his neck. Li Dao looked around and stepped forward to pick up the cracked Kunlun Mirror. As the Kunlun Mirror approached Wu-Shuang, he let out a wail, as if he was afraid. In the end, the sword did not have any new abilities. It might have become even sharper. After all, the Demon Suppressing Pagoda in Mount Shu had been easily cut in half. The thing that made Li Dao most happy was that he would no longer need to collect any luck from transmigrating to another world. The sword swallowed qi was originally meant to repair itself, but now that the Annihilation Laws were hidden within the sword''s body, they were activated a bit. Breaking through the world barrier would be an easy task. Everyone stared at Li Blade. Li Changfeng was dead, and right now, no one could compete with him. After all, he was a ruthless person who had even swallowed the Heavenly Dao. "Don''t look at me, do whatever you want." Don''t look at me, do whatever you want to do. As for the Kunlun Society, you can handle it, but don''t destroy their legacy. " After saying that, Li Dao left. His harvest this time was already great. First of all, the longsword had repaired a small part of it, which was the biggest gain. After that, he used the combination of the Six Legged Golden Body and the Blood Nerve to create a brand-new cultivation technique. Finally, there was the Kunlun Mirror that Li Changfeng had left behind and his tremendous luck. After Li Dao left, the eyes of the Heavenly Emperor turned. He didn''t say a word as he walked towards the depths of the Heavenly Palace. He had never forgotten his purpose in coming here. The old man chanted a Buddhist prayer and chose a direction to head towards, searching for the shattered spirit mountain. The Mount Shu Sword Sect had lost their Supreme Elder, Qing Xuanzi, to a group of Earthly Immortals. Now, they were in a disadvantageous position. The bald man left the Heavenly Court with an emotionless expression. His back was bleak and he was in no mood to care about other things. The Dragon King of the East Sea forced himself to keep his spirits up, suppressing his grief at the loss of his brother, putting on the dignity of a Heavenly Immortal. Next was the distribution of benefits. The treasures left behind by the ancient Heavenly Court, as well as the benefits of destroying the Karakorum Dao Palace, naturally meant that the strong would receive more. The whereabouts of the Heavenly Emperor of Yan Luo and Old Devil Buddha were unknown. As the Dragon King of the East Sea was the strongest in the group, it naturally meant that he would have to take the lion''s head. Li Dao did not know about the situation after he left. The Heavenly Dao had already dissipated, so no matter how many benefits these people received, it was useless. The spiritual energy in this part of the world would gradually dissipate, welcoming the end of the world. Everyone would die, no deities or demons would exist, and the prosperity of the human race would finally come. C656 Time flew. Li Dao stayed in this world for 120 years. During this time, the Son of Yama found the teleportation portal and left the world. The old Buddha spread the Dharmic Dharma and also left in the footsteps of the Son of Yama. The spiritual energy of heaven and earth dispersed day by day. Everyone who had reached the Immortal Path could feel it. However, no one dared to criticize Li Dao for anything. Many people chose to use teleportation techniques to leave this place. Li Dao used these few decades to thoroughly understand the new body transformation technique he created using the combination of his Six Legged Golden Body and his Blood Nerve, and named it the Blood Buddha Body. The fire that was born in his body was named Blood Gold Flame by Li Dao. The Blood Buddha Body inherited the six feet golden body and blood nerves. If one wanted to continue to advance, they would have to continuously gather faith energy to strengthen the Blood Gold Flame and temper their body. The stronger the Blood Golden Flame, the stronger the Blood Buddha Body. In addition to the path of gathering faith energy, the Blood Gold Flame could also devour other flames to advance in rank. Of course, the prerequisite was that the level of the flames being devoured was sufficient. During this period of time, Li Blade stayed with Xin 14 Niang, Xia Bing, and Ao Sheng. In the end, Li Dao did not choose to give birth to her children. What was worth mentioning was that Li Dao''s eldest disciple, Li Jian, was together with Hu Mei. As time passed, the image of Little Dragon Girl became clearer and clearer in Li Dao''s mind. There was also Xing''er, Jian Xiong, mother and son. These factors forced Li Dao to continue his journey. He would not be able to continue his journey in peace. He would have to embark on a new journey. The Dragon King of the East Sea knew the reason for the disappearance of the spiritual energy. He did not blame Li Dao for anything and chose to move his people. Li Dao personally escorted the Dragon Clan, Fourteenth Mother Xin, Xia Bing, and Ao Sheng onto the Teleportation Formation and disappeared from this world. Li Dao asked Li Jian before he left. Li Jian was unwilling to leave this world, so Li Dao gave the Ancestor Mantra to Li Jian. Li Jian became Li Dao''s successor, known as the Martial Monarch. In the hearts of the people in the world, there was only one Sage Emperor, and that was Li Dao. Only Li Dao''s achievements could be called the Sage Emperor''s, and his successor would never be able to surpass him. Li Dao discovered that this was an interstellar era after he entered the new world through the teleportation array left behind by the outer space demons. Ancient martial arts, magic, magic, technology, hundreds of flowers bloomed at once. Unfortunately, his level was not that high, and his cultivation was already at the apex. By the time Li Dao and the others had teleported over, the Heavenly Emperor had already established the famous Nether Palace. The old Buddha had rebuilt the Spirit Mountain on this civilized and prosperous planet. Li Dao explored for a while and found that this world did not have any effect on his cultivation. Thus, he chose to travel through this world once again. Under the reluctant eyes of Xin 14 Niang, Xia Bing, and Ao Sheng, Li Dao made his promise. Then, his sword broke through the primal chaos and disappeared. In fact, Li Dao really wanted to try and see if he could bring the three women along with him through the transmigration. Unfortunately, the longsword only recognized him as one person. In the boundless void, it could only protect him alone. Li Dao, who didn''t want to let the story of the little dragon girl repeat itself, embarked on his own journey. After floating in the primal chaos for who knows how long, several world barriers appeared in front of Li Dao. One of them was connected to countless other worlds, making it a small central world. Li Dao did not rashly enter the central world. Instead, he chose a slightly smaller world that was close to the central world. His long sword broke through the outer barrier of the world and his figure flashed as he stepped into it. Upon stepping into this world, Li Dao could not help but frown. He felt as if he had come to the wrong place. This world was filled with an irritable energy molecule. It was completely different from the gentle spiritual energy of the world in the past. Li Yao tried to absorb this violent energy into his body and found that the effect was not bad. The thing that made Li Dao the most speechless was that the violent energy of this world was incredibly dense. Its level was much higher than that of the previous world, but it did not give birth to any Heavenly Dao Consciousness. If the Heavenly Dao''s consciousness was not born, then the source of the Heavenly Dao must be pitifully few. Li Dao had already foreseen that the training system in this world would be different from his own. In order to understand the situation of this world, Li Dao passed through the astral wind layer and landed on the ground. After walking around in a big circle, he finally understood what kind of world it was. Li Dao''s eyebrows kept jumping up and down. This was actually the "Qi continent of horses". There was no Heaven Realm or Underworld Realm on this continent. The strongest expert was comparable to a Golden Immortal. However, the people of this world only focused on training by absorbing the violent energy in the world and did not pay much attention to the improvement of their mental state. After all, there wasn''t even a Heavenly Dao consciousness that was born. It was impossible for the people of this world to comprehend the Heavenly Dao Laws. Heavenly Immortal Li Blade''s cultivation was on a completely different level in this world. In the end, Li Dao arrived outside a small city. Since he had come to this world, he should at least meet the main character. The protagonist of this world was also a Transcender, but he was only wearing it because he had once brought a lot of blood to Li Dao. Walking on the streets paved with huge rocks, Li Dao smiled. There were plans in this world. He just didn''t know what stage the plot was at or whether the main character had grown up yet. It was just that he had just arrived and was about to take what belonged to someone else. C657 On the bluestone paved streets of the small city, there was an endless stream of pedestrians. The races here were quite different. Most of them had black hair, black eyes and golden hair. Some of them were wearing ancient Chinese gowns, so it was obvious that they were wealthy. Some were dressed in coarse cloth and had their hair cut extremely short. It was the style of the Western Middle Ages. This world which was dominated by the Eastern Style and was mixed with the Western Style made Li Dao feel that it was a little strange. Blacksmith shops. Medicinal plants were the most common on this street. After that were the various stalls that had crystals of various shapes and colors. Most of them were crystal cores of Class 1 Magical Beasts. This was a small city in the southwest part of the Dou Qi Continent called Wu Tan City. The main character''s family was one of the three big families in this city. Li Dao was wearing a white robe that was as white as snow as he walked with his hands behind his back, casually sizing up the scenery of the small city. Along the way, many hawkers shouted at Li Dao. Some were selling medicinal pills, some were selling cultivation techniques and battle skills. These people were able to deduce a few things from the clothes Li Dao wore. After arriving in this world, Li Dao was somewhat sorrowful. Breaking through the heavens, that was the memories of a generation. Thinking about it carefully, Li Dao felt that besides the ''Heavenly Flame'', there was nothing else worth his scheming in this world. After all, the cultivation system is different. People in this world cultivate abnormally fast, and as long as one''s cultivation technique is high enough, has sufficient talent and pills, cultivating is akin to flying. Not long after he left, a strange expression appeared in Li Dao''s eyes. He did not expect to run into him so quickly. It must have been fate. He only saw a fifteen-year-old youth walking towards him. His body was shrouded in a gloomy aura, as if there was something bothering him. The youth had delicate and pretty eyebrows that were tightly bunched up. It didn''t match the youth''s appearance at all, and he looked as if he didn''t fit in with his surroundings. Perhaps he had something on his mind, but the youth kept his head down until the road in front of him was blocked. Only then did he raise his head. With this raise of his head, he could clearly see the appearance of the person in front of him. His eyes couldn''t help but light up. The youth could swear that he''d never seen such a magnanimous man before. His white robe was snow-white, and he stood tall and straight. His eyes were bright and profound, and his thin face made people feel as if they had seen a spring breeze when he smiled. "Uncle, why did you stop me?" Facing such an imposing man, the youth couldn''t help but have a very good impression of him. His dejected mood also improved a bit, so he asked very politely. Uncle? Forget it, he was almost two hundred years old, it wouldn''t be a problem for the other party to call him grandpa. Looking at the depressed and courteous young man, Li Dao''s playfulness rose. The corner of his mouth slightly raised as he jokingly said, "Oh, this young man, is there something on your mind?" Tell the old grandpa that the old grandpa might be able to help you. " If one looked carefully at the tall and slender Li Dao, who seemed to be around twenty-six or twenty-seven years old, he would not look like a lunatic no matter how one looked at him. The youth once again frowned and said unhappily, "Uncle, if you''re here to amuse me, then forget it. I still have things to do." With just a few words, he displayed an indifference that did not belong to his age. The youth circled around Li Dao and once again walked forward. "Young man, I can see that you are full of luck." Young man, I can see that you are full of luck. However, the sky was covered by dark clouds, which meant that something bad must have happened. If you trust Uncle, why don''t you invite him for a drink? Maybe he can solve your problem? " The corners of Li Dao''s mouth curled up even higher. It was such a pity that he didn''t try to cheat himself. "A scammer trying to fool me. Dream on!" The youth spat in a low voice and continued walking forward. After taking a few steps, the youth suddenly realized that this world was not Earth, there was no Taoism, and there was no fortune-telling scammer, then that person just now! The youth suddenly turned around, but the man had already disappeared. If he carefully savored the words that the man had just said, it was exactly what he had been doing all these years. A few years ago, it went smoothly. At the age of four, he cultivated Dou Qi and became an eleven year old Dou Zhe. Unfortunately, since three years ago, everything had changed. The battle qi that he painstakingly cultivated would mysteriously disappear, and he would completely become a piece of trash. That man just now was an expert! Remembering Li Dao''s extraordinary bearing, the youth came to a conclusion in his heart. But now that he had let this opportunity slip by him like this, the youth couldn''t help but feel somewhat vexed. "Senior, senior, Xiao Yan knows that he was wrong. Senior, please come out!" Immediately, the youth started running and shouting, searching for Li Dao''s figure. "Third Young Master, who are you looking for? "The clan''s test is about to start. Don''t delay any longer, quickly come back with me." A short servant wearing coarse clothes said to the youth as he ran over while gasping for breath. The youth looked dejectedly at the street before following the attendant towards the Xiao Residence. He clenched his fists tightly as his fighting spirit ignited once more. He still had hope, as long as he could find that mysterious man, he still had the hope to get rid of the title of trash! Li Dao stood on the rooftop as he watched the youth leave. He smiled and said, "We will meet again soon." C658 In the Xiao family''s examination hall, a group of young men and women were either excited or nervous. Their expressions were all different. A ten feet tall test monument was erected, and beside it stood a stern middle-aged man. On the high platform in front of the Magic Stele sat a middle-aged man and a few elders. They were the head of the Xiao family, Xiao Zhan, and a few elders of the Xiao family. "Xiao Ning!" Hearing this shout, a youth with freckles all over his face, lively and somewhat arrogant walked forward with his head held high, pressing his hand on the Magic Stele. The demonic monument lit up, and the middle-aged man with a serious expression revealed a hint of satisfaction on his face. He shouted loudly, "Xiao Ning, Dou Qi Stage 6, Mid Rank!" The group of boys and girls below discussed in hushed voices. The youth called Xiao Ning tried his best to remain calm, but his face that was red from holding his breath revealed his emotions. After Xiao Ning, there were a few young men and women who took part in the test. The results were all different, some were happy, some were depressed. "Xiao Yan!" Upon hearing this name, the middle-aged man''s voice became somewhat complicated. At the same time, the gazes of the youths turned towards a young man with clear eyes and determination, who kept a low profile, as they whispered to each other. The youth expressionlessly walked forward and placed his hand on the Magic Stele. "Power of battle, third phase!" Staring at the five words on the Magic Stele, which were so bright that they were almost blinding, the youth was expressionless. His lips had a touch of self-mockery, and his tightly clenched hand, because of excessive force, caused a sharp fingernail to be deeply pierced into his palm, causing waves of excruciating pain. "Third phase?" Hehe, just as I expected, this genius has been standing at his original spot this year! " "Sigh, this piece of trash has really disgraced the family." "If it wasn''t for the fact that the clan leader was his father, this kind of trash would have long been driven out of the clan, leaving him to fend for himself. He wouldn''t have the chance to stay in the clan and eat and drink for free." "Eh, how come the genius youth that was famous in Wutan City has fallen to such a state?" "Who knows? Maybe he did something shameful and angered the gods!" The mocking and regretful sigh from the surroundings fell into the ears of the youth who was still standing on the spot like a wooden stake. It was as if sharp thorns had ruthlessly pierced his heart, causing the youth to feel slightly short of breath. The youth slowly raised his head, revealing a somewhat delicate and delicate face. His pitch-black eyes blankly swept over the ridiculing peers around him. The self-deprecation at the corner of his mouth seemed to become even more bitter. After that, the youth didn''t pay any attention to what these people were saying. "Are all these people so mean?" Perhaps it''s because three years ago, they had revealed their humblest smiles in front of me, so I think it''s time to repay them! " The youth''s face revealed a dejected look, which didn''t match his age. He turned around and walked out. "I still have a chance. I still have a chance. As long as I can find that person!" In the crowd, a young girl with bright eyebrows and white teeth watched the youth''s back as he left. Her hands tightly gripped the hem of her skirt while worry hung on her face. She whispered, "Xiao Yan ge-ge." "Xiao Xun Er." The shout by her ear made the young girl withdraw her thoughts and calmly walked forward. The youth walked out of the Xiao Residence and looked towards the main street. The sadness and disappointment in his heart dissipated as he asked with a frown, "Where are you going to find him?" "Young man, are you looking for me?" The teasing voice reached the young man''s ears, making him sound like a heavenly music to the ears. He quickly looked towards the source of the voice, but he couldn''t find anything. "Do you see the mountain in front of you? I''ll wait here for you. In less than a quarter of an hour, I won''t wait any longer!" The clear and loud teasing voice startled the youth. Was that person on top of the mountain ahead? He really was an expert! The young man''s eyes blazed with fire as he sprinted towards the top of the mountain in a quarter of an hour. If he didn''t make it in time, he might have to live up to his reputation as a good-for-nothing forever. After a quarter of an hour, the youth was out of breath, and his face was red like the color of a pig''s liver. Sweat seeped into his temples, and the clothes on his chest stuck tightly to his flesh, causing him to feel extremely uncomfortable. However, when he saw the figure in front of him, the youth felt that it was worth it. Li Dao was a little surprised. This Xiao Yan was only at the third level of Dou Qi. In the world of martial artists, he was only at the third level of the Postnatal realm and didn''t even know Qing Gong. It seemed that the main character of this transcender was much more resolute than Li Changfeng. That''s right, he would be the Flame Emperor in the future after all. Every protagonist carried a heaven-defying destiny and destiny on them. Then, should they kill him? This thought flashed through Li Dao''s mind, but in the end, he decided against it. After all, Li Dao wasn''t someone who would use any means possible. Sometimes, one''s bottom line and principles had to be adhered to. Both of Xiao Yan''s eyes were burning as he kowtowed and shouted, "Senior, please accept me as your disciple!" Li Dao''s eyelids twitched. Just a moment ago, he was still considering whether he should kill Qin Wentian or not. But now, Qin Wentian was kowtowing to him as soon as he saw him. In short, Li Dao had a good impression of Xiao Yan. Should he accept this disciple of his? C659 Li Dao rubbed his chin, muttering to himself. Xiao Yan quietly raised his head to observe Li Dao''s expression. His heart was in turmoil. "Xiao Yan, you should get up first. The matter of accepting a disciple is a different matter. The most urgent matter now is to solve the problem that you have right now." Li Dao opened his mouth and caused Xiao Yan''s heart to sink to the bottom. Actually, Xiao Yan was not trash. On the contrary, his talent was very high. It was just that the ring on his finger contained an old man whose soul had been damaged. Every time he cultivated a little bit of Dou Qi, it would be completely absorbed by the old man who lived in the ring. Therefore, during these three years, no matter how hard he worked, his cultivation would not increase, but instead regress. The old man in Xiao Yan''s ring was called Yao Chen. His origins were shocking. He was a member of the ancient eight clans, the Medicine Clan. However, he was expelled by the Medicine Clan. After being expelled by the Medicine clan, Yao Chen held in his breath, wanting to prove himself. He had created quite a big name for himself on the Dou Qi continent. He was honored as the Venerable One of the Medicine Sovereign, and was very close with the Venerable Feng of the Meteorite Pavilion. On the Dou Qi continent, the hierarchy is Dou Qi. From low to high, Dou Qi is divided into nine stages. Then there is Dou Zhe, Dou Shi, Da Dou Shi, Dou Ling, Dou Wang, Dou Huang, Dou Zong, Dou Zun, Dou Sheng, Dou Huang. 9 Duan Qi, 9 stars from Dou Zhe to Dou Di. Li Dao made a comparison. Cultivating Dou Qi was equivalent to Pre-Sky Realm martial artist, whereas Dou Zhe was equivalent to Foundation Establishment or Xiantian. A Dou Shi, a Da Dou Shi, and a Dou Ling were comparable to a Jin Dan. The Dou Wang and Dou Huang were roughly on par with the Immortal Soul stage elder. The Dou Zong could be compared to an Earthly Immortal, the Dou Zun could be compared to a Heavenly Immortal, and the Dou Sheng could be considered a True Immortal. As for the highest level of Dou Emperors, they should correspond to Golden Immortals. Right now, Li Dao''s cultivation was similar to that of the Nine Star Dou Zun. However, considering that the people of this world did not care about the state of mind, nor the comprehension of laws, his battle prowess relied entirely on battle qi and battle skills, Li Dao was confident that he could fight the Battle Sage head-on. Even Gu Yuan and the Heavenly Soul Emperor Li Dao wouldn''t give up at this stage. As for the Dou Emperor, he had never seen him before, so it was not easy to come to a conclusion. In any case, there were no Dou Emperors in this world. Li Dao indicated that this instance dungeon would not be a problem. These were just superfluous words. It was best to resolve Xiao Yan''s problem first. The reason Li Dao had his eyes on Xiao Yan was not only because he was the main character who wanted to meet Xiao Yan, but also because of Yao Chen who was with Xiao Yan. Yao Chen had the ''Heavenly Flame'' ranked eleventh on the ''Heavenly Flame'' ranking list, the ''Bone Chilling Flame''! The ''Heavenly Flame'' was a special characteristic of this world. Without a Heavenly Dao, no one would be able to understand the Laws of the world. The ''Heavenly Flames'', on the other hand, contained precious natural laws. There were a total of twenty-three kinds of ''Heavenly Flames'' on the ''Heavenly Flame Ranking''. Each type of ''Heavenly Flame'' was controlled by an expert. If Li Dao''s Blood Buddha Body wanted to advance, he would need to collect an endless amount of faith and strength of the Blood Golden Flame, or devour other flames to strengthen the Blood Golden Flame. Coincidentally, the ''Heavenly Flame'' of this world was suitable for the Blood Gold Flame to devour. Li Dao didn''t know what ranking the current Blood Gold Flame had on the Heavenly Flame Ranking. It was definitely inferior to the Void Swallowing Flame and the Purifying Lotus Demon Flame. However, compared to Golden Emperor Fen Tianyan, he should be a bit stronger. If he were to completely devour all the strange fire in this world, Li Dao didn''t know how strong the Blood Golden Flame would be or how powerful the Blood Buddha Body would be. Perhaps at that time, the Blood Gold Flame would be even more powerful than the Three Flames of the Sun and the Six Ding God Flames, and perhaps even better than the legendary Grand Sun Primordial Flame. Thinking of this, Li Dao felt a little excited. After all, Xiao Yan had gone to the Great Thousand World to create the Endless Flame Region. "Cough cough, there is an old monster residing in your ring. Every time you cultivate a little bit of battle qi, he would immediately absorb it. That is why your cultivation has not improved for the past three years." Either you throw away the ring, or I suspect that even if you throw it away, he will still come back and find you. Therefore, I suggest that you let me handle the ring. Li Dao retracted his train of thought and truthfully told Xiao Yan the situation. He did not hide the existence of the medicinal powder nor did he lie to Xiao Yan. No matter what, Li Jun had once been a Saint Emperor. What''s more, she was a scammer. At most, she would only kill someone for their goods. Hearing Li Dao''s words, Xiao Yan wiped the ring off his finger and a hint of doubt appeared in his eyes. He felt that things were not as simple as Li Dao had said, but he could not think of a reason. Li Dao didn''t say anything. Xiao Yan wasn''t a real youth. Adding up the two lives of his, he was at least a forty to fifty-year-old middle-aged man. "Senior, what would you do if I gave you the ring?" Xiao Yan held the ring in his hand and stared at Li Dao with a burning gaze. He wanted to see something from Li Dao''s face. Li Dao was very calm as he faced Xiao Yan''s gaze and smiled, "If you give me the ring, I will grab the old monster from within because he has something that I want in his hand." Xiao Yan heaved a sigh of relief. Hearing Li Dao say this, he, who possessed the soul of an adult, felt more at ease. "Senior, this ring is mine, right?" A crafty look flashed across Xiao Yan''s eyes as he asked Li Dao. "That''s right!" Li Yao nodded and did not deny it. "Senior, since you want to take something from that old freak in the ring, then you want something from me. Shouldn''t you give me some compensation?" C660 Glancing at the still young face of Xiao Yan, Li Dao fell silent. One definitely could not treat Xiao Yan as a young man. Under the young man''s skin was the soul of a middle-aged uncle. His goal was all the ''Heavenly Flames'' in this world. In that case, even if Xiao Yan obtained Yao Chen''s help to practice the ''Flame Mantra'', it was definitely impossible for him to snatch the ''Heavenly Flames'' from him. In other words, from the moment he had arrived, the fate of this world had changed and the Flame Emperor would never appear again. In that case, what could Yao Chen teach Xiao Yan as a disciple? Alchemy? Make Xiao Yan an honest alchemist? Under Xiao Yan''s expectant gaze, Li Dao''s brows twitched as he asked, "Sly little fellow, tell me, what kind of compensation do you want?" Xiao Yan rubbed his head and laughed. He opened his mouth and said, "Senior, please accept me as your disciple and teach me your abilities!" Currently, Xiao Yan was certain that Li Dao was an expert. It was possible that he was an expert who had never appeared in Wu Tan City before. A Dou Wang, a Dou Huang, or even a Dou Zong? Xiao Yan became faintly excited when he thought of this. In the end, the problem went back to its original point. Maybe every transcender needed to take in many disciples. Could Xiao Yan practice the Qi Method that he possessed? "Alright, since you sincerely want to be my disciple, I will accept this disciple of yours." In the end, Li Dao chose to accept Xiao Yan as his disciple. After all, he had changed the trajectory of his fate, preventing him from becoming the famous Flame Emperor in the future. "Greetings, Master!" Xiao Yan was ecstatic. He bent his legs and knocked his head against the ground. "Slow down young man, it is best that you consider this clearly. Don''t let others deceive you." An old voice sounded, causing Xiao Yan to be stunned. The pitch-black and unremarkable ring floated in his hand. A ball of white light emerged from the ring, forming the appearance of a benevolent old man. It had to be said that Yao Chen''s appearance was very good. Upon seeing his for the first time, he would easily gain a favorable impression from her. Xiao Yan was stunned for a moment before recovering. He clenched his teeth and said, "It was you, an old fellow who had absorbed my Dou Qi for three years and caused me to become a useless person who was mocked?" Yao Chen''s face revealed a trace of awkwardness. As a Venerable Medicine expert, to absorb a Dou Zhe''s Dou Qi to nourish the soul was indeed a dishonest act, or even a disgrace. "Kid, you''re still young, don''t be so angry, it''s not good for the liver. It is wrong for me to absorb your battle spirit for three years, but I will compensate you. "Tell me, what do you want?" "What can you give me?" Xiao Yan carefully observed Yao Chen. His tone was somewhat uncertain. For some reason, this benevolent old man gave him a kind feeling. Moreover, this old man was able to survive in the form of a spirit. Xiao Yan could not help but compare the old man with Li Dao. Regardless of whether it was Li Dao or Yao Chen, both gave him a strong feeling. However, Xiao Yan could not determine which one was stronger. However, Xiao Yan was, after all, a person who had principles. Since he had already become his disciple, he would not go back on his words. "I can give you a Heaven Tier Qi Method and a Heaven Tier Battle Skill. I can also teach you Alchemy and make you an alchemist with a world-shaking reputation. How is that?" Yao Chen looked benevolently at Xiao Yan. His tone was filled with allure. During the process of absorbing Xiao Yan''s Dou Qi, Yao Chen was also observing Xiao Yan. Xiao Yan''s talent and temperament had undoubtedly moved Yao Chen, causing his to have the urge to take him in as a disciple. Heaven Tier Qi Methods, Heaven Tier Battle Skill, and Alchemy Skill. These words made Xiao Yan''s mouth go dry and he could not help but swallow his saliva. As one of the three great clans of Wu Tan City, the Xiao Clan''s strongest clan foundation cultivation technique was only low-grade Profound Rank. To him, the Heaven Tier Cultivation Method was something he had never even thought about. The battle qi cultivation techniques and battle skills were divided into four ranks, the Sky, Earth, Profound, Yellow, and the Earth. Each rank was also divided into three grades: upper, middle, and lower. The Heaven Ranked technique was a legendary technique. Xiao Yan could not help but recall what Li Dao said about wanting to obtain something from the hands of this old man. Could it be that it was a Heaven Tier Qi Method and a Dou Technique? Thinking of this, Xiao Yan turned his head to look at Li Dao and hesitantly said, "Master, what do you want from him? Take it as the compensation from this old thing." Li Dao smiled and said to Xiao Yan, "I want the ''Bone Chilling Flame'' on his body." Xiao Yan''s eyes became dull. He had never heard of what the ''Bone Chilling Flame'' was. Could it be that it was even more powerful than a Heaven Tier Qi Method or a Dou Technique? Boundless spirits were pulling the energy molecules in the surrounding air to form a storm. A majestic aura of might that belonged to a Dou Huang was emitted (The Yao Chen was a Dou Zun, and it was likely that it only had the strength of a Dou Huang in its residual soul state), shocking the birds and beasts in the mountain as they wildly leaped. "Younger generation, who are you? You dare to have your eyes on this old man?" Yao Chen''s words weren''t kind, and his killing intent was obvious. If he wanted to steal his Bone Chilling Flame, then he must be a lackey sent by that renegade disciple. At the thought of that renegade apprentice, the killing intent on Yao Chen grew even stronger. Li Dao rubbed his chin as he thought, "I''m almost two hundred years old, but with Yao Chen''s age, it wouldn''t be a problem to call me a junior." Perhaps the cultivation system was different, so Yao Chen could not see through his cultivation. It seemed that he had to intimidate him, or else, he would not know that the little pot was made of iron. The aura belonging to a top-notch Heavenly Immortal spread out from Li Dao''s slender body, instantly dispersing the aura of the medicinal dust. Instantly, the sky turned dark, and thunder and lightning began to gather. C661 Shock was written all over Xiao Yan''s face. He was secretly glad that he was not blinded by the Heaven Tier Qi Method and battle skill just now. Indeed, his honored master was much stronger than this old man. A bitter expression appeared on Yao Chen''s face as he spat out two words, "Dou Sheng!" Xiao Yan''s face was filled with disbelief when he heard the two words'' Dou Sheng ''that Yao Chen had said. One must know that those below the Dou Emperor level were only Dou Saints. The Dou Qi Continent had never had a Dou Di ever since the Ancient Emperor. A Dou Sheng could be said to be the strongest person on this continent. Forget about Dou Sheng. From what Xiao Yan knew, the guardian of the nearby Jia Ma Empire was merely a Dou Huang. The Supreme Elder of the Misty Cloud Sect was merely an Dou Zong and was already known as the strongest person in the southwest of the continent. Xiao Yan had thought that this teacher of his was very strong. However, he felt that Li Dao was a Dou Wang or a Dou Huang. Who would have known that he would accidentally grab onto such a thick thigh? Feeling dizzy, Xiao Yan felt as if he had been struck by a pie that had fallen from the sky. "You are merely a remnant soul of a Dou Zun. Who gave you the courage to challenge me?" Li Dao retracted the smile on his face. The aura belonging to a Heavenly Immortal pressed down on Yao Chen''s body, giving him the feeling that his soul would be shattered into pieces at any moment. Dou Zun? Xiao Yan opened his mouth wide, feeling that the world had been turned upside down. Born in Wu Tan City, the strength of his father''s ability to destroy mountains and shatter rocks had already shocked him. But his father was only a Da Dou Shi while the two great gods in front of him were a Dou Zun and a Dou Sheng. Was there a huge gap between them and a Da Dou Shi? Xiao Yan pulled up his fingers and began to calculate. His brain was no longer sufficient. "So it''s senior. Junior is insensible, I hope senior does not have to be so fussy about this." A bitter smile filled his face, and the bitterness in Yao Chen''s heart could not be hidden. As someone from the ancient eight clans, Yao Chen naturally knew how terrifying a Battle Sage was. It was not an exaggeration to say that the Dou Sheng was the person who stood at the peak of this continent. In the entire Dou Qi continent, the Dou Sheng could be counted on one hand. However, what Yao Chen couldn''t understand was why such a big shot like the Dou Sheng would set his eyes on the ''Bone Chilling Flame'' in his hands. "You address me as senior, so I can''t be at odds with a junior like you. Hand over the Bone Chilling Flame and I''ll take it as if this didn''t happen, okay?" Towards someone like Yao Chen, Li Dao didn''t have any ill feelings. Moreover, his current actions were akin to taking from someone by force. Unless it was absolutely necessary, it was better not to commit murder. "With senior''s level of cultivation, why would you be interested in the Bone Chilling Flame in junior''s hands?" Yao Chen was still unwilling to give up the ''Bone Chilling Flame'' and asked himself some questions. Li Dao gave Yao Chen a profound look before he opened his mouth to shatter Yao Chen''s illusions, "Not only the Bone Chilling Flame, I want all of the Heavenly Flames." I know that you have the Flame Mantra, but you do not have the chance. Yao Chen''s heart shook and a bitter smile appeared on his face. A cluster of white flames began to burn in his hand. It was clearly a flame, but it was emitting an ice-cold temperature that pierced into one''s soul. Xiao Yan''s eyes were fiery hot. What was a ''Heavenly Flame''? It sounds pretty good. Li Dao did not hold back and directly grabbed the Bone Chilling Flame from Yao Chen''s hand. He sized it up, and a blood-red and golden flame ignited in Li Dao''s left hand. Instantly, the white Bone Chilling Flame was engulfed. After the Blood Gold Flame swallowed the Bone Chilling Flame, Li Dao slowly closed his eyes and began to digest the Bone Chilling Flame. Yao Chen exchanged glances with Xiao Yan before shifting his gaze to the Blood Gold Flame on Li Dao''s hand. Doubt was revealed in his eyes. The twenty-three kinds of gunpowder dust on the ''Heavenly Flame Ranking'' had some understanding, but the flame in Li Dao''s hand was definitely not on any of the ''Heavenly Flame Ranking'', but it was unimaginably strong. After waiting for an hour, Li Dao finally opened his eyes. After consuming the Bone Chilling Flame, the Blood Golden Flame''s color had lightened a bit. However, Li Dao could feel that the Blood Golden Flame''s power had grown stronger, and it now possessed the special characteristics of the Bone Chilling Flame. Li Dao couldn''t be bothered to change the name of the Blood Gold Flame. In any case, he had to constantly devour different types of flames. Could it be that he would have to change its name every time he devoured it? That would be too troublesome. "Alright, stop showing such an old face. This reputed one isn''t taking your things for nothing. Seeing that your soul is broken and doesn''t have a flesh and blood body, how about I promise to repair your soul and refine your body? " Looking at Yao Chen''s pained expression, Li Dao felt a little apologetic in his heart. Yao Chen''s expression was slightly calm as he finally felt a little comfort in his heart. Thinking about how such an expert had promised to repair his soul and refine his body, he no longer needed to hide. He was worried that that renegade Han Feng would come looking for him. When he thought of that renegade disciple of Han Feng''s, Yao Chen gnashed his teeth in hatred. He had treated Han Feng as his own son, but who would have thought that Han Feng would plot against him and chase after him relentlessly with the intent to kill him. "Many thanks, senior." Yao Chen''s mood was much better as he bowed and expressed his gratitude. "Don''t thank me yet. I can repair your soul and refine your body. However, your Bone Chilling Flame is not valuable enough, so you have to take me as your master." Li Dao''s eyes turned as he spoke these words. As a Transcender, how could he not have a younger brother? Yao Chen was rather pleasing to the eye, so he decided to accept him and have him bring tea and water. Yao Chen struggled with his thoughts for a long time. It seemed that there was nothing shameful about being the lackey of a Dou Sheng, thus he half-heartedly agreed to it. Xiao Yan had an ''ungrateful dog'' expression on his face. Was his teacher too strong for him to accept a Dou Zun as a servant? C662 The state of the remnant soul of Yao Chen was not suitable for staying in this world for a long time, so he returned to the ring once again. It was naturally impossible for Li Dao to wear such a low grade Storage Ring. This might have caused him to lose his identity. Hence, the ring once again returned to Xiao Yan''s hand. There were quite a number of good things in Yao Chen''s hands. However, that was only for Xiao Yan. To Li Dao, medicinal dust and other small things were not worth mentioning. However, Li Dao''s Qi Method was different from the training system in this world. He was unable to teach Xiao Yan anything in a short period of time. He decided to let Yao Chen be Xiao Yan''s babysitter for a period of time and teach him for a period of time. He would create a Qi Method for Xiao Yan after he clearly understood the energy attributes of this world. For an almighty Celestial Immortal like Li Dao, as long as he understood the principles behind the flow of battle qi through his meridians, he would be able to create a technique comparable to the Heaven stage. With a ring on his finger, Xiao Yan was still immersed in his joy as he invited Li Dao to the Xiao Clan. After calculating the time, he realized that the story of his disciple slapping him in the face was about to come. Li Dao decided to stay for a few days to help his disciple get out of trouble, and then went to collect the ''Heavenly Flames''. Li Dao was wearing a white robe that was as white as snow as snow as he walked in front of Xiao Yan. As one of the three great clans of Wu Tan City, the Xiao Clan was naturally magnificent. When Xiao Yan brought Li Dao back to the Xiao Residence, Li Dao encountered many looks of doubt. Regardless of whether it was the Xiao Clan disciples or the Xiao Clan servants, they were all astonished. How could a young master with an extraordinary bearing like Li Dao mix together with a good-for-nothing that could shake Wu Tan City? Xiao Yan carefully observed Li Dao''s expression along the way. He felt somewhat embarrassed, afraid that the people of the Xiao Clan would make the master he had just acknowledged unhappy. But who was Li Dao? How could he care about the gazes of these mortals? Xiao Yan''s reputation as a trash caused the people of the Xiao Clan to look down on him. However, he was still the third son of the clan leader and the third young master of the Xiao Clan. After bringing Li Dao back to his room, Xiao Yan''s face turned red and he said, "Master, I have let you down." Li Dao waved his hand as if he did not care about it. "Who cares about the gazes of commoners. Since you have taken me as your master, you are no longer in the same world as them. You have to be upright!" Li Dao carried the tea that Xiao Yan had offered and, not disdaining it, lightly placed it in his mouth. Yes, from the moment he met Master, he was no longer in the same world as them! Xiao Yan inhaled a deep breath of air and nodded, "Teacher, disciple understands." Du, du, du! Knock! Knock! Knock! At the sound, Xiao Yan was about to say something to Li Dao, but he put it down and went to open the door with a displeased expression. Seeing the newcomer, Xiao Yan put away the displeasure on his face and politely asked, "Butler Mo, what business do you have with me?" The old man saw Li Dao in Xiao Yan''s room but did not ask any further questions. He opened his mouth and said, "Third Young Master, the clan leader invites you to the living room. There is a guest visiting." "Alright, I understand. I will go now." "Teacher, Father will look for a disciple. Disciple must leave for a moment." Xiao Yan first responded to Butler Mo before asking Li Dao. Li Dao put down the teacup in his hand and stood up. "Come," he said. "Your trouble is here. Master will accompany you." Xiao Yan thought for a moment before nodding his head. Immediately, the master and disciple walked toward the living room. Housekeeper Mo frowned, his eyes filled with regret. The Third Young Master had been so dazzling back then, but now that the halo had faded away, he had fallen to being with a swindler? Yes, in Butler Mo''s eyes, Li Dao was a swindler. Even though Li Dao had an extraordinary bearing, Butler Mo did not think that Li Dao was an expert. How could there be such a young expert? Moreover, Third Young Master''s reputation as a trash was widespread, and experts would not accept him as a disciple. Butler Mo shook his head. After all, he was just a servant. He immediately followed Li Dao and Xiao Yan to the living room. As he entered the living room, the first person he saw was Xiao Zhan, the Xiao Clan Head. There were three elders of the Xiao family sitting next to Xiao Zhan. On both sides of the main seat were some of the capable elders of the Xiao family, as well as some of the Xiao family''s most outstanding disciples. Watching Li Dao lead the way into the living room, Xiao Yan was half a step behind and these people started whispering to each other. In front of Xiao Zhan was an old man wearing a long, white robe. The sleeves of his robe were embroidered with sword patterns from the clouds, and the silver moon was in front of his chest. The old man''s long and narrow eyes narrowed into slits. With the teacup in his left hand and the tea lid in his right hand, he had an elegant posture of drinking tea, exuding an air of superiority. On the elder''s left was a handsome young man wearing the same robe as the elder. The only difference was that he only had five golden stars on his chest. On the right of the old man stood a young girl who looked like Xiao Yan''s age. The young girl had flowing black hair and had a oval face; his gentle beauty carried pride and determination. There were three golden stars dotted on the front of his robe. Seven star Da Dou Shi, five star Dou Zhe, three star Dou Zhe! It was likely that these three people were distinguished guests from the Misty Cloud Sect. Xiao Yan recognized the cloud sword pattern that was embroidered on their sleeves. It was the symbol of the Misty Cloud Sect. If Xiao Yan saw these three people in the past, he would definitely be shocked. This was because a seven star Da Dou Shi was an expert whose name shook the entire region. They were even higher than his father by two levels. However, the current Xiao Yan could no longer be compared to the past. Li Dao and Xiao Yan stepped into the living room and attracted everyone''s attention. The gazes of the women from the Xiao Clan had originally been focused on the handsome man. He was such a young 5-star Dou Zhe with boundless potential. How could he not have the admiration of these mediocre people? However, after Li Dao stepped into the great hall, the women of the Xiao Clan no longer paid attention to that handsome youth. Li Dao had a good appearance to begin with. Coupled with his disposition as a Heavenly Immortal, there were very few women who could remain unscathed. This was not a surprising situation. Although he did not know who Li Dao was, based on his bearing, anyone with a bit of experience would not underestimate him. Unfortunately, there were always more idiots with no knowledge than intelligent people. The Xiao Clan disciples looked at Li Dao in disdain. Not only was the young genius of the Misty Cloud Sect handsome, he also had strength. They could barely accept that she had attracted the attention of a female disciple, but this pretty boy in front of them was nothing more than handsome! Some people even lowered their voices and spat in disdain. Originally, the gazes of the women from the Xiao clan had gathered onto him. The man in front of him had immediately snatched away the eyeballs of these female disciples. How could his heart be balanced? Immediately, the young man from the Misty Cloud Sect looked at Li Dao with hostility. Li Dao glanced at the young man and Feng Qingyun lightly smiled, causing the eyes of all the female disciples present to become hazy. Some of them even swallowed their saliva, and some of them even clamped their wet thighs. C663 The commotion caused by Li Dao quickly died down. The people of the Xiao Clan all knew that the guest of honor in the Misty Cloud Sect was the main character of the day. Glancing deeply at Li Dao, Xiao Zhan spoke, "Yan Er, what are you still standing there for? Quickly bring your friend to a place to sit down." "Father, this is my master, not my friend." Out of respect for Li Dao, Xiao Yan spoke to correct Xiao Zhan''s mistake. Xiao Zhan took in a deep breath, trying to make his tone as calm as possible, "Sit down first before talking." "Isn''t this nonsense? Even if he is trash, he is still the third young master of the Xiao family. He represents the face of the Xiao family. How can he continue to mingle with people who don''t know anything?" The second elder of the Xiao family coldly laughed as he looked at Xiao Zhan with eyes full of mockery. Xiao Yan glanced at Li Dao and only relaxed when he discovered that there was nothing unusual on Li Dao''s face. These people were no different from ants in the eyes of Master. What was laughable was that these ants thought themselves to be too arrogant as they provoked Master. Lifting his head and looking all around, Xiao Yan prepared to find two seats. This time around, Xiao Yan''s expression became incomparably ugly and his eyes became cold. The living room was filled with people, but there were no seats left. These people were definitely doing it on purpose! "Xiao Yan ge-ge, over here!" A warm voice rang out and a girl with bright eyes and white teeth stood up and waved at Xiao Yan. "Teacher, let''s go." Xiao Yan lowered his voice, fury burning in his chest. Under the peculiar gazes of the crowd, Li Dao walked toward the young girl. As if his face was always calm, Xiao Yan respectfully followed behind him. The young girl stood up. There was only one seat. Li Dao did not stand on ceremony as he nodded to the young girl and sat down. Xiao Yan and the young girl stood by Li Dao''s side. The young girl touched Xiao Yan''s arm and asked, "Xiao Yan ge-ge, when did you acknowledge a master?" The two of them asked and answered each other. It was a match made in heaven. "Mr. Ge Ye coming to this humble house is my Xiao family''s honor and also my Xiao family''s honor. Mister Ge Ye, are there any matters that need to be respected?" After chatting for a while, Xiao Zhan asked about Ge Ye''s purpose. The old man put down the teacup in his hand and raised his head. His originally squinty eyes lit up as he said, "Ge Ye does have something important to discuss with Clan Leader Xiao." "Oh, what is it? I will have to trouble Elder Ge Ye to come here personally. " "Although this matter is not easy to talk about, I have to say, it is related to the Third Young Master." Ge Ye spoke with an arrogant expression, with no intention to talk about it at all. "Something to do with Yan''er?" Xiao Zhan furrowed his brows. He could not think of how these three sons of his would be able to make the distinguished guests of the Misty Cloud Sect personally pay a visit. Without letting Xiao Zhan think, Ge Ye continued, "Does Clan Leader Xiao recognize the girl beside me?" Xiao Zhan looked towards the young girl standing next to Ge Ye. After looking for a moment, he asked doubtfully, "Is he Yanran''s niece?" The young girl gripped her slender waist and took a step forward. She politely smiled and said, "Yanran greets Uncle Xiao. Grandfather asks Yanran to greet Uncle Xiao." "Good, good, good. Yanran''s nephew daughter is getting more and more out of fashion." Xiao Zhan said three good words in succession and looked at the girl with satisfaction. "Who is that?" Some of the Xiao Clan disciples asked their companion next to the voice about the young girl''s identity. "She is Nalan Yanran, granddaughter of Jia Ma Empire''s Lionheart Marshal Nalan Jie. It is rumored that she is the fianc¨¦e of that useless person ¡­" A disciple by the side who was aware of the internal affairs opened his mouth to reply indignantly. "Such an outstanding girl is actually that trash''s fiancee?" "Flowers stuck in cow dung!" The disciples of the Xiao Clan were whispering to each other. Their gazes were filled with dissatisfaction when they looked at Xiao Yan. Although these disciples spoke in low voices, they could not handle the number of people around. When Xiao Zhan heard these words, Xiao Zhan''s face darkened while Xiao Yan was expressionless. Anger appeared in the eyes of the young lady beside Xiao Yan. In the arena, Nalan Yanran''s slender, jade-like neck did not reveal any expression on her face because of the words of the Xiao family disciples. She was like a proud swan. As the chief, Xiao Zhan changed the topic in an attempt to attract people''s attention. "Yan Er, greet Elder Ge Ye!" Xiao Yan''s eyes were expressionless as he stood in front of the old man and said, "Greetings, Elder Ge Ye!" The elder called Ge Ye did not even look directly at Xiao Yan and did not even give any response. This caused Xiao Yan to feel a little awkward and he bowed before returning to Li Dao''s side. "That''s right, Clan Elder Ge Ye, didn''t you say that you have business with Yan Er?" Xiao Zhan''s face was gloomy as he asked. "Yanran has already been accepted by our Misty Cloud Sect''s Sect Leader as a direct disciple. It is likely that Chief Xiao still does not know about this, right?" Ge Ye asked leisurely, his tone was light and slow, making people feel disgusted. "That''s great news! Yanran''s niece, uncle congratulates you." "Thank you, Uncle Xiao." Nalan Yanran showed a pampered attitude and slightly nodded at Xiao Zhan, making him lose all face. Is this the attitude of a junior towards an elder? Xiao Yan clenched his teeth tightly. With a ''ka ka ka'' sound, his fist was tightly clenched. He was on the edge of going berserk and could erupt at any time. "Calm down, there is still an even more embarrassing matter waiting for you." Li Dao patted Xiao Yan''s shoulder, his eyes containing a coldness. Back then, he did not feel anything when he read the novel. From Xiao Yan''s point of view, he knew just how arrogant and despicable Nalan Yanran and the Misty Cloud Sect were. C664 "Clan Leader Xiao, Sect Leader has raised Yanran as the next Sect Leader of the Misty Cloud Sect. "You also know that as the heir to the Misty Cloud Sect, you must focus on your cultivation and must not be distracted by relationships between men and women." Ge Ye picked up his teacup again and took a sip of tea without even looking at Xiao Zhan''s expression as he spoke. "Ge Ye, what do you mean by this?" Xiao Zhan raised his voice and the veins on his forehead bulged. One could only imagine how angry he was. Looks like chief Xiao still did not understand. In that case, let me make this matter clear. Old Man Nalan has once arranged a marriage for Yanran. Now that Yanran is the direct disciple of the Misty Cloud Sect, this marriage should be annulled! Crack * The sound of a teacup shattering could be heard. Xiao Zhan suddenly stood up and clenched his fists. A faint green Dou Qi gradually covered his body and finally gathered in his face to form an illusory lion''s head. The Xiao Clan''s foundation cultivation technique, Raging Lion''s Raging Inferno! Grade, lower dark class! Hearing Ge Ye''s words and seeing Xiao Zhan''s reaction, the Xiao Clan''s younger generation''s expression became even more wonderful. They turned to look at Xiao Yan, who was by Li Dao''s side, with ridicule and pity. After a moment of shock, the three elders of the Xiao family looked at Xiao Zhan with gazes filled with ridicule and mockery. "Hehe, now that you''ve been forcefully broken off the engagement, let''s see how you, the Patriarch, will still have the face to manage the family in the future." "Patriarch Xiao, what do you mean by this?" Ge Ye lightly glanced at Xiao Zhan; his contempt could not be any more obvious. "What does your Misty Cloud Sect mean?" Xiao Zhan let out a furious roar as the lion head on his face opened its mouth and roared. The Dou Qi on his body became denser and denser. Ge Ye slowly stood up, his hands folded into an eagle claw. Battle qi began to converge in the claw, giving off a small but sharp sword Qi. The Misty Cloud Sect''s profound technique, the Green Wood Sword Art! Grade, lower dark class. The two of them faced off, and the atmosphere immediately became stifling. They were at loggerheads! As Xiao Zhan''s breathing became more rapid, the cries of the three Xiao family elders echoed throughout the hall, "Xiao Zhan, what are you trying to do? Don''t forget, you are the Xiao family''s head! " The tiger''s body shook, the angry expression on its face froze, the Dou Qi in its body dissipated, and Xiao Zhan slumped onto a chair. Her voice was low and hoarse, the whites of her eyes were bloodshot, and she said, "Yanran''s niece, this is also what you mean, right? Such boldness, Nalan Su has given birth to a good daughter! " "Uncle Xiao ¡­" Nalan Yanran''s expression was a little unnatural. She wanted to say something, but she was unable to say it. "Hehe, I can''t afford to call you Uncle Xiao. Just call me Chief Xiao. "You are the future Sect Leader of the Misty Cloud Sect and will also become an influential person on the Dou Qi continent. My Yan Er''s talent is mediocre, and she is indeed not worthy of you, the daughter of a Heaven''s Pride ¡­" Xiao Zhan slumped in his chair and waved his hand as if he had aged ten years in an instant. "Then, we will thank the Xiao clan leader. Our Misty Cloud Sect is not unreasonable. Since clan leader Xiao is wise, our Misty Cloud Sect will not be stingy." Ge Ye stood up arrogantly and rubbed the ring on his hand. A jade-colored box appeared in his hand. Ge Ye continued to speak, "I know that Young Master Xiao Yan''s talent is not good. This is a little kindness from our Misty Cloud Sect. Clan Leader Xiao, please accept it." As Ge Ye spoke, he opened the box and a strange fragrance immediately filled the entire hall, causing those who heard it to feel refreshed. The three elders of the Xiao family curiously peeked their heads into the jade box. Their bodies couldn''t help but tremble as they cried out, "Qi Gathering Powder!" Inside the jade box, there was a green pill the size of a longan fruit. And that alluring fragrance was coming from the pill. Qi Gathering Powder, as its name implied, had the ability to condense qi. In the Dou Qi Mainland, when one was young, he would start to practice Dou Qi. Once he reached the ninth phase of Dou Qi, he could condense a Qi Vortex in his Dantian and become a true Dou Zhe. In other words, it was similar to reaching the Innate Realm as a martial artist and Foundation Establishment Stage as a martial artist. However, condensing battle-qi was extremely difficult. Only one in ten people would be able to succeed. The Qi Gathering Powder''s effect was to help one condense battle qi one hundred percent. This kind of effect caused countless people who wished to become a Dou Zhe to drool over it. They yearned for it day and night, but could not. In the hall, upon hearing the exclamations of the three elders, the young men and women''s eyes suddenly opened wide, their eyes blazing with passion as they stared at the jade box in Ge Ye''s hands. "Ke ke, this was refined by our sect''s honorary elder, Gu He. It is likely that everyone is no stranger to him, right?" Ge Ye couldn''t help but feel proud of himself. Seeing the reaction of the crowd, the corner of his mouth lifted. "This medicine came from Pill King Gu He?" The three elders were moved, and the Xiao family''s people became even more excited. Looking at Ge Ye''s appearance, this Qi Gathering Powder should be for Xiao Yan. However, how could that good-for-nothing Xiao Yan enjoy such a precious Qi Gathering Powder? It was likely that the Elders would force the clan head to take out the Qi Gathering Powder and help the Xiao Clan''s most outstanding disciple build up his foundation. After understanding this, the youths of the Xiao family started to breathe heavily. Could it be that he also had a chance? These people''s eyes were all gathered on the jade box in Ge Ye''s hand, completely ignoring the dejected Xiao Zhan and the darkening face of Xiao Yan and his son. "Hehe, this is really interesting." Li Dao couldn''t help but chuckle. C665 "Mister Ge Ye, you should withdraw the Qi Gathering Powder. I, Xiao Yan, will not accept it!" Just as everyone in the Xiao clan was salivating over the Qi Gathering Powder, Xiao Yan finally stood out with a cold face. Everyone''s expression changed wildly. Did that useless fellow, Xiao Yan, become an idiot? Qi Gathering Powder, it was rejected just like that? The atmosphere was solemn and dull. Everyone''s gazes suddenly turned to Xiao Yan''s delicate and cold face that had turned black. "Xiao Yan, why do you have the right to speak here?" Shut your mouth! " With a darkened face, the second elder shouted in anger. Xiao Yan was a trash and did not need Qi Gathering Powder, but his grandson Xiao Ning needed it. "Xiao Yan, I know that your heart is feeling terrible. However, you should withdraw. We will naturally make the decision here ¡­" The third elder of the Xiao clan opened his mouth and tried to persuade Xiao Yan. "Hehe, you three shameless old bastards!" If the one to be annulled today was your son, would you all still act in such a manner? " Xiao Yan was so angry that he laughed. He was no longer called an Elder. The corner of his mouth contained ridicule. "You trashy person, don''t tell me you''ve turned the tables!" The faces of the three elders darkened. Among them, the second elder who had a bad temper raised his palm, and a fierce flow of Dou Qi swept away his clothes. "Three Elders, I think that Xiao Yan ge-ge is not wrong. "He''s the person involved. It''s better if you guys don''t get involved with him!" The girl with bright eyes and white teeth stood up. She was petite, but her tone did not allow for any doubts. After glancing at the young girl, the three Elders'' arrogance vanished. The juniors didn''t know who the young girl was, but the three of them did. Xiao Yan turned around and glanced at the young lady. He realized that the other party''s identity might not be simple, but he did not give it much thought. He first bowed respectfully to Xiao Zhan, then bowed to Li Dao, and finally turned to face Nalan Yanran. With a breath of impure air, he calmly asked, "Miss Nalan, may I ask if Old Man Nalan has agreed to break the engagement today?" She stared at the young man in front of her who was supposed to be her husband. Her voice was soft and firm, and there was a trace of disdain in it as she said, "Grandfather did not agree. However, my own marriage should be decided by myself." "Then I''m sorry. Since Old Man Nalan did not open his mouth, my father will not agree to your request. Back then, the two family''s Old Master made the marriage together, and neither of them said anything about annulling it, so no one can annul it." Otherwise, it would be disobedient to the elders of the clan! No one would do such a thing right? " Xiao Yan tilted his head and laughed coldly as he looked at the three Elders. Being suppressed by Xiao Yan like this, the three elders immediately became silent. To go against one''s ancestors was something that could not be justified anywhere. Nalan Yanran was stunned for a moment before her face turned green. Her emotions became agitated and she became increasingly disgusted with Xiao Yan, a useless person. "Just how are you willing to cancel the engagement? Not paying enough? Alright, I can ask teacher to give you three more Qi Gathering Pills. If you are still not satisfied, I can even let you enter the Misty Cloud Sect to practice profound Dou Qi Method, is that enough? " Nalan Yanran''s face was green as she asked with an unfriendly tone. Hearing Nalan Yanran''s tempting words, everyone in the Xiao family began to breathe heavily. Some of them even couldn''t help but swallow their saliva. Three Qi Gathering Pills? To enter the Misty Cloud Sect to practice a deep Dou Qi Method? Heavens, that was a chance many people wanted! Nalan Yanran raised her snow-white chin after saying these conditions. Her long neck was like a proud swan. In her eyes, Xiao Yan was just like a toad! With this kind of condition, she didn''t believe that this toad wouldn''t be tempted. However, Xiao Yan''s reply caused everyone to be stunned. Xiao Yan''s expression was indifferent as he said in a calm voice, "Do you know that I really want to kill you now?" "Yan''er, don''t be rude!" On the leader''s seat, Xiao Zhan was startled by Xiao Yan''s reply. Even if there were a hundred Xiao Clan members, they could not afford to offend the Misty Cloud Sect. "Xiao Yan, I have to say that your backbone has allowed me to view you in a higher light." But you know, just having backbone is useless. You''re no longer a genius like before, you''re just a piece of trash with no future. To put it bluntly, you are now like an ugly toad, unworthy of me, Nalan Yanran! I know that you don''t want to cancel the engagement and let your father suffer the humiliation, but you need to think carefully. My teacher was the one who agreed to the cancellation of the engagement, and my teacher is the Sect Leader of the Misty Cloud Sect, Dou Huang Yun! You can take this as coercion, but you should also know that reality is like this, and nothing is fair. Weak, useless trash, is your sorrow. " Nalan Yanran calmed down and stared at Xiao Yan as she fired off these words in succession. The attitude of the faction was vividly displayed. "Hahahaha, how can there be such a funny thing. I''m really going to die from laughter!" Before Xiao Yan could retort, Li Dao finally could not help but laugh and wildly slapped his thigh. Such an unkind woman was truly amazing. "How dare you! Who are you?" The First Elder of the Xiao clan immediately cried out angrily. He definitely could not allow this young man whom Xiao Yan had brought to offend the Misty Cloud Sect. Otherwise, he would blame it on their Xiao clan. "I really don''t know which corner a leopard came from. Clan Leader Xiao, since it''s so rude, do you think you should kick him out?" The young talent from the Misty Cloud Sect laughed coldly in disdain. C666 Patting his thigh, Li Dao could not stop laughing. In the eyes of Xiao Zhan and Xiao Yan''s father, the current Nalan Yanran must have looked very detestable and wanted nothing more than to kill her. In the eyes of the rest, the current Nalan Yanran was extremely bright and beautiful. Nalan Yanran might have some talent, but who was Li Dao? Not to mention Nalan Yanran, how was the entire Misty Cloud Sect any different from an ant in Li Dao''s eyes? "Men, chase this madman out of this old man''s room!" Upon hearing the young genius from the Misty Cloud Sect say that Li Dao was an earth leopard that wanted to chase Li Dao away, the Second Elder of the Xiao Clan immediately stood forward and spoke. If he could please the other party, even if he did not obtain any benefits, he would at least be able to obtain a favorable impression from the Misty Cloud Sect. He was the head of the Xiao family, and these three elders had usually made things difficult for him. Now that they were disregarding his clan head''s dignity in front of outsiders, how would he react and how would others view his Xiao family? "We should have kicked that earth leopard out a long time ago. It''s not polite at all." "Yeah, yeah. Other than being good-looking, what other advantages do you have? Being good-looking and unable to be eaten, this kind of person shouldn''t have allowed him to step into our Xiao family''s doorstep. "What kind of good thing would it be to be together with a trashy person like Xiao Yan?" A few of the Xiao Clan disciples spoke in a sour tone. Li Dao had immediately drawn the gazes of the female disciples of the clan over. Now that Li Dao was targeted, of course, they wanted to add insult to injury. "Hey, hey, hey, don''t go too far! It''s not like I''ve offended you!" There were also female disciples of the Xiao family who retorted in a low voice, looking at the male disciples with unfriendly gazes. In the eyes of girls, or in the eyes of women, no matter how reasonable they were, face was justice! Nalan Yanran looked at Li Dao, who was laughing non-stop, and her eyes revealed a trace of coldness. A few of the Xiao family''s young disciples rubbed their fists together, eager to give it a try. With ill intentions, they walked towards Li Dao, wanting to blast him out of the hall. Li Dao didn''t seem to be aware of his situation as he laughed heartily. Really, Nalan Yanran''s appearance was too funny. Li Dao still remembered that in the original book, when Xiao Yan''s fame shook the world, she had saved Nalan Yanran several times. Nalan Yanran''s heart was filled with feelings for him, but it was a pity that the Xiao Yan at that time no longer held her in high regard. Knowing the development of the situation, how could it not be funny when compared to Nalan Yanran''s current arrogant appearance? A few of the young Xiao Clan disciples walked toward Li Dao. Xiao Yan could no longer remain calm and suddenly erupted in anger. "I want to see who dares!" Xiao Yan took a step forward and clenched his fist. His fingernails dug into his flesh, nearly causing a fierce flame to appear above his head. Xiao Yan knew that even a breath of air from Li Dao could destroy the Xiao Clan. The actions of these people were merely seeking death. However, this action was simply insulting him, Xiao Yan, and his master. "Yo, the trash third young master is angry, why don''t we leave?" A disciple of the Xiao Clan mocked with a sinister aura, causing everyone to laugh maniacally. Even Ge Ye, who had always been high and mighty, couldn''t help but twitch the corner of his mouth as he looked at Xiao Yan teasingly. Xiao Yan''s face was ferocious. The veins on his arms pulsed as weak Dou Qi circulated within his Qi Paths, ready to explosively kill! "All of you, quiet down! I am the head of the Xiao family!" This young master is my son''s master and is also a noble guest of the Xiao family. As long as this old man is not dead, I''ll see who dares to chase him out! " In the end, it was father and son. Xiao Zhan, who was originally dejected and prepared to accept the end of the marriage, could no longer tolerate his son''s humiliation. He suddenly rose up and his robe fluttered in the wind. His sharp gaze swept in all directions, calming the entire audience. Even Li Dao looked at Xiao Zhan, this was a good father. "Cough cough, we were in the wrong in this matter. How can we be the one to drive away the esteemed guest of the Xiao family?" "Xu Niu, apologize to Chief Xiao!" The imposing manner of the Misty Cloud Sect''s Elder, Ge Ye, and the Xiao Zhan had also broken the silent atmosphere. Their words contained a taunting that could not be concealed. Hearing this, the young genius of the Misty Cloud Sect named Xu Niu did not move an inch, and Ge Ye did not mind. "Chief Xiao, do not let someone who is unrelated hurt the relationship between the Xiao clan and the Misty Cloud Sect. We should discuss the matter of annulling the marriage." If you are not satisfied with the compensation, this old man can make the decision to give your Xiao family five Qi Gathering Pills. One cannot be too selfish. Young Master Xiao Yan and Yanran are indeed not suitable. Do not delay Yanran''s future, correct, Clan Leader Xiao? " Ge Ye laughed like a venomous snake. Xiao Zhan wanted nothing more than to tear the opponent into a thousand pieces. However, the reality was that their cultivation was two small steps below the other party. The Xiao Clan and the Misty Cloud Sect could not be compared. "You people are too mean, too powerful. All you have seen is Xiao Yan ge-ge''s cultivation falling back, but did you know that Xiao Yan ge-ge practiced Dou Qi at the age of three and agglomerated Dou Qi at the age of eleven? Nalan Yanran, let me ask you, what is your cultivation level at eleven? "That''s right, Xiao Yan ge-ge is indeed encountering difficulties, but why don''t you all know that he is a dragon swimming in the shallows? Once he meets the wind, he will be able to soar into the clouds and break through the nine heavens?" Her eyes and teeth were white, and her face was gentle and beautiful like a lotus. Her petite body gave off an intimidating aura as she questioned him one after another. Even Ge Ye was shaken by the girl''s aura. "Xun Er ¡­" Xiao Yan''s eyes lit up as he muttered to himself. The most difficult time for one''s heart would be when they were in trouble! In the vast Xiao clan, without a doubt, only his father and Xun Er treated him sincerely. At this moment, Xiao Yan''s heart was filled with such feelings. Li Dao glanced at the top of his head. There was a Dou Huang ant hiding on top of it, paying attention to the development of the situation. C667 Looking at the young girl in the arena, Xiao Yan''s eyes lit up. Xun Er was right; he, Xiao Yan, was already in danger. The day where he would break through the nine heavens was not far away! After the young girl''s blush, many people began to reflect upon their actions. That''s right, even though Xiao Yan''s cultivation had regressed, who knew whether his talent would return or not? If her talent was returned, wouldn''t Nalan Yanran''s act of annulling the marriage be a joke? There was not a single eleven year old who had agglomerated Dou Qi Vortex. Even in the entire Dou Qi continent, the talent that Xiao Yan had displayed in the past could be considered top. "Miss Xun Er, we all know that you have been protecting that trash the entire time, but what''s the point in doing this? Look at this trash, he even broke through the nine heavens, he is just a shameless toad! " Xiao Ning, who had always been at odds with Xiao Yan, didn''t think too much about it and disdainfully sneered. Xiao Ning''s voice pulled everyone''s thoughts back to reality. Not to mention whether Xiao Yan''s talent would be recovered, he had really found it. He was already old and had fixed meridians. What other achievements could he possibly have? "Xiao Yan, I know that you have guts and I know that you are unwilling. However, it is really impossible for us to do so." If you can''t stand it, why don''t we make an agreement. I will give you three years. After three years, you can come to the Misty Cloud Sect to challenge me. If you defeat me, I will apologize to you and marry you. " Nalan Yanran raised her head slightly and used a superior gaze to look down on Xiao Yan as she faintly opened her mouth and spoke. She no longer wanted to continue entangling with this trash. This was a complete waste of time. In any case, it was impossible for her to marry him. "Nalan Yanran, it''s not like you don''t know about Yan Er''s situation. What is he supposed to take out to challenge you with? "You coming here to end the engagement is already a great humiliation to us father and son. Now you even mention the meaning of such an agreement, do you not find the humiliation enough for us father and son?" As soon as Nalan Yanran''s words fell, Xiao Zhan flew into a rage, staring at Nalan Yanran like an angry lion. After being blocked several times, Nalan Yanran was already impatient and she coldly said, "Calling you Uncle Xiao is respecting the elders, but you must not think too highly of yourself." I know it''s disgraceful of you to break off your engagement, but I''ve already given you and your son enough face. Don''t force me to break off the engagement, and let it be known to the public. Xiao Yan, if you are a man, you should accept the agreement. "Nalan Yanran, you don''t need to put on such a tough stance. Really, you think too highly of yourself. If you want to end the engagement, you must think that I, Xiao Yan, am not worthy of you, the daughter of a Heaven''s Pride. To be honest, I don''t even want a woman like you. I know that you have been accepted by the Misty Cloud Sect''s Sect Leader as a direct disciple, but this is not the only thing that you rely on to be arrogant. The Dou Qi continent was so vast that the entire Jia Ma Empire would not even be able to afford it, much less the Misty Cloud Sect. Yes, my cultivation has regressed, not bad, but you think I won''t be able to turn the tables? "Nalan Yanran, for Nalan Yanran''s sake, let me give you a word of advice. The river flows in every direction for thirty years, and the river flows in every direction for thirty years; don''t look down on this young man''s poverty!" "Good, what a good saying, don''t look down on poor youths!" "You are truly worthy of being my, Xiao Zhan''s, son!" Xiao Zhan was excited and the corners of his eyes were moist. These words caused a thousand ripples, and everyone had different reactions. Ge Ye disdainfully smiled and did not mind Xiao Yan''s words. In the entire Dou Qi continent, the Misty Cloud Sect was indeed unranked. However, in the Jia Ma Empire, they were undoubtedly a super sect. Even the imperial family had to see the expression of the Misty Cloud Sect. Nalan Yanran was so angry that her lips were trembling and her head was dizzy. Her somewhat childish voice became sharp. "Xiao Yan, you trashy person, do not have the qualification to judge my Misty Cloud Sect!" The current you is just a shameless toad. Didn''t you want to turn over the situation? Alright, I, Nalan Yanran, will wait for the day you flip over again. Let''s not mention the matter of annulling the marriage today. Three years later, I will wait for you at the Misty Cloud Sect. If you can defeat me at that time, I, Nalan Yanran, will be a slave or a slave in this life. Of course, if you are still trash after three years, hand over that marriage contract obediently! " Looking at the trembling lips and ashen face of Nalan Yanran, Xiao Yan smiled. Her face was filled with ridicule as he opened his mouth and said, "There is no need to wait for three years. I am not the least bit interested in you!" As Xiao Yan spoke, he looked around at his surroundings before walking to the table where the brush and ink was kept. In an instant, his figure had grown taller and he gave off an indescribable aura. "Is the main event coming?" The corner of Li Dao''s mouth curled up. After Xiao Yan had written down the letter, Nalan Yanran and Ge Ye were definitely furious. Their show was finally about to begin. C668 His gait was steady, his posture upright. At this moment, Xiao Yan looked like he had the aura of a strong person. Everyone was stunned as they looked at Xiao Yan in puzzlement. What was that useless person planning to do? Xiao Yan walked to the table where the brush was placed and glanced at the ink before frowning. He did not choose to grind the ink but pulled out a dagger. With a cut on his finger, dark red blood began to spread. As Zhang Xuan spread out the paper, a series of flamboyant, large red words appeared, piercing one''s eyes. Xiao Yan picked up the letter he had written with his blood and let out a cold laugh. He walked in front of Nalan Yanran and slammed the letter onto the table. The dull sound echoed throughout the hall. "Don''t think that your talent is too great or that you can climb high above the Misty Cloud Sect just by climbing up there. I, Xiao Yan, do not like a woman like you." This piece of paper is not a contract to cancel the engagement, but a letter of rest for me, Xiao Yan, to expel you from the Xiao clan! From now on, you, Nalan Yanran, no longer have any relationship with me, Xiao Yan! " The crisp and determined voice no longer sounded ridiculous to the crowd. Many disciples of the Xiao family opened their mouths wide, they wanted to divorce Nalan Yanran? This good-for-nothing has a lot of courage! Elder Ge Ye''s face instantly became gloomy, as if water was dripping out of it. "You, you dare to divorce me?" Watching the bloody letter being slapped on the table by Xiao Yan, Nalan Yanran''s eyes widened in disbelief. With her looks, talent, future, and background, just how many men would be able to hope for such a thing? But now, she had actually been eliminated by a trash from such a small clan? This sudden change of events made her absent-minded. The world in front of her eyes was not that real anymore. After reacting, Nalan Yanran erupted into a sharp cry. "Ah!" "Xiao Yan, you useless person. You actually dare to insult me in such a manner. I will kill you!" Weak Dou Qi gathered in his hand as he furiously struck out with his palm. His killing intent was frightening, much like a female ghost. With a loud bang, Xiao Yan was sent flying five to six meters by Nalan Yanran''s palm and landed on the ground. Fresh blood flowed out of the corner of his mouth. No one expected this sudden turn of events. They were shocked to see Xiao Yan sent flying and Nalan Yanran still angry. "Yan''er!" "Xiao Yan ge-ge!" Xiao Zhan and Xiao Xun Er ran toward Xiao Yan at the same time, their faces full of worry. Li Dao calmly sat on the chair. With his cultivation level, he was able to react in time when Nalan Yanran attacked. Nalan Yanran was merely a three star Dou Zhe. She did not use a Dou Technique even though she was extremely angry and attacked so that nothing would happen to Xiao Yan. Even if she really killed Xiao Yan with that one strike, she would be able to save Xiao Yan with the help of Li Jun. "Nalan Yanran, you are really vicious, and your methods are overbearing! I will allow you to end the engagement, and I won''t allow Yan''er to divorce you? Would being accepted by Yun Yun as a disciple be unreasonable? All of your Misty Cloud Sect is like this? " Xiao Zhan helped Xiao Yan up, and like an angry lion, he shouted at Nalan Yanran. "Clan Leader Xiao, be careful! "Speak bluntly, you are not qualified to talk about the sect master." Ge Ye stood up, looking at Xiao Zhan with killing intent. Seeing Ge Ye''s killing intent, Xiao Zhan calmed down. If he was alone, he would be fine, but he was still the head of the Xiao family. "Clan Leader Xiao, this old man will give you a word of advice. You''d better apologize to Sect Master, otherwise, you won''t be able to bear the consequences!" Facing Ge Ye''s cold gaze and aggressive attitude, Xiao Zhan opened his mouth a few times, but the words of apology were stuck in his throat. "Elder Ge Ye, please calm your anger. Xiao Zhan did not do it on purpose, he definitely did not intend to offend Lord Yun Yun. Xiao Zhan, are you still not apologizing for trying to destroy our Xiao family? " At this moment, the First Elder of the Xiao clan had no choice but to step forward. If today''s matter could not be resolved, not to mention the Misty Cloud Sect, even their Xiao clan would not be able to deal with this seven star Da Dou Shi, Ge Ye. Xiao Zhan painfully closed his eyes. He was the leader of the Xiao family, and even if he was unwilling, he still had to apologize. "Cough cough, father, let me go!" Xiao Yan coughed and struggled out of Xiao Zhan''s embrace. Dark red blood stained his clothes, causing him to look extremely shocking. With much effort, Xiao Yan walked to Li Dao, knelt down on the ground, and spoke with a ashamed look on his face, "Disciple is incompetent, I have let Master down. Xiao Yan humbly requests Master to protect his father''s dignity and avoid being insulted! " Xiao Yan spoke as he heavily knocked his head against the ground. The clear sound reverberated within everyone''s heart. "This trash should be apologizing at a time like this. Please ask for the understanding of the three great lords of the Misty Cloud Sect. He actually went and begged his earth leopard master to harm our Xiao clan?" You truly deserve to be called trash! " Some of the Xiao family disciples lowered their voices and spat with disdain. Li Dao straightened himself and helped Xiao Yan up as he said indifferently, "You have already done very well and have not disappointed me. "Don''t worry. With Master here, I won''t let anyone insult your father''s dignity, not even a Dou Di!" A calm expression, a clear voice, and an otherworldly appearance made people''s hearts break. Of course, the premise was that there was no second sentence. C669 "Ha ha-ha ha, what did he say just now? Can''t we even let a Dou Di come?" The young genius of the Misty Cloud Sect, Xu Niu, held her stomach and laughed. Elder Ge Ye could not help but smile, this kind of crazy disciple was unheard-of. Ever since the Ancient Emperor, there were no more Dou Emperors on the Dou Qi continent. Moreover, with Ge Ye''s knowledge and experience, the Misty Cloud Sect''s Sect Leader, Yun Yun, could already be considered to be the best in the world in his eyes, let alone a Dou Emperor. Xiao Zhan was full of regret. Looking at Li Dao''s bearing, he had originally thought that Li Dao was an expert with great ability. Perhaps he was a Dou Ling or a Dou Wang. Due to his trust for his son, Xiao Zhan chose to believe in Li Dao. However, who would have thought that Li Dao would start off with such arrogant words. Even a Dou Di could not do it! Why don''t you go to heaven with that mouth of yours? Xiao Xun Er couldn''t help but frown. She was the same as Xiao Zhan, he originally thought that Li Dao was an expert, but now that Li Dao had spoken such big words, Xiao Xun Er had a bad impression of him. Unlike these people in the hall, Xiao Xun Er was a gold mine in the ancient clan and his father Gu Yuan was a 9 star Dou Sheng who stood at the pinnacle of the Dou Qi continent. This youth was even stronger than his father? Don''t joke with me. The Xiao family''s elders and disciples all looked at Li Dao with unfriendly gazes. They had seen people boasting before, but they had never seen someone boasting like this. This time around, there was no need for Xiao Yan and his son to apologize. The moment this wild disciple opened his mouth, the Xiao clan had completely offended the Misty Cloud Sect. Hence, these people hated Li Dao to death in their hearts. "Capture this crazy person and apologize to Elder Ge Ye!" He had to think of a way to remedy the situation. He could not allow the Xiao clan and the Misty Cloud Sect to become enemies. "You people better not get out of the way. Hurry up and apologize to my Master, or else you will face the consequences!" Xiao Yan wiped the blood traces from the corner of his mouth and sternly scolded the Xiao clan. Everyone thought that Li Dao was bragging and was a crazy student, but Xiao Yan knew that his teacher had the ability. Li Dao patted Xiao Yan''s shoulder and turned around to face the crowd. He forcefully opened his mouth and said, "You want to take me down? "Let''s give it a try!" As the sound of his voice faded, the aura belonging to a Heavenly Immortal was released. The air was compressed, and instantly, everyone felt as though they were in a stormy sea, a small boat that could be submerged at any moment. In the hall, the floor, tables, chairs, walls, tiles, they could not withstand the pressure and began to shatter one after another, letting out clear cracking sounds. Outside the hall, dark clouds gathered, lightning flashed and thunder roared. This was what a Celestial Immortal was. With just a sliver of their aura, they would be able to trigger the changes in the Celestial Phenomenon Realm. On the rooftop, a man shrouded in a black robe was trembling with astonishment in his eyes. The people in the great hall were in an even worse state, especially the young genius from the Misty Cloud Sect who mocked Li Dao. She fell down straight down. "This person has such a strong aura. Even Sect Master Yun Yun is not as strong as him. This is bad!" Ge Ye clenched his teeth, his legs trembled like a sieve. His eyes were bloodshot as he struggled to hold on under Li Dao''s aura. Just based on his aura alone, he was able to destroy external objects and even trigger the change in his constellation. Even a fool would know that he was a supreme expert. Xiao Zhan''s eyes were filled with ecstasy. It was not because his dignity had been protected, but because of Xiao Yan''s ecstasy. How could Xiao Yan worry about not being able to stand up when he became Xiao Yan''s disciple? Just as Xiao Xun Er had said, Yan''Er had already been exposed to the wind and was about to break through the nine heavens! Xiao Xun Er''s eyes were filled with seriousness, but at the same time, there was also some happiness. He could feel that Li Dao''s aura was in no way inferior to his father''s. One must know that Gu Yuan was a nine star Dou Sheng and Li Dao''s imposing manner was not inferior to Gu Yuan''s. Therefore, he could not have said that the Dou Di came just now. He was not spouting nonsense! This is great, Xiao Yan ge-ge is about to rise. Li Dao didn''t care about what was going on in the hearts of the crowd. He was already done pretending. If he continued acting, these people would probably die if they couldn''t withstand his aura. After withdrawing their auras, everyone immediately felt relaxed, as if a huge mountain had been moved away from them, or as if a violent storm had passed by. This kind of feeling was very strange and hard to describe. Li Dao just stood there, not saying a single word. "Hua Hua", the sound of all of them kneeling sounded out. "Ge Ye pays his respects to the lord. Just now, Xu Niu offended the lord. Please punish him!" As someone who had lived for a good few decades, Ge Ye was very smart. Facing such a strong warrior, the only thing he could do now was apologize and ask for forgiveness. Almost everyone had knelt down, leaving Xiao Yan, Xiao Zhan, Xiao Xun Er, and Nalan Yanran standing. Everyone was shocked, but the reality was right in front of them. The earlier taunt caused Li Dao''s heart to tremble. Li Dao stood there without saying a word. Ge Ye''s forehead was drenched in cold sweat, and the Xiao family''s people were also on tenterhooks. Nalan Yanran''s mind was blank and she had several questions swirling in her mind. Just how strong was this person? Why would such a powerful expert accept a useless person like Xiao Yan as his disciple? There was no pride on Xiao Yan''s face as his eyes lit up. He thought, One day, I will also become so powerful that everyone will respect me. Just when the atmosphere became extremely tense, Li Dao finally spoke. "Your Misty Cloud Sect members'' mouths are too smelly. They want to apologize and ask your Sect Leader, Yun Yun, to come over." "I will give you three days. Hurry back and tell Yun Yun that you will personally come and apologize to Xiao Yan in three days. I will wait for her here. If Yun Yun does not arrive in three days, there will be no need for the Misty Cloud Sect to exist!" After Li Dao said this, Ge Ye finally let out a sigh of relief. Now, he no longer had to worry about his own death. Hearing these domineering words, everyone in the hall looked at Li Dao with various emotions in their eyes, including admiration, fear, adoration, and yearning. C670 "Go back and tell Yun Yun that she will personally apologize three days later. There is no need for the Misty Cloud Sect to exist before three days have passed!" Looking at Li Dao, who was wearing a white robe that was as white as snow, everyone knew that if Yun Yun did not come to apologize three days later, the Misty Cloud Sect would really be casually exterminated by this man. Nalan Yanran''s mind went blank. He didn''t even know how he walked out of the Xiao family''s living room; it was as if he lost his soul. Why did a useless person like Xiao Yan have such good luck? What did this kind of super strong person see in him? Nalan Yanran couldn''t understand no matter how she thought about it. Her talent was amazing and she was accepted as a inner disciple by Yun Yun. This made her feel extremely lucky. However, there was no comparison with Xiao Yan''s master! Ge Ye looked at the soulless Nalan Yanran and shook her head. His eyes had some pity in them. How could he not see through Nalan Yanran''s current mental state? At the same time, Ge Ye felt pity for Nalan Yanran. If Nalan Yanran did not think much of Xiao Yan''s insistence on annulling the marriage, the Misty Cloud Sect might have taken advantage of Xiao Yan to soar into the sky. It was good now. Not only had Nalan Yanran lost her greatest opportunity, she had also caused trouble for the Misty Cloud Sect. If this matter was not handled well, Ge Ye did not doubt that the Misty Cloud Sect would really be annihilated in a single blow. Thinking up to this point, Ge Ye had a complicated feeling. He pinched the horse''s belly and said to Nalan Yanran, "Yanran, we have to hurry. If the Misty Cloud Sect does not arrive three days later, we are really done for!" "Elder Ge Ye, tell me, am I wrong?" Nalan Yanran raised her head with a pitiful expression. Even Ge Ye, who was a few years old, couldn''t help but be absent-minded. A 15-16 girl was the most charming, and her words were not bad. "Ai, Yanran, you didn''t do anything wrong. Now, what we need to do is to quickly return to the sect and report this matter to Sect Master Yun Yun! " Ge Ye sighed and flattered his horse hard, causing the horse to leap out in pain. On the Dou Qi continent, most people would use horses to travel. Only strong people at the Dou Wang level or higher could condense Dou Qi wings. Once they reached the Dou Zong level, they could use their physical bodies to fly in the air. Of course, there were also people who took another route and used the wings of birds and beasts to create a flying battle skill. For example, in the original book, Xiao Yan''s Wings of Wind and Thunder, as long as he had Dou Qi, could fly. However, flying battle skills were incomparably precious and could only be found, so Ge Ye and Nalan Yanran had to ride their horses. In this continent, the growth of battle qi reached its peak. Various battle skills appeared one after another. It was unlike how a certain TV show where even an expert Dou Zhe would ride a horse. What would happen if an ordinary man''s horse was faster than the horse beneath him when he rode his horse? After Ge Ye brought Nalan Yanran away, within the main hall of the Xiao Clan, the crowd looked at Li Dao with fiery eyes as well as a little reverence. For example, if a beggar met the emperor, the beggar would definitely want to talk to the emperor. After all, the things that were dug out from the emperor''s teeth were enough for the beggar to enjoy a lot of benefits. The mood of the Xiao family''s crowd was like that of a beggar meeting the emperor. There were also the Xiao Clan disciples, First Elder, and Second Elder who had mocked Li Dao earlier. They were all on tenterhooks, afraid that Li Daoqiu would deal with them. Hence, Li Dao''s attitude did not bother to argue with them, allowing them to heave a sigh of relief. Their hearts burned even hotter. "Lord, our Xiao Clan was too slow earlier. I hope you don''t blame us." Under the First Elder''s instruction, the Third Elder, who didn''t mock Li Dao, spoke up nervously. Li Dao looked at the third elder for a moment before retracting his gaze. This caused the third elder to feel quite awkward. He stood on the spot, not knowing if he should leave or not. "Many thanks to Mister this time. If it weren''t for Mister, Yan''Er and I really wouldn''t know how we would have ended up like this." "Mister accepting Yan Er as your disciple is your good fortune. From today onwards, I will be counting on Mister Yan''er." Although Xiao Zhan was reserved when facing Li Dao, he was much more natural than the rest of the Xiao family. Li Dao had a good impression of Xiao Zhan and smiled, "Clan Leader Xiao need not be polite. Since I have accepted Xiao Yan as my disciple, I will fulfill my duty as a teacher. As for this matter, it is only a matter of words, there is no need to be courteous. " "To mister, this is a matter of a sentence, but it is a great favor to Xiao Zhan. Mister should accept Xiao Zhan''s bow." Xiao Zhan bowed towards Li Dao, expressing his gratitude from the bottom of his heart. Not only did the other party help the father and son out, the more important person, Xiao Yan, would soar into the sky. "Yan Er, entertain Mister properly. Don''t be rude." Seeing that Li Dao wasn''t in a good mood, Xiao Zhan was secretly delighted as he instructed Xiao Yan. After Li Dao left, a commotion broke out in the living room. The topic of discussion was naturally Li Dao, but every sentence was filled with words of respect. "Xiao Zhan, we three old fellows were in the wrong before, so don''t take it to heart. After all, we are doing this for the clan." The First Elder took a few steps forward and smiled at him. His smile was flattering. Xiao Zhan snorted with a cold face. Ignoring the First Elder, he lifted his clothes and left the hall. "Big brother, that Xiao Zhan guy is too shameless. It was only because Xiao Yan had accepted a master that he showed such an attitude ¡­" The second elder''s face was filled with indignation, his voice was sour as he watched Xiao Zhan leave. "Shh!" "Don''t talk nonsense. We still need to rely on the father and son from now on. Stop with your little thoughts. The Xiao Zhan father and son are no longer the same as before." The grand elder put away his flattering smile and solemnly said to the second elder. The Third Elder thoughtfully nodded his head. At the same time, the three elders gave an order for the young disciples of the Xiao Clan to please Xiao Yan. Suddenly, Xiao Yan, who had been mocked and ridiculed, discovered that the clan disciples had once again revealed humble smiles in front of him. The smile of flattery was even wider than when he had become a Dou Zhe. Amongst them was Xiao Mei, who had a pretty face, Xiao Lin, who had plump buttocks, and Xiao Ning, who had always been on bad terms with him. When Xiao Yan saw Xiao Mei, who had a pretty face, and Xiao Lin, who had plump buttocks, and Xiao Ning, who had always been on bad terms with him, he immediately became very popular. However, Xiao Yan''s response to these people was very cold. He knew that the reason these people fawned on him was because he had a teacher who could be compared to a Dou Di. All of this was brought by his teacher. Thinking up to this point, Xiao Yan couldn''t help but feel more respect for Li Dao''s teacher. C671 Li Dao sat on the bed with his legs crossed and his eyes slightly closed as he thought about the path of the Blood Golden Flame''s advancement. Knock! Knock! Knock! Xiao Yan stood at the door and respectfully said, "Disciple requests to see you." "Come in." Li Dao opened his eyes and roughly understood Xiao Yan''s purpose. It was just that this Xiao Yan seemed to be too anxious and was not calm enough. "Xiao Yan, why have you come to find me?" "Reporting to Master, this disciple feels that his strength is lacking, and is afraid of losing Master''s face, so I am here to request Master to teach me a lesson." Xiao Yan''s intention to come here was within Li Dao''s expectations. Li Dao frowned. He had yet to figure out the mysteries behind the circulation of Dou Qi through the meridians of the human body, and was currently unable to teach Xiao Yan much. Seeing Li Dao frown, Xiao Yan could not help but raise his heart, afraid that there was a problem. "Xiao Yan, there are many things for me to do, but most of them are not suitable for you. Only the indestructible Golden Buddha Body is available to you. What do you think?" "May I ask Master what is the Golden Buddha Indestructible Physique?" Xiao Yan looked at Li Dao with doubt. One must know that there were no buddhas in the Dou Qi continent. In that case, what was the situation with his master''s indestructible golden buddha body? Could it be that his teacher was also a Transcender? This thought flashed by and was immediately thrown to the back of Xiao Yan''s mind. "The indestructible Golden Buddha Body only cultivates the physical body, not Dou Qi. Large success will allow one to obtain the Arhat Golden Body, which is equivalent to an elite Dou Huang." For the time being, he could only teach Xiao Yan the Green Lotus Sword Spell, Nine Yin True Scriptures, Sunflower Treasure Scripture, Illusory Demon Movement Technique, and the Four Symbols Art; all of these were unsuitable for him. It was possible for the Six Legged Golden Body and the Blood Nerve to form, because the Six Legged Golden Body relied on the Burning Incense faith, and the Blood Nerve did not require the Spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth. However, these two techniques were supreme techniques that pointed to the Great Net Dao Fruit and could not be easily passed down. The current Xiao Yan did not have the qualifications to have Li Dao teach him techniques that were too high leveled. Hearing Li Dao''s reply, a trace of disappointment flashed across Xiao Yan''s eyes as he said, "By the power of teacher, disciple is willing to practice the Golden Buddha Indestructible Body." Looking at Xiao Yan''s dejected expression, Li Dao laughed, "Xiao Yan, it''s not that I''m stingy, I do indeed have a Secret Technique of a Supreme Technique. It''s just that it is not suitable for the current you to practice. "You don''t have to be disappointed. Although you are temporarily unable to practice these sacred arts, I have an Earth Rank cultivation technique for you." "Earth Grade Qi Method!" Xiao Yan''s eyes lit up. As one of the three great clans of Wu Tan City, the clan guarding the Qi Method was only a low-rank Xuanji class berserk lion. It was rumored that the Misty Cloud Sect''s highest cultivation technique was merely a low-grade earth-step technique. Li Dao smiled. He indeed didn''t have a battle qi cultivation technique, but Yao Chen did. Thus, he said, "Yao Lao, come out!" The dark-black storage ring on Xiao Yan''s finger flickered as Yao Chen''s spirit body drilled out. Li Dao explained the situation to Yao Chen and told his to take out all his Dou Techniques for Xiao Yan to choose. The jades were filled with different kinds of Dou Techniques. Xiao Yan was dazzled by them. The worst were Xuan Qi Methods and the best were Heaven Tier Low Rank Dou Techniques. Yao Chen was indeed worthy of being known as the Venerable Medicine Grandmaster; his collection was not lacking at all. Xiao Yan chose a high-grade Earth Rank Nine Mystical God Fire Mirror and a low-grade Earth Rank Dou Technique, ''Devouring Wave'' ruler and ''Mountain Controlling Seal''. Seeing the result of Xiao Yan''s selection, Li Dao shook his head. Xiao Yan was indeed fated to be fire. His name had the word fire in it and he had also chosen a Qi Method with the fire attribute. If Xiao Yan had not descended into this world, it was likely that he would still have stepped onto the path of practicing the Flame Mantra and swallowing the ''Heavenly Flames''. Just as Li Dao was thinking about this, Xiao Yan picked up one of the dark red jade scrolls. Yao Chen''s expression changed as he said in a complicated manner, "Young master, you should put down this Qi Method. It is not suitable for you." Hearing Yao Chen''s words, Xiao Yan curiously asked, "Why is it not suitable?" Yao Chen looked at Li Dao and explained, "This is a cultivation technique without a rank. It was brought out by me from the Sentinel Ancient Emperor''s cave with my life on the line. It''s called the Flame Mantra. The cultivation of the Flame Mantra requires the swallowing of Heavenly Flames. Every devouring of Heavenly Flames is slightly stronger. If there is no Heavenly Flame, the burning method would be useless. " Hearing this, Xiao Yan reluctantly put down the dark red jade scroll in his hand. He also knew that Li Dao''s goal was the ''Heavenly Flame''. It seemed that he would not be able to practice the ''Flame Mantra''. "Master, Yao Lao, you guys are always talking about the ''Heavenly Flame''. Can you tell me what the ''Heavenly Flame'' is?" Xiao Yan curiously asked Li Dao and Yao Chen after putting down the jade scroll. Yao Chen''s expression was a little complicated as he said, "A ''Heavenly Flame'' is a strange flame that is bred by the heavens and the earth. Each of them possesses a unique function and their might is unpredictable. There are many kinds of ''Heavenly Flames'' in this world, but the true ''Heavenly Flame'' refers to the twenty-three kinds of ''Heavenly Flames'' on the ''Heavenly Flame'' ranking list. " "All of them have some of those ''Heavenly Flames''?" Xiao Yan was extremely curious. He did not know why, but whenever the ''Heavenly Flame'' was mentioned, he would have a strange feeling that it was something that belonged to him. C672 "I will answer this question for you." Li Dao looked at Xiao Yan before speaking indifferently. To be honest, Yao Chen didn''t even know as much about the ''Heavenly Flames'' as Li Dao. After all, Li Dao had finished reading the original book. There were many ''Heavenly Flames'' that he was not qualified to understand at the current realm of Yao Chen. Yao Chen and Xiao Yan''s expressions were serious as they looked at Li Dao. They also wanted to learn more about the ''Heavenly Flame'' from Li Dao. Why did experts like Li Dao have to collect the ''Heavenly Flames''? Li Dao organized his words and explained everything he knew to satisfy Xiao Yan and Yao Chen''s curiosity. "The Heavenly Flame is born with the laws of the world. Every single type of Heavenly Flame contains the laws of the heaven and earth. Do you know Ancient Emperor Shetuo? " Xiao Yan and Yao Chen nodded their heads. How could they not know about the last Dou Di on the Dou Qi continent? "In that case, all of you do not know that Ancient Sentinel Emperor is a ''Heavenly Flame'', right?" "What, an Ancient Emperor is a ''Heavenly Flame''?" Yao Chen and Xiao Yan cried out in surprise upon hearing this secret. Their faces were filled with disbelief. Li Dao continued, "A strange flame once appeared in the magma underground. It was formed once every thousand years, gathered spirit every ten thousand years, and cultivated for a hundred thousand years. Somehow, it caused some changes to occur. As everyone knew, once a ''Heavenly Flame'' was formed, it would rarely leave the place of its birth. However, this flame was different. After it had gained intelligence, it would wander along the underground magma for countless years, devouring fire to survive. And within his 10,000 flames, there were 22 flames that contained the world''s Laws. In the end, the fire took the form of a human, calling itself Emperor Flame. The 22 flames that it swallowed were called ''Heavenly Flames'', and they were expelled from the ''Heavenly Flame'' ranking. Once again cultivating for ten thousand years, Emperor Flame has entered society, swept across the world, and is known as the Ancient Emperor of Shentu! " "What? Ancient Emperor Shetuo is the ranked number one on the Heavenly Flame Ranking, Di Yan?" Yao Chen opened his mouth. Who would have thought that the last Dou Di on the Dou Qi continent was a ''Heavenly Flame''? Xiao Yan was also shocked. If Li Dao did not tell them about this secret, they would never know about it. "That''s right. The number one ranked Di Yan actually doesn''t exist. The twenty-two ''Heavenly Flames'' devoured each other. Whoever succeeded would become Di Yan. Li Dao was very satisfied with Yao Chen''s and Xiao Yan''s serious listening attitude as well as their shocked expressions. "Then this Flame Mantra ¡­" Yao Chen''s voice was trembling as he looked at Li Dao with a questioning gaze. Li Dao nodded his head and laughed, "The Flame Mantra is the method whereby Ancient Emperor Shutuo devours ten thousand fires. Whoever can cultivate the Flame Mantra and then devour twenty-two types of fire is Ancient Emperor Shutuo''s next!" Yao Chen looked at Li Dao with a complicated gaze. If his body was not destroyed, then he would have the chance to become the Ancient God of Shentu. Li Dao saw through Yao Chen''s thoughts as he smiled, "Don''t tell me you think it''s easy to become the next ancient emperor?" Yao Chen did not reply. It was obvious that he was unsatisfied with Li Dao stealing his opportunity. However, he did not know that this opportunity was not his to begin with. Instead, it was Xiao Yan''s. "Master, is there something special about it?" Xiao Yan also roughly guessed what Yao Chen was thinking about and asked Li Dao. "Of course there are. Every single type of ''Heavenly Flame'' is a terrifying existence. If one wants to swallow a ''Heavenly Flame'', it is fine. However, if one fails, that is a nine out of ten chance of death. Yao Chen, you being able to subdue the ''Bone Chilling Flame'' is purely luck. Don''t think that just because you have previously subdued the ''Bone Chilling Flame'' you think that it is easy to subdue the ''Heavenly Flame''. As far as I know, Jia Nan Academy found the ''Heavenly Flame'' ranked 14th on the ''Heavenly Flame Ranking'' ''Fallen Heart Flame''. Unfortunately, she was unable to subdue it and could only build the ''Blazing Sky Qi Refining Tower'' to suppress the ''Fallen Star Flame''. The Pill Tower was still unable to refine the Three Thousand Flames Flame, which was ranked ninth on the Heavenly Flame Ranking. It could only be suppressed inside the little Pill Tower. As a 9 star Dou Sheng, the Purified Lotus Demon Saint had once subdued the third ranked Demon Flame on the ''Heavenly Flame Ranking'' and died from the backlash of the ''Purified Lotus Demon Flame''. With the strength of a nine star Dou Sheng, all living things in this world can be swallowed. You are merely a Dou Zun. Do you still think that I will snatch away your destiny? " Hearing Li Dao slowly mention the various'' Heavenly Flames'' and the various forces mentioned, Xiao Yan opened his mouth wide. Even the weakest Jia Nan Academy was currently unreachable in Xiao Yan''s eyes. However, even the Jia Nan Academy was unable to subdue the fourteenth place on the ''Heavenly Flame Ranking'', the ''Fallen Heart Flame''. How terrifying would the ''Nine Star Dou Sheng''s Purifying Lotus Demon Flame'' and the ''Nether Swallowing Flame'' be? Yao Chen, who was in the state of a soul, was secretly fearful. He was not as dissatisfied with Li Dao as he was now. It was just that he didn''t have a physical body. Otherwise, he would have long since been drenched in cold sweat. The backlash from a nine star Dou Sheng and wanting to subdue all the ''Heavenly Flames'' was simply a pipe dream. Even their Medicine clan''s greatest Supreme Elder was only a four star Dou Sheng. While Li Dao was explaining the various'' Heavenly Flames'' to Xiao Yan and Yao Chen, Ge Ye and Nalan Yanran had already returned to the Misty Cloud Sect and met with Yun Yun. Ge Ye exactly described everything that had happened to the Xiao family to Yun Yun, including Li Dao''s original words. The atmosphere within the hall of the Misty Cloud Sect was so pressuring that it was frightening. The faces of all the Elders were dark and solemn. "Madman, he is simply a madman. He actually dared to ask the Sect Master to apologize to him. Does he really think he is a Dou Di?" After hearing Ge Ye''s report, many of the hot-tempered high ranking members of the Misty Cloud Sect immediately slammed the table and stood up as they angrily shouted, "Madman!" "How preposterous! No one has dared to bully my Misty Cloud Sect!" "Let''s go. We''ll head to Wu Tan City now and see if that crazy person is still there. If he''s still here, then we''ll skin him alive and burn his bones to ashes. If he isn''t, then we''ll annihilate the Xiao Clan." Many of the Misty Cloud Sect''s higher ups were filled with righteous indignation and could not wait to fly to Wu Tan City. "Elders, please quiet down. This person actually dares to speak so arrogantly. He must have some true ability. Let me report it to teacher and see what he will say." Yun Yun was wearing a gorgeous blue pleated skirt. She was dignified and generous with her eyebrows locked tightly together as she spoke and suppressed the anger of the Misty Cloud Sect''s higher ups. Yun Yun did not think that Li Dao was as strong as Ge Ye had described, but she also did not think that Li Dao was a weakling. As a cautious woman, she decided to seek Yun Shan''s opinion. C673 In front of a large hall at the back mountain of the Misty Cloud Sect, a solid iron gate was sealed shut. The area on top of the gate was covered in dust and large spiders were crawling with spiderwebs. Yun Yun, who was wearing a blue pleated skirt, knelt down respectfully in front of the hall and shouted, "Teacher, this disciple has something to ask of you!" After kneeling for over a quarter of an hour, Yun Yun''s face did not show any signs of impatience. Creak, creak, creak. The rusted door shaft rotated and issued an ear-piercing grinding sound. "Yun Yun, come in and speak if you have anything to say." The deep voice carried a majesty that could not be disobeyed. After entering the hall, a hale old man sat cross-legged on a prayer mat, his hair and beard completely white. The old man, who was wearing a white robe, suddenly opened his eyes. A fierce wind blew in the enclosed hall, and a small crack appeared in the air. Yun Yun was stunned for a moment before feeling extremely surprised. She opened her mouth and asked, "Teacher, you have broken through to the Dou Zong class?" "Hahaha, I was just lucky. The heavens didn''t destroy my old bones!" The old man laughed complacently. Although he said that he was lucky, his tone was filled with pride. Now that he, Yun Shan, had broken through to the Dou Zong class, he was already the strongest person in the Jia Ma Empire. "Congratulations Master." A heartfelt smile hung on Yun Yun''s graceful face. "Yun Yun, you came to wake me up during my closed door training. Did you encounter some difficulty?" The old man looked at Yun Yun with a burning gaze as he asked. "Master''s eyes are like torches. Yun Yun does have something to do." Yun Yun immediately explained the situation and carefully observed the old man''s expression. The old man laughed coldly and said in a disdainful manner, "Our Misty Cloud Sect has been too low key all these years. Do we dare to come out and provoke them?" Find this person, skin him alive and hang him on the mountain for a hundred years as an example! " "But teacher, since this person has the courage to provoke our Misty Cloud Sect, I believe that he has something to rely on. Should we be a little careful?" Yun Yun was very worried. She had a bad feeling these two days. The old man glanced at Yun Yun. He mused for a moment before speaking, "Alright, the old me will follow you out of the mountain. Let''s see who has gotten tired of living." At this moment, Yun Shan had broken through the Dou Zong class. He was in high spirits and had a feeling that he could go anywhere. The Jia Ma Empire, which was located in the southwest region of the Dou Qi Continent, did not have many experts to begin with. Not to mention the Jia Ma Empire in the southwest region of the Dou Qi Continent, even the Jia Nan Academy in the ''Black-Corner Region'' beside the Jia Ma Empire was merely an elite Dou Zong. In the entire Dou Qi Continent, the strongest person that people were familiar with was the Hall of Souls Palace Master, Soul Extermination! That was a five star Dou Sheng. As for the ancient eight clans, the Great Void Ancient Dragon Clan, and the netherworld Nether Python, none of them were able to return. The true experts simply did not appear in the eyes of the common people. Therefore, Yun Shan''s Dou Zong cultivation could be considered among the best in the entire Dou Qi continent. Yun Yun''s heart became a lot more at ease when she heard that Yun Shan was going to personally leave the mountain. With teacher''s cultivation, he should be able to suppress that wild disciple of the Xiao clan. Yun Yun thought in this manner. Without preparing anything, Yun Shan brought Yun Yun, Ge Ye, Nalan Yanran, and a couple dozen of the Misty Cloud Sect''s higher ups to set off for Wu Tan City. Along the way, Ge Ye''s face turned pale. Yun Shan and the rest did not experience Li Dao''s power and thought that he was exaggerating. Ge Ye, who had personally experienced Li Dao''s Qi, knew that these people were there to deliver food. "Ge Ye, you old brat, you are no longer young, why are you still so cowardly? Was he scared out of his wits? Since the Great Elder came out of seclusion, even if that little brat is truly an expert, the only result is that he has been suppressed! " "Yes, Ge Ye, your face is as ugly as a dead father. Isn''t he just an arrogant bastard who does not know his place? How can you be an Outer Sect Deacon of the Misty Cloud Sect like this? " In their eyes, the Great Elder had personally come out. No matter who the other party was, it was a piece of cake for them to do anything. These people were just salted fish that only knew how to shout 666. Ge Ye''s face was ashen. He did not say anything as he quietly followed the Misty Cloud Sect''s group, his lips turning green. Nalan Yanran''s expression was completely different from Ge Ye''s. At this moment, Nalan Yanran''s delicate and pretty face was corroded by hatred. She was only a 15 or 16 year old girl. She did not have a strong feeling towards Li Dao''s aura. Dozens of people majestically headed towards Wu Tan City. They streaked across the sky and quickly arrived in the sky above Wu Tan City. A high ranking member of the Misty Cloud Sect opened her mouth and shouted, "People of the Xiao clan, listen. The Supreme Elder of the Misty Cloud Sect, in coordination with the sect leader, has arrived. Why haven''t you come out and greet them?" As he shouted, his voice was filled with battle qi and grew louder and louder, echoing within Wu Tan City. Quite a few civilians looked at the dozen people in the sky in surprise, their mouths wide open, "Oh god, isn''t that the grand character of the Misty Cloud Sect? Why are they here?" Some of the clans in Wu Tan City revealed a cold smile. "The Xiao clan has somehow offended the Misty Cloud Sect. Look, the sky of Wu Tan City is going to change!" In the Xiao Mansion, in Xiao Xun Er''s room, stood the gentle and beautiful Xiao Xun Er. Opposite her stood a man covered in a black robe. The man''s voice was a little hoarse as he said, "Miss, the heavens of the Jia Ma Empire are about to change. Should we take this opportunity to leave?" Xiao Xun Er smiled and looked at the black robed man before correcting him, "Elder Ling, you are wrong. It is not that the Jia Ma Empire is about to change, but the Dou Qi continent is about to change!" "Miss, isn''t your evaluation of that person too high?" The black-robed man asked in confusion. Xiao Xun Er smiled as she shook her head. She then said something that stunned the black cloaked man, "My evaluation of him is not high. His aura is not weaker than my father''s!" At this moment, Li Dao was sitting in the room, eating melon seeds. Xiao Yan was half-naked as he sat in the wooden bucket. His face was completely red and the bucket was filled with Foundation Elixir. "Teacher, they have come." Xiao Yan opened his mouth and reminded. Li Dao spat out a melon seed and leered at Xiao Yan. He opened his mouth to ask, "What, you want me to go out and welcome them?" Xiao Yan immediately shook his head like a rattle, calming himself down and absorbing the Foundation Elixir within the wooden bucket. C674 Yao Chen floated in the air, his gaze penetrating the wall as he shook his head. Why were there always people who didn''t know how to live? "The people from the Xiao clan, listen up. The Supreme Elder of the Misty Cloud Sect, who is with the sect leader, has arrived. Why haven''t you come out quickly to welcome him?" His voice was like a surging wave that shook everyone within the Xiao clan until their blood and Qi tumbled. An expert Dou Wang was extremely terrifying! The person who shouted was a Dou Wang from the Misty Cloud Sect with a long pair of Dou Qi wings trailing behind him. Everyone in Wu Tan City could see him. The group of people from the Misty Cloud Sect stopped over ten meters above Xiao Residence. The people on the ground could even clearly see the faces of these people in the air. "What should we do? What should we do?" "The Misty Cloud Sect''s Sect Leader and Grand Elder have personally come." The second elder''s left hand was constantly patting his right palm as he paced back and forth in panic. "Number two, calm down. Why are you panicking? "The sky isn''t falling yet!" The Head Elder scolded with dissatisfaction. He glanced in Li Dao''s direction and felt a lot more at ease. "Xiao Zhan, you are the clan leader. What should we do?" After the first elder finished berating the second elder, he asked Xiao Zhan. Xiao Zhan was very calm as he looked around and said, "Xiao Huan, go and invite Mister Li. The rest of you follow me to welcome the distinguished guests from the Misty Cloud Sect!" When he said the words'' esteemed guest ''of the Misty Cloud Sect, Xiao Zhan''s bite words were particularly clear. As Xiao Zhan spoke, he led the way out of the manor. The rest of the Xiao Clan members looked at each other in dismay and had no choice but to follow. The girl called Xiao Huan jogged toward Xiao Yan''s courtyard. Xiao Zhan strode out of the Xiao Mansion with vigorous strides, bringing with him the sound of the wind. Raising his head to look at the ten meter high Misty Cloud Sect''s people, Xiao Zhan''s face revealed a cold smile. "Who is the Xiao family''s patriarch? Stand forward and speak!" The Misty Cloud Sect''s Dou Wang once again opened her mouth and shouted. Xiao Zhan walked out, neither haughty nor humble, and answered, "I am indeed Xiao Zhan." "You are the Xiao Family''s Patriarch? "Fine, I won''t waste any words with you. Hand over that arrogant brat and I''ll give your Xiao family a quick death. Otherwise, hehe." That Dou Wang from the Misty Cloud Sect spoke and revealed a cold smile. Although she did not finish his words, as long as one was not a fool, one would be able to understand the meaning within them. "Oh, didn''t Sect Leader Yun come to apologize?" Xiao Zhan raised his eyebrows and faced the Misty Cloud Sect''s Dou Wang without fear. At this moment, cold sweat covered the backs of the Xiao family''s people. "You are courting death!" Dou Qi surged on the body of the Dou Wang from the Misty Cloud Sect. He spat out word by word with an intense killing intent. "Wait, don''t attack yet." Just as the Misty Cloud Sect''s Dou Wang was about to slap Xiao Zhan to death, Yun Yun spoke. At the same time, the young lady called Xiao Huan rushed into Xiao Yan''s courtyard and shouted, "Mister Li, something terrible has happened. The clan leader and the others went out to welcome the people from the Misty Cloud Sect and asked me to invite you." Within the room, Xiao Yan suddenly opened his eyes. He stood up from the wooden barrel and said, "Master!" Li Dao waved his hand and said, "What are you afraid of? Seeing your determination, with me here, nothing can happen to your father. "Alright, seeing that you are in such a hurry, we will go out and fight those ants from the Misty Cloud Sect." Xiao Yan hurriedly took the robe and put it on. He ignored the medicinal liquid that had not been wiped off his body as the medicinal powder floated in the air and followed the teacher and disciple. This act of posturing and slapping the face should be very interesting, Yao Chen thought. "Yun Yun, you are too cautious. What is there to talk about with these ants?" "Listen up, I will count to three. If you don''t hand over that person, don''t leave a single person in the Xiao family alive!" "One, two, three!" Yun Shan had an imposing aura about him, even when he was not angry. As the three words sounded out, a huge green palm blocked out the sunlight and struck towards the Xiao Residence. He watched as the enormous azure palm slammed down. In an instant, the members of the Xiao Clan involuntarily closed their eyes. They despaired as they thought, I''m finished. I''ve been killed by Xiao Yan and his son! After waiting for a long time, the crowd opened their eyes. The skies were clear, and there wasn''t a single trace of a green palm. At this moment, Yun Shan''s face was frighteningly cold. He looked at a man in snow-white clothes walking slowly towards the door. A young man followed on his left and a soul embodiment floated on his right. Yun Yun had a serious expression as she focused on the young man who was walking over. The expressions of the Misty Cloud Sect''s group were ugly. Everyone knew that they had really kicked an iron plate this time. Tap! Tap! Tap! Seeing Li Dao bringing Xiao Yan and Yao Chen out, the entire audience fell silent. The sound of their footsteps seemed to have landed on the hearts of everyone present. "Sir, how ¡­" Yun Shan''s expression was dark and cold. He opened his mouth and was about to speak, but just as he was about to say three words, the leader, a white-clothed man, spat towards him in one breath. Under the shocked gazes of everyone from the Misty Cloud Sect and the Xiao clan, the Supreme Elder of the Misty Cloud Sect, Yun Shan, disappeared bit by bit, turning into flying ashes. How did he manage to do it? Everyone only had time to think about this question. Before they could come up with an answer, they heard the white-clothed man speaking warmly. "You little ant, did I allow you to speak? It''s very rude! " C675 "You little ant, did I allow you to speak? It''s very rude! " A smile as gentle as the sun, a voice as light as the spring wind, should have toppled the world. However, at this time, no one cared about how beautiful Li Dao was. Everyone felt as if they were in a dream. Last time, Li Dao only released his aura and did not make a move. This time around, no, just by a gentle blow, the Misty Cloud Sect''s Supreme Elder was completely annihilated? Seeing the living Yun Shan, whose name resounded throughout the Jia Ma Empire, blown to death in a single breath by Li Dao, the Xiao family''s people had a clear impression of Li Dao''s power. "Teacher!" Yun Yun, who was wearing a blue pleated skirt, had tears at the corner of her eyes as she looked at the place where Yun Shan had been standing, not even a speck of dust was left behind. The hatred on Nalan Yanran''s face disappeared. Her heart was blank as she looked at Li Dao''s figure. "Master, you can''t blame me for this! Ge Ye did as his lord said and reported everything to Yun Yun. Yun Yun and the rest did not listen to Ge Ye''s advice and deserved to be treated like this. I hope that the Lord will let Ge Ye go, Ge Ye is willing to bow at the Lord''s feet, at the front of the horse, and be your servant. " Ge Ye''s mental fortitude was still very good. Upon seeing Yun Shan''s end, he did not hesitate to kneel down, kowtowing and kowtowing to Yun Shan. If you do not listen to my advice, we have been forced to come here. We have no disrespect for you in any way. "Another two smart high ranking members of the Misty Cloud Sect decisively knelt down and kowtowed repeatedly, doing their best to brush off the relationship with the Misty Cloud Sect. "Pfft, shameless scum!" Ge Ye, Yun Jian, Kun Zhen, I really do not know why the Misty Cloud Sect would produce such shameless things like you. Previously, they used the name of the Misty Cloud Sect to make a name for themselves, and now that the Misty Cloud Sect is in trouble, are you trying your best to get rid of your relationship with the Misty Cloud Sect? " "That''s right, you three ungrateful bandits. Which one of the things on your bodies was not given by the Misty Cloud Sect?" The battle king of the Misty Cloud Sect and an elder of the Misty Cloud Sect, who had shouted earlier, did not have the slightest bit of hesitation towards Li Dao, and immediately questioned Ge Ye and the other two who were kneeling down. After the two of them spoke, the rest of the Misty Cloud Sect''s higher ups all wildly spat saliva, expressing their disdain towards Ge Ye and the other two. He did not expect that the people from the Misty Cloud Sect would actually have a sense of belonging to a sect. At this time, they were actually displaying the bearing of someone who was willing to face death as if it were nothing, a little different from the Misty Cloud Sect that he remembered. "Ge Ye, you are a smart person, but it''s fine if you are a slave or a servant, you do not have the qualifications. You two are smart, too, and smart people tend to live longer. As the saying goes, a wise man knows when to be a genius. In that case, I shall spare your lives, scram! " Li Dao looked at the three people who had kowtowed and said indifferently. "Thank you for not killing me, thank you for not killing me!" The three of them raised their heads, the blood on their foreheads staining their hair. As they looked at each other, the three of them simultaneously laid on the ground and rolled off into the distance. Li Dao was stunned for a moment before he smiled. He had told the three people to scram, but who would''ve thought that these three people were talented. He then obediently scuttled away at a very fast speed. "Alright, it''s your turn now. As I said, a wise man is a hero. If so, he would be a fool if he doesn''t know what''s good for him. "Idiot, don''t stay in this world. Otherwise, you will waste your resources." Li Dao smiled as he looked at the remaining people from the Misty Cloud Sect. His voice was still as calm as the wind. "The strong preys on the weak. Our Misty Cloud Sect has provoked you, but our Misty Cloud Sect is blind. If you want to kill us, kill us. There is no need to speak so much nonsense!" The Dou Wang from the Misty Cloud Sect who had a very high sense of existence propped her neck up and raised her head high. She had a calm expression on her face as she calmly went to her death. The remaining people were all the senior executives of the Misty Cloud Sect. Although these people were afraid, they did not beg for mercy. "Hehe, you guys are all tough bones, but I, Li Jun, hate it when others act tough bones in front of me. "There''s no need to apologize. I''ll grant you that wish." Li Dao smiled. Although he did not enjoy killing people, killing people was not something worth considering. Didn''t these people want to die? Then I will help them. "Wait!" A cold voice rang out, graceful, dignified and elegant. Yun Yun whose figure was seductive walked out, exuding a special kind of feminine charm. Everyone looked at Yun Yun, guessing what she was going to do next. Cursing Li Dao, then calmly dying? Or was it like Ge Ye and the other two were kneeling and begging for forgiveness? "I am Yun Yun, the sect leader of the Misty Cloud Sect." Yun Yun walked until she was three meters away from Li Dao, then stopped and looked straight into Li Dao''s eyes as she spoke. "I know you''re Yun Yun, I think you should say something else. Otherwise, you won''t have the chance to speak." Li Dao chuckled. Yun Yun gave off a very comfortable feeling, and the beauty of a woman''s knowledge was vividly reflected in her body. However, this did not mean that Li Dao would not kill people. In the eyes of the current Li Dao, the standard to judge a woman was no longer her looks or temperament. Most of the women who had embarked on the path of cultivation did not look bad, but they also had a certain temperament, so this was not enough to move Li Dao. "I apologize!" Yun Yun stood in front of Li Dao and exchanged gazes with him. Afterwards, she went against everyone''s expectations and lifted up her skirt before kneeling down on the ground. Li Dao didn''t know how to react. He had thought that Yun Yun would scold him a little and then calmly go on her deathbed. He hadn''t thought that Yun Yun Yun''s next words would move Li Dao''s heart. "I apologize to you and to the Xiao family. I was the one who agreed to Yanran''s visit to the Xiao family to end the engagement. However, this is my decision. Coming here to denounce you is also my decision, it has nothing to do with the Misty Cloud Sect! You''ve already killed my teacher, so you can kill me now. "However, please let the Misty Cloud Sect off. The Misty Cloud Sect is innocent from top to bottom. I, Yun Yun, will now remove the position of Sect Leader of the Misty Cloud Sect and bear all the consequences!" Everyone was moved when these words were spoken. Whether it was the people from the Misty Cloud Sect or the people from the Xiao Clan who were watching, this included Li Dao. This woman truly had a kind heart and a depressing aura. C676 "Yun Yang, listen to me. From now on, you are the new Sect Leader of the Misty Cloud Sect. I, Yun Yun, have no ties with the Misty Cloud Sect!" The voice was clear and unquestionable. A pair of gentle eyes firmly stared at Li Dao. Although he was kneeling, no one had a single flaw in it. "Sect leader, you must not. As long as you are our Sect Leader, you will always be our Sect Leader. Our Misty Cloud Sect is willing to live and die with you!" The man called Yun Yang said emotionally as his eyes turned red and a watery light surrounded his eyes. Sect Leader Yun Yun, you will always be the Sect Leader of the Misty Cloud Sect. The people from the Misty Cloud Sect became excited. Everyone was in high spirits as they glared at Li Dao. "Shut up. From now on, Yun Yun no longer has anything to do with the Misty Cloud Sect. This is my final order. Do you all want to go against it?" Yun Lan''s voice was chilly and her tone stern and expressionless, causing the group of men to be unable to refrain from crying. How could these people not understand Yun Yun''s painstaking efforts? However, to let a woman like Sect Master Yun take on all the responsibilities by himself just to protect the lives of these people, how could they not be moved? Li Dao had a strange expression on his face. It seemed that the gazes of the people from the Xiao Clan were looking at him with a strange expression. Hey, I''m helping your Xiao family! "Teacher, this matter was caused by Yanran alone, it has nothing to do with you, let Yanran bear all the consequences!" The fifteen to sixteen year old girl was already in tears as she walked out. Her nose twitched as her chest heaved and her voice trembled. She was the daughter of a heaven''s pride expert and had just turned sixteen. Her wonderful life had only just begun, but she had come here to break off the engagement with the trash of the Xiao family, causing a peerless expert like Li Dao to rise and fall. From her initial haughtiness to her current regret and fear, Nalan Yanran had walked a long path in her heart in just a few short days. "Xiao Yan, I, Nalan Yanran, have not done anything wrong. Not wanting to marry a useless person like you is my choice." The mistake is that trash''s luck is too good. If you did not acknowledge such an expert as your teacher, you, Xiao Yan, would still be a useless person. I know you hate me, but if you want to kill me, kill me. However, my teacher is not wrong, and the Misty Cloud Sect is even more so. She did not want to die, but she could not allow her teacher and the Misty Cloud Sect to walk towards destruction because of her. Xiao Yan''s expression was complicated as he looked at Nalan Yanran. Who would have thought that this woman, who had displayed such an unkind attitude at the beginning, who was arrogant and hateful, would have such a side to her? After all these years, her cultivation had regressed and she was mocked by everyone as the number one trash of Wu Tan City. Nalan Yanran chose to end the engagement, but there was nothing for her to criticize. For some unknown reason, when Xiao Yan saw Nalan Yanran crying, not only did he not feel that she hated him, he felt that she was even more beautiful. When a beautiful woman shed tears, there was no need to do anything. When a man faced her, he would naturally unconditionally surrender, so there were also the words that tears were the best weapon for a woman. Without a doubt, Xiao Yan had surrendered when faced with Nalan Yanran, whose tears were flowing down her face. "Master, why don''t we just let this matter go? They weren''t bad people, and their disciples weren''t hurt at all. I implore Master to forgive Nalan Yanran and her disciple for their sake. " Xiao Yan eagerly looked at Li Dao. Carefully, his tone was sincere. Li Dao tilted his head to look at Xiao Yan. That strange gaze of his caused Xiao Yan''s scalp to become numb. Before Xiao Yan transmigrated, he was also an adult. In addition to his fifteen years of life, he was already forty years old. Yet, in the face of a sixteen year old girl like Nalan Yanran, he was actually soft-hearted? Sure enough, men are soft-hearted creatures. As he slapped Xiao Yan''s head, the pain caused Xiao Yan''s tears to fall. "You unpromising person. Have you forgotten how arrogant she was when she broke off the engagement? Also, how should I use you to teach me? If you don''t let them go, I will decide. There''s no one here for you to talk to. " Li Dao shook his head. No matter what, he was still a transcender. He had no future at all. Xiao Yan held his head which had been slapped by Li Dao and immediately did not dare to speak. "Yanran, why aren''t you leaving!" This lord, although the cause of the matter was Yanran, it was even more Yun Yun''s fault. If he didn''t teach properly, he would be a lazy teacher. Yanran is still young, if she dares to offend an adult, then let me, a teacher, take on her. I hope that sire will not argue with the Misty Cloud Sect and Yanran. Yun Yun shut her eyes as she spoke and stretched her warm jade-like neck. "Teacher, teacher, you don''t have to be like this, you really don''t have to be like this!" The things that happened today were all because of Yanran''s fault. There was no reason for you to bear the consequences. "Nalan Yanran was tightly held by Yun Yangzi, tears and mucus flowed down to the corner of her mouth. It was her fault that she screamed so heartlessly. Xiao Yan''s expression was a little unnatural. He had wanted to open his mouth a couple of times but in the end, he did not manage to do so. The Misty Cloud Sect''s group of men silently cried. They forcefully controlled their emotions and did not allow themselves to cry out loud. Since things had come to this point, they could not let Sect Master Yun''s sacrifice be in vain. Many young men and women in the Xiao family were moved. They secretly wiped the corners of their eyes, wanting to plead with Li Dao, but didn''t dare to. Under everyone''s attentive looks, Li Dao finally spoke. "You woman, you really touched me. It is not impossible for me to let the Misty Cloud Sect and Nalan Yanran go. Yun Yun opened her eyes. Li Dao''s words meant that he was willing to forgive the Misty Cloud Sect? But they couldn''t be forgiven with words. What did that mean? Lowering her head to look at her body, Yun Yun''s face was blushing all the way to her ears. Just as Yun Yun was about to muster up the courage to speak, Li Dao''s indifferent voice was the first to speak. "Hmm, how about this. I still lack a maid. You can be my maid. For the sake of my maid, I''ll forgive these ants!" Yun Yun nearly laughed when she heard this sudden reversal. However, the thought of her teacher, Yun Shan, dying in this person''s hands caused her sad emotions to immediately surge in her heart. C677 Yun Yang, who was tightly holding onto Nalan Yanran, unconsciously let go of her and her face was filled with joy. Nalan Yanran''s tears and snot also stopped. She stared blankly at Li Dao and then at Xiao Yan, her eyes containing a trace of apology and gratitude. Many people from the Xiao Clan looked at Li Dao with envious eyes. To accept Yun Yun, this beautiful and capable expert from the Dou Huang class, as a maid, was something that they couldn''t even dream of. How could they not be admired and admired? As for Yun Shan, other than Yun Yun still missing him, the others had completely forgotten about him. From this, it could also be seen that Yun Yun was more popular than this'' Supreme Elder ''Yun Shan. The people from the Misty Cloud Sect and Nalan Yanran reluctantly left. However, there was nothing that could be done about this. Yun Yun was no longer their sect leader. She was the female servant of that peerless expert. However, these people of the Misty Cloud Sect did not feel displeased. Instead, they felt happy for Yun Yun. To be taken in as a maid by such a peerless expert was a great fortune and a great fortune that ordinary people couldn''t even hope for. In the following period of time, a personal maid had appeared on Li Dao. He washed his face, washed his feet, dressed himself, and put on his shoes. Yun Yun seemed to have really become a maid. Yun Yun did not complain that she had turned from the high and mighty Sect Leader of the Misty Cloud Sect into this kind of female servant. Instead, she was better at doing it than some of the female attendants she had raised since young. Although Li Dao had killed Yun Shan, he had also spared Nalan Yanran and the Misty Cloud Sect. Yun Yun did not hate Li Dao. She knew that with Li Dao''s strength, he could easily wipe away the Misty Cloud Sect from the Dou Qi Mainland, so she was very grateful to Li Dao and did her best. To be honest, there was no man who would not like a woman like Yun Yun. It was not because of her dignified appearance, nor was it because of her noble temperament, but because of her beautiful heart. There were always some girls in the world who were attractive to men not because of their looks or temperament, but because of their beauty. And a perfect woman like Yun Yun, who was one of the three, definitely wasn''t many in the myriad worlds. Li Dao stayed in the Xiao Clan for a few days. After Xiao Yan successfully reached the Foundation Establishment stage and condensed the Dou Qi Vortex, he was prepared to leave. His goal was to devour all the ''Heavenly Flames'' and turn the Blood Gold Flame into the real Emperor Flame, a flame even more powerful than the one in Xiao Yan''s original novel. Before leaving, the following scene occurred. "Xiao Yan, I don''t have anything to teach you. Do you blame me?" "What does Master mean by this? Is Master going to leave me alone?" A bad premonition appeared in Xiao Yan''s heart. How could a peerless expert like teacher stay in Wu Tan City for long? Although his teacher had not passed anything down to him, Xiao Yan was still very grateful and respectful to Li Dao. He is a grateful man. "Hahahaha, foolish child, there is no banquet in this world that does not disperse. Master has matters to take care of. You aren''t a child either. You should understand the principle that a sapling can never grow into a towering tree without experiencing the elements of wind and rain. Work hard to become stronger, and let your name spread throughout the entire Dou Qi Continent, and make your master proud of you! " Li Dao patted Xiao Yan''s shoulder. He seemed to have thought of something and pulled out three long hair. After which, he sealed the sword Qi and handed it to Xiao Yan. "This is your master''s hair. It contains your master''s three sword Qis, each of which is equivalent to the full power of a Dou Zun. Keep it safe and don''t use it unless your life is in danger." "En, before I leave, I will teach you a sword technique that surpasses Heaven Tier Battle Skill and has no limits." As Li Dao spoke, he tapped Xiao Yan''s forehead and Xiao Yan immediately fell into a strange space. Li Dao in space smiled at him, demonstrating the One Style Earth Shattering Sword, before slowly fading away. Yao Chen, once Xiao Yan becomes a Dou Huang, you can come and find me. Li Dao said to Yao Chen before turning into a streak of light and disappeared from the Xiao Residence''s courtyard with Yun Yun. After a long time, Xiao Yan opened his eyes. Li Dao''s figure was nowhere to be seen. "Master, Master!" Xiao Yan''s reluctant voice echoed within the Xiao Mansion. "Xiao Yan, your Excellency has already left. Do you need to be sad?" "As long as you continue to become stronger, there will be a day when you will see the great one again!" Yao Chen floated beside Xiao Yan as he spoke to comfort him. "Yao Lao, you don''t need to comfort me. I know that if I don''t become a peerless expert, I won''t even have the face to see my teacher." Recalling the world-shaking sword technique that Li Dao had passed to him before he left, Xiao Yan''s gaze was resolute. "Yan Er, you have agglomerated another Dou Qi Vortex?" Xiao Zhan''s laughter rang out as he pushed open the courtyard door and walked in. Xiao Zhan, who had just entered the courtyard, happened to meet Xiao Yan''s determined gaze. He couldn''t help but feel a sense of relief; his Xiao Clan''s Kirin Child had finally returned. C678 Li Dao doesn''t know how big the Dou Qi Mainland is, but it''s definitely not small. Wu Tan City was a city of the Jia Ma Empire in the southwest region of the Dou Qi Continent. There was the Jia Ma Empire in the southwest region, the Chu Yun Empire and a few other countries. Above the southwest was the northwest region of the Dou Qi Continent. The southwest and northwest regions were separated by a mountain range that stretched for hundreds of thousands of miles. This mountain range was called the Magic Beast Mountain Range. The Mountain Range of Magical Beasts was a paradise for magical beasts, with both Class 6 and Class 7 Magical Beasts being common. There were even Class 8 and Class 9 Magical Beasts. Because there were so many magical beasts and because there were no humans living here, there were countless geniuses and treasures. Every year, the endless Mountain Range of Magical Beasts would attract countless people, either for the sake of their natural treasures or for the sake of their magicite cores. At the bottom of the Magic Beast Mountain Range, there were many small towns that were temporarily formed. There were no locals in the towns, and most of the outlaws at the Dou Zhe level gathered together to form a large number of mercenary groups to hunt the Magic Beasts for benefits. There were almost no true experts in these mercenary groups. At most, they would only be Dou Ling, with Da Dou Shi, Dou Shi and Dou Zhe as the three main stages. On this day, a man and a woman arrived at the foot of the mountain. The man was handsome and had an extraordinary bearing. The woman was beautiful and graceful. This man and woman were naturally Li Dao and Yun Yun. Li Dao''s goal was to devour all the ''Heavenly Flames'' so that the Blood Gold Flame could evolve into an Emperor Flame. In order to devour the ''Heavenly Flame'', he had to start from the lowest level. If he had tried to devour the ''Void Devouring Flame'' from the very beginning, the ''Purifying Lotus Demon Flame'' might not have succeeded. In the Magical Beast Mountain Range, there was a type of strange fire. The name of the one at the bottom of the Heavenly Flame Ranking was Xuan Huangyan. Walking on the road, many men who had lost their lives looked at Li Dao and Yun Yun with eyes full of greed. When these people roamed the Mountain Range of Magical Beasts, there was definitely something restless in their blood. If he was a well-behaved person, he wouldn''t have chosen to come to the Magic Beast Mountain Range to roam about. However, even though these people were ready to make a move, no one came up to seek death for the time being. The reason was simple. Although Li Dao and Yun Yun were good-looking, the aura exuded from their bodies caused those who were licking their blood to feel a deep fear. Without two or three, who would dare to go into the Mountain Range of Magical Beasts? Those who went to the Mountain Range of Magical Beasts on their own, in particular, were generally experts. This was because the weak had all come together to the Mountain Range of Magical Beasts. Even though they were agitated, they still hadn''t lost their reason. However, there was no lack of retarded idiots in the world. Entering the towns at the bottom of the Magic Beast Mountain Range, one would find only taverns, infirmary rooms, and medicine rooms. The people who ran the tavern and clinic were not ordinary people. They dared to earn the money of a fugitive, so of course they had someone to rely on. Li Dao and Yun Yun found a large tavern and sat by the window, ordering some specialties from the Magic Beast Mountain Range. Looking through the window, there was a Medicine Lodge on the opposite side. A group of people was lined up in front of the Medicine Lodge. These rugged men were all injured, waiting to be treated. The one treating these rugged men was an 18-19 year old girl. She was wearing a light white dress with a green ribbon tied around her waist, making her seem extremely slender, like a willow tree in the wind. The girl had a faint smile on her face. When she was trying to save someone, her smile seemed to exude a divine radiance. The ethereal aura caused the injured criminals to queue up patiently, no one was dissatisfied. Just as Li Dao was observing this girl, an irrational fool came to his door. They were three middle-aged men with incomparably wretched appearances. They held wine bottles in their hands, and their noses and cheeks were flushed red. Their arms and shoulders were hooked as they charged towards Li Dao and Yun Yun. The shopkeeper''s eyes turned cold. He didn''t wait for the three to hit Li Dao and Yun Yun before stopping them. He lowered his voice and said, "Tie Lang, I advise you not to cause any trouble here. You won''t be able to bear the consequences." "Yo, you have guts, Nutjob Wu!" Do you know that my big brother is an eight star Dou Shi and you, as an ordinary person, aren''t even a Dou Zhe? One of the men who was bare-chested and covered in meat, had a fierce expression on his face as he threatened the shopkeeper. Of the three of them, only Tie Lang, the oldest brother, narrowed his eyes and was very proud of himself. His strength as an eight star Dou Shi was ranked among the top in the entire city. Tie Lang, I know you are an eight star Dou Shi, but don''t forget, this is Lord Feng''s property. Let alone an eight star Dou Shi, even if you are an eight star Da Dou Shi, it would be useless! The store owner''s voice was cold and filled with threat. "F * ck you, do you think laozi is scared?" What lousy lord is this? This father even called the commander of the Wolf Head Mercenaries, Mu She, brothers. "Old man, it''s been a while since I''ve had a bad impression of you. It''s rare to see such a beautiful woman today. Let me tell you, I''m set on this. Let''s see who can stop me." With a ''clang'', the bottle of wine smashed onto the head of the shopkeeper, causing dark red blood to gush out. Tie Lang pushed his two brothers away, rubbing his hands together as he walked towards Li Dao and Yun Yun, the obscene smile on his lips hung high. "Manager Wu!" Men, kill, kill! " Seeing the shopkeeper bleeding from the bottle, a waiter who was usually taken care of by the storekeeper spoke out in a sharp voice. The drunken Iron Wolf''s eyes turned cold as he turned his head. He was so scared that the waiter was trembling. There was no expression on Li Dao''s face, but Yun Yun could not sit still. She stood up straight with her slim figure and her every move was incomparably noble. C679 The tavern was silent for a moment before it became even noisier. "Men, kill!" The waiter, who had been screaming earlier, trembled in fear after being glared at by Iron Wolf. He didn''t dare to make any more movements. "Hehe, Tie Lang is like a worm that has gone to his head. He doesn''t care about anything else. This is Lord Feng''s business, even Mu She can''t save him!" "That''s right, Lord Feng is a strong Dou Ling!" One of the best in town. " "But then again, that bitch is really f * cking seductive. Not to mention Tie Lang, even I can''t hold her back anymore." A skinny man had a smile hanging on his face as he salivated. "That''s right. If I am to fall under such a superior item, it would be worth it even if Lord Feng killed me right away. Hehehe." A cold laugh, a mocking laugh, a voice so vulgar it could not be heard. Yun Yun''s face became as cold as ice. As a Dou Huang, Yun Yun''s hearing did not need to be doubted. Moreover, these people did not intentionally hide it. Her voice was clearly transmitted into her ears. Yun Yun was once the Sect Leader of the Misty Cloud Sect. She was high and mighty. Li Dao was so angry that his shoulders shook. He had no doubt that at the next moment, this tavern would be filled with rivers of blood. The shopkeeper collapsed to the ground and used his hands to cover his head. Blood flowed out between his fingers and the intense pain made him unable to stop. Tie Lang and the other two became flustered as they rubbed their hands together and walked towards Yun Yun. Tie Lang, who was leading them, laughed as he walked, "Look, this beauty can''t wait any longer. She''s taking the initiative to stand up to welcome us brothers, San''er. We''ll have to serve her well later." "Hehe, Big Brother, don''t worry. When have we ever been in trouble?" The other two began to laugh with ill intentions. Their laughter was so unbridled that it made them feel nauseous. Li Dao picked up a piece of the low level magical beast''s flesh, took a sip from his wine cup, and slowly shook his head. There are always fools in the world who don''t take their lives seriously. Yun Yun''s gentle eyes had already congealed into ice that could not be melted. Although she was kind, that did not mean that she would not be angry nor kill. As the three of them approached, Iron Wolf stretched out his dirty hand to pick up Yun Yun''s chin. Li Dao looked strangely at the door. "Stop!" A clear and melodious sound rang out. An 18-19 year old girl wearing a light white dress stood at the door. The green ribbon around her waist was like the finishing touch. Her face and neck were even whiter than Yang Lianyu''s. "What are the three of you planning to do in broad daylight?" The girl stood in front of Yun Yun with large strides. When she moved, it was very worrisome. It seemed that with just a little force, her waist would be broken. "Big brother, look, it''s the Fairy Doctor!" "Heh heh, I saw it. Our third brother has been blessed today. It''s not like I''ve been thinking about this girl for a day or two. Look at her waist. "Those legs are even better. I even suspect that they might be strangled to death." Ironwolf and the other two couldn''t use their upper bodies to think anymore due to the alcohol. At this moment, they could only use their lower bodies to think. "Hey, Tie Lang, you three brothers went too far!" Who in the town has not received the favor of the Fairy Doctor? To dare to defile the Fairy Doctor, have you asked the brothers? " The customers in the tavern stood out and berated the three Iron Wolf brothers harshly. "Brother, who is it? So it''s my grandson, hahahaha! " "Hey, grandson, your skin is itchy again? The lesson I taught you last time wasn''t enough, right? " Tie Lang''s attention was successfully attracted by the man who stood up, and he asked ferociously. "Tie Lang, you don''t need to threaten me. My cultivation is not as good as yours, but if you want to desecrate the Fairy Doctor, you have to step over my dead body!" "You want to die? I''ll grant you that wish!" Tie Lang grinned as he ruthlessly stomped on the ground. Faint Dou Qi condensed on his fists as he blasted towards the man like a cannonball. The man stabbed his legs into the floor, inhaled deeply and lowered his waist. He raised his broadsword high into the air, ready to fight to the death. "One, two, three ¡­ "Nine!" With a smile on her face, the Fairy Doctor watched as Tie Lang charged towards the man and started to count. As soon as Tie Lang rushed out, he felt a slight discomfort. His lips were already jet-black as he rushed to the front of the man, and his dou qi was dissipating. Just as the nine characters fell, the man''s blade hacked down. A terrified expression appeared on Tie Lang''s face. With a terrified expression, he swung his saber diagonally. Half of his head was gone, and his white and red hair scattered all over the ground. The tavern was completely silent. The girl''s clear voice rang out, "I, the Fairy Doctor, can use my medical skills to save people, or I can use my poison to kill people!" Those with ill intentions, or those who were usually the Fairy Doctor, felt their hearts grow slightly colder. "Elder sister, you don''t have to be afraid. With my Fairy Doctor here, no one in this town will dare to take notice of you." The girl turned around and revealed a faint smile to Yun Yun. There was a faint divine radiance on her face. Yun Yun looked at the girl in front of her as her good impression of her soared. She smiled and said, "Little girl, thank you so much." "It''s fine, just do it conveniently. "Big sister is so beautiful, it''s hard to avoid being coveted by those unscrupulous people. You must be careful when you''re away, why don''t you bring along a guard?" Yun Yun opened her mouth but did not know how to reply. She was an elite Dou Huang. Besides, she was someone else''s maid. C680 "Yun Yun, since the lady has saved you, why don''t you invite her over to take a seat?" Li Dao put down his wine cup and lightly said. "Yes, master!" Yun Yun nodded seriously. After which, she opened her mouth and spoke to the Little Fairy Doctor, "Little sister, my master invites you over." The Fairy Doctor wrinkled her delicate eyebrows, looked at Li Dao, and then looked at Yun Yun before walking towards where Li Dao was. If not for Yun Yun calling him master, she would never have imagined that the big sister with a noble and elegant temperament would actually be someone else''s maid. He walked to Li Dao''s side and sat down without a trace of politeness as he poured himself a cup of wine. The Fairy Doctor faced Li Dao as she cursed him, "How can you be like this? "He''s not the least bit manly. Seeing that his maid was about to be humiliated by others and was still sitting motionlessly, he''s truly a coward!" After cursing, the Fairy Doctor threw a disdainful look at Li Dao. Such a pretty boy, a popinjay. He was quite good-looking, but he didn''t have any ability at all. She dared to bring a maid to wander the Mountain Range of Magical Beasts. Is the Magic Beast Mountain Range a place where hedonistic disciples come from? The first time they met, the Fairy Doctor had immediately labeled Li Dao as a popinjay and a retard. Yun Yun could not help but laugh while covering her mouth. She did her best to not let herself laugh out loud and her shoulders began to shake. Li Dao felt a little helpless. He spread out his hands and did not explain. He said to Yun Yun, "If you want to laugh, laugh. Don''t hold it in too much." Yun Yun moved her hand away from her mouth and said, "Master, Yun Yun doesn''t dare." "Pah! You only dare to put on airs to the maids. You''re like a turtle hiding in its head when facing others." The Fairy Doctor was even more disdainful towards Li Dao. "Pfft!" Yun Yun finally could not resist laughing out loud. At this moment, the Fairy Doctor was only at the Dou Shi level. Naturally, she could not see the depth of Li Dao and Yun Yun. Let alone the Fairy Doctor, even in the entire town, no one could see the cultivation levels of Li Dao and Yun Yun. "Little girl, you look so young. Don''t always think that things are too simple or you will suffer a loss." Li Dao smiled. He raised his wine cup gracefully and took a small sip before speaking to the Fairy Doctor. The Fairy Doctor''s appearance could not be considered peerless, but she had an ethereal, tranquil, kind, lonely, black stomach, and all sorts of strange temperament. She gave off a unique charm. In addition to her fair skin, her waist was so slim that it seemed as if it would break with a twist, making her look even more likeable. "Ai, I say, you don''t look much older than me. Why do you always talk to me in such an old-fashioned tone?" The Fairy Doctor was slightly dissatisfied. Li Dao looked like she was only twenty-six or twenty-seven years old, and to call him a little girl naturally displeased her. Yun Yun had a smile on her face the entire time. The tavern was in chaos. Li Dao looked at the Fairy Doctor and asked, "Little girl, like I said, don''t look at the surface of the matter or you will suffer a loss. Do you know that a Dou Huang can live forever? " He looked at Li Dao for a while before opening his mouth to speak, "You mean, you are a very old old man, but because your cultivation has reached the Dou Huang class, you can live forever?" Yun Yun covered her mouth as her shoulders twitched repeatedly. Being a peerless powerhouse like Li Dao, which one of them wasn''t arrogant? Now that Yun Yun had seen the other side of Li Dao, she was curious about this master of hers, Li Dao. Hearing the Fairy Doctor''s words, Li Dao felt a dark cloud over her head. With a dark expression, she said to the Fairy Doctor, "I am a peerless expert that is ten thousand times stronger than a Dou Huang." "Hmph, bragging is nonsense!" If you are ten thousand times stronger than a Dou Huang, why don''t you say that you are a Dou Sheng or a Dou Di? " The Fairy Doctor looked at Li Dao''s eyes. No matter how she looked, she couldn''t tell what was going on. She had already confirmed the look in his eyes. She was just a good-for-nothing playboy who still loved to boast. Li Dao was a little depressed. He raised his head and drained the cup of wine. He could not have a good chat today. "Little sister, don''t not believe me. Master is truly a peerless expert ¡­" Yun Yun struggled to stop his smile. He pulled at the Fairy Doctor''s arm and opened his mouth to speak. However, he was unable to stop himself from laughing halfway through his words. "Are you really a peerless expert?" The Fairy Doctor looked at Yun Yun and then looked at Li Dao. Her tone was filled with doubt. "As if it''s a lie," Li Dao replied indifferently. "How?" The Fairy Doctor''s mouth curved into a smile as she glared at Li Dao. Li Daoyi choked. He couldn''t possibly smash a mountain to prove that he was a peerless expert, right? "Hehehehehe, you see that you have nothing to say? "Even a peerless expert like you is blown to the heavens by your bullshit." The Fairy Doctor let out a laughter as bright as a silver bell. However, Li Dao''s next sentence caused the Fairy Doctor to stop smiling. "I can save you!" "What nonsense are you talking about? I''m fine and painless, I''m a physician myself. Do you think I need your help to save me?" The Fairy Doctor''s originally cheerful face instantly turned ice-cold. The way she looked at Li Dao was filled with ill intent. This was because Li Dao''s words had pricked her sore spot. "Little miss, you must think this through clearly. There aren''t many people in this world who can save you, and I happen to be one of them. If you miss this village, you won''t have this shop." The Fairy Doctor''s eyes were ice-cold as she looked at Li Dao. Her expression was indecisive. Could it be that this person was really a peerless expert? Could he really save me? Impossible. No one could save the Woeful Poison Body. He might have guessed correctly. C681 The Fairy Doctor''s expression was ugly to the extreme. No one knew how she had been through all these years, much less the pain she had endured. The Woeful Poison Body was born in calamity, and died in calamity. It was destined to live a lonely life and die a painful death! This was what the Fairy Doctor had read in the ancient texts. She was unfortunate that she was born with the Woeful Poison Body, which brought about calamity to everyone around her. Thus, she did not have any family or friends. Every time the Woeful Poison Body flared up, it was better to die than to live. The Fairy Doctor had never seen her mother ever since she was born. According to her father, her mother died in childbirth. The Fairy Doctor clearly remembered that when she was young, the villagers treated her like a monster and said that she was an ominous person. When she woke up at the age of five, she found that the villagers had set fire to the courtyard where she and her father lived. However, in order to protect her, he was beaten to death by the villagers. Seeing her father die with her own eyes, the five-year-old Fairy Doctor felt so painful that she wished she were dead and fainted. When she woke up again, all the villagers, the animals, were dead and the plants had withered. The five-year-old Fairy Doctor didn''t know why, but she crawled out of the village and started wandering. She had been wandering alone and had made friends with beggars before, but all the people who made friends with her were dead for no apparent reason. As the Fairy Doctor grew up, she knew that she was probably the unlucky person the villagers spoke of when she was young. She was no longer willing to be friends with others. By the time she was twelve, she found her whole body aching as if it were being bitten by millions of poisonous bugs. Thus, the Fairy Doctor embarked on the path of seeking medical help. Along the way, all the doctors were helpless against her illness. Thus, the Fairy Doctor began to self-study in the art of medicine, flipping through countless medical books. Finally, she found the Woeful Poison Body in an ancient book. It was exactly the same as her symptoms. According to the ancient texts, the Woeful Poison Body was born in the calamity, and died in the calamity. There was no cure, and it was destined to die in pain alone. The Fairy Doctor now understood that her mother, whom she had never met, might not have died in childbirth but had been poisoned to death by her own poison. However, the Fairy Doctor did not believe in fate. She staggered out from the pile of corpses at the age of five, building up a tough character. She wanted to live a good life, and everything in the world was so beautiful in her eyes. The disbelieving Fairy Doctor worked harder, but as she grew older, she became more and more hopeless and powerless. But the man in front of her had said that he could save her. Was he really a peerless powerhouse that could tell that she had the Woeful Poison Body? "Why should I believe you?" The Fairy Doctor''s voice was ice-cold as she forced herself to calm down. "Whether or not you believe me is your problem. Your life is yours. Furthermore, I do not wish to save you now." Li Dao knocked on the table. He glanced at the Fairy Doctor before withdrawing her gaze. The Fairy Doctor''s Woeful Poison Body was a huge problem. Even with Li Blade''s cultivation, he was unable to easily expel the poison from the Fairy Doctor''s body. This was because there was not a single part of her body that was not poisoned. Her hair was poisonous, her skin was poisonous, and her blood was poisonous. Even a single breath of her was poisonous. If he wanted to treat the Fairy Doctor, he could only find a poison cultivation technique and then find the Bodhi tree to allow the Fairy Doctor to control the Woeful Poison Body by herself. It was just a matter of finding a poison technique. The Bodhi tree was too troublesome and a piece of trash. Li Dao wasn''t so bored that he would panic. Although he had a good impression of the Fairy Doctor, who was cursed by fate, it was better for him to just take her to find the Bodhi tree. Hearing Li Dao''s words, the Fairy Doctor went silent, not saying a word. Firstly, she didn''t know if Li Dao really had the ability to save her, and secondly, it was just as Li Dao said, other people had no obligation to save her. With the Little Fairy Doctor''s intelligence, how could she not guess? If she wanted to save him, even a peerless expert would have to pay a certain price. "Master, look at how kind this little sister is. You should save her. Isn''t it a convenient thing for you to do?" Seeing the silent Fairy Doctor, Yun Yun did not know what the Fairy Doctor''s situation was, but this did not stop her from pleading with Li Dao. Li Dao shook his head and said, "Yunyun, things are not as simple as you think. I believe that you have also heard of the ''Woeful Poison Body''. If you want to treat the ''Woeful Poison Body'', the trouble is not ordinary. " "What, she has the Woeful Poison Body?" Yun Yun widened her small mouth in surprise. As a Dou Huang, Yun Yun had read countless number of sect books and naturally had some understanding of the ''Woeful Poison Body''. The Fairy Doctor''s eyes lit up. From the moment the ''Woeful Poison Body'' came out of Li Dao''s mouth, she was sure that Li Dao was a peerless expert. The first time he saw her, he could tell that she had the Woeful Poison Body. If she wasn''t a peerless expert, then what was she? "Big brother, I''m begging you, please save me!" Without any warning, the Fairy Doctor kneeled down. She did not want to leave this world. She did not want to endure the inhuman pain. She did not want to continue being alone. Originally, the Fairy Doctor wanted to pull Li Dao''s arm, but she wasn''t sure if Li Dao, a peerless expert, could be immune to the poison in her body. Li Dao held his empty wine cup, not saying a word. Yun Yun looked at the Fairy Doctor and then looked at Li Dao. After that, she knelt beside the Fairy Doctor and said, "Master, Yun Yun requests that you save my little sister. Yun Yun knows that it would not be difficult for you to save her with your ability. For Yun Yun''s sake, please save her. " The Fairy Doctor''s eyes sparkled. She didn''t think that this big sister would kneel for her. To the lonely Fairy Doctor, how could this not move her? Li Dao wrinkled his eyebrows and said, "Yunyun, since you know about the Woeful Poison Body, you should know that curing it won''t be easy. You''re making it difficult for me by acting like this!" The Fairy Doctor didn''t say anything. Her gaze was firm as she looked at Li Dao. Then, she bent down and kowtowed towards Li Dao. "Okay, kowtowing is useless. Tell me, why should I save you?" The Fairy Doctor raised her head, determination written all over her elegant face. Her eyes were filled with unyielding determination as she said, "I can be your maid like big sister and always be by your side to serve you." Li Dao didn''t listen to what the Fairy Doctor had to say. Looking at the Fairy Doctor''s unyielding gaze, Li Dao felt as if he could see himself wandering around in this world. C682 Actually, saving him or not only depended on a single thought from Li Dao, it was not a problem that was hard to choose between the two. Li Dao didn''t speak because he saw himself in the Fairy Doctor''s unyielding eyes. Li Dao was an orphan when he was young. He wandered the streets since he was young, and only later was he admitted to an orphanage. And Li Dao would never forget the time when he was wandering. Seeing Li Dao not say anything, Yun Yun became a little anxious. The Fairy Doctor only stared at Li Dao, not saying a word. After a long while, Li Dao recovered from his shock and extended his hand to help support the Fairy Doctor. The Fairy Doctor turned her body to the side, not because she was afraid of Li Dao, but simply because she was afraid that the poison on her body would injure Li Dao. Li Dao shook his head and laughed. He could not help but feel bitter as he grabbed the Fairy Doctor''s arm and helped her up. He whispered, "Don''t worry. This little poison is not enough to poison me." The Fairy Doctor''s eyes shined as she asked, "Big brother, you''re willing to save me?" A smile appeared on Li Dao''s face. He stroked the Fairy Doctor''s hair and said, "It depends on your mood." "Thank you big brother, thank you big brother. Don''t worry, I will definitely be a good maid and serve you well!" The Fairy Doctor excitedly exclaimed. She jumped three feet into the air, causing people to be worried that she might break her slender waist. "I heard that someone killed my brother. Who can explain what happened?" Qingshan Town was not big to begin with. When Tie Lang was killed, there were people who immediately ran out to spread the news. Now that Tie Lang''s elder brother was here, the leader of the Wolf Head Mercenary Company, Mu She, and the son of Mu She, Mu Li, were followed by a few members of the mercenary group. When Mu She heard that Tie Lang had been poisoned to death by the Fairy Doctor, he was instantly infuriated and immediately rushed over in an aggressive manner. Tie Lang''s 8th Star Dou Shi was the number one general under Mu She''s command, and his number one general had been poisoned to death by a young girl who was not even twenty years old. How could Mu She endure this? "I killed him, what do you want?" If not for Li Dao and Yun Yun, the Fairy Doctor would never have stood out against a Da Dou Shi like Mu She and the entire Wolf Head Mercenary Company. However, things were different now. The Fairy Doctor could confirm that Li Dao was an expert. Although she didn''t know how strong he was, he was definitely stronger than everyone else in Qingshan Town. "Hahahaha, did you hear what she just said?" Mu She asked his subordinates beside him. "Captain, that little girl said that she was the one who killed the iron wolf." A member of the team who was on good terms with the iron wolf said to Mu She as he viciously looked at the Fairy Doctor. "You killed someone and yet you dare to act so arrogantly. You shall pay with your life!" Battle qi surged wildly from Mu She''s body, and his aura was intimidating. "Father, why don''t you let your son handle this matter?" A pale-faced young man licked his tongue, his eyes shining as he spoke to Mu She. He was Mu She''s son, Mu Li. Mu She glanced at his son, then looked at the Fairy Doctor. Nodding his head, he said, "Alright, I''ll leave this matter to you. However, I need to see her corpse within three days, otherwise I won''t be able to answer to my brothers." "Your son understands." The young man''s eyes were filled with regret. A person like this could only last three days; it was truly a pity. "Big brother, these people are so scary. They scared me to death. You have to protect me!" The Fairy Doctor hid behind Li Dao. Her weak voice made it seem as if she really was a weak woman. Li Dao rolled his eyes. This Fairy Doctor was very contradictory. Kind, lonely, weird, and black-hearted. He really didn''t know how she managed to gather so many things onto a single person. Maybe it had something to do with her childhood. Only then did the Wolf Head Mercenary Company notice Li Dao and Yun Yun. Mu Li''s eyes lit up and saliva started dripping from his mouth. Mu She''s Adam''s apple slid, and his eyes showed a trace of greed. Yun Yun, who looked to be around twenty-four to twenty-five years old, was naturally more attractive than the Fairy Doctor because she was more well-developed and mature. Moreover, the noble temperament on her body also aroused a man''s desire to conquer her. Li Dao sighed. In this world, there was no lack of idiots who did not care about life. Even if they could not see the cultivation levels of Yun Yun and himself, could it be that these people could not judge anything from their temperament? "Yunyun, I''ll leave it to you. This kind of idiot can only waste food in this world. Don''t hold back." Li Dao couldn''t even be bothered to do it himself. It was better to let his head maid do it. In any case, with Yun Yun''s cultivation base, destroying this Qingshan Town was just a big move. Yun Yun nodded. She took a step forward. She was not a kind woman. Otherwise, she would not be the Sect Leader of the Misty Cloud Sect. "Li''er, I''ll leave that girl to you later. As for the big one, let your father handle it." "Be careful when you attack, don''t hurt them." Mu She first told his son, before warning his subordinates. The meaning of the gaze of the group of people was placed on Yun Yun and the Little Fairy Doctor. Yun Yun''s eyes turned cold. When had she ever let these lowly men blaspheme her with such gazes? The air currents in the air began to swirl, turning into small cyan swords. "You''re courting death!" Following Yun Yun''s shout, the dense cluster of small swords shot toward the members of the Wolf Head Mercenaries. Immediately, miserable cries could be heard. Some onlookers looked at the side of Yun Yun''s face and seemed to have recalled something. They exclaimed, "That is the Misty Cloud Sect''s Sect Leader, Yun Yun!" "What? Is that really Lord Yun Yun?" "I can''t be wrong. Two years ago, I was fortunate enough to have caught sight of Sect Master Yun from afar. I definitely can''t be wrong." The voices of these people were not soft. As the small sword passed through them, the still breathing Mu She looked at the frosty expression on Yun Yun''s face and swallowed it all in one go. It was no wonder that he had died. C683 Looking down from the sky, he could see nothing but the wind stirring the sea of trees to form waves. A young man, Feng Xu, was holding onto a girl wearing a light white dress. The girl looked around curiously and used one hand to make a horn. She shouted loudly, and her voice spread out, startling groups of birds and beasts. Beside him was a peerlessly beautiful woman. She wore a blue pleated skirt, and her gorgeous wings were flapping at her back. She was just barely able to keep up with the speed of the man. These three people were Li Dao, Yun Yun, and the Fairy Doctor who had left Qingshan Town and entered the Magic Beast Mountain Range. The Mountain Range of Magical Beasts stretched for several hundred thousand kilometers. Li Dao only knew that Xuanhuang Yan was in the Mountain Range of Magical Beasts, but he didn''t know his exact location. He could only fly along the mountain range. If he got close to the Black Yellow Flame, with Li Blade''s cultivation level, he would naturally be able to sense it. The Fairy Doctor was still a Dou Shi, so she could not fly. Li Dao could only fly with her. Since she possessed the ''Woeful Poison Body'', not a single part of her body was not poisonous. Yun Yun''s Dou Huang cultivation was not able to come into contact with the Little Fairy Doctor for a long period of time. Li Dao carefully observed the Fairy Doctor''s Woeful Poison Body. Even with Li Dao''s current cultivation level, he was unable to completely expel the poison from the Fairy Doctor''s body. He could only suppress the poison when the Little Fairy Doctor''s Woeful Poison Body erupted. She would have to rely on herself to deal with the Fairy Doctor''s Woeful Poison Body. It was fine for Li Dao to fly, but the Fairy Doctor could not hold on for much longer. Even if Yun Yun flew for less than three days, the dou qi in her body was already exhausted. Compared to the Immortal cultivator''s Fa Li, the battle spirit was more berserk and explosively strong, but it did not last long enough. If a Immortal Soul Cultivator were to travel, forget flying for three days, even flying for ten days to half a month wouldn''t be a problem. The level of Yun Yun Dou Huang was equivalent to a Yuan Spirit cultivator. Falling into the mountains, he could see all sorts of low level magical beasts, as well as high level magical beasts. Spiritual medicine. Spirit grasses grew everywhere. The Fairy Doctor was like a little girl who was picking mushrooms. When she saw spirit plants or spirit herbs, she had to go up and pick them. Since his own Spatial Ring was unable to hold the Spirit Grass she had harvested, he placed it into Yun Yun''s Spatial Ring. Fortunately, Yun Yun was the Sect Leader of the Misty Cloud Sect and her storage ring was large enough. Naturally, Li Dao didn''t think much of these things. However, as long as the Fairy Doctor was happy, there was no more than ten days time. "Hiss, hiss, hiss!" A speckled python over a hundred feet long spat out its scarlet tongue, threatening the Fairy Doctor and Yun Yun. This was a Class 5 Magical Beast, Flower Spotted Water Python. It was equivalent to a human Dou Wang and already possessed intelligence similar to that of a human. It was just that it had yet to refine its bones and could speak. Actually, this snake was very pitiful. It was in the sun and no one dared to provoke it. Not to mention the fact that the youngest woman still wanted to use its venomous gallbladder to refine medicine, these two women immediately snatched away the spirit fruit that it had guarded for hundreds of years. Standing at the side, Li Dao did not pay any attention to Yun Yun and the Fairy Doctor as he carefully sensed the location of the Black Yellow Flame. Xuan Huangyan was buried deep within the mountain. This was an endless mountain range filled with magical beasts. Who would have known that it would hide within this mountain range? Li Dao had no choice but to constantly use his spiritual sense to scan the area so as to not miss anything. After carefully sensing and confirming that there was no aura of Xuanhuang Yan in the mountain, Li Dao turned his gaze towards Yun Yun and the Fairy Doctor. Looking over, the Fairy Doctor was holding a gorgeous longsword in her hand and was busy working on the body of the python. In the end, she dug out a fist-sized poison gall bladder. This was not the end. After digging out the poison gall, the Fairy Doctor used her longsword to slice open the head of the large python and took out a black rhombus-shaped crystal. According to the Fairy Doctor, the cores of a Class 5 Magical Beast could be sold for hundreds of thousands of gold coins. In Li Dao''s eyes, gold and silver, these mundane things, had long since disappeared. Looking at the magical beast core in the Fairy Doctor''s hand, Li Dao pondered. The magical beast core was the source of the magical beast''s power. To put it bluntly, it was equivalent to the core of the demonic beast in the Immortal World. However, what Li Dao did not understand was that the currency used in this world was gold coins and there were no spirit stones or crystals. In other words, the Magical Beast Cores in the Fairy Doctor''s hands could also be considered a type of currency. Magical beast cores had a wide range of uses. They could be inlaid on weapons, could be used to set up formations, and could also be used to refine medicinal pills. Yun Yun''s Windflow Sword had a Class 6 Magical Beast, the core of the Windstone Vulture. The weapons refined by this method were undoubtedly inferior to magical equipment. The weapons that were forged this way relied on the power of the magicite cores, and lost all of their mysteries. "Big Sister Yun Yun, you''re really amazing. The Class 5 Magical Beast is so easily dealt with by you." The Fairy Doctor packed up the python poison gall and crystal core. She was extremely happy. Being praised by the Fairy Doctor, Yun Yun didn''t fall for it. She was a modest woman and said with a smile, "That''s because we haven''t met any powerful magical beasts yet. When we meet Rank 7 or Rank 8 magical beasts, I won''t be able to run away. In the Mountain Range of Magical Beasts, there are countless fierce magical beasts. "What are you afraid of? Don''t you still have a big brother? With him around, you won''t be afraid of any magical beasts." Big brother, what do you say? " The Fairy Doctor smiled sweetly and kissed Li Dao''s ass. However, Li Dao enjoyed it very much. To be flattered by a sweet young girl, which man wouldn''t be in a good mood? Even now, the Fairy Doctor did not know Li Dao''s name, nor did Yun Yun. All they knew was that Li Dao was surnamed Li. "Alright, you can just say that for the sake of a small worm, you''ve already wasted most of your time." Li Dao smiled as he walked forward. According to this speed, he estimated that he wouldn''t be able to find the Black Yellow Flame within two to three months. C684 Bringing along the Fairy Doctor and Yun Yun meant that Li Dao''s speed wouldn''t be very fast. Fortunately, the beauty was by her side, so Li Dao''s life was quite comfortable. Every night, the three of them would stop and light a bonfire. They would lie on the ground and look up at the starry sky. As far as Li Dao was concerned, it was already possible to not eat any of the five grains, not to sleep, and not to touch a woman''s skin. However, Li Dao had always thought of himself as a person. If he did not enjoy delicacies and had no beauties by his side, what was the difference between his pursuit of the ethereal path and a plant? Looking at the sky full of stars, Li Dao rested his head on the Fairy Doctor''s legs and smiled faintly. His eyes pierced through the sky and out of the region, as if he could see the figure of Little Dragon Lady. Because of the Woeful Poison Body, the Fairy Doctor had no friends since she was young, so she was not allowed to touch anyone, let alone the opposite sex. She really enjoyed the feeling of Li Dao lying on her legs. Lightly lifting up Li Dao''s hair, he looked at the knife, axe, and chisel clearly defined face. The Fairy Doctor couldn''t help but stretch out her hand, wanting to touch it. Yun Yun let out a soft cough, causing the Little Fairy Doctor to withdraw her hand with a flushed face. She had a bashful expression and really wanted to find a hole to hide in. Although Yun Yun was a gentle and elegant woman with the disposition of an empress, she was still a woman. As Li Dao''s maid, he was not so noble and had done what he had to do. Before meeting the Fairy Doctor, Li Dao had always been lying on her lap. When meeting the Fairy Doctor, Li Dao preferred the faint fragrance exuding from the Fairy Doctor''s body. This caused Yun Yun to feel a little disappointed and her heart felt a little sour. Yun Yun gently coughed to bring Li Dao back from his thoughts. He asked, "What''s wrong? Has the meat been roasted?" "No, we''ll have to wait for at least an hour." Yun Yun replied snappily before ignoring Li Dao and focusing on cooking a large piece of beef on the bonfire. The flame licked the golden flesh as it emitted sizzling sounds. A fragrant aroma wafted through the air, luring people to drool. This was the meat of a sixth step Golden Horned Bull. Logically speaking, the fragrance of the meat should have attracted a large group of magical beasts. In fact, Yun Yun released the aura of a Dou Huang. An ordinary Magical Beast did not dare to approach her. Although this was deep within the Mountain Range of Magical Beasts and had many magical beasts, the majority of them were low-level magical beasts. A Class 5 Magical Beast could occupy a mountain, while a Class 6 Magical Beast could control a land area of a thousand kilometers. As for magical beasts of the seventh rank, they could be considered the hegemons of the entire Mountain Range of Magical Beasts. Even if you deliberately searched for a Class 8 Magical Beast, you might not necessarily be able to find one. As for magical beasts of the ninth step, it wasn''t certain. After all, a Class 9 Magical Beast was already a Warrior Saint and could not be considered a beast. How could it stay in the mountains with a magical beast? According to Li Yao, this world didn''t have many Class 9 Magical Beasts. Most of them were the elders of the three magical beast clans. For example, the Great Void Ancient Dragon Clan, the Nether Enlightenment Python Clan, the Sky Demon Phoenix Clan, and other races did not appear to have ninth stage or above. The eighth stage was the peak. "Yun Yun, you are wrong. After all, I am your master. Is this how you treat your master?" Li Dao had a smile on his face as he adjusted the Fairy Doctor''s legs to face Yun Yun and asked. Yun Yun focused on the roasted meat and ignored Li Dao. After the past few days of interaction, Yun Yun had a rough understanding of her master''s character. "Big Sister Yun Yun, if you do this, the master will lose a lot of face. If he hits your butt later, I won''t help ¡­" As the Fairy Doctor spoke, her face turned red. "Pei, if you don''t learn well at such a young age, be careful that you won''t be able to get married in the future." Yun Yun didn''t even raise her head to avoid the anger of this wretched couple. The Fairy Doctor could not accept this and began to shout, "How am I young? I''m already 19 years old. Moreover, I won''t marry anyone." As she spoke, the Fairy Doctor puffed out her chest in an arrogant manner. However, after looking at Yun Yun''s chest, her aura immediately weakened. Li Dao narrowed his eyes and did not interrupt. Regardless of whether it was the Fairy Doctor or Yun Yun, both of them were the type of women with outstanding spiritual abilities. Although their charms were different, they each had their own strengths. Li Dao had seen Xiao Xun Er before, but in Li Dao''s opinion, Xiao Xun Er was not as good as Yun Yun and the Fairy Doctor. Otherwise, if he really thought that Li Jun was bored to the point of panicking and that she had to accept a maid when she had nothing else to do, wouldn''t his heart be unable to control itself and become restless? The Little Fairy Doctor was clearly better at bickering than Yun Yun. In the end, Yun Yun simply lowered her head and did not speak. "Yi, something interesting is about to happen." Li Dao glanced into the distance, and a strange smile appeared on his face. The Fairy Doctor reached out her hand to touch Li Dao''s forehead and said to herself, "I don''t have a fever, why are you blabbering on like that?" Li Dao smacked the Fairy Doctor''s hand away in a bad mood. Then, he waved his mouth towards the distance. The Fairy Doctor followed the direction of Li Dao''s mouth and screamed. From afar, a snow-white tiger that brought along wind and thunder slowly walked over. This White Tiger was as tall as a house. The light gold "King" symbol on its forehead displayed the aura of a tyrant. Its four long and sharp teeth were distributed between its upper and lower jaw. It was truly adorable and mighty. "AHH!" "AHH!" "AHH!" "Such a cute meow, I want to catch it as my pet!" The Fairy Doctor shrieked nonstop. Of course, she knew that this was a magical beast, and a high class one at that. It was just that with Li Dao and Yun Yun around, she didn''t know whether it was her or a newbie Dou Shi. The white tiger that had walked over naturally heard the Fairy Doctor''s shriek. A human-like expression of astonishment appeared on its tiger face, and its eyelids twitched unnaturally. C685 Yun Yun was exasperated as she reminded, "That''s not a kitten, it''s a Class 8 Magical Beast, the Great White Gold Tiger." The Taibai Jinhu was a Class 8 Magical Beast without any species. It was unique in this world, only having one species that had lived for a long time. It was recorded in the ancient records by humans, so Yun Yun was able to recognize it as the Taibai Jinhu. "What, Class 8 Magical Beast?" The Fairy Doctor cried out in alarm as she bent down and buried her head in Li Dao''s chest. "Big Brother, how about we run?" The Fairy Doctor had a worried expression as she said weakly to Li Dao. From her point of view, Yun Yun was a Dou Huang. In that case, Li Dao should be of the Dou Zong class. As for the higher Dou Zun and Dou Sheng, the Fairy Doctor did not dare to think about them. That was a group of people who stood at the peak of the Dou Qi continent. The Yunyun Dou Huang class was equivalent to a Class 6 Magical Beast. In that case, a Class 8 Magical Beast was equivalent to a Dou Zun. Although he knew that the Mountain Range of Magical Beasts had an extremely powerful magical beast, he had never imagined that he would actually encounter one that was considered an overlord of the entire Mountain Range of Magical Beasts. Li Dao smiled as he sized up the White Tiger. The more he looked at it, the more satisfied he became. This White Tiger''s appearance was pretty good. Otherwise, the Fairy Doctor wouldn''t have immediately grabbed it and used it as a pet. However, Li Dao had a different idea compared to the Fairy Doctor. He wanted to capture this tiger as a mount. The gigantic tiger was astonished. This human Dou Huang had already recognized him, but he was still so calm? Could it be that his notoriety was not widespread enough? Or had he been too handsome and captivated by this human woman? Yes, it must be like this. The White Tiger nodded and looked at the calm Yun Yun with great satisfaction. He was a human Dou Huang who knew how to roast meat and was pretty. Capturing him as a concubine was not a bad choice. As for Li Dao and the Fairy Doctor, the White Tiger completely ignored them. Of course, he did not pay any attention to a Dou Shi and an ordinary person. As for the difference in race, don''t joke around. As a magical beast of the eighth rank, an overlord of the Mountain Range of Magical Beasts was able to take human form. Many female humans fought over it, wanting to be his concubine. He, Taibai, was not interested in them at all. Thinking of this, the tiger called Taibai coughed twice before speaking. "Cough cough. Beauty, hello. The night is long. Why are you roasting meat alone in the mountains?" It was hard to imagine a house-sized tiger talking, even dragging paper, and most importantly, its voice was magnetic. Li Dao couldn''t hold back his laughter. The Fairy Doctor also couldn''t hold back her laughter. Only Yun Yun, who had a low laughing point, didn''t laugh. Looking at the tiger in surprise, Yun Yun assumed the attitude of an aloof goddess and coldly asked, "Is something the matter?" The plot was different from what the tiger had imagined. Since this woman had recognized him, shouldn''t she bow her head and throw herself into Lord Taibai''s arms? So Tiger replied in embarrassment, "It''s alright, the night is too beautiful, This King can''t bear to have the beauty be lonely, so I came specially to relieve the loneliness of the beauty." "Beauty, what''s your name?" Seeing that Yun Yun was still ignoring him, the tiger did not get angry. Instead, he asked passionately. Li Dao and the Fairy Doctor laughed even more. Originally, magical beasts and humans were mortal enemies. Humans hunted magical beasts and used their crystal cores to refine them. The eating of humans by magical beasts could also increase one''s cultivation. However, this high level magical beast was a bit of a joke, since it wanted to pick up girls. Furthermore, the corner of the wall had been raised up to someone like him, someone like Li Jun. Li Dao and the Fairy Doctor laughed to the side until they finally attracted the attention of the White Tiger. Seeing that Li Dao and the Fairy Doctor''s expressions were stiff and dazed, Tiger was satisfied and nodded his head. He said to Yun Yun, "Beautiful woman, don''t be afraid. Perhaps you aren''t used to my appearance, but it doesn''t matter. When you see This King''s other appearance, you will fall in love with him. " As the tiger spoke, it was about to take human form. However, something terrifying happened. The battle qi in his body was actually restrained and unable to circulate. The point is, it hasn''t found it yet. White hair stood on the top of the tiger''s huge head as it exploded. The tiger vigilantly surveyed its surroundings. There was a human Dou Huang, a Dou Shi and an ordinary person. Unable to figure out what was going on, the tiger opened his mouth and roared, causing his voice to shake the entire area, "What kind of kid dares to plot against this king? If he dares, he''ll just stand up and fight this king to the death." This rogue tiger''s aura was very heavy, it should be a tiger in nature. It caused the Fairy Doctor to be unable to stop, and Yun Yun also covered her mouth as she laughed softly. Li Dao tried his best to hold back his laughter as he stood up. If he didn''t stand up, wouldn''t he be useless? Tiger opened his lantern wide eyes and looked at Li Dao in bewilderment. No matter how he looked at it, he was just an ordinary person. Wait, ordinary people? The tiger seemed to have thought of something, and sweat began to roll down its head, staining its fur wet. Just as Li Dao was about to speak, the tiger did something unexpected. "Master, don''t kill me!" I have an old mother bedridden, and a child waiting to be fed. There are still a dozen or so concubines waiting for me at home. It''s Taibai who has eyes but does not recognize Mount Tai. If he has offended the Lord, I hope that the Lord does not fuss over it with Taibai, and will treat Taibai as a fart instead? " When these words came out of the house-sized White Tiger''s mouth, Li Blade''s three senses were shocked. Yun Yun covered her mouth as her shoulders twitched. Even her entire body began to tremble. "Hehehehe, this is so funny. Is this a tiger? "It''s obviously a kitten." The Fairy Doctor held her stomach as tears welled up in her eyes. C686 "Little Cat, I''ll ask you a few more questions. If you can satisfy me with your answers, then it''ll be fine. Otherwise, you''ll just turn into a piece of barbecue, understand?" Li Dao tried his best to hold back his laughter. If not, he would not be able to stand up straight. This old hoodlum White Tiger hurriedly nodded his head. He was so meek that it seemed to be a kitten. "Feel free to ask your excellency. Taibai will definitely speak his mind and speak his mind," the White Tiger smiled obsequiously. Although it could not see through it, Li Dao felt that it was only smiling obsequiously. "What''s your name?" "Reporting to the lord, my name is Taibai." "How long have you been in the Mountain Range of Magical Beasts?" "Ever since I was born, I''ve been living in the Mountain Range of Magical Beasts. Counting the ages, I''ve been around 9000 years." "Have you heard of Black Yellow Flame?" "Yes, I have. I heard of Black Yellow Flame, ranked twenty-three on the Heavenly Flame Ranking." Lord, you should not be interested in the lower ranked ''Heavenly Flame'' like Xuan Huangyan. Could it be that Xuanhuang Yan is in the Magic Beast Mountain Range? " Li Dao lightly glanced at the White Tiger. The White Tiger immediately reacted and obediently shut its mouth. Li Dao resisted the impulse to kick him as he coldly asked, "So you don''t know where Xuanhuang Yan is?" Seeing Li Dao''s expressionless face, the White Tiger started to sweat profusely as it said, "No no no, I know, I know where the Black Yellow Flame is." "You really know?" Li Dao dragged out his voice, causing the tiger to tremble in fear. "Milord, this little one has been rolling about in the Mountain Range of Magical Beasts since I was young. I''ve been to virtually every corner of the Mountain Range of Magical Beasts before. Although this one does not know the exact location of the Black Yellow Flame, this one knows a few volcanoes, and it is possible that the Black Yellow Flame is one of them. " Without waiting for Li Dao to continue his questioning, the tiger poured out everything that he knew like beans. "On the west side of the Magic Beast Mountain Range is a volcano called Iron Dew Mountain. It erupts with flames all year round, and the temperature of the fire is extremely high. It is unlike ordinary fire, and the Black Yellow Flame might very well be within it. There is a volcano in the northwest of the Mountain Range of Magical Beasts that is usually deathly silent, erupting once every thirty years. The flame that erupts carries with it a special type of ore that is very popular among humans. The tiger spoke about seven or eight places in a breath. After saying that, it carefully sized up Li Dao''s expression, afraid that he would be accidentally butchered and used as a barbecue. The Fairy Doctor was already rolling on the ground. Laughing loudly, she pointed at the White Tiger and said, "I''ve never seen such a death-fearing kitten before." The tiger had no choice but to laugh and observe Li Dao''s every move. "This Seat will believe you. Forget about you charging into this Seat." Li Dao let out a sigh of relief. The feeling of having one''s life in someone else''s hands was truly unbearable, especially for a Class 8 Magical Beast like the White Tiger. However, things weren''t over yet. Li Dao continued, "You can let go of the matter of you charging at me. In that case, what should we do about you forcing the Japanese maid to sit down?" "My Lord, you are wrongly accused. I definitely do not have any intention of luring that girl." "I live in the mountains all year round, so I don''t have much of a culture. That''s why my way of speaking is a bit vulgar ¡­" "Stop, I''m not listening to your explanation, I''m asking you what should we do?" Li Dao''s face twitched and he almost couldn''t hold back his laughter. He had never seen such a good tiger before. Clearly, this question had stopped the tiger. After thinking for a long time, this tiger was still not that stupid. He had finally figured it out. If the lord in front of him wanted to kill him, was there a need to say so much nonsense? He must be plotting something against this tiger? However, he was stronger than me. What could he possibly plot against me? This tiger could not understand no matter how much he thought about it. Suddenly, he thought of a possibility. Could it be that he found Ben Hu too handsome, and wanted to ¡­ Thinking of this, the tiger shivered and hesitated. He began to think about whether his life or his dignity was more important. Li Dao did not know what was on the tiger''s mind. Otherwise, he would have vomited three liters of blood. Under Li Dao''s scrutinizing gaze, Tiger shrank back his neck and answered as if he was resigned to his fate, "Sir, this little one knows my wrongs. I will do whatever you say, this little one admits his wrongs!" After saying this, the tiger seemed to have drained all its energy. Then, it sat down on the ground and looked at Li Dao with eyes the size of lanterns with hidden bitterness. Li Dao couldn''t understand why the tiger was in such a state. Had he scared it to death? "If you admit you''re wrong, you have to admit that you''re wrong. If you admit that you''re wrong, you have to correct yourself. Since you have already admitted your wrongs, I will give you a chance to correct them. I still don''t have a mount. You can be my mount for ten years and not care about forcing Japanese maids. What do you think? " "Great!" The tiger suddenly jumped up. Although it was possible to betray one''s dignity to be a mount, this man was stronger than him, so it would not be too embarrassing to be a mount for him. It was better than betraying one''s innocence. Li Dao, the Fairy Doctor, and Yun Yun looked strangely at the White Tiger. They had thought that he would at least hesitate a little before reluctantly giving in. But that''s great. Who can explain it? The three of them looked at each other. Tiger opened his mouth and said, "Master, since I''m your mount now, shouldn''t you first unseal my battle qi?" Li Dao nodded his head and smiled, "That is as it should be." Feeling the surging dou qi in its body, the White Tiger let out a long hiss towards the sky and then stood up. A supremely handsome man with a head of blond hair appeared, a pair of peach blossom eyes under his broad forehead, and a robe as white as Li Ren''s. He blinked several times with lightning sparks in his eyes. His voice was filled with magnetism, and it was filled with an extremely sultry air. Li Dao covered his forehead and kicked him back into his original form. He said, "Alright, it''s better if you maintain your tiger form. Human form is too sharp for eyes." He shook his head and got up. Lowering his head and looking at his claws, the White Tiger looked aggrieved and said weakly, "Master, I feel that you''re obviously jealous that I''m more handsome than you!" Li Dao raised his palm and scolded, "You are a man, what are you acting cute for? Don''t you feel embarrassed? " The White Tiger shrank back its neck and said with its lantern-sized eyes, "You are jealous of me." The Fairy Doctor''s voice reverberated within the forest without stopping. Yun Yun finally could not bear it any longer and let go of her mouth covering hand. Her joyous voice came from far, far away. C687 A white tiger the size of a house was running through the forest. It frightened the birds in the distance and all kinds of magical beasts were fleeing in different directions. There was a man and two women sitting on the back of the white tiger, enjoying the rapidly retreating scenery. "Xiaobai, you aren''t lying to us, right? If you still can''t find what Big Brother wants, you better be careful. " The Fairy Doctor held her chin with a teasing expression as she spoke to the giant tiger. "I''ve already said it dozens of times, don''t call me Little White, call me Lord Taibai!" Tiger was a bit angry. After all, he was still a male tiger that could support both heaven and earth. How could he call himself Little White? "Sure, Lil ''White, but are you reliable or not?" With a muffled grunt, the tiger''s voice became serious, "Don''t worry, there''s a high chance that Xuanhuang Yan is within these volcanoes. Black Rock Volcano is not too far away. This volcano was very peculiar. It was not easy to erupt, and once it erupted, no one could stop it. He remembered that three hundred years ago, there was a Rank 7 Long Eared Golden Eyes Rabbit coiled around the place, which coincidentally happened to encounter a volcanic eruption. She wanted to step forward to prevent the volcano from erupting with flames, to avoid being annihilated. Unexpectedly, he was engulfed by the flames and eventually turned into ashes. "There''s a high chance that Xuan Huang Yan is one of them. Otherwise, even if a volcano were to erupt flames, it wouldn''t be able to do anything to a Class 7 Magical Beast." "What a pitiful rabbit! However, Little White, I did not expect that you Magical Beasts would have kindness within them. I really did not expect it. "The Fairy Doctor sighed. She looked at the black boulders in the distance that were interspersed with a sparse green mountain body and felt somewhat suspicious. After all, it didn''t look like a volcano. Yun Yun spoke very little and did not like to laugh. With the addition of the Fairy Doctor and the White Tiger, the journey became much more lively. Li Dao abruptly opened his eyes and said, "That''s right, it is here." Li Dao could sense that there was a black-yellow gas lingering around the jagged black boulder in the distance. It was emitting a thick Law Energy. What was black yellow? The profound was the sky and the yellow was the earth. The sky was black and yellow. The sky and earth represented the vastness of the world. Xuanhuang Yan was named Xuanhuang because of its characteristics and was named after them. "Hahahaha, I, Taibai, have been rolling around in the Magic Beast Mountain Range since I was young. Finding a Xuan Yellow Flame is as easy as flipping his palm. Little girl, you liar, what else do you have to say?" Because she was sitting on the back, she couldn''t see the White Tiger''s expression, but just from its tone, the Fairy Doctor could tell how cocky the tiger was at the moment. "Hehe, it is already so difficult for you to find a ''Heavenly Flame''. Tell me, how much time have you wasted? "I might as well raise a dog. At least its nose is sharp, and its speed will definitely be faster than yours." The Fairy Doctor disdainfully curled her lips and retorted without any trace of politeness. "How preposterous! How can you compare Lord Taibai to a dog? "This is an insult to Lord Taibai. I''m warning you, quickly apologize to Lord Taibai, or else ¡­" With an aggressive attitude, he said that the White Tiger''s aura became weaker. This was because he realized that he really couldn''t do anything to the Fairy Doctor. "Or what?" The Fairy Doctor pulled out a handful of tiger fur and asked with a smile, causing the white tiger to grimace in pain. The White Tiger wanted to get angry, but when it thought about the Fairy Doctor''s status being higher than his, it couldn''t help but grit its teeth and coquettishly said to Li Dao, "Master, please give us some judgement." No matter what, I am still the one who found Xuan Huangyan. It''s fine if these little girls don''t express their admiration, but they''re still mocking him. If you do not deal with this matter impartially, I''m afraid you will be disappointed! " "Hehehe, Big Sister Yun Yun, look. This kitten''s skin is quite thick. He actually has the nerve to call himself a meritorious general, isn''t he afraid of laughing his head off?" "I''ll emphasize it one last time. Lord Taibai isn''t a cat, and definitely not a dog. If you say it again, Lord Taibai will really fall out!" Yun Yun could not help laughing. She discovered that she seemed to have fallen for this kind of life. He didn''t have to worry about the sect all day, nor did he have to shoulder any responsibility to cultivate diligently. The current Yun Yun was only around thirty years old. One could only imagine how Yun Yun had managed to reach the Dou Huang class at the age of thirty. Li Dao patted the tiger''s back as he shouted impatiently, "What nonsense are you spouting, hurry up and go!" "Master, I''m not a horse either." Taibai was a little resentful, but he didn''t dare to refute Li Dao as he sped up and flew towards the volcano. The closer he gets, the clearer Li Dao''s perception of the law is. Although Xuanhuang Yan was ranked last on the Heavenly Flame Ranking, Li Dao felt that his progress towards the promotion of the Blood Gold Flame would be immeasurable. The ''Heavenly Flame Ranking'' did not require one to be ranked at the top. The fact that one was ranked at the top only meant that the strength of the ''Heavenly Flame'' was great. For example, the ''Bone Chilling Flame'' ranked eleventh was far inferior to the ''Black Yellow Flame'' in Li Dao''s opinion. Of these twenty-two kinds of fire, the ones Li Dao truly valued were Black Yellow Flame, Fallen Heart Flame, Three Thousand Cosmic Flames, Eight Desolations Destroyed Flame, Flames of Life, Pure Lotus Flame, and Nihility Swallowing Flame. These kinds of ''Heavenly Flames'' contained Laws that were closest to the Great Dao. The other types of Laws might be very powerful, but after fusing with the Blood Gold Flame, their characteristics were not so obvious. C688 The black boulder looked very solemn and dignified. The surface of the boulder was black, and a faint bright yellow pattern could be seen mixed in it. The closer they got to the volcano, the heavier the pressure became. When he flew up to the top of the mountain, he found a hole about five meters in diameter. Grass grew on the sides of the hole, which was dyed in black and yellow. It grew in the vicinity of the Black Yellow Flame. Even though these small grasses were originally ordinary weeds, they had now become precious medicinal herbs. Without hesitation, Li Dao jumped down from the tiger''s back and entered the cave. "This place is so weird, could big brother be in danger if he just jumped?" The Fairy Doctor worriedly asked as she looked at the black shuttle''s beast-like entrance. "Pfft, little girl, you liar, you are simply worrying too much. With master''s cultivation, you can go as far as you wish on the Dou Qi continent. How could you encounter any danger?" The White Tiger sneered. It thought that since it was a Class 8 White Gengjin Tiger, it could only act like a kitten in front of its master. Then its master could only be a Dou Sheng! Yun Yun did not say much as she followed closely behind Li Dao and jumped down. "Little White, Big Brother and Big Sister Yun Yun went in. Let''s go in as well." The Fairy Doctor grasped the White Tiger''s fur. She might not be able to jump down like Li Dao and Yun Yun. "Coward." The White Tiger was slightly disdainful as it squeezed its way through the hole with great difficulty and entered inside. Following the entrance of the volcano, the black and yellow stone inside became thicker. The entrance was not big, and as they walked down, the space became wider, the temperature also gradually increasing. However, even though the temperature of the mountain was increasing, it was not frightening. Even a Dou Shi could barely withstand it. After all, the Black Yellow Flame was not famous for its high temperature. It went down more than 5,000 meters, about in the middle of the mountain. The dark red magma pool was like a pool of stagnant water. In the middle of the magma pool, a unique flame was quietly burning. The exterior of the flame was a thick black Flame Cloak, and in the middle of the Flame Cloak was a cluster of bright yellow flames. "This is Xuan Huangyan?" Yun Yun stood beside Li Dao, looking at the flames within the magma pool and asked. Li Dao nodded his head. He stepped through the air and approached Black Yellow Flame above the magma pool. The Fairy Doctor and the White Tiger had also arrived. The man and the tiger were quiet and did not speak. Perhaps it was because they were affected by the Black Yellow Flame and could not be more lively. As he approached the Black Yellow Flame, Li Dao did not feel any temperature. In fact, even the temperature of ordinary flames was higher than this Black Yellow Flame. He extended his hand to grab at the Black Yellow Flame but did not encounter any resistance. It seemed that the Heavenly Flame ranked 23 did not have any intelligence. A Heavenly Flame giving birth to intelligence was a terrifying thing. For example, the Fallen Heart Flame suppressed by the Jia Nan Academy, was not even able to subdue a semi-sage expert like the Hooligan Heavenly Ruler. The ''Bone Chilling Flame'' ranked in the top three of the ''Fallen Heart Flame'' was actually subdued by Yao Chen, this Dou Zun. This was the difference between a ''Heavenly Flame'' and a ''Heavenly Flame'' without intelligence. For example, the Demon Flames of the Pure Lotus and the Nihility Swallowing Flame. The Demon Flames of the Pure Lotus had devoured the Nine Star Dou Sheng and the Nihility God Stage had always been in the Soul Clan. The Pure Lotus Demon Flame and the Void Swallowing Flame could be said to have completely Awakened; they were no different from greater demons. If they were to cause trouble, most likely only Gu Yuan and the Heavenly Soul Emperor would be able to suppress them. Of course, that was only to suppress them. Li Dao did not encounter any resistance and directly grabbed onto the Black Yellow Flame. However, the next moment, a change occurred which caused Li Dao to be slightly surprised. The black and yellow Black Yellow Flames were just a flame that seemed to float lightly on the ground. However, when one held it in their hands, they would realize that it was simply heavier than a mountain. The veins on Li Dao''s forehead were bulging, and even on his arms, they were popping out. First, he practiced the Golden Buddha Indestructible Body into the Dao, then he practiced the Zhang Tie body and finally fused the Zhang Tie body and the blood nerve into the Blood Buddha Body. Without mentioning anything else, Li Dao''s strength could definitely pull up mountains and rivers. But now, he almost couldn''t hold up this seemingly light Mystic Yellow Flame. It had to be said, Xuan Huang''s name was indeed Xuan Huang. Black Yellow also refers to one kind of color, as well as the heaven and earth. The profound is the sky and the profound is the yellow, so the Mystical Yellow Flame can be understood as the fire of heaven and earth. Li Dao''s eyes were unhurried. His left hand was struggling to hold back the black and yellow Black Yellow Flames while his right hand was burning with a golden colored, somewhat transparent flame. As soon as the Blood Gold Flame appeared, the lava in the mountain began to boil. Half of it was like boiling water, while the other half was solidified and extinguished. Yun Yun took a few steps back. Her body was covered in sweat, and half of her dress was wet. The other half was covered with frost. The White Tiger was protecting the Fairy Doctor as it looked at the Blood Golden Flame in Li Dao''s hand in bewilderment. It cried out in alarm, "Master, what kind of strange fire is on your hand? It feels so terrifying!" The Fairy Doctor and Yun Yun shook their heads at the same time. They also did not understand the Blood Gold Flame in Li Dao''s hand. The Blood Gold Flame was ignited by the fusion of Li Dao''s blood and faith energy. Like the Black Yellow Flame, its temperature wasn''t too terrifying. However, after devouring the Bone Chilling Flame, it had fused with the extreme heat and coldness of the Bone Chilling Flame. Li Dao didn''t know how powerful the Blood Golden Flame was. It might be inferior to the Void Swallowing Flame and the Purifying Lotus Demon Flame, but combining the Bone Chilling Flame to beat the fourth ranked Golden Emperor, Fen Tianyan, was not a problem at all. After swallowing the Black Yellow Flame and fusing it with the thick characteristics of the Black Yellow Flame, the Blood Gold Flame would probably be a step closer to Di Yan. At that time, with just the Blood Gold Flame, Li Dao would not even need to use any other means to suppress Gu Yuan and the Heavenly Soul Emperor. If he were to successfully fuse the Heavenly Flames, Li Dao would not even be able to imagine how much stronger his battle prowess would be. He might still be in the Heavenly Immortal Stage, but his battle prowess was such that even Golden Immortals would be able to make it up to him. C689 Taking a deep breath, the blood-red golden flame on his right hand spread and enveloped the Black Yellow Flame. The temperature in the air fluctuated, adding on the heavy characteristics of the Black Yellow Flame, Yun Yun retreated step by step. The White Tiger was also not relaxed as it had a pair of serious tiger eyes. The environment began to change drastically. On one side of the mountain, it had become a world of ice. On the other side, a terrifyingly high temperature burned the void, causing it to deform. Li Dao poured all of his attention into controlling the Blood Golden Flame, slowly nibbling away at the Black Yellow Flame. Because the Blood Gold Flame was ignited from Li Dao''s blood and faith, it was equivalent to a part of Li Dao''s body. The Blood Gold Flame moved with Li Dao''s will. In addition, the Black Yellow Flame did not give birth to a spiritual consciousness, so swallowing it was only a matter of time. "You can leave first, or else you won''t be able to hold on." Li Dao said to Yun Yun and the other two without turning his head back as he stared at the Blood Gold Flame that was wrapped around the Black Yellow Flame. Yun Yun and the others knew that they would not be able to help. Moreover, they would not be able to endure the might that the flame unintentionally emitted. They did not say anything and obediently withdrew. After Yun Yun and the other two withdrew, Li Dao increased his devouring power. The entire mountain was burned by the flames from the inside and gradually became a strange ore. Time passed bit by bit. Li Dao was very patient. The black and yellow Black Yellow Flame became smaller and smaller. The Blood Gold Flame was now black and yellow. The method Li Dao used to swallow the Black Yellow Flame was different from the method Xiao Yan used in the original book. Xiao Yan used the Flame Mantra to merge all of the ''Heavenly Flames'' together while Li Dao used the laws contained within the ''Heavenly Flames'' to merge them into the Blood Gold Flame. Therefore, swallowing the ''Heavenly Flame'' by Li Dao was far more time-consuming and difficult than Xiao Yan. Of course, the effect was obvious. As long as the Blood Gold Flame devoured all of the Laws contained within the Heavenly Flame, even if the ancient Shrek Emperor were to reappear, he would still not be a match for the Blood Gold Flame. One day, two days, three days ¡­ all the way until half a month later. Li Dao''s eyes were filled with fatigue and excitement. Outside the mountain, the originally black body of the mountain was peeled off layer by layer, and the plants had been completely withered and turned into dust. The Fairy Doctor, Yun Yun and the giant white tiger were standing a few thousand meters away from the mountain. "It''s been half a month and Big Brother still came out. Will there be any problems?" The Fairy Doctor pulled Yun Yun''s sleeves with a worried expression as she asked. Yun Yun''s gaze was firm. She patted the Fairy Doctor''s hand and replied, "It''s fine. An expert like master will definitely be fine. It is merely the Heavenly Flame that is ranked twenty-three on the ''Heavenly Flame Ranking''. We must believe in him. " "That''s right, we can''t predict the kind of person our master is. Don''t worry about it," the White Tiger replied lazily as it laid on the ground and stared at the mountain pass. Not long after he finished speaking, the sound of a mountain collapsing caused the Fairy Doctor and the other two to become excited. With a loud rumble, the ten thousand meter tall mountain collapsed. However, there was no lava flowing out. Only a man stood on top of the broken mountain, holding a colorful and somewhat hollow flame in his hand. With a thought from Li Dao, the flames soared up thousands of feet into the air. The surrounding air was first frozen, causing frost to appear, then it twisted and finally collapsed, revealing the dusky turbulence. Yun Yun condensed her Dou Qi into a pair of wings and quickly pulled the distance between her and Li Dao. The White Tiger carried the Fairy Doctor on its back as it fled into the distance, staring at Li Dao in shock. "Hahahaha!" A rampant smile spread from the flames. In addition to the collapsed space, it gave off the impression of a villain who had exterminated the world. The Blood Gold Flame had finally completely swallowed the Black Yellow Flame. After absorbing the thick power of the Law, it was as Li Dao had expected, the power of the Blood Gold Flame had received a terrifying boost. In this world, I am invincible, Li Dao thought. Even if Hun Tian Emperor really broke through to the Dou Di class, he would only end up being suppressed by him. Before he devoured Xuan Huang Yan, Li Dao didn''t grow that much. Now, not only did his battle prowess increase, Li Dao felt that his cultivation had also loosened. It seemed that with just a little more strength, he would be able to step into the realm of true Immortals. He put the flame into his body and twisted his neck. In the past half month, Li Dao had been devouring dark yellow flames while tempering his body. His body had improved by another small step. Perhaps, he would eventually become an indestructible existence with just his physical body. Of course, indestructibility was a relatively speaking matter. In this world, no one could even touch Li Dao''s body. However, this was not the case in a higher level world. Yun Yun and Tai Bai only dared to come closer after seeing Li Dao retract his flame. "Big brother, you''re so awesome!" But what realm are you in exactly? " Walking to Li Dao''s side, the Fairy Doctor was very curious. She had never seen Li Dao''s true strength, but she knew that Li Dao was very powerful. Thus, the Fairy Doctor was very curious about Li Dao''s cultivation. Yun Yun and Bai Hu also looked at Li Dao in anticipation and guessed in their hearts: eight star Dou Sheng, nine star Dou Sheng, or Dou Di? Li Dao lightly smiled and did not specify his cultivation realm. He slowly walked forward and spit out four words. "Invincible!" Yun Yun and the other two were slightly stupefied. Looking at Li Dao''s back, they suddenly felt that it was even bigger than heaven and earth. C690 On the golden desert, there was a violent storm blowing from time to time. The air was scorching hot, and the golden sand was emitting a high temperature. One could faintly see the air being distorted by the high temperature. This was the Great Desert of Tagore, south of the Mountain Range of Magical Beasts and north of the Jia Ma Empire. It was the holy land of low-ranked fire and earth attributed cultivators. Today, the Tager Desert welcomed a man, two women, and a giant white tiger. As the huge white tiger ran, the wolves started to run far away. There were also countless poisonous snakes, scorpions, and lizards. It was as if they had met their natural predator. There were low-level cultivators in the desert who were hunting magical beasts. Upon seeing the fleeing magical beasts, they couldn''t help but gather together, gripping their weapons tightly. However, when these people realized that the magical beast horde wasn''t heading towards them, they only noticed the clues after carefully observing for a bit. So these magical beasts were fleeing for their lives. Just as these thoughts rose in their minds, the cultivators that were trying to earn a living in the desert saw a house-sized white tiger running towards them. On the tiger''s back sat an unimaginably handsome man in white, and two beautiful women. One of the women kept bickering with the white tiger. Swallowing his saliva, he obediently stood at the side, not daring to move. These people all knew that they had met a great character. A Magical Beast that could speak was at least a Class 5 Magical Beast. A person that could sit on the back of a Class 5 Magical Beast was at least an expert at the Dou Huang level. The White Tiger ran past them without even looking at them. Only then did the group heave a sigh of relief, their backs covered in cold sweat. Those people were simply too frightening. "Big brother, what are we doing here? "It''s too hot here, I want to take a bath." The Fairy Doctor pouted with a dissatisfied expression. "Idiot. Master must have a reason for coming here. I''m guessing that it must be for the ''Heavenly Flame''. There must be a ''Heavenly Flame'' here. Master, am I smart?" Li Dao rolled his eyes and explained, "Not bad, there''s a Heavenly Flame here. Its name is Green Lotus Core Flame, and it''s ranked nineteenth on the Heavenly Flame Ranking. I''ve come for it." In fact, although the power of the Blue Lotus Core Flame was greater than that of the Black Yellow Flame, it definitely wasn''t as effective against the Blood Gold Flame as it was against it. However, based on the principle that mosquitoes were nothing more than meat, Li Dao brought Yun Yun and the other two to the Tager Desert. After travelling for half an hour, an earthen city appeared before his eyes. The low, low, and loess buildings seemed somewhat desolate. As he got closer, he could see the two large, purplish black words written above the city gate: Desert City! Desert City was the only city in the Tager Desert where humans lived together. Although the buildings were low in height, it was actually quite large. Outside the Desert City was a vast desert, filled with magical beasts. Most of them were wolves, scorpions, lizards, and poisonous snakes. In the middle of the desert, there was an oasis, where there were snakemen tribes. The snakemen were not friendly to humans. Therefore, the mixed bloods that the humans of Desert City and the snakemen made together were often bullied. The city gate was not high, but it was very wide. The passersby only watched silently as the giant white tiger walked towards the city, not daring to make a single sound. The city guards did not dare to stop them either. In this world, never run into someone important, or you might die on the street in the next moment. The weaklings all understood this principle, and Li Dao and the other two, riding on the back of the white tiger, could tell at a glance that they were important figures. The weather was rather dry and hot due to the fact that they were standing in the middle of the desert. The hot sunlight scattered down from the sky and baked the ground under their feet until it emitted a scorching heat. That heat slowly rose, causing one''s vision to distort and become blurry. Many passers-by in the surroundings lowered their heads, stealthily sizing up the White Tiger and Li Dao, who was sitting on the White Tiger''s back. The majority of these passersby were men who were bare-chested. Their skin had a dark luster to it. At a glance, they appeared rather outspoken and straightforward. The women here were not as shy as the women in other places. They wore a tight leather suit that coincidentally covered their chests and a small area under them. Those slim waists, however, were brazenly exposed. Her long and tight thighs were also just covered by a short skirt or shorts. As she walked, her waist twisted like a water snake, giving her an enchanting charm. Li Dao was in high spirits as he looked up and down these women. He looked a little like an African woman, but his hair was not curly and there was no fat on his body. He looked like a wild leopard with its wild allure. Li Dao''s gaze was one of admiration, while that of a tiger was of a completely different nature. His lantern-sized eyes were slightly narrowed, his long, sharp teeth were bared, and saliva dripped from his mouth. As he walked, the entire street was filled with his saliva. As the temperature was very high, the saliva was quickly evaporated, emitting a strange smell. The passersby subconsciously covered their noses. However, when they thought of how they would offend the big figures, they could only forcefully endure it. The White Tiger was still in high spirits as they walked. Its eyes were glued to the wild woman''s body, and it continued to salivate. "Hey, Little White, why is a kitten like you so perverted? Are all races different?" "Quickly find a place to stop. It''s so hot for my grandaunt to bathe." The Fairy Doctor beat the back of the White Tiger with all her might, but unfortunately this motherf * cking tiger turned a deaf ear and continued to walk forward. Li Dao felt slightly embarrassed. Why would he accept such a cute and f * cking mount? He coughed twice and Taibai finally reacted. Reluctantly, he retracted his gaze from those women and asked, "Master, do you have any orders?" Li Dao leaped down from the tiger''s back and kicked it. The Fairy Doctor dragged him towards an inn. C691 Located in the desert, this place was rather open and valiant. He picked a tavern with a slightly gorgeous appearance and prepared to let the Fairy Doctor and Yun Yun have a good rest while he took a bath. As for Li Dao, he was already spotless, so there was no need for him to go through so much trouble. In front of the inn squatted a few ragged beggars, their dirty faces devoid of clothing. The lower half of their bodies were tattered, revealing their young and emaciated chests. One of the beggars was a thirteen-fourteen year old girl. Under the scorching heat, she was wrapped in a thick linen robe. Her face was somewhat clean and her figure was petite. She squatted in the corner without saying a word. The surrounding beggars kept their distance from her and looked at her with disgust. The girl''s shrunk body, from inside to outside, revealed a kind of cowardice and inferiority. Although she was a beggar, her small face was still pretty and clean. It was obvious that she was a beauty. The Fairy Doctor furrowed her brows. From this little girl, she could see that she had the same feeling of inferiority and cowardice as before. The only difference was that the Fairy Doctor was not as delicate as this girl and was much stronger. Yun Yun''s gentle eyes became even gentler as she walked toward the little girl with the Fairy Doctor. Li Dao squinted his eyes. This girl was a little unusual. There was an unstable force lurking in her body. This force was attached to her blood vessels. "Little girl, what''s your name? Where are your parents?" The Fairy Doctor bent down and approached the girl. Her eyes were filled with pity and her tone was very gentle. She was afraid of scaring this timid and pitiful girl. The little girl shrank back against the corner of the wall and raised her head to look at the Fairy Doctor. She was infected by the Fairy Doctor''s smile and seemed to think that the Fairy Doctor wasn''t a bad person. She said weakly, "Elder sister, you are really beautiful." The corner of the Fairy Doctor''s mouth turned into a crescent smile. She extended her hand to touch the little girl''s head. When she thought of her ''Woeful Poison Body'', she involuntarily withdrew her hand. One must know that an expert Dou Huang like Yun Yun could not interact with her for long. Moreover, this girl who did not have any cultivation was likely going to harm her the moment she touched the other party. The little girl saw the Fairy Doctor''s actions and her eyes dimmed. She shrank back into the corner again. She also knew that if she were to get too close to the Fairy Doctor, she would dirty this beautiful big sister. The Fairy Doctor felt a little uncomfortable. The little girl''s actions did not fail to show that she was a sensitive girl like herself. "Little sister, you haven''t told me your name yet. What about your parents? " The Fairy Doctor''s tone became even softer as her eyes lit up. Watching from the side, Yun Yun felt even more pity for the little girl, her body radiating with pity. "Sister, my name is Qing Lin. "Qing Lin had no father and his mother died a few years ago," the girl replied weakly. She looked at the Fairy Doctor as if afraid that she would despise her. The Fairy Doctor forced out a smile and said, "Elder sister, it''s wrong. It caused you to feel sad. Take this money and buy a set of better clothes. Then, leave this place and live a good life. " As she spoke, the Fairy Doctor took out a money pouch from her bosom and handed it over to the little girl. The little girl looked at the purse in front of her. She hesitated and didn''t take it. She knew that even if she got the purse, she wouldn''t be able to keep it in the end. "Why would such a monster give her money?" A beggar jumped up from the side, snatched the purse from the Fairy Doctor''s hands, turned around and ran away. The Fairy Doctor was stunned for a moment and did not chase after him. Only then did she realize that her method was inappropriate. This world was not a lawless society. Giving a little girl money would not only not help her, but also harm her. Seeing the Fairy Doctor being so generous, the surrounding beggars surrounded her and Yun Yun. "My two sisters, don''t talk to her. She''s a monster!" "Yes, she will bring calamity to you." "Big sister, we are the ones who are pitiful. Please take pity on us!" The beggars around them started talking to each other. Every time they spoke, the girl would lower her head a little. Finally, she would bury her head between her legs and tremble slightly. "Sisters, don''t believe me, I''ll prove it to you." One of the beggars stood up and walked to the girl''s side. He ignored the girl''s pleading gaze and lifted the girl''s tattered sleeves. A row of densely packed colorful snake scales appeared in her eyes. The girl glanced at the Fairy Doctor and her face was filled with fear. Towards these young beggars, Yun Yun could only take out gold coins and send them off. "Qing Lin, don''t be afraid, big sister has no ill intentions." The Fairy Doctor was emotionally moved as she tried her best to not let herself shed tears. The little girl did not say a word and wanted to retreat. Unfortunately, she had already retreated to a corner and there was nowhere for her to retreat to. Li Dao let out a long sigh. Even with his state of mind, he couldn''t help but feel sympathy for the girl. He walked up and held the little girl up, patting her head, then rolled up her sleeves and said, "Beautiful scales." The little girl was trembling in Li Dao''s arms. Hearing Li Dao''s words, she couldn''t help but raise her head from Li Dao''s chest and look at his face. She happened to see his smile under the sun. Suddenly, his heart trembled as if it had been in a moist place for a long time. Suddenly, the sunlight shined upon it and he felt warm. It was impossible to calculate how much a handsome, gentle smile could have touched a girl''s heart. A girl might be willing to die just for the smile of a handsome man. This is reflected in many film and television works, and is not nonsense. C692 "Master, what''s going on?" Yun Yun, who was beside Li Dao, looked at the girl and asked in a low voice. The Fairy Doctor turned to the side and pricked up her ears. Li Dao shook his head, lightly sighed and said, "Qing Lin is a pitiful girl, to a certain extent, is also a lucky girl. You all know about the human and snake races in the Tager Desert. The snakeman was obscene and cold. He often didn''t treat people as if they were people. The people who lived in this desert were very hardworking, especially the ordinary people. Many ordinary people were forced to live on this. They would go to the desert to search for gold, or they would dig sand scorpions to exchange for some money to earn a living. And most of these things were done by women. In the vast desert, not to mention the harsh environment, dangers often descended. Sometimes these women would encounter sandstorms, sometimes wolves, even bandits. The scariest thing was the snakeman. When the snakemen saw human women, they usually wouldn''t let them go. If a woman who met a snakeman was raped, there was a small chance that she would get pregnant. However, a descendant born from a relationship between a human and a Snake-People would usually not live past the age of three or four years. Qing Lin was an accident, his mother probably met the snakeman and gave birth to her. Children like Qing Lin, humans and snakemen all saw them as a curse. Other than disgust, rejection, and mocking, Qing Lin might not have obtained anything else after so many years. Fortunately, Qing Lin has survived until now, and his blood has undergone some changes, gaining his strong talent. " Li Dao explained slowly. Qing Lin was squirming uneasily in his arms, nervous, afraid that he would be despised and despised. Li Dao gently stroked her head and comforted, "It''s okay, Qing Lin is very beautiful. Can you follow big brother from now on?" Qing Lin''s eyes lit up when he heard this. It was only then that Li Dao noticed that there were three dark green dots within her pupils. This pair of pupils exuded a peculiar attraction and had a pleasant name. It was called the Blue Eyes Three Flowers Pupil. In other words, Li Dao. If it was someone whose soul wasn''t strong enough, they would have already lost their mind. "En, thank you big brother, Qing Lin can wash clothes, cook, and know everything. Qing Lin is very obedient, his voice is very weak. If it wasn''t for Li Dao and Yun Yun''s good hearing, they probably wouldn''t have heard what she said." "These Snake-People really deserve to be killed. I really wonder how many unfortunate children like Qing Lin were created by them!" The Fairy Doctor''s face turned ugly. Her own miserable fate could be said to have been caused by the heavens. She could not be blamed for being human, but a child like Qing Lin was the fault of those snakemen. "What a loathsome race. This King will eat them all right now," Taibai Jinxing, who had been quiet until now, suddenly opened his mouth and scared Qing Lin. Li Dao glared at him. Only then did he calm down. "Little Qing Lin, there is no need to be afraid. Although Little White''s body is a little large, he is still a cute kitten ¡­" With a similar fate, the Fairy Doctor felt a kind of indescribable pity for Qing Lin. "Is his name Little White?" Qing Lin asked as he looked at the White Tiger with fear. "This lord''s name is Taibai, not a cat, not a cat! Do you know that?" Taibai retorted loudly, looking at the Fairy Doctor with eyes full of malice. Li Dao kicked it, sending it rolling on the street twice as he scolded, "Who cares if you are a cat or a tiger, be quiet. If you are scared, Qing Lin will stew you well." Taibai crawled up, then acted cute towards Li Dao as he whined, "Master, you can''t treat Lord Taibai like this. Taibai has made a lot of contributions and hardships after following you for the past few days. How can you do this?" Qing Lin, who was in Li Dao''s embrace, couldn''t help but be amused by the white tiger. He quickly reacted and carefully looked at Li Dao''s expression. When he saw him chuckling, he finally felt at ease. As for the Fairy Doctor and Yun Yun, they were already quite immune to this teasing tiger and their laughs had increased by quite a bit. There were also passersby in a hurry, not daring to stop. They were afraid that the big figures would turn them into meat sauce if they were unhappy. Li Dao carried Qing Lin and walked towards the inn. The waiter ran over tremblingly and asked carefully, "Are you going to stay here or do you want to stay here?" "Get me two good rooms. First, you go and cook a bucket of hot water for me, no, three buckets. Then, you go through all the good things in your inn one by one. Do you understand? Oh, yes, take the cat to the stable and use good cat food. "You must look good for him. Don''t let him run away or let the thief steal you. Otherwise, this lady will question you if you take it." He did not have the awareness of a maid at all. He needed to find a time to teach her a lesson and let her know who was the master. Li Dao glanced at the Fairy Doctor''s slender waist and long legs as he thought. The waiter nodded and walked shakily to Taibai, who was the size of a house. He was afraid that Taibai would eat him if he was unhappy. If that happened, there would be nowhere for him to be wronged. Walking up to the huge white tiger, the waiter swallowed his saliva and asked, "Miss, your cat isn''t on the chain, how am I supposed to take it to the stables?" The Little Fairy Doctor teasing it is one thing, but this ant dares to provoke this king? Roar! He opened his mouth and roared at the waiter, causing the waiter to faint due to fear. Seeing that the waiter had fainted, the white tiger revealed a satisfied smile. Li Dao stepped into the inn, and without even looking back, he said, "Taibai, you''re too big to enter the inn, you can go anywhere you want. "Don''t run too far. If I tell you that you can''t hear the consequences, you know better than to do anything evil." With that, he ignored the tiger. In any case, it was a Class 8 Magical Beast, so he would be the lucky man of the city if he didn''t cause any trouble. C693 Entering the inn, Yun Yun gave Qing Lin a bath and changed into a new set of clothes. He looked at the young girl in front of him, who was dressed in a dark green robe like a porcelain doll. Her chest was bulging and her face was very thin. Yun Yun stood in front of Li Dao, blocking his way. Li Dao was speechless. Regardless of whether it was Yun Yun or the Fairy Doctor, they did not seem to have any respect for their master. What was with Yun Yun''s cautious gaze? Did he look like that kind of person. Qing Lin was wearing a brand-new skirt, looking a little uncomfortable, but he still had that weak and timid look on his face. After eating and resting for one night, Li Dao and the other two brought Qing Lin and went on their way to find the Green Lotus Core Flame. Li Dao remembered that there were a few characters in the story within Desert City: Xiao Yan''s big brother and second brother, as well as that old man Hai Bodong. However, Li Dao didn''t have any interest in these small characters. They were all male, unlike Yun Yun, where there was no Fairy Doctor, nor Qing Lin, who was well-behaved, to care about them. Pitiful Taibai, this Class 8 Magical Beast, had been sealed by Li Dao, making it impossible for him to take on a human form. Finding the ''Green Lotus Core Flame'' was much easier than looking for the ''Black Yellow Flame''. This was because the Tager Desert was much smaller than the Magic Beast Mountain Range. A huge white tiger was seen flying through the desert, raising sand in the sky. Wherever it went, the magical beasts would flee in panic. Along the way, they met the mercenary group that was living in the desert, as well as the scattered snakemen. All the snakemen were eaten by Taibai. It wasn''t that Li Dao had any prejudice against these snakemen, but this kind of creature was really detestable when people saw it. The female snakeman was still better off, since she had an enchanting and alluring appearance. However, the male snakeman was simply too disgusting. Taibai ran all the way and suddenly stopped. In front of them, a group of humans and a few snakemen confronted each other. This group of people were dressed simply, weapons in hand, and their bodies were covered in dust. Opposite him were five male Snake-People with long snake spears in their hands. They had no legs and a long snake tail that gave off a disgusting stench. "Humans on the other side, hand over the Half Moon Fruit. These are not things that you can possess." The leader of the snakemen spat out his scarlet tongue, hissing as he spoke. This was a Great Dou Shi level snakeman, who could be considered strong among the snakemen. A man with tanned skin and a determined expression stepped out from the crowd. The man had a thick temperament and it was obvious that he was a steady and honest person. Moreover, the outline of the man''s face appeared to be somewhat similar to Xiao Yan''s. The man was a nine star Dou Shi. He was not afraid of the Great Dou Shi the Snake-Person, but said seriously, "The Half Moon Fruit was brought out by us brothers from the wolf pack. For this Half Moon Fruit, many brothers of our Desert Metal Mercenary Company have died. "Brat, you''re very brave, but do you know the consequences of refusing me?" The snakeman''s eyes were triangular, and his pupils were cold. His scarlet tongue was very long. The snake''s tail swam around in the sand, carrying along with it an eerie feeling. "Although the Half Moon Fruit is precious, you should think about it properly. If you try to forcefully take it away, you will definitely not have a good ending." The man had an unswerving determination as the large blade in his hand shone brightly in the sunlight. "Eldest brother, why are you wasting time with these beasts? Are the brothers of the Desert Metal Mercenary Company afraid of them?" A man who looked somewhat similar to the man stood up. The long spear in his hand trembled as he stared unkindly at the five snakemen. Behind the two men were a dozen or so mercenaries. They gripped their weapons and were ready to fight. Among them were three women. "You''re giving me face but not taking it, let''s go!" The leader of the snakemen wielded his spear and twisted his waist, dragging his long snake tail as he charged towards the group of people. The other four snakemen followed closely behind. At this moment, a sandstorm stirred behind the Snake-People. A gigantic white tiger appeared in front of them, carrying a man and three women. The Snake-People heard the commotion and turned their heads, but they didn''t say anything. What greeted them was the ferocious mouth of a tiger. In the blink of an eye, all five of the snakemen fell into the stomach of the white tiger. The group of Desert Metal Mercenaries looked at the White Tiger in the distance and shouted, "Many thanks to sire for saving our lives. May we ask for sire''s name?" In the future, Xiao Ding and Xiao Li will repay you. " However, no one answered them. The white tiger carried a man and three women far away, so the two men could only engrave the four figures on the white tiger''s back into their hearts. Li Dao sighed a little. He did not expect that under such circumstances, he would meet Xiao Yan and his eldest brother and even conveniently save their lives. Could it be that his arrival, taking away the opportunity that originally belonged to Xiao Yan, had created a causal link? Although Li Yao had yet to come into contact with the mysterious matter of karma, Li Dao knew that karma had always been there. No matter what world it was from, it would always be the same. If you inadvertently plant a seed, you will definitely bear a fruit. C694 "Taibai, it''s here. Stop!" As Li Dao spoke, he jumped down from the tiger''s back and picked up a handful of scalding hot sand. The corner of his mouth held a faint smile. Searching for the Green Lotus Core Flame was much easier than searching for Xuan Huangyan, but it only took half a day to find it. The key was that Li Dao could sense fire energy or fire element. As long as the distance between them wasn''t too far, finding the fire wasn''t too difficult. "Young master, there''s a problem here!" Qing Lin said cautiously, his face filled with hesitation. She did not call Li Blade Master like Yun Yun, nor did she address Li Blade Big Brother like the Fairy Doctor did. Instead, he liked to call Li Blade Young Noble. It felt like the young master''s personal maid. "Oh, what''s the problem here?" Li Dao turned around and smiled at Qing Lin. With his current combat strength, none of the problems would be a problem. "Young master, Qing Lin can feel the presence of someone of the same species here. It''s very powerful. If we stay long, I''m afraid it''ll be dangerous." Qing Lin held onto the corner of his clothes and said hesitantly. "Same kind?" The Fairy Doctor and Yun Yun were a little confused, but Li Dao understood. The powerful one that Qing Lin mentioned was most likely the Queen of the Snake-People tribe in the desert, Medusa! Medusa had been seeking the ''Green Lotus Core Flame''. She wanted to borrow the ''Green Lotus Core Flame'' to break through to the Dou Zong class. Hence, Medusa had come to this place and allowed Qing Lin to sense the remnant aura. Speaking of Medusa, Li Dao was not very interested. Before, when his cultivation was still not high, under the influence of the White Lady, he had also thought about the Sun Snake. However, with the increase in his cultivation, Li Dao''s interest in the Devil Snake had waned. In the previous world, he had seen quite a few Snake Demons, including the Golden Snake Demon from Gourd Mountain and the Viper King from the Underworld. Medusa was similar to the Golden Snake Demon, Li Dao had even married a True Dragon like Ao Sheng. Therefore, he was not idle enough to specially run over and meet Medusa. It was just like a giant dragon. They heard that an ant was very beautiful, but it was impossible for a giant dragon to run over to meet this ant. "Qing Lin, don''t be afraid, isn''t it a good thing to have similar beings? "With me here, even if the sky falls, I''ll carry it for you." Li Dao smiled and turned around. This was just a flat desert, without any sort of sand dune or cave dwelling. The Green Lotus Core Flame was hidden in this magma world under the sand. Li Dao raised his fist and punched. A world-shaking sound rang out as golden sand filled the entire sky. The entire desert seemed as if it had been ripped open. Qing Lin''s mouth was agape. She had never thought that his young master''s seemingly ordinary body would contain such power. Yun Yun, the Fairy Doctor, and Taibai were not surprised by Li Dao''s power. Although they were shocked, they also knew that the power Li Dao possessed could easily overturn the entire Tager Desert. The desert within a radius of tens of miles was blasted apart with a single punch from Li Dao, revealing the true face of the underground world. Occasionally, huge bubbles would appear from within the magma. However, a moment later, it was accompanied by a soft sound as it exploded with a bang. Hot magma shot out from within it like a beautiful fiery-red fireworks. Flying over this sea of magma, one wouldn''t be able to see the end of it. The place where the Blue Lotus Core Flame was born was much more spectacular than the place where Xuan Huangyan was born. Li Dao felt it and flew in a certain direction. Taibai carried the three women and followed behind Li Dao as he looked at the sea of lava beneath him and exclaimed in wonder. It was truly difficult to see such a scene. After flying forward for a short distance, the Azure Lotus Core Fire approached. Li Dao stopped and stared at the calm magma beneath him. Taibai brought the three women and followed, puzzled. "Master, why did you stop? There is also no Green Lotus Core Flame here. " Li Dao smiled and said, "There is no Green Lotus Core Flame here, but there is a little bug here." As the sound of his voice faded, numerous pillars of magma suddenly erupted. The sea of magma seethed and churned, causing Taibai to continuously retreat in fright. Yun Yun''s hand was tightly holding onto the Flowing Wind Sword as she watched the suddenly churning magma sea. The Little Fairy Doctor and Qing Lin''s mental strength were not as strong as Yun Yun''s, causing their faces to turn pale with fright. It had two snake heads, its entire body was fiery red, and its palm-sized scales were densely covering its body like fiery jade. At the junction of its long neck, two ferocious looking heads stared at the enormous diamond-shaped eyes, which were filled with a wild and bloodthirsty killing intent. "Eh, Lord Taibai didn''t notice a Rank 4 insect hidden here, how embarrassing!" The White Tiger disdainfully looked at the snake-shaped magical beast that was even larger than it and retracted its gaze. A mere Class 4 Magical Beast wasn''t worthy of its attention. Yun Yun let out a breath and said, "So it is a Two-Headed Flame Spirit Serpent. Although this snake is a Class 4 Magical Beast, even a Dou Wang would have to die here in this magma sea." "Isn''t a Dou Wang an ant as well?" Tai Bai muttered and did not take it to heart. Li Dao took a glance at the weirdly shaped Double-Headed Fire Spirit Serpent. He did not know how Xiao Yan had used the Dou Shi class to bypass it and subdue the Green Lotus Core Flame. It seemed that Qing Lin had used the Three Flowers Pupils to control this Magic Beast. However, Li Dao did not need Qing Lin to do anything. He directly slapped his palm across, causing a thousand layers of lava to splash out. The Fire Snake that had come out of nowhere to block the way was smashed into pieces and then swallowed by the magma. C695 "Wow, is that the Green Lotus Core Flame? It''s so beautiful! " The Little Fairy Doctor''s cry of surprise rang out. Yun Yun, Qing Lin, and Tai Bai looked in front with burning gazes. Although the ''Green Lotus Core Flame'' was ranked nineteenth on the ''Heavenly Flame Ranking'', it was still a ''Heavenly Flame''. Everyone on the Dou Qi continent rushed to obtain it. The Blue Lotus Core Flame was ranked nineteenth on the ''Heavenly Flame Ranking''. Born deep within the earth, it had undergone countless tempering, fusion, compression, and carving. When it reaches completion, its color will turn green and its heart will give birth to a cluster of green flames. It is called the Blue Lotus Flame, also known as the Blue Lotus Core Flame, and its power is unfathomable. A power that could destroy the heavens and the earth! A green lotus quietly stood in the magma. The blue lotus and the eight green leaves were as perfect as the most perfect green jade. At a glance, they were crystal clear and gave one a feeling that one would not be able to let go of them. The eight petal lotus petals slightly trembled, as though they were welcoming their friends. Inside the bud of the lotus, there was a cluster of green flame. Needless to say, it was the Blue Lotus Core Flame. Li Dao licked his lips. Originally, he didn''t have much hope for this trip, but unexpectedly, this Green Lotus Core Flame actually gave him a surprise. There was nothing special about the Green Lotus Core Flame. It had been refined and formed after thousands of years of the Earth''s Flame. The key point was the blue lotus flower. From the bud, there was a two to three feet big lotus seat. The green flame was burning right in the middle of the lotus seat. It could be said that this lotus throne was the true harvest of Li Yao''s trip here. The lotuses that grew in the magma world emitted a clear splendor. Li Dao had forgotten how Xiao Yan dealt with the lotus flower and lotus in the original book. He seemed to have taken it to refine medicine, but only when the lotus flower fell into his hands could he use it properly. Under the astonished gazes of Yun Yun and the other three, Li Dao opened his mouth and spat out a green rank four lotus seat which flew out and spun in the air. The grade four lotus throne seemed to be extremely excited as it shot out a beam of azure light to envelop the lotus flower above the magma. When Li Dao saw this, his expression changed. He hurriedly went forward and grabbed the green colored flame from the lotus flower bud. Li Dao had predicted that the fourth grade lotus would devour this azure lotus. All living things in the world relied on devouring to evolve. For example, humans eat food and eat everything. And the food on the lotus throne was of the wood element, something that contained life and good fortune. If he didn''t take out the Blue Lotus Core Flame from the bud, it was likely that it would be eaten by the fourth grade lotus seat. "Sister Yun Yun, do you know why big brother spat out a lotus seat and what was that lotus seat? Why does it feel so powerful?" The Fairy Doctor asked Yun Yun while curiously looking at the Rank four lotus flower platform that was emitting green light and devouring the lotus flower. Yun Yun shook her head. In this world where one cultivates dou qi, there are no magical equipment nor is there anyone who would keep their weapon in their dantian to nurture. Therefore, Li Dao''s actions of spitting out a fourth grade lotus seat had undoubtedly aroused their curiosity. "Little White, you are a Class 8 Magical Beast and have lived for such a long time. Do you know why big brother spat out the lotus seat?" Seeing that Yun Yun did not understand, the Fairy Doctor turned her question to the White Tiger below her. "Cough cough. Of course Lord Taibai knows, but he won''t tell you ¡­" The White Tiger coughed twice, but its words lacked confidence. He had never seen anything like Li Dao, who could spit something out directly from his mouth. Just as Li Dao grabbed onto that cluster of green flame, on the high platform of the snakeman tribe, a beautiful woman was standing there. She was wearing a graceful purple robe, and her delicate figure was like a ripe peach, exuding a faint charm. A head of green hair casually scattered down from her shoulders and fell vertically to her slender waist. A purple snake tail was revealed under her embroidered robe. The snake tail swayed slightly and a wild and alluring allure caused one''s body to feel somewhat boiling hot for some unknown reason. This woman, who had been lying lazily on the large chair, suddenly stood up. Her pair of long and narrow eyes were cold as she swept them in all directions with her momentum. She shouted, "Who touched my Heavenly Flame?" The few snakemen serving the woman were trembling. They didn''t even dare to breathe as they lowered their bodies and buried their heads on the ground. A cold light flashed in the woman''s eyes. A pair of purple Dou Qi wings on her back condensed and flapped, breaking through the glazed roof roof roof of the palace and flying towards Li Blade and the others. She wanted to see who would dare to touch her flame. Yes, this woman was the ferocious and beautiful Queen of the Snake-People Tribe, Medusa. However, the Green Lotus Core Flame had been discovered by her more than ten years ago, and had left an imprint. This was an important opportunity for her to break through to the Dou Zong class. She would definitely not allow anyone to touch it. The killing intent in her eyes was biting cold. She swung her purple snake tail and flew even faster. C696 A green light shot out from the fourth grade lotus seat and enveloped the lotus. Li Dao did not stay idle either. He stretched out his left hand and a few colors of flames appeared. The moment the Blood Gold Flame appeared, the green flames began to tremble. They struggled with all their might to break free from Li Dao''s palms. Unlike Black Yellow Flame, the Blue Lotus Core Flame had a weak spirituality. Although this weak spirit was unable to support its thinking, it still had the instinct to avoid danger. As soon as the Blood Gold Flame appeared, the Blue Lotus Core Flame felt a strong sense of danger. The Blood Golden Flame instantly enveloped the green flames, and Li Dao closed his eyes. To merge the Blue Lotus Core Flame into the Blood Gold Flame, it would not need to be like the Black Yellow Flame. It would only take a few hours to do so. Not long after Li Dao closed his eyes, a clear and loud shout was heard. "Who are you? How dare you touch this king''s'' Heavenly Flames''?" Medusa arrived wearing a purple embroidered robe with an elegant snake tail. She had an indifferent oval face, long and narrow eyes, and rouge colored lips. She looked very dignified. Medusa''s temperament was also graceful and noble, but it was different from Yun Yun''s elegance and nobility. In terms of flowers, Yun Yun should be a fragrant orchid, and Medusa a seductive peony. "Someone, stop. You are not allowed to move forward." Yun Yun stood forward and eyed the menacing Medusa before looking at Li Dao who had his eyes shut. He thought to himself, I can''t let this woman disturb my master. Otherwise, what if my cultivation goes berserk? "Who are you people? Do you know that the ''Green Lotus Core Flame'' belongs to me?" Medusa''s long eyes flickered with a cold glint. How could she not see that the man in the distance was refining the ''Green Lotus Core Flame''? However, the woman in front of him who was blocking the way was not a simple character. She was actually a Dou Huang. Then what kind of person was the man who could get a Dou Huang to protect him? And that squinting, salivating white tiger, it seemed to be a high-ranked magical beast as well. Medusa was only at the peak of the Dou Huang class. Naturally, one would not be able to tell that Taibai was a rank eight Magic Beast that was comparable to a Dou Zun. "You''re such a rude woman, don''t you know your own name before you ask others? Also, since when did the Green Lotus Core Flame become your possession? " The Little Fairy Doctor curled her lips. She did not know why, but she felt disgust the moment she saw this woman. A strong woman would most likely arouse the disgust of a woman, and Medusa was just like that. Qing Lin shrank his neck as he hid behind the Fairy Doctor. She could feel an intense pressure from this beautiful woman in front of her. Medusa possessed the bloodline of the Seven-Colored Heaven Swallowing Python, and could even evolve into a Nine-Colored Heaven Swallowing Python. The Green Scaled Three Flowers Pupils were also not of the ordinary rank. "Does This King need to be polite with you bunch of thieves? Get out of the way, or die! " Medusa looked at Yun Yun and then looked at the Little Fairy Doctor. She had subconsciously ignored Qing Lin and Tai Bai. Yun Yun possessed a six star Dou Huang cultivation. Although it was troublesome, Medusa still had the confidence to take down this woman. "Hehe, what arrogant words. I, the Fairy Doctor, have never seen such an impolite and unreasonable woman. If you want to kill us, then give it a try! Little White, go bite her to death! " The Fairy Doctor''s face revealed a cold smile. Xiao Bai was a Class 8 Magical Beast, so it shouldn''t be a problem for it to bite this vile woman in front of it. However, the White Tiger drooled. Its eyes, which were the size of lanterns, stared at Medusa''s graceful body and did not hear what the Fairy Doctor was saying. The Fairy Doctor lowered her head and looked. She was instantly angered to the extreme as she fiercely plucked off a tuft of tiger hair and scolded, "Perverted cat, continue watching. Do you believe that I won''t dig out your eyeballs?" Hurry up and bite that woman to death, don''t let her disturb big brother! " Taibai came back to his senses, rolled the spit back with his tongue, and answered dully, "Sir Taibai doesn''t bite women, especially pretty ones." The Fairy Doctor was immediately driven mad with anger. She shouted and stomped on the tiger''s back with all her might. Unfortunately, her strength was not enough to make the tiger itch. Yun Yun solemnly faced Medusa. She held the blue-colored Flowing Wind Sword in her hand as her green-colored Dou Qi agglomerated and wrapped around her body to form an armor. Medusa did not say any unnecessary words. Her long and narrow eyes were icy-cold and her killing intent was biting cold. She twisted her snake waist and the purple snake tail swept out, lifting a hurricane. Yun Yun''s eyes focused as the Flowing Wind Sword in her hand suddenly trembled. She shouted, "Extreme Wind, Falling Death!" A tiny green sword qi the size of a thumb shot out, causing the tornado to start shaking the magma world. Li Dao, who had his eyes closed, could sense the commotion from outside and knew that Medusa had arrived. Yun Yun was in the middle of a fight with her, but Li Dao was not worried. Although Yun Yun''s cultivation was a little lower than Medusa''s, the difference was not that great. She would not be able to lose even after a short while. Actually, Li Dao could make a move, but he wanted to see how far Yun Yun could go. The killing intent within Medusa''s long and narrow eyes became increasingly sharp. Her purple snake tail swayed and her long hair appeared to have come alive, transforming into a dense cluster of small snakes. The purple colored Dou Qi on the purple snake tail solidified and repeatedly lashed out, scattering Yun Yun''s tornado. The three thousand strands of hair suddenly grew, transforming into a small snake that slithered towards Yun Yun. "Wind Spirit Fractal Sword!" Yun Yun bit her lips and swiftly changed her move. The Flowing Wind Sword in her hand trembled swiftly and immediately moved. Each time it moved, it would leave behind a sword-like afterimage. At this moment, Yun Yun''s speed was extremely fast, each of her strikes were accurately aimed at the small snakes that were coming at her. Finally, after a quarter-of-an-hour, Yun Yun repelled the densely packed snakes. Her forehead dripped with sweat. "Sister Yun Yun is already at a disadvantage. If you don''t make a move, if Sister Yun Yun is injured, big brother will not be able to avoid you." Tai Bai looked at Yun Yun who was breathing rapidly and then looked at the breathtaking Medusa. A trace of hesitation flashed across his tiger eyes. C697 "I''ll ask you again, are you going to let me go?" Medusa''s long narrow eyes were filled with a dark coldness. It gave people an extremely dangerous feeling. This was a completely beautiful snake. Yun Yun did not say anything as she used her actions to reply Medusa. Wind affinity Dou Qi surged out from his body and gathered above his head. Boundless dark-green energy wiggled and formed a ten feet wide green-colored longsword. The appearance of the longsword was unusually dark and it lacked luster. The long sword was fully formed, and the surrounding space began to tremble violently. The magma under his feet surged and rippled. Yun Yun''s eyes were bright. Her left hand''s hand seal changed, the sword in her right hand turned, and the long sword emitted an abnormal sharp sword''s hum. The hand seal changed again, and she cried out, "Wind Shaking Oblivion!" The wildly rotating enormous green sword shot out explosively toward Medusa. Medusa twisted her snake tail. There was an additional solemness in her eyes. She had actually sensed a threat from the body of this six star Dou Huang in front of her. It must be known that she, Queen Medusa, was a nine star Dou Huang. She was an existence that was half a step into the Dou Zong class. A white jade-like delicate hand stretched out, and purple Dou Qi quickly gathered in it. Finally, it turned into an enormous python that was lively and lifelike. It bit towards the enormous cyan sword. The purple python seemed to have intelligence. It was clearly formed from Medusa''s Dou Qi, and the scales on its body were exquisite, as though it was a real thing. An unending rumbling sound could be heard as the magma tumbled and splashed about before exploding. Yun Yun''s face was pale as she stubbornly looked at Medusa in front of her. Her hand that was holding onto her sword was trembling. Not because of fear, but because of overuse of battle qi and the aftereffects of overloading of his arm using his big move. Whether it was the extreme wind killing him, the Wind Spirit Fractal Sword, or the Obscuring Wind Brake, these were all Yun Yun''s ultimate trump cards. Especially the Wind Spirit Fractal Sword, it relied more on a quick shake of the arm to create endless sword shadows in a flash. It consumed a lot of energy and was easy to damage the muscles. Medusa was indeed worthy of being the strongest female expert in the Jia Ma Empire who possessed both a fierce and beautiful reputation. She was really frightening. However, Yun Yun did not have any thoughts of admitting defeat. She switched the Flowing Wind Sword from her right hand to her left hand and with her black hair fluttering in the wind, she slowly ascended into the air. Medusa looked in the direction of Li Dao. The green flames were as weak as candlelight. They were covered by other colors and were about to disappear. "If you can train to become a Dou Huang, why are you so stupid?" This is your own death wish! " Medusa did not keep any more. If she did not finish Yun Yun in front of her as soon as possible, the ''Green Lotus Core Flame'' would likely be completely subdued and refined after a while. Yun Yun''s long and narrow eyes gradually became purple. Energy gathered in her eyes from within her body. She looked at Medusa''s eyes which had turned purple and felt her heart palpitate. This was the ultimate skill of Medusa from all the generations of the Naga Tribe. Legend has it that everything they saw would turn into stone. Although the legend was a little deformed, Medusa''s eyes were indeed terrifying. "Hey, can you tell that Big Sister Yun Yun is already in danger, what are you still hesitating for?" The Fairy Doctor was anxious and the White Tiger was still hesitating. She didn''t know if he really was a gentleman''s tiger or what was going on. A beam of purple light shot out, and wherever it passed, the lava automatically split apart. "Extreme wind, Setting Sun!" Yun Yun pressed down her long sword, the sky seemed to have two scorching suns, causing the originally bright red magma world to turn even redder. The purple light pierced through the scorching sun and continued forward, as if it wanted to pierce through Yun Yun''s delicate body. Yun Yun opened her eyes wide. The purple light had already reached a few inches in front of her, there was no way to dodge it. The hesitation in Taibai''s eyes faded, he was prepared to make his move. A wormhole appeared in front of him, but someone''s speed was even faster than his. Medusa widened her long and narrow eyes, as though she had seen something unbelievable. Just as the purple light was about to reach Yun Yun, the man who had his eyes closed all this time appeared. In his hand was a multicolored flame that he used his body to block her Killing Eye. The key point was that there was not the slightest injury. One must know that this was a talent that was passed down from generation to generation from Medusa. Even the body of a Dou Zong could not completely receive her Killing Eye without any problems. "What a silly woman, do you know you almost died?" Li Dao put the flame back into his body, turned around and asked Yun Yun. The Blood Gold Flame had already merged with the Green Lotus Core Flame. As Li Dao had expected, it did not improve much. Yun Yun let out a cold snort. She did not reply but her heart calmed down. Li Dao smiled. He did not mind and looked at Medusa. Medusa''s body trembled unnoticeably as she met Li Dao''s eyes, and then recovered her calm. Medusa, if I want to kill you, a single glance is sufficient. "I believe you!" Medusa was silent for a moment before replying coldly. There was no fear on her face. "Give me a reason not to kill you." Li Dao looked at Medusa and spoke in a dull tone without much thought. "The Green Lotus Core Flame is mine to begin with. Your actions are considered to be the actions of a Thief. Besides, I didn''t hurt anyone, and you didn''t have any reason to kill me. "Medusa tried to calm herself down, speaking with a tone that was neither haughty nor haughty, maintaining her regal demeanor. "Hehehehe, you are really naive, I don''t need a reason to kill you. Furthermore, even I am not willing to let this silly woman suffer, since you dare to kill her? " Li Dao''s eyes turned cold. A white light shot out and Medusa was disintegrated into nothingness, her spirit disappearing along with her body. The White Tiger in the distance swallowed its saliva, not daring to look at Li Dao. Medusa was beautiful, but Li Dao was not the sort of person who simply looked at the outside. Medusa had a murderous intent towards Yun Yun. This was enough for Li Dao to kill her ten thousand times. As for saying that she was Xiao Yan''s woman and not killing her, that did not exist. If a man wanted to be alone, it was enough for Xiao Yan to have Xiao Xun Er. C698 In the southwest of the Dou Qi Continent, there was a chaotic region called the Black-Corner Region. In the ''Black-Corner Region'', the fish and dragons were all mixed together. There were all sorts of ways and means. On the surface, there were no experts who could suppress numerous chaotic factions. This was the paradise of adventurers, there was the Alchemist Guild branch, there were all sorts of rogue mercenary groups running rampant, and every year there would be large-scale auctions, carrying out dark transactions. There were five super powers in the Black-Corner Region. They were scattered and formed a delicate balance. However, this balance would be easily broken. Amongst the five super powers, Jia Nan Academy is the strongest. Legend has it that there was a principal of a semi-sage realm in Jia Nan Academy who did not show her face. The strongest person that the Jia Nan Academy usually saw was the First Elder of the Inner Academy, Su Qian, a powerful Dou Zong. However, everyone knew that the most terrifying aspect of Jia Nan Academy wasn''t its massive power, but the thousands of experts it had taught. Jia Nan Academy would recruit students for the entire Dou Qi continent every year, it could be said to be one of the top institutions in the southwest of the continent. There were also numerous influential people who had left Jia Nan Academy. There was no lack of elite Dou Zun amongst them. After Jia Nan Academy was a faction called the ''Black Alliance''. Strictly speaking, this'' Black Alliance ''was not a faction. This person was called Han Feng, and he was a Dou Huang. In terms of cultivation, he was not considered worthy in the chaotic ''Black-Corner Region.'' However, he also had another identity. He was a distinguished tier six alchemist, and had once been the disciple of the top alchemist on the Dou Qi continent, Yao Chen. One must know that the number one alchemist in the Jia Ma Empire, Pill King Gu He, was only a tier five alchemist and already had countless fans. One could imagine just how frightening of an energy it was to be a rank six alchemist like Han Feng. Other than the Jia Nan Academy and Han Feng, there were also three top factions in the ''Black-Corner Region''. They were the Blood Sect, the Black Emperor Sect, and the Demon Flame Valley. However, the three factions behind were much weaker than Jia Nan Academy and Han Feng. Ever since he had acquired the ''Green Lotus Core Flame'' from the Tager Desert, Li Dao had set out for the ''Black-Corner Region''. The Blue Lotus Core Fire did not increase the strength of the Blood Gold Flame by much. However, after the fourth grade Lotus Seat devoured the lotus that was growing the Blue Lotus Core Flame, it became fifth grade. The main function of the lotus seat was to defend, but with Li Dao''s Blood Buddha Body, there was basically no need for the lotus seat. Fortunately, the lotus seat could not only defend against physical attacks, but could also defend against soul attacks. More importantly, it could nourish the soul. After Li Dao did some research, he put away the lotus seat and placed it between his eyebrows to nourish his soul. Coming to the Black-Corner Region, his goal was very clear. The first target was the ''Fallen Heart Flame'' below the ''Blazing Sky Qi Refining Tower'' of the Jia Nan Academy. After that, the ''Sea Heart Flame'' in Han Feng''s hand. After all, he had promised Yao Chen when he took out the medicinal dust, bone, spirit, and cold fire. Not only did he have to rebuild his body and repair his soul, he also had to help him get rid of Han Feng, this renegade disciple. The ''Fallen Heart Flame'' was very mysterious. It was not an ordinary flame, but a heart flame, the kind that could stir the heart''s devils. If he were to fuse with the Fallen Heart Flame, Li Dao felt that the Blood Gold Flame would soar again. The effects of the Fallen Heart Flame might be comparable to the Pure Lotus Demon Flame and the Void Swallowing Flame. As for the Sentinel Ancient Emperor''s cave beneath the Jia Nan Academy, Li Dao was not very interested. There was nothing else apart from the ancient dragon guarding the door, the elementary Emperor grade pellet, and the Celestial Fire Plaza. Perhaps the 9 star Dou Sheng Great Void Ancient Dragon could take the chariot and replace it with the lewd tiger with no moral integrity. It was just the right time to make a pot of tiger bone soup. Mm. Leave the Emperor Grade Initial Pill for Yun Yun or the Fairy Doctor to make a Dou Emperor. The Skyfire Plaza was rendered completely useless. Just as Li Dao was thinking of this, the White Tiger sneezed and felt its entire body turn cold. The Class 8 Magical Beast, Taibai, seemed to have no other use to Li Dao and could only be used as a mount. Furthermore, Li Dao felt it was too embarrassing to sit on his back, so he asked someone to customize a carriage for him. This carriage was made of special metal and was decorated extravagantly. It was as big as a small palace. Yun Yun, the Fairy Doctor, and Qing Lin immediately arranged the carriage as if it were a writer. Imagine a house-sized white tiger pulling a palace-sized car. It would attract attention wherever it went. The key point was that this giant white tiger was full of obscenities. As it pulled the palace-sized tiger cart, it continued to complain non-stop, scaring many people. To be able to talk to a White Tiger while dragging a metal carriage the size of a palace, what rank of magical beast was this White Tiger? Who was that car? Many people looked at the carriage behind the White Tiger from afar. Their eyes were filled with envy and reverence. Some knowledgeable people recognized Taibai as the Class 8 Magical Beast from the Mountain Range of Magical Beasts, and they were even more shocked. Li Dao and Yun Yun could not feel the envious gazes of the passersby from the carriage, nor could they see the blind bandits cutting paths and plundering. In two days'' time, they crossed from the Tager Desert to the Jia Nan Academy in the ''Black-Corner Region''. There were many students at the entrance of the Jia Nan Academy. There were males and females, youths, seniors, and seniors. At this moment, the students pointed at the White Tiger and cried out in alarm. As a student of the Jia Nan Academy, not only did she raise her cultivation, she was also experienced and knowledgeable. Many students recognized Tai Bai. One must know that even the legendary headmaster of Jia Nan Academy was only at the semi-sage realm. Could the person who pulled the chariot using the level 8 ''Tai Bai'' be a Dou Sheng, an upperclassman from Jia Nan Academy? C699 "I have never heard of any Dou Sheng who walked over from the Jia Nan Academy." "He might not necessarily be a Dou Sheng. It''s possible that he might be a 9 star Dou Zun. After all, a 9 star Dou Zun could barely subdue the Great White Golden Tiger." "There aren''t many Dou Zun with a name in the Dou Qi Mainland. Who could it be?" "I don''t know. Wait until someone gets out of the car." A group of Jia Nan Academy students stood far away, discussing in low voices. There were even more students who rushed out from the academy, wanting to see the elegant demeanor of a peerless expert. "Roar! You bugs! What are you looking at! Even if Lord Taibai is handsome and handsome, you shouldn''t have so many people here!" "If you make Lord Taibai unhappy, I''ll eat you all in one bite!" The White Tiger roared angrily as it glared at them from the sidelines. Although they knew that high-level magical beasts were no different from humans, many of the students of the Jia Nan Academy were still shocked. Within the crowd, a youth''s gaze was slightly strange, as he always had a familiar feeling. There were many young people beside the young man. One of them, a long-legged woman, patted the young man on the shoulder and asked, "Xiao Yan, what are you thinking about? Was he envious of the big shot in the car? Don''t even think about it, you are at least a Dou Zun and above. You will never be able to achieve this in your entire life. " The youth did not retort and instead stared at the carriage dragged by the White Tiger with a burning gaze. He seemed to be lost in thought. "Xiao Yan ge-ge, what''s wrong?" Another young girl asked with concern, exuding an otherworldly aura. The youth withdrew his gaze and smiled to the young girl. "It''s nothing, I just have a familiar feeling." These people were Xiao Yan, Xiao Xun Er, Xiao Yu, Xiao Mei, and some of the people that Xiao Yan had met back at Jia Nan Academy. After Li Dao left Wu Tan City, Xiao Yan naturally wanted to go out and take a look since Jia Nan Academy had come to Wu Tan City to recruit students. Thus, Xiao Yan followed clan elder sister Xiao Yu to Jia Nan Academy. At the same time, Xiao Xun Er also followed Xiao Yan to Jia Nan Academy. Jia Nan Academy had more and more students, the big gates were almost unable to squeeze through. Although these students were speaking softly, their voices were noisy and could not withstand the crowd. It made them feel even more uncomfortable to be too white. "Out of the way, out of the way! The Great Elder is coming!" Following the loud cheers, the crowd opened up a path for an old man with a white beard and white hair. He was the strongest person on the surface within the Jia Nan Academy. He was also the highest authority in the Jia Nan Academy, the First Elder of the Inner Academy, Su Qian. The old man walked in front of Taibai, greeted him politely, and then said loudly, "I don''t know which lord has arrived, Jia Nan Academy is offending us, this old man, Su Qian, is here to apologize." The students were limited by their knowledge and didn''t understand much about the people in the carriage, but Su Qian was different. He knew that the Gengjin Tiger was a top Class 8 Magical Beast. Even a 9 star Dou Zun would not be able to tame it. Their Jia Nan Academy had never taught a Dou Sheng class before. The door of the carriage opened, and a delicate hand lifted the curtain of the carriage. Just by looking at the hands, one could tell that the owner was a beauty. The Little Fairy Doctor walking out from the carriage caused the people of Jia Nan Academy to be somewhat stunned. This was clearly a small Dou Shi. The Fairy Doctor yawned, stretched, and jumped up. She kicked on the white tiger''s butt and asked, "Xiao Bai, is this the Jia Nan Academy? Why does it feel so unreal?" Cold sweat broke out on the foreheads of the surrounding people. What a valiant girl! It was the Class 8 Gengjin Tiger of Taibai Jinxing, he could kick it with ease. After the Fairy Doctor came out, another hand lifted the curtain. Everyone''s spirits were lifted. The main character had arrived! A young woman around the age of twenty-four or twenty-five, wearing a gorgeous blue pleated dress, walked out. She wore a green jade hairpin on her head. After the woman came out, she waited by the side of the carriage and pulled up the curtain like a maid waiting for her master to get off. Upon seeing this woman, the bodies of many in the crowd trembled. Evidently, they had recognized her. "Isn''t that the Misty Cloud Sect''s Sect Leader, Yun Yun?" "How did she get down from above?" "Is she waiting for someone? "It seems like the big shot is still behind us!" It is rumored that Yun Yun has already stepped down from the position of Misty Cloud Sect''s Sect Leader. The crowd once again became noisy. A wild joy appeared on Xiao Yan''s face within the crowd. Since Yun Yun had appeared here, the next person to appear must be teacher! One of Xiao Yan''s friends poked Xiao Yan''s arm and said, "Brother Xiao, I know Yun Yun is beautiful, but you don''t need to be so agitated, do you?" As she spoke, she gave Xiao Yan a gaze that every man understood. The surrounding female students all looked at Xiao Yan strangely. Only Xiao Xun Er had a smile on her face. Xiao Ning, Xiao Mei, and the others also understood what was going on and looked at Xiao Yan with jealousy. Finally, the main character came out. It was a man dressed in white, holding a timid little girl in his hand. He had a gentle smile on his face. "This person is a peerless expert?" Many people had doubts in their hearts as they carefully observed the last man who walked out. No one said anything, and it was rare for the entire arena to become quiet. Xiao Yan was excited. He opened his mouth to speak, but was too excited to speak. He used all his strength to push away the crowd in front of him and tried to squeeze himself in front of Li Dao. Behind him, someone firmly held onto Xiao Yan and quietly tried to persuade him, "Xiao Yan, what are you planning to do? Do you not want to live? Even Great Elder will not be able to save you if you were to run into such a powerhouse! " Xiao Yan struggled free from the hold of the person and stammered, "That ¡­ That ¡­ That is my teacher!" The young man and woman who were grabbing Xiao Yan''s arm were stunned. Seeing Xiao Yan desperately squeezing forward, they looked at each other and felt their mouths go dry. As if they had heard a huge joke, they asked each other in disbelief, "What did Xiao Yan just say?" Xiao Xun Er covered her mouth and laughed. She looked at the people around her and softly replied, "That is Xiao Yan ge-ge''s master!" C700 "That is Xiao Yan ge-ge''s master!" Receiving Xiao Xun Er''s acknowledgement, Xiao Yan''s friends around him swallowed their saliva. They suddenly felt that this world was so unfamiliar to them. For example, if you had a good relationship with a young friend, you could go to classes together, skip classes together, go to the internet cafe together, and go whoring for two hundred yuan, but suddenly you found out that he was the son of a billionaire. Xiao Yan was still straining his way to the front of the crowd as he shouted, "I''ll have to trouble everyone to step aside. I''ll have to trouble everyone to step aside. Thank you!" Quite a number of people looked in surprise at Xiao Yan who was desperately pushing forward. Their faces were filled with surprise. What was this fellow trying to do? Is he crazy? Before these people could think of an answer, Xiao Yan had already squeezed to the front of the crowd. He jogged to Li Dao and knelt down in excitement, kowtowing three times. It''s over, it''s all over. This child has lost his mind! The gazes which people used to look at Xiao Yan felt some regret when they thought of this. "Child, what are you doing? Come back quickly!" The First Elder of the Inner Academy, Su Qian, did not recognize Xiao Yan at this moment. If a big shot wasn''t happy, no one could save him. Xiao Yan knelt on the ground and raised his head. His voice was a little shaky as he said, "Disciple Xiao Yan greets Master. I wish Master eternal blessings and eternal life!" Li Dao pulled Xiao Yan up from the ground. Looking at him up and down, he smiled and said, "You are quite a good boy. To be a five star Dou Shi after not seeing you for two months, you must not be lazy." "Hehe, thanks to teacher, if I didn''t have teacher, I wouldn''t have the same situation as today''s disciple." Xiao Yan rubbed his head and laughed foolishly. Seeing Li Dao at this place, Xiao Yan was indeed very surprised and he was even more excited. According to what Yao Lao said, if he wanted to meet Li Dao again, he would have to wait until he reached the Dou Huang level. They had not expected to meet so soon. Li Dao patted Xiao Yan''s shoulder and said, "Little Flame, you are really not bad. However, I have something to take care of right now, if you have something to say, we''ll talk about it later. " Thus, Xiao Yan moved to the side and straightened his chest. The people of Jia Nan Academy looked at Xiao Yan with changing gazes. They could not hide the envy in their eyes, causing Xiao Yan to float a little. Even though Xiao Yan was a thirty year old middle-aged man, he couldn''t help but feel a little dizzy at this moment. Vanity is such a thing as age. "Who is the head of Jia Nan Academy, stand and speak." Li Dao swept his gaze across the crowd, and everyone who was met with Li Dao''s gaze stood up, hoping that they would be chosen by the strong and become her disciple. Su Qian exhaled a mouthful of turbid air and said, "I am the First Elder of the Jia Nan Academy''s Inner Academy, Su Qian. Greetings, Sir!" Li Blade Feng Qingyun lightly nodded as a response. Su Qian did not feel awkward. He weighed his tone and asked, "May I know for what reason Sir came to the Jia Nan Academy? As long as it''s a place that needs our Jia Nan Academy, we will definitely cooperate. " Li Dao placed his gaze on Su Qian as he smiled and said, "Are you really going to make the decision?" Su Qian wanted to answer, but he hesitated when he saw Li Dao''s gaze and said, "Sir, why don''t you tell me what it is first. If it''s not something big, then I can make the decision." "I am here for the ''Fallen Heart Flame''. Are you able to make the decision?" Li Dao smiled as he looked at Su Qian. Cold sweat dripped down from the old man''s forehead. The main reason the Jia Nan Academy was able to produce so many outstanding students was because of the ''Blazing Sky Qi Refining Tower''. The ''Fallen Heart Flame'' was suppressed below the ''Blazing Sky Qi Refining Tower''. Other than a few people who knew about the ''Fallen Heart Flame'', no one else in the Jia Nan Academy knew about it. How did this important person know about it? If it was something else that Su Qian could decide, Su Qian would not be able to make the decision with regards to the ''Fallen Heart Flame''. This was because the ''Fallen Heart Flame'' was personally suppressed by the headmaster of the Jia Nan Academy, the ''Primordial Heavenly Ruler'', under the ''Blazing Sky Qi Refining Tower''. "Master, I really can''t handle this matter. I have to ask the dean first." Would sire like to wait for a moment? " Su Qian wiped away the cold sweat on his forehead. His smile was somewhat bitter. He could not make the decision, nor could he offend a person like Li Dao, whose depth could not be measured. Forget about everything else, just Jia Nan Academy would not be able to deal with the Taibai Jinhu of the Eighth Order unless the Headmaster personally took action. Li Dao nodded his head to express his understanding and smiled, "If you don''t ask, you are asking for trouble." I''ll give you the time for a cup of tea to boil a cup of tea. After that, no matter what he says, I''ll have to do it myself. " Su Qian nodded. He hurriedly turned around and went to find that semi-sage headmaster of the Jia Nan Academy. Li Dao is a reasonable person. The ''Heavenly Flames'' are naturally raised. Unlike Xuan Huang Yan and the Blue Lotus Core Flame, it was ownerless. The ''Fallen Heart Flame'' was discovered first by the ''Hooligan Sky Ruler''. However, he was unable to subdue it and could only suppress it. The surrounding crowd was densely packed with students from Jia Nan Academy. The gazes these people shot at Li Dao''s group were all different. However, most of them were filled with reverence, reverence, and envy. Li Dao rubbed Qing Lin''s small head and stood quietly where he was, waiting for Su Qian to return to him. C701 The gates of Jia Nan Academy were densely packed with people, but with so many people gathered together, it was very quiet. No one spoke loudly. He didn''t make Li Dao wait for long before Su Qian came out. "Hahahaha, I wonder which friend has arrived, and why didn''t you inform me beforehand." A fifty year old or so old man with a dishonest appearance walked out from behind Su Qian. He was the principal of the Jia Nan Academy''s inner courtyard. He was the creator of the Jia Nan Academy, the Nine Star Dou Zun. He had stepped into the Dou Sheng Domain and was considered a semi-sage. The position of the Heaven Shaman was not just limited to the Jia Nan Academy''s headmaster. He was one of the eight ancient clans of the Lightning Clan, and was extremely knowledgeable about the continent''s secrets. There weren''t many Dou Saints in the Dou Qi Mainland, only dozens of them. He didn''t know someone like Li Dao, but from what he could tell, the man in front of him was indeed unfathomable. Li Dao looked at him but did not start a fight with him. He went straight to the point, "You are the Lurker Heavenly Ruler?" "A mere untalented person, that''s me." The Heavenly Ruler of the Hooligan clasped his hands together. Not only did he not give others any sense of courtesy, he only made them feel that it was funny. "I will take the ''Fallen Heart Flame''. However, you can rest assured that I am not a person who would take advantage of others. As long as you do not go overboard, I can exchange it with you." After hearing Li Dao''s words, the rogue Heavenly Ruler grinned and said, "Sir, you must be joking. However, the Heavenly Flame Ranking''s 14th ranked Fallen Heart Flame is only a matter of honor to me, Sir. Please take it with you." Looking at this little old man who seemed to be free from harm, Li Dao smiled brilliantly. The other party was someone who would be in trouble. "Whatever, since you''re not going to say anything, I''ll accept your kindness. Lead the way." Li Dao said to the Heavenly Ruler as he held onto Qing Lin''s hand. The smile on his face became even more perverted, his yellow teeth flashed across his eyes, and he said, "My lord, please follow me. Su Qian, go and settle down the adult''s carriage and horses. Use the best fodder possible and don''t let it down. " Taibai immediately jumped up and even the coach that was as big as a palace bounced up and down before landing on the ground, causing the dust to rise up. "You old brat, don''t go overboard. After all, we have known each other for many years. Don''t force me to reveal what you did in the Magical Beast Mountain Range!" Li Dao was somewhat surprised. He never thought that this lecherous tiger would actually be acquainted with the rogue Heavenly Ruler. Thinking about it, it seemed to make sense. Taibai was a Class 8 Magical Beast that had lived for a long time and was only a semi-sage expert. In terms of battle prowess, the two were probably on the same level. The most important thing was that no matter how you looked at it, the tiger and the human were somewhat similar. They were the same type of pervert, the same wretched and the same type of teasing. Maybe they shared the same interests, had shouldered the guns together, had... "Little White, you should be quiet. Don''t embarrass yourself." The Fairy Doctor followed beside Li Dao and smiled at Taibai, making a face at him. Taibai was even more discontented. He had had enough of the Fairy Doctor''s anger and wanted to quit on the spot. However, when he met Li Dao''s gaze, he quietly laid back down. "Hehehe ¡­ heheheheheheheheheheheheheh ¡­" He gave Taibai a provocative look, then led Li Dao into the inner courtyard. Those accompanying them were the Little Fairy Doctor, Yun Yun, Qing Lin, Xiao Yan, Xiao Xun Er, and Su Qian. Walking through the inner court, one could see a tall and majestic black tower from afar. The structure was constructed with special metal layers. The bottom of the tower was larger, and the higher it went, the smaller it became. This was the ''Blazing Sky Qi Refining Tower'', which was famous throughout the Dou Qi Mainland. It borrowed the scattered power of the ''Fallen Heart Flame'' to speed up one''s training of Dou Qi. It could be called a cheating training tool. After taking a glance at it, Li Yao retracted his gaze. From today onwards, the Blazing Sky Qi Refining Tower would be dead in name. When the Heaven Shaman Ruler brought Li Dao and the others into the pagoda, everyone immediately felt the battle qi in their bodies become slightly more active. There was a limitless magma world under the ''Blazing Sky Qi Refining Tower''. There was a demon beast lizard, a nine star Dou Sheng class Great Void Ancient Dragon, and even an ancient emperor''s cave. However, all of these things were deep within the magma world. The ''Fallen Heart Flame'' coincidentally happened to be under the ''Blazing Sky Qi Refining Tower''. Li Dao wondered if he should subdue the ''Fallen Heart Flame'' and casually took away the Emperor grade initial pellet left behind by Ancient Emperor Shetuo. After the Soul Emperor had collected all eight pieces of jade and opened his cave abode, he realized that he had wasted his time and time. If there was nothing, then his expression must be very interesting. As for whether or not he could open the Sentinel Ancient Emperor''s cave abode, Li Dao had never thought of that. Without the ancient jade as the key, how could he not use violence to open it? Li Dao didn''t think that there was anything that the longsword in his hand couldn''t destroy. He was still thinking about the matter of the Sentinel Ancient Emperor''s cave, but the Ruler of the Heavens had stopped. Needless to say, he had already reached the end. Li Dao could feel the milky white, somewhat transparent flame beneath the tower. C702 "You can disperse first. This time, there won''t be another ten to fifteen days. I guess I won''t be able to make it out this time." Li Dao narrowed his eyes, feeling a strange emotion rising in his heart. Perhaps Mang Tian Chi wouldn''t be able to sense it, but Li Dao could see the multi-colored dots floating out from everyone''s bodies. This was the ''Fallen Heart Flame''. Even from a great distance, it was still able to stir the hearts of people even though it was in a sealed state. Li Dao opened his mouth and spoke. Although the rest of them wanted to see the Fallen Heart Flame, they had no choice but to leave unwillingly. Every single flame had its own place of birth. It was a manifestation of the laws of this world. What was laughable was that the cultivators of this world did not pay attention to their comprehension of the Dao, but only foolishly pursued powerful strength and gaudy battle skills. Although the ''Fallen Heart Flame'' was naturally raised, it was different from an ordinary flame. It could be said to be a formless heart flame. After Mang Tian had left with the Fairy Doctor and the others, Li Dao broke through the seal at the bottom of the pagoda and stepped into the magma world. It was dark red in color and a bit gloomy. Above the bubbling magma, there was a milky white flame that was almost transparent. It seemed to be breathing. The magma was dense, just like solidified fresh blood. An oval shaped energy shield that could be seen with the naked eye enveloped the milky-white, transparent flame, just like an eggshell. Li Dao walked over and saw that the flame was almost transparent. His eyes were filled with passion. The ''Fallen Heart Flame'' was the flames of the heart''s devil. However, to be able to attract the attention of one''s heart caused one''s heart to be filled with rage. Once the heart fire was set ablaze, the external force could not be extinguished. The deeper the user''s understanding of the Dao of Love, the stronger the power of the Fallen Heart Flame would be. The deeper the person''s will was stirred up, the brighter the Heart Flame would burn. If such a flame were to fall into the hands of the people of this world, it could only be used to temper one''s Qi and refine one''s bones, refine pills, and use it as a cheating tool. However, he had completely ignored the powerful strength of the ''Fallen Heart Flame''. Li Dao had never met the Ancient Shentu Emperor and did not know how the Ancient Emperor used the ''Heavenly Flame''. However, using the ''Heavenly Flame'' like how Xiao Yan used it in the original book was undoubtedly a waste. If the Fallen Heart Flame were to descend upon the world of the Immortal Heroes, it would definitely be able to create a peerless devil that would cause others to turn pale upon hearing about it. Didn''t Lord Buddha have an inner demon as well? "Being sealed for so long, you must be lonely, right? "I''ll let you out right now." Li Dao''s eyes burned as he waved his hand to break the energy seal that Mang Tian had placed around the Fallen Heart Flame. A high-pitched sound rang out, and the milky-white flames that were almost transparent saw the energy barrier that bound them break and immediately became excited. It transformed into a transparent giant serpent, and a tremendous force charged into Li Dao''s soul, causing it to tremble. The sound waves shook the magma thousands of feet away. The giant snake flew past Li Dao and headed straight for the cave entrance. In the Divine Palace between Li Dao''s eyebrows, the grade five lotus throne emitted a clear radiance, purifying Li Dao''s soul and purifying the Fallen Heart Flame''s power into nothingness. Li Dao frowned as he looked at the transparent giant snake flying towards the cave entrance. The Fallen Heart Flame had already developed intelligence and could be said to be a demon. Unfortunately, Li Dao''s goal was to fuse it with the Blood Golden Flame and increase the power of the Blood Golden Flame, so he had to erase its consciousness first. "I didn''t release you to give you your freedom!" His figure flashed and instantly appeared in front of the entrance to the cave. With a slap, he sent the giant transparent snake flying into the lava, causing a thousand ripples on the surface. Hiss! Hiss! With a wail, the transparent giant snake rushed out of the magma and glared at Li Dao like a tiger. Somehow, Li Dao could feel his heart swelling and trembling. Fortunately, the ''Fallen Heart Flame'' did not know how to use its own strength. It could only send out a simple sound wave attack and soul attack. Otherwise, Li Dao would be dead. It was like a demonic supreme elder in a vast and desolate world, entering the Dao through a dream. People called it a nightmare. He had once, with his own strength, plunged all living beings into a world of dreams, unable to wake up. The Dao that such an almighty being trained in was related to the mind and emotions. It was similar to the strength of the ''Fallen Heart Flame'' in a different way. The three thousand great Daos were the highest of destiny. Beneath them were the Grand Daos of Karma, Reincarnation, Time, Space, Devour, Creation, Destruction, and Desire. To ordinary people, the Great Dao was everywhere, and there was no trace of it. The essence of cultivation was to be able to control the Grand Dao. Every single existence that could control the Grand Dao was the supreme ruler of the endless primal chaos. The people of this world were chasing after power, but they had forgotten about their insights into the Great Dao. Thus, they had fallen into a lower tier realm. When a cultivator reaches a certain level, they will be able to sense the Dao. First, they will comprehend the Laws and comprehend the principles of the Dao. Then, they will borrow the Dao''s power until they control the Great Dao. The law that was born from the Fallen Heart Flame was a subdivision of the Great Dao of Eros. One could completely borrow the Fallen Heart Flame to touch the threshold of the Great Dao of Eros. This was simply a heaven-shattering opportunity. Therefore, seriously speaking, there was no difference between the ''Fallen Heart Flame'' and the ''Nihility Swallowing Flame''. Only short-sighted people were able to rely on the might of these ''Heavenly Flames'' to get ranked. "Stop struggling, falling into my hands is your luck, you will help me understand the path of lust, and witness me walking to the peak of the Myriad Heavens." Li Dao did not care about the Fallen Heart Flame understanding as he grabbed it. Immense soul force condensed into a longsword and pierced the transparent large snake. The sound wave that shook the world instantly penetrated the ground, causing Jia Nan Academy to shake. C703 "What happened?" "Could it be that someone big is causing this?" The disciples of the Jia Nan Academy looked at the towering black tower in the distance and made guesses. Regardless of the situation outside, Li Dao''s eyes were now tightly shut, and the dark gold colored skin with blood-red veins on it began to change. Blood gold flames of all kinds of colors wrapped around the milky white, transparent Fallen Heart Flame. The invisible powers collided with each other, and waves of lava surged under their feet. A strange race lived deep within the magma world. It was a group of lizard people. At this moment, the emperor among the lizard people was inexplicably uneasy. He watched the churning magma and did not know why. Li Dao felt that he had entered into a strange state. He was like a bystander looking at the various colored chains shuttling through the Divine Manor. He knew that he was about to be promoted. Along the way, Li Dao practiced martial arts, immortal cultivation techniques, buddhist cultivation techniques, and demonic cultivation techniques. He had met with countless fortuitous encounters. After absorbing Black Yellow Flame, he stood at the peak of the Heavenly Immortal Stage. He only needed an opportunity to step into the realm of true Immortals. According to the traditional cultivation system of the Immortal Path, the Immortal Soul stage would begin with the Immortal Soul stage, followed by the Earthly Immortals, Heavenly Immortals, True Immortals, Golden Immortals, Taiyi Golden Immortals, and Golden Immortals. The threshold to become an Earthly Immortal was one which was blocked by a tribulation of lightning. The threshold to become a True Immortal required one to comprehend the Grand Dao Laws or the Heavenly Daos to form one''s own domain. True Immortals to Golden Immortals was a gate, while Taiyi Golden Immortals to Golden Immortals was a natural moat. When experts at this stage comprehended more than one great Dao, they were able to topple the stars with a wave of their hand. They could be called Dao Sovereigns, Buddha, or Devil Sovereigns. The Da Lou Golden Immortal was divided into several stages, among which were the initial stages of entering the Da Luo, quasi-Saint, and Saint. Saints were known as the Great Luo Golden Immortals of Primordius, and were basically at the great Luo Realm. As for the realm above the big Luo, Li Dao had no idea. The many different colored Law chains within the Castrum Divinitus became even more distinct and solid. There were blue Laws of Life that came from a fifth-grade lotus throne, white disintegration Laws, seven divine lights, black destructive Laws, a long sword, and yellow earth-type Laws. There were also black yellow flames, red and blue Laws that came from the Laws of Fire and Water within the Bone Chilling Flame. Finally, there was a transparent chain. It was the Spiritual Law that he had comprehended from the ''Fallen Heart Flame''. The Tao has no form, the Law is the evolution of the Tao, is a kind of low-level appearance of the Tao. Only by obtaining the Great Net Dao Fruit would one be able to clearly see the traces of the Dao. The existence of the Dao was not yet qualified to be seen by Li Dao. Law after law intersected and intersected within the divine manor between his eyebrows, finally forming a gorgeous, multicolored domain. This was a very long process. Li Dao closed his eyes and immersed himself in the construction of his domain, oblivious to the passage of time in the outside world. The Fairy Doctor and the others had already been in Jia Nan Academy for a full half a year. However, Li Dao had not come out and had not issued any sound. This caused the Little Fairy Doctor, Yun Yun and the others to become extremely anxious. They tried to enter the ground to see what was going on with Li Dao, but they found an invisible force preventing them from getting closer. When a few Law chains of different colors were completely tangled together to form a three hundred meter long domain, Li Dao opened his eyes. The Fallen Heart Flame had already completely disappeared, fusing into the Blood Gold Flame. Only now did the Blood Gold Flame have a qualitative change. The originally varied colors had now turned into an exquisite yet gorgeous flame. Right now, the Blood Gold Flame had the right to be called Emperor Flame. The multicolored domain began to stretch out from Li Dao''s body. As long as there was an object covered by the domain, Li Dao could grant them life and disintegrate them into nothingness. More importantly, in the area covered by the domain, Li Dao had an intuition that there was nothing that he couldn''t destroy. This was the power of the Law of Annihilation. Spreading out his hands, his entire body was filled with power, the mana in his body was even more majestic, clenching his fists felt like destroying a planet wasn''t a difficult thing. "Is this the power that belongs to a True Immortal? It''s really too powerful! " Li Dao muttered to himself and retracted some of his strength. He casually threw out a punch and the magma beneath his feet instantly exploded, turning into a bottomless black hole. Li Dao even thought that if he were to use his full strength, this punch would not be able to penetrate through the entire Dou Qi continent. The surrounding magma flowed into the black hole formed by the fist, like a bottomless pit. The originally magma world began to shrink bit by bit. Deep within the magma world, the lizards began to restlessly watch the magma gradually flowing. Deep within, a purple monster opened its eyes and woke up from its slumber, mumbling to itself, "What happened? Is it that old brat, Shetuo Ancient Emperor, back? It should be time for me to regain my freedom! " Looking at the disappearing magma, Li Dao lightly smiled as he walked into the depths. There was still a Royal Grade elementary pill there that he could give to Yun Yun. C704 The lava in all directions gathered towards the black hole created by Li Dao. It was truly a spectacular sight to behold. Li Dao looked back. Fortunately, no one would blame him for destroying the ecological environment. The ancient emperor''s abode was deep within this magma world. Li Dao didn''t know the specifics; after all, he hadn''t taken the book seriously all those years ago. After walking a few thousand meters, Li Dao finally encountered the lizard people who lived in this magma world. It would be inappropriate to call him a Lizard Man, or more accurately, a Demonic Beast Race. The lower tier lizards were only Rank 4 and 5, and their bodies were covered with cold scales. Although they lived in the magma and ate fire as food, these lizards were the same as snakes, they were also cold-blooded creatures. There were also some that had taken human form. One of them was an old lizard, with a hunched back and a rotting aura on its body. One glance was enough to tell that it would not live long. However, his cultivation was frightening; it was a Dou Sheng class Class 9 Magical Beast. Seeing Li Dao walk towards them with his hands behind his back, these originally restless lizards and half-lizards stared at him with unfriendly eyes, ready to attack at any time. Fortunately, their king, a wise chief, had prevented the lizards from attacking. "Friend, was the disturbance in the underground world caused by you?" The old lizard was wearing a dark-red long robe as he leaned on his walking stick and coughed twice. Its turbid old eyes studied Li Dao as it asked. It was unknown how many years it had lived, but its body was full of the marks of time. "That''s right, it''s me. What can I do for you?" Li Dao didn''t kill anyone just because they were lizard people. They were all intelligent creatures and had the right to live. If Li Dao didn''t provoke him, then he wouldn''t violate their right to live. "Why did friends come?" The old man''s muddy eyes shot out a bright light as he stared at Li Dao. Although the Firelizard race had never been born, they still knew about how humans hunted magical beasts. Besides, it was a mistake for the human to invade their territory. If it were not for the fact that they could not determine Li Dao''s depth, that group of lizards would have already swarmed over him and would not be able to leave any trace of him in the future. "I have no ill intentions. I only came here to take advantage of you," Li Dao answered indifferently and continued to walk forward. Some of the half-human lizards held weapons in their hands, ready to attack Li Dao at any moment. The old lizard coughed, "Children, don''t cause trouble. Make way." Hearing the old lizard''s voice, these lizards cautiously moved aside and watched Li Dao walk away. In the dark red and dark underground world, the magma was still flowing, and it was unknown when it would start flowing again. Li Dao walked for an hour. As for how long he had walked, there was no way to calculate that. Looking at the empty world, Li Dao stopped. Crash! * In the next moment, the lava surged up to a height of over a hundred thousand feet. A giant creature with only a head and no tail rushed out of the lava. This was a true colossus. Li Dao had never seen such a colossal creature before. A dragon''s head the size of a small hill, eyes comparable to a house, its entire body was purplish-gold in color, and its scales the size of a water tank were suffused with a metallic luster. This dragon was one of the strongest in this world. It was even slightly stronger than the nine star Dou Sheng, Heavenly Emperor, or Gu Yuan. In this world, there were many magical beast clans. The first was the Great Void Ancient Dragon, then the Nine Hell Nether Python, and the third was the Sky Demon Phoenix. This huge purple dragon that was at least three thousand feet long was once the Dragon Emperor of the Great Void Ancient Dragon Clan, Zhu Kun. In the past, the Dragon Emperor of the Great Void Ancient Dragon Clan had been imprisoned here for who knows how many years because she coveted the ancient emperor''s treasure trove. Upon closer inspection, one could see that it was bound by chains as thick as a bucket. The pressure of the dragon''s might was only to make Li Dao''s clothes flutter. As for anything else, it was better not to think about it. Now that Li Dao had stepped into the True Immortal Domain, forget about this dragon, even Ancient Emperor Shetuo would not be able to win if he came. Clenching his fist, Li Dao narrowed his eyes as he watched the gigantic dragon swooping towards him. It was as if the sky was pressing down on him. Li Dao shook his head and said, "After being imprisoned for such a long time, why is your temper still so violent? "It seems like I won''t be able to speak properly without teaching you a lesson." The punch hit the dragon head. Li Dao''s fist was like a speck of dust compared to the huge dragon''s head. However, this fist, which was as big as a speck of dust, directly knocked away the three thousand meter long purple dragon. A dragon''s cry of pain rang out. It was heart-tearing and lung-splitting, and the thousand or so feet long body was still rolling around in the magma. Li Dao retracted his fist and folded his hands in front of his chest. He quietly watched as the purple dragon rolled on the ground in the lava. With Li Dao''s current cultivation level, although his mana was almost the same as the giant dragon''s dou qi, the mana Li Dao cultivated was undoubtedly more refined than dou qi, and the power was even greater. Adding on the Blood Buddha Body''s body, it was more than enough to beat the irascible giant dragon until it wished it were dead. After a long time, the purple dragon finally calmed down. Its massive body began to shrink, finally becoming a tall and sturdy man with a head of purple hair. The man''s four limbs were chained. He looked at Li Dao with a slightly fearful gaze, and asked with a deep and hoarse voice, "If you aren''t that old fellow, then who are you?" "Can we finally have a good talk?" Li Dao lowered his hands from his chest and took a few steps forward. When he was a few steps in front of the man, he stopped. C705 "You don''t need to worry about who I am. You only need to know that I''m someone who can save you. Tell me about your situation!" Li Dao stood in front of the man. His voice was calm. The man unconsciously took two steps back before feeling slightly more relaxed. He suspiciously looked at Li Dao and asked, "You can really save me?" Saying that, he shook his head and denied it, "Impossible, it was that old thief, the Sentinel Emperor, who personally trapped me here. Even if you are very strong, you can''t break the shackles of that old thief. Unless the treasury is opened, I can only stay in this dark underground world that has no daylight. " The man was somewhat dispirited. When he thought back to the memory of that not very tall, but still mighty figure, he could not help but despair. If one did not step into that realm, one would not know how powerful a Dou Di was. Looking at the man, Li Dao more or less understood his feelings. If he coveted the Dou Emperor''s treasure and was imprisoned by him for tens of thousands of years, it would truly cause him to feel despair. "How do you know I can''t let you out, just in case? Don''t you want to see your family, like your daughter? " Tilting his head, Li Dao said. No matter what, he was a nine star Dou Sheng, and he was an existence that was only half a step away from becoming a Dou Di. It was much better than the stupid tiger outside. Legend has it that in ancient times, emperors coexisted together. However, for some unknown reason, the Dou Emperors from various clans disappeared overnight. The ancient emperor was the last Dou Di of the Dou Qi continent. Ever since the ancient emperor, the Dou Qi continent had never had another Dou Emperor in tens of thousands of years. Just like Xiao Clan''s Xiao Xuan, Soul Emperor of the Soul Clan, and Gu Yuan of the Gu Clan, all of them were outstanding people. If one was stuck at the peak of the Dou Sheng class, it was impossible to step on the final leg. The reason for this was because the Dou Qi Mainland did not have a source Emperor''s Qi, so no one could break through to the Dou Di level. The Xiao Clan, which Xiao Yan belonged to, had its fair share of glory until the Xiao Clan produced Xiao Xuan. The Xiao Clan had once been the strongest person on the Dou Qi Continent. However, in order to become a Dou Emperor, Xiao Xuan had extracted the blood of his clansmen. He wanted to reach a higher level so that he could complete the final leap in his transformation into a dragon. Without a doubt, he had failed. Heavenly Soul Emperor and the other ancient clans took the opportunity to attack and destroy Xiao Xuan''s soul. The Xiao Clan had gone from being the most prosperous clan to a small power. The current clan head of the Xiao Clan actually only had the cultivation of a Da Dou Shi. Of course, the heavens and earth were well aware of this, so even though he knew that the man in front of him was very strong, he did not think that he was a Dou Di that could release him. "My name is Zhu Kun, the Dragon Emperor of the Great Void Dragon Clan. Back then, he was still young and frivolous, plotting to snatch the ancient Shetuo Emperor''s treasure. Now, he was actually imprisoned by that old thief, Zeda. This imprisonment lasted for thirty thousand years, a whole thirty thousand years! I haven''t even seen my unborn daughter. I''d love to get out of here, but I know you don''t. I am already very happy to see you alive today. If you are also here for that old scoundrel''s treasure trove, then you should gather all of the keys to the treasure trove. Otherwise, it would all be in vain. " Zhu Kun looked at Li Dao, his eyes flashing. As long as this man in front of him gathered the key to the treasure, he would be free. Li Dao chuckled. How could he not see through the man''s thoughts? He ignored him and looked around. The dark red magma around him slowly flowed. In the distance, it was also dark red. There were walls on both sides and four iron chains extended out from the magma, firmly locking onto his four limbs. There was no cave dwelling, and there was nothing special about it. "Don''t waste your time. I know you are looking for a cave, but the treasure of that old thief Zeda is hidden in another space." That is an alternate space created by the Dou Emperor. It is impossible to find it without a key. " Zhu Kun sneered, looking at Li Dao''s futile effort. Hearing this, Li Dao stopped to ponder. No wonder he could not find it. It was originally in another space. With his body as the center, the rainbow colored domain began to spread in all directions. Li Dao closed his eyes to feel the treasures in the alternate dimension. After Li Dao released his domain, Zhu Kun''s body began to tremble as he pointed at Li Dao with disbelief, "How is this possible? There is no longer any Emperor''s Qi left in this world, and the only opportunity to become an Emperor is in that old bastard''s treasure. How did you break through to that realm?" After a while, Li Dao opened his eyes and frowned. He actually didn''t feel the strange space created by the ancient emperor, it was simply inconceivable. Then how did the ''Void Swallowing Flame'' and the ''Purifying Lotus Demon Flame'' escape from the ''Heavenly Flame Plaza'' back then? Could it be that he really needed to collect eight pieces of ancient jade in order to summon the cave? If he couldn''t figure it out, then he might as well not think about it anymore. In any case, Li Dao himself also didn''t use the Immortal Elixir. It was still good to have it, but it wasn''t a big deal if he didn''t have it. Placing his gaze on Zhu Kun, Li Dao frowned and asked, "If I said I could save you, would you believe me?" "Yes, yes, I do!" Zhu Kun nodded his head like a chick pecking rice grains, and looked at Li Dao with eyes full of expectation. Right now, he was no longer thinking about breaking through to the Dou Di level. He just wanted to be free. So what if he did not have the freedom to break through to the next level? "I can let you out, but why do you have to tell me?" Li Dao laughed, causing Zhu Kun''s eyes to glaze over as he cursed in his heart. Sure enough, there was no such thing as a free lunch. C706 After a moment of silence, Zhu Kun finally spoke, his voice low and hoarse. "As long as you are willing to save me, the Ancient Dragon Clan will not be a wealthy clan. However, there are still some collections that you can take out. At that time, I can let go of the Ancient Dragon Clan''s treasure trove and let you choose what you want." After he finished speaking, Zhu Kun''s eyes burned with a fiery passion, but he was also a bit perturbed. Li Dao shook his head and said, "Although your Great Void Dragon Clan is the number one magical beast, do you think I like your collections? Furthermore, do you know the situation of the Great Void Dragon Tribe after you were imprisoned for all these years? " "What do you mean by that? What happened to the Great Void Dragon Clan?" Zhu Kun''s eyes widened as a bad feeling rose in his heart. "Right now, the Void Dragon Clan is in pieces, and their names have long been forgotten. Let alone the number one demon beast race, right now the number one demon beast clan is the Heavenly Demon Phoenix Clan, they are not the Great Void Ancient Dragon! Li Dao did not hide the truth. At the same time that Zhu Kun let out a sigh of relief, he started to think about what he could take out to move Li Dao. Experts like Li Dao would normally look down on things like these. In that case, what could he take out? After thinking about it for a long time, Zhu Kun still couldn''t think of a reason. "What should I do to save me? As long as it''s something I can do, I will not decline." Zhu Kun could not think of anything that could move Li Dao, so he could only lower his posture. Li Dao nodded his head in satisfaction. As the Dragon Emperor of the Great Void Dragon Clan, Zhu Kun naturally had his own pride. However, thirty thousand years had worn down almost all of it. To call Li Dao a servant meant that he was willing to bow at your feet. This was already equivalent to selling his body. "Very good, you finally understand the reality. I still lack a foot''s strength, so I''ll just let you take charge." Li Dao said as he took out a four and a half foot long sword. "What did you say, foot strength?" Zhu Kun picked his ears and widened his eyes. He moved the iron chains, causing the magma to swirl around him. His face was filled with rage. Although he was already prepared to be a lackey for Li Dao, but what about the strength of his feet? He, Zhu Kun, as the great Dragon Emperor of the Great Void Dragon Clan, a top expert of the Dou Qi Mainland, was treating it as his foot strength? "What? You''re not willing? "Fine, pretend I didn''t say anything!" Li Dao turned around and left without the slightest hesitation. "Stop right there. If you have something to say, let''s discuss it properly!" Seeing Li Dao really leave, Zhu Kun couldn''t help but feel anxious. If this person really did leave, then he would have to wait until someone gathered the keys to open the treasure. If no one gathered the keys to open the treasure, wouldn''t he be imprisoned here until he died of old age? Li Dao ignored him and continued walking. As he watched Li Dao''s figure grow further and further away, Zhu Kun gritted his teeth and closed his eyes. He then spoke in a humiliating tone, "Halt, I''m willing to do your job. Let me out." Li Dao turned around, his smile almost shocking Zhu Kun. He gently brandished his sword, watching it fall down from his side. A chill went through his entire body, he had no way to describe what kind of sword it was. "Alright, you can move now!" He did not hear the clanging sound of metal against metal as the sword cut through the iron chain. Instead, he heard Li Blade''s clear and bright voice. In fact, the sword in Li Dao''s hand was too sharp. Cutting off the metal chain was no easier than chopping apart the tofu, so there was no movement at all. Hearing this, Zhu Kun turned his head to look. Sure enough, the chains that had bound him for 30,000 years were broken. Stretching out his arms and legs, he laughed like a child. Li Dao quietly watched. This child was truly pitiful. After being imprisoned for thirty thousand years and enduring endless loneliness, not going crazy was already considered not bad. It had to be known that Monkey Sun had only been pressed down for five hundred years. At the very least, he could often be exposed to the sun, blow the wind, or even rain. After venting his anger for a while, Zhu Kun calmed himself down. Thinking of the matter of Li Dao''s strength, he could not help but feel a wave of resistance. There was no such thing as foot strength! His eyes flickered and the Dou Qi within his body surged wildly. Of course, Zhu Kun didn''t want to fight with Li Dao. After suffering a punch from Li Dao, he knew that he was no match for him. If you can''t beat him, you should be able to escape, right? As Zhu Kun thought of this, his eyes revealed a trace of a smile. One must know that the Great Void Ancient Dragon''s evasion technique was the fastest in the Dou Qi Continent. As the Dragon Emperor of the Great Void Dragon Clan, he didn''t think anyone could be faster than him. Even Dou Emperors had a high chance of escaping. Just as Zhu Kun was about to break through the layer of rock above his head and run away, Li Dao''s few words caused him to freeze on the spot, an awkward expression on his face. Li Dao''s words were as follows: "This sword of mine can save you, so naturally I can also cut you down! You can try to escape, but you have to be prepared to escape. I hate lying to you. I hope you don''t lie to me! " Zhu Kun''s entire body turned cold, his face stiff as he turned around, and laughed, "Of course not! As a man, there was no such thing as disregarding one''s words. "Since I''ve already said that I will be your kick power, from now on, I will be your kick power. Please don''t be courteous!" As Li Dao spoke, Zhu Kun could feel the killing intent locking onto him. If he ran away, he might really die. C707 Ang! The dragon''s roar shook the heavens, causing one''s scalp to go numb and their heart to beat a bit faster. Raising his head to take a look, this look nearly caused the students of Jia Nan Academy to pee their pants. A gigantic creature with only a single head and no tail flew out from the ground. Its thick body and purple scales were radiating a metallic luster under the sunlight. "Oh my god, who can tell me what that is?" "It looks like a dragon!" "How could a dragon fly out of the ground? In my opinion, it should be the magical beasts that are suppressed underground! " Little Fairy Doctor and the others were naturally paying attention to Li Dao, who was below the ''Blazing Sky Qi Refining Tower''. After all, he had not come out for half a year. At this moment, when he saw the enormous creature that was over three thousand feet long, he automatically ignored Li Dao, who was standing on the dragon''s head. In the end, Qing Lin weakly reminded, "Sister Yun Yun, look, is that the young master?" Yun Yun and the Little Fairy Doctor only sighed in relief after following Qing Lin''s finger. After which, they began to laugh unhappily. "Really, aside from him, who else could cause such a commotion?" "What kind of magical beast is that under Master''s feet? Why do I feel like it''s even more terrifying than Taibai? Could it be a Class 9 Magical Beast? " Xiao Yan opened his mouth and finally said these words. Yun Yun and the rest looked at each other. They could only tell that beneath Li Dao''s feet was a dragon. As for which dragon it was, and what rank dragon it was, they had no idea. As the young miss of the Ancient Clan, Xiao Xun Er was the most experienced. After pondering for a while, she replied, "If I don''t see it, it should be an adult Ancient Dragon." "What, the Great Void Ancient Dragon? "The number one magical beast clan, the Great Void Ancient Dragon, really exists?" "Of course it exists. He''s not only the Great Void Ancient Dragon, but also the Dragon Emperor of the Great Void Dragon Clan!" Li Dao laughed as he landed and pinched the Fairy Doctor''s cheek. The Fairy Doctor slapped away Li Dao''s hands and turned around, not saying a word in anger. Zhu Kun turned into his human form and stood beside Li Dao. He did not say a word as he displayed a cold attitude. Just this point made Li Dao more satisfied than the teasing White Tiger. At the very least, it was not a disgrace to him. Noticing that the Fairy Doctor was ignoring him, Li Dao smiled as he looked at Qing Lin and asked, "Qing Lin, did you miss me?" Qing Lin answered weakly, "Yes!" This made everyone burst out in laughter. At this moment, a white tiger the size of a house ran over and cried with tears in its eyes, "Master, you missed me so much. I thought something bad had happened to you after not seeing you for half a year." "If you get unlucky and get yourself killed, then no one can remove the restriction on Lord Taibai. Then, he will never be able to take on human form again." Li Dao covered his eyes. He hadn''t seen her for half a year, but this White Tiger was still as sharp as ever. As he arrived in front of Li Dao, Taibai finally noticed Zhu Kun and asked, "Master, who is this little brother? "He''s pretty handsome, but he''s just a little less handsome than Lord Taibai." As the Dragon King, he couldn''t be bothered to lower himself to this level of magical beast. Indeed, if Li Dao hadn''t appeared, before the Soul Emperor had broken through to become a Dou Di, Zhu Kun could be said to be the strongest person in Dou Qi Mainland. In his eyes, Taibai was no different from a low level Magic Beast. Li Dao looked at the white tiger and replied, "This is my lord''s newly found leg strength. It''s faster than you, so it''s definitely more impressive than you when you get on the car." They could not believe it, doubted the existence of the tiger, and felt that there was no love in the world anymore. All kinds of wonderful expressions changed on the White Tiger''s face. Finally, he took two steps back and looked at Li Dao with his resentful eyes, "Master, what do you mean by finding this new little snake? You don''t love me anymore? I am your mount! " Li Dao turned around. He did not want to look at this White Tiger because it was too embarrassing. On the other hand, Xiao Yan, Xiao Xun Er, the Fairy Doctor and the others could not help but laugh until their stomachs hurt. Just like Li Dao, Zhu Kun was glaring at Taibai. The pressure from the dragon on Taibai''s body made this playful tiger shiver. Was it a great honor to be someone else''s mount? He sounded as if he, Zhu Kun, was fighting to be someone''s mount. After waiting for Zhu Kun to retract his dragon aura, Taibai stepped back a few steps, pretending to look weak and frail, he said, "Master, since you already have a new love, I won''t ask for a change of heart. "Let''s get together and leave. Untie the restrictions on my body!" Li Dao rubbed his chin, wondering if he should remove the restriction on it. The Fairy Doctor opened her mouth at the right time and said, "I see that the meat on this cat''s body is quite firm. How about we just kill the stew and drink it?" Li Dao nodded and answered thoughtfully, "I think his meat can be roasted, his bones can be stewed, and his crystal core can be used to forge a new sword for Yun Yun." He stretched out his pillar-sized front paw and slapped Li Dao''s body. There was no dust on his body, but he still smiled obsequiously and said, "Master, you really know how to joke around. Tai Bai is your mount forever. How could he leave you?" Li Dao looked at him, his face was expressionless, and dragged his voice to ask, "Really? But I already have a new mount! " "Master, you can''t abandon me! Taibai has followed you for seven to eight months already, and has done countless hard work. Even if you don''t need Taibai to pull the carriage anymore, you can still get Taibai to carry water for your feet! " Yun Yun chuckled as she took a step forward and said to the white tiger, "It''s enough for me to bring water to wash my feet. You should think of something else and see if this little life of yours can be saved." Taibai glanced at Yun Yun as all the tiger hair on his body stood up. He then went limp, lying on the ground motionlessly. "Mm, although you can''t give your big brother some foot washing water, I still need some. What do you think?" The Fairy Doctor forced herself to speak. Taibai was lying on the ground, her eyelids drooping for a moment before she stopped talking. The atmosphere was joyous, and the surrounding area was already full of smiles. C708 Everyone laughed, including Li Dao. No matter what, this White Tiger had lived for close to ten thousand years. He really didn''t know how to maintain his state of mind. Only Zhu Kun was frowning, as if something was bothering him. Li Dao quickly came to an understanding after pondering for a moment. At this moment, Zi Yan was still in Jia Nan Academy, so Zhu Kun should have sensed his bloodline. Li Dao stepped forward and patted Zhu Kun''s shoulder, then said, "I know what your doubts are. Don''t be anxious, I''ll immediately give you a surprise." After saying this, Li Dao waved to Xiao Yan under the puzzled gaze of Zhu Kun. He opened his mouth and said, "Little Flame, go find Su Qian and ask him to bring that girl called Zi Yan to me." Although Xiao Yan did not clearly understand Li Dao''s purpose, he obediently withdrew and went to find Su Qian without asking anything. Li Dao didn''t have to wait for too long. After a short while, Su Qian and Xiao Yan brought a drowsy girl who seemed to have yet to wake up. The girl was about the same size as Qing Lin. She had dazzling purple hair and bright silver teeth. She stood in front of Li Dao and the others and opened her hazy eyes. Although Zi Yan was currently quite old, her mind was similar to a thirteen or fourteen-year-old little girl. The strength of her body was also in a sealed state. Ever since Zi Yan appeared, Zhu Kun''s gaze had been staring at her. Finally, the corners of his eyes began to moisten. Sensing Zhu Kun''s gaze, Zi Yan raised his head and viciously glared at him. He opened his mouth and said, "What are you looking at? Take another look. Do you believe that you will eat it?" The corners of Zhu Kun''s eyes were completely wet. His gaze was gentle as he continued to gently look at Zi Yan. Zi Yan uneasily took two steps back. She looked at the Uncle Zhu Kun in front of her. Although she was somewhat cautious, she felt a sense of intimacy with him. This kind of feeling caused the originally drowsy Little Zi Yan to wake up a little. "Child, look carefully. Do you really not recognize me?" Zhu Kun took two steps forward and asked emotionally. Xiao Zi Yan involuntarily took two steps back. She asked with some doubt, "Uncle, have we met before?" Why do you give me a familiar feeling? But I really haven''t seen you before. " "Child, my poor child! Do you really not know me? I am your father! " As the Dragon Emperor who had lived for an unknown amount of time, Zhu Kun suddenly felt his heart ache, and he stepped forward to embrace his daughter. Xiao Zi Yan''s eyes were filled with caution as she avoided Zhu Kun. Her bright silver teeth were opened and her eyes were filled with doubt. At this moment, Zi Yan''s mind was not high. She did not know how to express some things. She only felt that the person in front of her was very familiar. However, she felt that this person was also unfamiliar. Zhu Kun slapped his head as if he had thought of something. With a wave of his hand, a dazzling purple glow began to bloom from Zi Yan''s body. After the violet light faded, a tall, mature, and plump beauty with a head of purple hair appeared. Her pair of jade legs were slender and round. This was Zi Yan after she had unsealed the seal. It could be said that she was Zi Yan in her normal state. "Daughter, my daughter, do you remember your father?" She had just regained some of her memories, and hadn''t completely recovered yet. However, the throbbing in the depths of her blood couldn''t be faked. She turned her head away from him and spoke in a mature and cold voice, "You''ve mistaken me for someone else. I am an orphan without a father or mother!" "Good girl, I know you are blaming me for being your father. But Father also had his own difficulties! It''s all my fault that I was blinded by greed and wanted the treasures of the old thief Shida. I was imprisoned in the dark underground for thirty thousand years, and I didn''t even see you born! "I''ve been thinking about you two at all times ¡­" Zhu Kun was emotionally moved. Slowly, tears blurred Zi Yan''s vision. Xiao Yan and the others were shocked to the point that they were numb. After hearing the words "the treasure of the old sage," as well as the information of him being imprisoned underground, it was not difficult to deduce what had happened. Any random piece of information regarding the ancient Shetuo Emperor was enough to cause a bloody storm on the Dou Qi continent. Seeing the inquiring gazes of the Fairy Doctor, Xiao Yan, Su Qian, and the others, Li Dao walked out. This kind of scene was not suitable for saying words that would ruin the mood. It would avoid destroying the warmth of Zi Yan and his father''s reunion. After walking out for a short distance, the Fairy Doctor grabbed onto Li Dao''s arm and asked, "Big brother, was what that guy said the truth? Is Ancient Sentinel''s cave really underground in Jia Nan Academy? " Everyone pricked up their ears. They did not dare to unscrupulously inquire like the Fairy Doctor. Coincidentally, the Fairy Doctor had found out what they were thinking. Li Dao laughed and asked, "Why are all of you so enthusiastic about the ancient emperor''s treasure trove? Someone even more powerful than Ancient Emperor Shita is standing right in front of you. If you guys are smart, you should know what to do. " The others did not dare to have too big of a reaction. The Fairy Doctor made a disdainful sound and looked at Li Dao with a little disdain. Li Dao was a bit depressed. Even though he had never seen the ancient emperor, he felt that he was no longer inferior to him. Why did speaking the truth often make others think that you were bragging? C709 "I know that you guys are very curious about the Sentinel Ancient Emperor''s treasure. Since your mood is good today, I''ll tell you about it." Seeing that everyone was disapproving of his words, Li Dao did not explain anything. Actually, it wasn''t that no one didn''t believe him. Maybe people like Su Qian and Xiao Xun Er didn''t believe that Li Dao was stronger than Ancient Emperor Shetuo. However, Qing Lin did believe him. In her young heart, she would believe anything his master said. Although the Fairy Doctor appeared to be disdainful of Li Dao, in reality, she and Qing Lin were Li Dao''s most adamant fans. On the contrary, the usually gentle and obedient Yun Yun was skeptical of Li Dao''s words. "Teacher, quickly tell me." Xiao Yan''s face was filled with anticipation as he looked at Li Dao and urged him. Su Qian and Taibai also pricked up their ears. It was likely that only the Little Fairy Doctor and Qing Lin would be not interested in the Sentinel Emperor''s treasure. "All of you know that the ancient emperor is the last Dou Di on the Dou Qi continent. Do you all know why the ancient emperor has never appeared as a Dou Di again?" Li Dao saw the expression in everyone''s eyes and asked. Everyone shook their heads at the same time. The strongest amongst them, Taibai, was merely a Dou Zun. A Dou Di was too far away from them. Xiao Xun Er lowered her head in thought. She seemed to have heard her father mention this before, but now she wanted to hear what Li Dao had to say. "In the ancient times, all Emperors existed side by side. Although it can''t be said that Dou Huangs roamed the streets, there are still quite a few. Later on, an unexpected change occurred in the heaven and earth and all the Dou Emperors disappeared in one night. Other than the ancient emperor, no one else had ever become an emperor. Even the talented Xiao Xuan failed. " Li Dao combined his memories to tell everyone about the secrets of this world. When Xiao Yan heard the name Xiao Xuan, he felt a strange sense of familiarity. Li Dao ignored the confusion of the crowd and continued, "The reason why the newcomers were unable to become a Dou Emperor was because there was a lack of something called the Essence Emperor''s Qi between heaven and earth." "Master, based on your words, doesn''t it mean that no one can become a Dou Di?" Xiao Yan was somewhat anxious as he asked. Li Dao nodded his head and smiled, "That''s right. In theory, that''s the case." "Master, how did you break through to the Dou Di class?" Xiao Yan''s eyes were fiery hot. The others were also extremely interested in this question. Li Dao rolled his eyes and asked, "When did I say I was a Dou Di?" "Tsk, then you still say that you are stronger than a Dou Di?" Hehehe, Li Dao only sneered and did not try to defend himself. "Lord, you said earlier that it was theoretically like this. Are there any other ways to break through to the Dou Di class?" Su Qian was seriously listening when he suddenly interrupted and asked. Li Dao gave him an appreciative glance and replied, "Not bad, there is a way to break through to the Dou Di class." "What method? Hurry up and tell me." The Fairy Doctor was not in the mood to receive Li Dao''s arm. Xiao Xun Er''s eyes burned with passion. Even though she might not completely believe what Li Dao had said, her father had been stuck at the peak of the Dou Sheng realm for many years already. Li Dao slapped her hand away and replied unhurriedly, "This method is inside the ancient Emperor Shetuo''s treasure. It was said that the Ancient Emperor''s treasure trove contained countless Heaven Tier cultivation techniques and battle skills, but those were secondary. The true good thing is that Emperor Grade Initial Pill, which contains the last bit of the Essence Emperor''s Qi from the Dou Qi continent. Whoever can obtain it will be the next Dou Emperor. " "Then is the treasure of the Ancient Emperor Shita really hidden under the ground of the Jia Nan Academy?" Yun Yun, who had been silent all this time, finally opened her mouth. Li Dao grabbed her hand and pulled her to him. He then asked with a smile, "Why? Do you want to become a Dou Di as well?" Pushing Li Dao''s chest, Yun Yun also gave up struggling after finding out that she could not open it. She replied in all seriousness, "Of course I want to. Who doesn''t want to become a Dou Di?" "Then if you make me happy, maybe I will fulfill your little wish?" "Cough cough, daylight. The universe is bright and clear!" Can some people take note of the impact? " The Fairy Doctor coughed twice. There was a tinge of bitterness in her indifferent tone. "Senior, dare I ask, since you have already found the treasure trove of the Sentinel Ancient Emperor, why don''t you allow him to see the light of day again?" This time, it was Xiao Xun Er who spoke. Li Dao tilted his head and glanced at her, causing her to feel uneasy before answering, "It''s not that I don''t want to take away the ancient emperor''s treasure, it''s that there''s nothing I can do about it. The Ancient Emperor''s treasure is hidden in a strange space, if you want to obtain the treasure, you need to have eight keys. " At this point, Li Dao stopped and his expression revealed a hint of playfulness. "Master, what key?" Xiao Yan immediately followed up Li Dao''s words without finishing them. He was extremely interested in the treasure of the ancient emperor. Li Dao pointed at Xiao Yan''s chest, "Look, you have one of the eight keys on your chest." Hearing this, everyone looked at Xiao Yan''s chest. Xiao Yan touched the jade pendant in front of his chest and carefully observed it. Xiao Xun Er''s eyelids twitched and her expression became unnatural. "Honorable Master, did you get it wrong? This is just an ordinary jade fragment!" Xiao Yan was a little puzzled. He had carried this piece of broken jade on his body since young. There was nothing special about it. How did it become the key to opening the Ancient Emperor''s treasure? Li Dao chuckled. He weighed the broken jade in Xiao Yan''s hand and said, "Silly child, this is not an ordinary jade pendant. This was the jade that Ancient Emperor Shetuo wore on his body, and it was also the key to opening the treasure. A long time ago, the ancient eight clans fought over the ancient jade. In the end, they divided the ancient jade into eight parts, and passed it down from one clan to another. " Xiao Yan frowned. He had some doubts, "Master, you mean to say that our Xiao clan is one of the eight ancient clans?" C710 "That''s right. The so called ancient eight clans refers to the eight clans that had a Dou Emperor in their time. They are your Xiao Clan, Ancient Clan, Soul Clan, Medicine Clan, Yan Clan, Stone Clan, Lightning Clan, and Spirit Clan. Your Xiao Clan has also been outstanding for a time, but now that Xiao Xuan has appeared, it''s fine if you don''t say it! " Li Dao did not continue to talk about Xiao Xuan. Although Xiao Yan wanted to ask about it, seeing that Li Dao did not intend to continue, he could only engrave the name Xiao Xuan into his heart. In Li Dao''s eyes, Xiao Xuan''s actions couldn''t be considered as right or wrong. It was just a pity that he was such a hero. Xiao Xun Er''s gaze changed again and again, filled with fear towards Li Dao. She had originally thought that Li Dao was only an expert on the same level as her father, but now it didn''t seem so simple. This person was clearly not from any of the ancient eight clans, yet he knew them like the back of his hand. It seemed that he would have to remind his father to be careful of him when he returned. "Little Flame, keep your things well. After all, they are the inheritance of your Xiao clan." Li Dao said as he threw the remaining jade to Xiao Yan. Xiao Yan hurriedly went to receive it. Ever since he knew the use of this broken piece of jade, his attitude toward it had changed. "Alright, why are you all looking at me? "I''ve told you all what I need to say. Go wherever you need to go." Li Dao turned around as he spoke, preparing to leave. Before he left, Zhu Kun came over with an adult like Zi Yan. The current Zhu Kun didn''t have the slightest bit of dissatisfaction with Li Dao. His gaze towards Li Dao was filled with gratitude. "Sir, Zhu Kun has a request!" Looking at Zhu Kun, who was bowing down in front of him, Li Dao smiled and asked, "What can I do for you?" "Thank you, my lord, for allowing me to see the light of day again. This grace will never be forgotten. I just met Yan''er, and I don''t want to leave her so soon. I beg of you, please give me some time, so that I can accompany my pitiful daughter. " "Lord, please give Father some time!" Zi Yan did not know Li Dao, but the mature Zi Yan was very polite and sensible. Li Dao rubbed his chin as he looked at the father and daughter. After a moment, he replied, "The happiness of man is a blessing from heaven. If you don''t agree, then it would seem that I am being too unreasonable. How about this, it''s not like I don''t need your foot strength, but you have to protect my disciple for ten years. Ten years later, regardless of his cultivation base, he will be free. Zhu Kun glanced at Xiao Yan and once again thanked Li Dao. Being Xiao Yan''s protector was better than being the carter of a carriage. Moreover, he had endured thirty thousand years, so a mere ten years was nothing. The so-called Daoist Protector actually referred to the people who were secretly protecting him. Normally, the true disciples of the big sects would have a Daoist to protect them when they met with danger. For example, Xiao Xun Er''s Daoist Protector was a Dou Huang level old man. Letting a nine star Dou Sheng serve as a Daoist Protector was already a piece of cake for Xiao Yan. To put it bluntly, Li Dao did not have the time to care about Xiao Yan. He simply arranged for Zhu Kun to protect Xiao Yan for ten years. After ten years, Xiao Yan should have also grown. It had been half a year since he came to the Jia Nan Academy. He had successfully fused the Fallen Heart Flame, and had even unexpectedly broken through to the True Immortal Realm. The next thing Li Dao needed to do was to go to the Black Alliance to clean up the medicinal dust. He would casually take away the Sea Heart Flame and reconstruct Yao Chen''s body to repair his soul fragments. These things were all very simple. It would not take too long to fuse with the Sea Heart Flame. After all, it was not like it was anything special. Killing a small Dou Huang like Han Feng was even easier. As for repairing the remnant soul in the medicinal dust and reconstructing the body, it might have been a little difficult before Li Dao broke through to the True Immortal Stage. Summoning out the medicinal dust, Li Dao activated his domain and used the force of vitality contained within the fifth-grade lotus throne to repair the medicinal dust''s remnant soul. He then casually grabbed a Dou Wang and wiped out his soul to allow the medicinal dust to possess him. The white tiger pulled the palace-sized carriage towards the Black Alliance. A middle-aged man with the cultivation of a Dou Wang was added to the carriage. Li Dao did not have the time to refine some medicinal pill for Yao Chen like what Xiao Yan did in the original book. He even spent a lot of effort to find the body of the Dou Sheng. At the same time Li Dao left Jia Nan Academy, Xiao Xun Er also left. She had to return and report what she had heard from Li Dao. Pitiful Xiao Yan. Originally, his little girlfriend was by his side asking for advice and there was also the old grandpa who was guiding him in his training. Now that Li Dao had reconstituted Yao Chen''s body, Yao Chen was going to follow Li Dao to clean up the sect. Xiao Xun Er also returned to the family, and he suddenly became alone. In less than half an hour, Taibai had crossed half of the ''Black-Corner Region'' from the Jia Nan Academy to the ''Black Alliance''. Looking at the magnificent building in front of him, he had no choice but to admit that alchemists were a special group in the Dou Qi Mainland. Within the pill room of a magnificent building, there was a thirty-something year old man with hair that fluttered in front of his forehead. His nose was high and straight, and his lips were slightly thin. The dark-blue flame in his hand slowly spread apart like clear seawater as it rose. The faint ripple appeared to be like a water ripple. With a loud rumble, the pill furnace exploded. The man stood up, his eyelids twitching uncontrollably. C711 "Who are you? This is Han Feng''s residence and you are not allowed to barge in!" The two Da Dou Shi guarding the door could not help but feel weak in their legs as they watched the house-sized white tiger pulling a carriage that was as big as a palace. "Two ants, even Lord Taibai dared to stop them. Are you tired of living?" Roar! He opened his big mouth and roared. The two Da Dou Shi immediately rolled their eyes and fainted. The huge wheels left deep marks on the floor, which quickly attracted the attention of the members of the Black Alliance. It was not accurate to say that they were members of the ''Black Alliance''. In other words, these were Han Feng''s subordinates whom he had recruited. Their cultivation was generally not very high. The ''Black Alliance'' referred to Han Feng alone. Relying on his status as a tier six alchemist, he had formed a vast network of people that responded in one breath. When these people gathered together and saw Taibai''s huge body, as well as the ridiculously huge carriage behind Taibai, they couldn''t hold onto their weapons anymore. "Insolent bastard! How dare you trespass into the ''Black Alliance''! Those who don''t want to die, hurry up and leave!" "Other than being a respected tier 6 alchemist, Lord Han Feng is also a powerful Dou Huang. If you alarm Lord Han Feng, all of you will be unable to leave even if you want to!" He opened his mouth to roar and a large portion of his body fell to the ground. Only a Dou Wang was still standing on the spot as if he was scared silly. "I, Han Feng, have asked myself who it is that has come to our ''Black Alliance'' to create trouble. I have never offended anyone. Friend, why do you need to make things difficult for me?" A handsome middle-aged man with a dashing figure and a pale face walked out. He was dressed in gorgeous clothes and had a Grade Six Alchemist Medal certified by the Pill Pagoda pinned to his chest. Taibai disdainfully glanced at the man, then said, "You don''t need to tell me these things, no wonder my master is looking for trouble with you. Look at your coquettish appearance, you''re definitely not a good person!" Han Feng was somewhat surprised and his heart sank. A magical beast that could speak was at least a Class 5 Magical Beast. This White Tiger was neither a Class 5 or Class 6 Magical Beast, but at least a Class 7 Magical Beast. Then who could use a Class 7 Magical Beast to pull a carriage? One had to know that magical beasts were incomparably arrogant. It was better to let them die than to let them pull a carriage, especially a high ranked magical beast. It was a pity that Taibai was different from ordinary magical beasts. He didn''t have that kind of unyielding character that would rather die than submit. Of course, Taibai Jinxing had no backbone in front of someone stronger than him, but someone weaker than him had a completely different appearance. Han Feng was still waiting to negotiate with Taibai. With a heavy creaking sound, the door of the carriage opened and a pair of rough hands pulled open the curtain. He was a burly man, with a scar extending from the corner of his eye to the corner of his mouth. This was the new body that Li Dao had casually grabbed for Yao Chen. Han Feng looked at the scar-faced burly man in front of him and relaxed. Han Feng originally thought it was some kind of expert that he couldn''t afford to offend. However, since he was able to use this kind of Magical Beast to pull the carriage, it was likely that the identity of this man was not simple. Han Feng looked at Yao Chen and revealed a gentle smile as he politely asked, "This friend, why are you looking for me? If you wish to request for a pill to be refined, then you must follow the rules. " Yao Chen stared intently at Han Feng''s gentle and refined face. The scene of him being plotted against that day surfaced one after another. He clenched his teeth and asked, "Evil disciple, do you really not remember me?" Han Feng knit his brows. He was a little puzzled as he looked at Yao Chen. He recalled something from the past and withdrew the smile on his face. "Sir, if you are only joking with me, please leave!" Han Feng''s face was cold as he made a gesture to send him off. The burly man laughed sinisterly, the scar on his face twisting like a centipede. "Hahahaha, my good disciple, it seems you have really forgotten about me. "Fine, I''ll let you remember me right away!" The aura of a nine star Dou Zun suddenly rushed out from the three star Dou Wang in front of him. It pressed down on Han Feng until he could not raise his waist. That familiar aura caused his face to be filled with shock. In fact, Yao Chen''s previous cultivation level had yet to reach the 9 star Dou Zun. However, while Li Dao was helping him to repair his remnant soul, he was actually able to obtain great benefits. The unexpected increase in the strength of his soul realm to that of a 9 star Dou Zun could be considered a blessing in disguise. "How is it, my good disciple, do you remember now?" Yao Chen''s voice was incomparably cold and indifferent. When Han Feng heard it, it felt like he had fallen into an icehouse. After forcefully struggling free of Yao Chen''s spiritual pressure, Han Feng straightened his body and coldly observed Yao Chen. He suddenly laughed, "You old fart, although I don''t know how you survived, you don''t have to scare me. "With your current body''s Dou Wang cultivation, how many layers of strength can you display?" After releasing the aura of a nine star Dou Huang and Yao Chen, a dark-blue flame appeared in Han Feng''s hand. "Old bastard, do you know why I plotted against you in the first place?" If it wasn''t for you wanting to keep everything for yourself and not willing to pass anything down to me, you should just hand over the Flame Mantra and the Bone Chilling Flame! " The deep blue flames were like the waves of the sea as they spread out layer by layer towards the medicinal powder. Yao Chen squinted his ice-cold eyes. A huge spiritual force attacked Han Feng, but it was blocked by the deep blue flames. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t break through it. Without the ''Bone Chilling Flame'' and the body of a Dou Wang, the strength that the current Yao Chen could use was merely that of a new Dou Zong. He really could not do anything to Han Feng. Li Dao sighed, "Yao Chen, you have accepted a good disciple ah! "It seems like you won''t be able to clear the door without my help." Han Feng suddenly realized that the heart flame in his hand was flying uncontrollably into the carriage. Han Feng was not an idiot. How could he not know that there was a super big boss hidden in the carriage? Moreover, without the ''Sea Heart Flame'', whether he could suppress the medicinal dust or not was up to him. A cold smile appeared on Yao Chen''s ferocious face. Spiritual Strength that came from all directions surged out, transforming into a sharp sword that swiftly pierced toward the fleeing Han Feng. C712 His eyes were empty as he fell straight down from the sky. He crashed on the ground and his brain burst out, devoid of any signs of life. As long as Li Dao and Taibai didn''t attack, Han Feng had a high chance of escaping. It was just that he had already lost his wits. This new body of Yao Chen greatly restricted his strength. However, the strength of his soul was not restricted. Seeing Han Feng on the ground, Yao Chen looked at the dark blue sky above his head. The hatred in his eyes disappeared as he suddenly felt empty. After a long time, Yao Chen stepped onto the carriage and followed Li Dao to see the real Emperor Flame. The Sea Heart Flame was quickly absorbed and had little to no effect on the growth of the Blood Gold Flame. The giant white tiger pulled the huge carriage and ran all the way, cursing and swearing as it ran straight for Zhong Zhou. The Dou Qi Mainland was divided into five parts: Middle Continent, Northeast Region, Southeast Region, Northwest Region, and Southwest Region. The north, south, east, and north were barren, and there weren''t any decent experts. For example, in the Southwest Region, Yun Shan, who had just stepped into the Dou Zong class, would be able to display his might. The true experts were all gathered in the Middle Kingdom. Dragons and serpents rose up from the Central Plains, and the major powers clashed with each other. War and chaos often broke out. The mnemonic was, "One Palace, One Pagoda, Two Sects, Three Caves, Four Valleys, Four Valleys" included the most powerful factions in the Central Plains. The ''First Hall'' referred to the ''Hall of Souls''. The ''Hall of Souls'' was a faction supported by the ''Soul Race''. It was an extremely mysterious division that was established throughout the Dou Qi Continent. However, the strength of the Hall of Souls was simply too great. No one dared to take the initiative to provoke them. The hall master of the ''Hall of Souls'' was called ''Soul Extinguisher''. She was a five star Dou Sheng, excluding the experts of the eight ancient clans in the alternate space. Soul Extermination was the strongest person on the Dou Qi continent. One tower meant the Pill Tower. The sacred land of alchemists was guarded by a two star Dou Sheng, the First Elder. The two Sects respectively referred to the Heaven Netherworld Sect and the Flower Sect. The original Zhongyun left Jia Ma Empire for Zhong Zhou, but by a coincidence, the Flower Sect Leader passed on his skills and became the new Flower Sect Leader. The three valleys were Burning Fire Valley, Ice Valley, and Sound Valley. The four pavilions were the Meteorite Pavilion, the Yellow Springs Pavilion, the Sword Pavilion, and the Wind Lightning Pavilion. Among them, the Meteorite Pavilion was established together with Feng zun-zhe. Right now, Li Yao''s first destination was the Pill Tower because the Pill Tower was sealed with three thousand Flaming Flames. The 3,000 Flames of Flames was also known as the 3,000 Flames of the Cosmic Flames. It was ranked ninth on the Heavenly Flame List, purple black in color. Although this flame was not as important as the Fallen Heart Flame or the Purifying Lotus Demon Flame, it was similar to the Black Yellow Flame and also had a heaven-defying attribute. The 3000 Flames of Flames of Flames was known as the 3000 Flames of Flames of the Starry Sky because it was formed in the starry sky and could absorb the power of the stars and become increasingly stronger. That was why Pill Tower sealed it up. Purple fire descending from the skies. A land of a thousand miles was akin to a desert. There was no distinction between day and night, nor the appearance of stars, nor the appearance of the sun. It was a description of the great might of the three thousand year old Cosmic Flames. Due to the fact that it was born in a starry sky unattainable by ordinary people, the 3000 Flames usually existed for a long period of time. Once it appeared, it would belong to the category of supernatural spiritual beings with high spiritual intelligence, and even if they found it, it would be extremely difficult to subdue it. It was said that this type of flame had a very special ability. Anyone who could subdue this flame could obtain a special physique called the "Body of the Stars"! Some of the experts who had battled with the Three Thousand Star Flame before called this type of astral body ''undying body''! Li Dao valued this ability greatly. The Immortal Body was indeed exaggerated, but it also showed that this kind of flame could temper the human body, allowing one to have an extremely strong regenerative ability. If he were to devour these flames, the Blood Buddha Body would become even more terrifying, and he would be able to approach the true undying body. The first destination was the Pill Pagoda. The second destination was the glacier valley that was closer to the Pill Pagoda. There were no ''Heavenly Flames'' in the Valley of Ice. However, in the history of the Valley of Ice, the Fighting Sage level ''Woeful Poison Body'' had once appeared. It could solve the problem of the Fairy Doctor''s cultivation technique. As long as she could find the ancient Bodhi tree, the Fairy Doctor''s body constitution would be completely solved. While Li Dao was thinking clearly about the route, Taibai had already stepped into China. In the Central Continent, there were more experts than other places. Seeing a magical beast like Taibai, the people were only curious and didn''t feel any fear. There were even some foppish young masters from influential clans who wanted to stop Taibai, but they ended up dying in the end. On the way, Taibai had eaten quite a number of interceptors, many of which were elite Dou Zongs. Thus, this giant white tiger had quickly become famous. Everyone recognized Taibai''s identity. So this was the Class 8 White Gengjin Tiger that lived in the depths of the Magic Beast Mountain Range. However, who could it be in the carriage that Taibai Jinhu was able to pull? Many people began to speculate that this would become a topic of discussion after the meal. One must know that a Class 8 Magical Beast was equivalent to a Dou Zun, and the pavilion master of the Four Great Pavilion was only a Supreme Realm. Looking at the route the tiger took, many people could tell that it was heading straight for Pill Tower. As a result, rumors and rumors filled the air and even reached the ears of the Pill Tower''s Great Leader. C713 Tallinn, large and small, was a sight to behold. In the middle of the forest were three towering pagodas, symbolizing the supreme status and glory of the world. Alchemists were a special profession in the Dou Qi Mainland. They had extremely prominent statuses, were able to refine all kinds of mystical pills, and possessed an incomparably powerful rallying power. Therefore, no matter who it was, they would still want an alchemist to owe them a favor. The conditions to become an alchemist were extremely harsh. First of all, the attribute must be fire, and the fire should contain a bit of wood energy to act as a catalyst. In addition to his attributes, he also required his outstanding soul perception. These were the prerequisites. Becoming an alchemist, the ingredients, the fire, and the pill furnace were all indispensable. Alchemists, in terms of talent, were out of 99% of the candidates on the continent. The remaining few might not be discovered. Thus, as long as every alchemist entered the tier, their status would be extremely noble. Alchemists were divided into grades. From lowest to highest, they were divided into nine grades, and each grade was divided into three grades: upper, middle, and lower. Alchemists were ranked by the certification of the Pill Tower, or rather, the certification of the Alchemist Guild below the Pill Tower. The Alchemist Association could only be a Tier 4 alchemist. At the very most, a Tier 4 alchemist could be certified by Pill Tower and awarded with a medal. The Pill Tower was entirely made up of alchemists. There were countless experts and they were very powerful in the Dou Qi continent. It was also the holy land for countless alchemists because there were several Grade Eight Alchemists in the tower. Of course, not counting the Medicine Clan hiding in another space, almost no one in the world knew of the existence of the ancient eight clans. Within the Pill Tower, there would be huge explosions every day, the result of countless alchemists failing to refine pills. Today was different from before. Pill Tower was very calm, and a large crowd of people gathered on the plaza. These people were all the top alchemists on the Dou Qi continent. The crowd was solemn as they listened to the sound of the wheels crashing into the ground. As they looked at the dust that filled the sky, they guessed the identity of the person who had just arrived. There were three people standing in front of the crowd with extraordinary bearing. One of them was an old man, the other a young man. These three people were the heavyweights of the Pill Tower, the three towering Tower Lords in the tower forest. They were both Grade Eight Alchemists and peak Dou Zun. The three Great Leaders of Pill Tower were arranged in a triangle in front of the crowd. The person in front of the old man was called Xuan Kongzi. The one on the left was called Tian Lei Zi, and the one on the right was called Xuan Yi. Everyone thought that the three of them were top alchemists in the Dou Qi Mainland, but in reality, this was not the case. There was a small Pill Tower inside the Pill Tower. Little Dan Ta could be said to be one of the Supreme Elders of Dan Ta, just like how Jia Nan Academy was divided into the inner and outer branches. The old ancestor of the little Pill Pagoda was even more astounding. He was a Dou Sheng, and it was said that his main body was a Grade Nine Xuan Core. However, only the Three Great Leaders knew of this, so it was not a big deal for outsiders. The reason why the Pill Tower was forming such a formation was naturally to welcome the arrival of Li Dao and the others. The Class 8 Magical Beast, the Golden Tiger of Taibai Jinxing, could already match the strength of the three giants, so they couldn''t help but pay more attention to the people in the carriage. When the white tiger stopped in front of them, the three giants looked at each other and only then did the leader, Xuan Kongzi, step forward and asked in a clear voice, "May I know which expert is driving here? Xuan Kongzi greets you. " He did not dare to underestimate the three tycoons of the Pill Tower. Firstly, the other party''s cultivation was not weaker than his. The three of them together could even contend with a one star Dou Sheng. Secondly, he had the identity of a Grade Eight Alchemist. He could gather a large group of Dou Zun and even invite a Dou Sheng to assist him. Although the Pill Tower''s power was not as great as the ''Hall of Souls'', it was still on par with the ''Hall of Souls'', and could even faintly contend with them. This was not unreasonable. Therefore, Taibai coughed, "There''s no need for the three of you to be so courteous. Lord Taibai isn''t someone who values decorum, why are you putting on such a big show?" Xuan Kongzi''s expression was a little unnatural. When Tian Lei Zi and Xuan Yi looked at each other, they could see the helplessness in each other''s eyes. Although Taibai was a Class 8 Magical Beast, his cultivation level was only comparable to theirs. To put it bluntly, Taibai didn''t have the qualifications for them to pay their respects to the people sitting in the carriage. Just as Xuan Kongzi was awkwardly speaking, the heavy door of the carriage opened and Li Dao walked down with Qing Lin by his hand. Yun Yun, the Fairy Doctor and the medicinal powder that had changed their bodies followed behind him. "You three giants, but I, Li Jun, am showing off. I am truly sorry for making you create such a scene." Li Dao smiled as he returned a bow. He was not arrogant because of his opponent''s cultivation base, status, or low status. He, Li Jun. had always been such a gentle, humble, and courteous person. Seeing Li Dao''s gentle attitude, the three Great Leaders of the Pill Tower heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that the other party was not here to cause trouble. All of the great characters that came to the Pill Tower were to request for them to refine pills. However, there were not many that could be called great characters in their eyes. Only a Dou Sheng class or higher could be called a big shot by the Pill Tower. However, there were very few Dou Saints in the Dou Qi Mainland. Even the weakest Dou Sheng was a Supreme Elder of a huge sect and would not appear so easily. Thus, the strongest warrior on the Dou Qi Mainland was a peak Dou Zun. "Wow, is this the Pill Tower? How spectacular, you are much larger than Jia Nan Academy! " The Fairy Doctor looked around in surprise. Only then did the three tycoons have the time to observe the rest of the people Li Dao had brought with him. Naturally, the Little Doctor''s cultivation was not worth mentioning, and Yun Yun''s cultivation as a Dou Huang was also nothing in their eyes. However, that scar-faced man gave the three giants a very familiar feeling. They were sure that they didn''t know each other, but they couldn''t tell where this feeling came from. Especially the female among the three giants. Her eyes that were covered with fish-tailed lines were suspiciously looking at Yao Chen who had changed his body. Her gaze made Yao Chen involuntarily lower his head, not daring to meet the female''s gaze. C714 "Friend, have we met somewhere before?" Xuan Yi walked over to Yao Chen''s side, staring at his as he asked. The centipede-like scar on Yao Chen''s face jumped. He turned his body slightly and said in a low voice, "Sir Pill Tower''s tower, how did a great person like you meet me?" Maybe one of your friends looks a little like me. " Xuan Yi no longer said anything as he suspiciously sized up Yao Chen. The strange feeling in his heart was still lingering. Li Dao chuckled twice but did not expose the medicinal dust. Back then, Yao Chen was famous throughout the Dou Qi Mainland, and he was a famous Venerable Yao. He was of the same generation as the three heads of the Pill Tower and had a deep friendship. When he was young, Yao Chen was also a handsome brother. In terms of talent in alchemy, no one could compare to him. One of the three giants, Xuan Yi, had once pushed things backwards, confessing to Yao Chen. It was just that after Yao Chen had been secretly harmed, there was no news of him anymore. Although he had gotten rid of the embarrassment of having a residual soul, he still found it embarrassing to recognize his old friend. "Sir, you''ve come from afar, the pills you''ve entrusted to our Pill Tower to refine must be extraordinary. Why don''t you come inside? I''ve already prepared a banquet for you, and we can talk while we eat." A respectful yet gentle smile hung on Xuan Kongzi''s face, making it impossible for anyone to find any faults in him. Li Dao waved his hand and said, "There''s no need to go through all that trouble. I''m not here to help you refine medicine, nor am I here to eat and drink." "Excuse me, but what is the purpose of this trip?" Xuan Kongzi could not see Li Dao''s cultivation level, but he knew that Li Dao was definitely above the level of a Dou Zun. There weren''t many Dou Saints in the Dou Qi Mainland, so he had heard of most of them. However, he had never heard of someone like Li Dao. Of course, Xuan Kongzi thought so himself. There were only around ten or twenty Dou Saints on the surface of Dou Qi Mainland. Although the eight ancient clans had quite a few Dou Saints, they were practically invisible to the eyes of the common people. Li Dao was too lazy to beat around the bush. He immediately spat out a few words, "Three Thousand Blaze Flames!" Xuan Kongzi frowned. He did not show any surprised expression on his face, and neither did the Heavenly Thunder Seed nor Xuan Yi''s clothes. It was not a secret that Pill Tower sealed the Three Thousand Flames of Fire. In fact, Pill Tower even used the Three Thousand Flames of Fire as a reward to win the Alchemy Competition later on. "Why? Is it difficult?" Li Dao looked at the frowning Xuan Kongzi and asked carelessly. To be honest, he, Li Jun, was already very reasonable. Otherwise, he could have just barged into the Pill Tower''s space that was sealed with three thousand flames and taken it away by force. "Master, this is an important matter, I cannot make the decision. Master, why don''t you wait for me to pay my respects to the elders before I give you a definite answer? " Xuan Kongzi spoke neither humbly nor arrogantly. He did not show any signs of being perfunctory, nor did he show any signs of being afraid. Li Dao nodded in understanding. On the surface, the Three Great Leaders were the ones in charge of the Pill Tower, but in reality, the few Elders of the little Pill Tower were the ones who truly made the decisions. Moreover, the Three Thousand Flames Fire was priceless, so he couldn''t just give it away for no reason. "Sure, but you have to be fast." I will not take your things with empty words, but I can exchange them with equal terms. At this point, go and tell your elders that I, Three Thousand Flames Li, am determined to win. I hope they won''t cause any trouble! " Li Dao''s expression did not change when he said this. He was simply stating the fact that with the height he was standing today, there was no need to coerce or coerce him. Furthermore, there was no need to threaten him. Xuan Kongzi nodded seriously and left. After Xuan Kongzi left, Li Blade and the others received him in his smooth black robe. Xuan Kongzi was not very sure about Tian Lei Zi''s personality, so he brought him along to leave. After leading Li Dao and the others to where Pill Tower''s guests were, Xuan Yi personally made tea for them. However, his gaze never left Yao Chen. It had to be said that a woman''s intuition was truly frightening. Since Yao Chen had already changed her body, she still hadn''t dispelled her suspicions. The Pill Tower''s sacred ground of the alchemy path was different from the Jia Nan Academy. Qing Lin had always had a timid look on his face. Yun Yun was also a little restrained. Only the Fairy Doctor was careless and surprised at what she saw. Her gaze paused on Yao Chen as she patiently answered various questions from the Fairy Doctor. Li Dao held his teacup and did not turn away. He sat there without saying a word and waited quietly for the decisions from the higher-ups in the small Pill Tower. To Li Dao, Pill Tower was nothing. After all, he had been to the Dragon Palace and the Heavenly Court before. C715 As Li Dao leisurely drank his tea, the small Pill Tower was already in an uproar. The cultivation base of the Elders in the little Pill Pagoda was not much higher than Xuan Kongzi and the other two. However, they were experienced, so many things would require them to vote on. When they heard that a person of the Dou Sheng class wanted the Three Thousand Flames Flame of the Pill Tower, these elders had different reactions and divided into two factions. Some thought that the Three Thousand Blaze Fire was priceless and was one of the trump cards of their Pill Tower. They couldn''t give it away. The other thought that he wouldn''t be able to subdue the Three Thousand Burning Fire anyway, so he might as well use it as a favor. Xuan Kongzi''s mind was a bit blank as he watched the elders argue endlessly. Tian Leizi''s face was also extremely ugly to behold. On the surface, they, the three giants of the Pill Tower, were the owners of the Pill Tower. In reality, the Pill Tower was in the hands of these old fellows who were hiding in the little Pill Tower. The key was that these old fellows could only point fingers and give no substantial advice. In the eyes of Tian Lei Zi, without these old men standing in his way, the Pill Tower would have absorbed countless experts to defeat the Hall of Souls. The discussion in the meeting room was extremely heated, and some of the elders who were not prepared to deal with it were flushed red in the face. Xuan Kongzi wanted to say something, but he hesitated a few times. After all, he was a junior. In a situation like this, he still had to respect his senior. "Cough cough, stop arguing. You all are no longer young, and yet you all are still arguing over it? The sound of someone coughing accompanied by the sound of crutches hitting the floor reached his ears. An old man with a snow-white body, snow-white clothes, snow-white beard, and a hunched back, with wrinkles all over his face, walked into the meeting room. The meeting room instantly quieted down. Everyone looked at the person who had just arrived and bowed to greet the ancestor. The stooped old man walked closer, his body emitting the faint fragrance of medicinal pills, refreshing the heart and soul. He was Pill Tower''s ancestor, the rank nine mystical pill left behind by the Pill Tower''s founder. He had taken human form and had protected the Pill Tower for countless years. Not until the critical moment. "Ancestor, why have you come?" Xuan Kongzi quickly went to greet him. Even though Xuan Kongzi also looked like an old man, he was countless times older than Xuan Kongzi. "How can I not come when something so big has happened?" You bunch of short-sighted juniors, if this old man doesn''t come forward, you might be brought into great trouble! " The old man was leaning on his walking stick, and every strike made everyone''s heart tremble. "It can''t be? Ancestor, although this person is strong, our Pill Tower isn''t so easy to deal with. Even if our souls are destroyed, we can''t do anything to it! " An elder had some doubts, but facing this ancestor who had guarded the Pill Tower for countless years, his aura was still not strong enough. The Pill Tower''s ancestor looked at the elder who had just spoken and then turned his turbid gaze to the crowd. After a long while, he asked, "Do all of you think that my words are too exaggerated?" Everyone immediately said that, but their expressions were not as vivid. "When that person appeared, I was alarmed. Not just you, even I can''t believe it. This person who has come gives me the same feeling as master did back then. It''s as vast and profound as it was before! " When the Pill Pagoda''s ancestor said this, he had a look of reminiscence. All the elders were stunned, as were Xuan Kongzi and Tian Lie. The meeting room was completely silent. Half a day later, someone cautiously lowered his voice and asked, "Ancestor, are you sure you''re mistaken? How could there be such a person in the Dou Qi continent now?" "No mistake. Although I''m old, I don''t think I''m wrong." The ancestor shook his head, standing up and walking outside. Xuan Kongzi and Tian Lie Zi quickly followed, deeply afraid that this ancestor would trip over them. After all, this ancestor''s walking posture was too similar to someone who had half his body buried in the ground. The remaining elders of the little Pill Tower all had looks of terror on their faces. They were more willing to believe that the forefather had made a mistake. The person the Old Ancestor spoke of was the founder of Pill Tower, the Pill Emperor! He was a Dou Di after all. Didn''t they say that the ancient emperor was the final Dou Di of the Dou Qi continent? How could another Dou Di appear now? It must be because the ancestor was too old and his perception was lacking, these people thought. While Li Dao was still drinking his tea, a faint medicinal fragrance wafted into his nostrils. An old man who looked like he would fall at any moment walked in. He bowed when he saw Li Dao and said respectfully, "I did not know that my lord would come. This old man is being disrespectful. Please do not blame me!" Xuan Kongzi and Tian Lei Zi kneeled down together with their ancestor. Before this, they had always thought that Li Dao was a Dou Sheng, and that they could remain neither humble nor arrogant. Now that Ancestor said that Li Dao was a Dou Di, they could no longer remain calm when facing him. Their hearts were thumping wildly. Looking at the ancestor and Xuan Kongzi who were kneeling down, Xuan Yi''s face was filled with surprise and puzzlement. An invisible force helped the three of them up. Li Dao put down the teacup in his hand and chuckled, "Old sir, there is no need to be overly courteous. I only came here for the Three Thousand Flames. "Of course, as a reward, I can promise to make a move in the future when the Pill Tower is in danger." Li Dao was very courteous to this ancestor. Not to mention this ancestor, even Xuan Kongzi was older than him. The old ancestor was very respectful. Before meeting a Dou Di, he would never know how strong a Dou Di was, because he himself was created by a Dou Di. Li Dao smiled, revealing his white teeth. He loved to write empty cheques like this. Not to mention whether Pill Tower would encounter any danger, even if they did, they would only wave their hands. "Alright, since you all have no objections, lead the way then." Li Dao stood up. He looked no different from an ordinary person, unlike the legendary domineering aura of a Dou Di. C716 "Lord, this is the place, we will open the gate now." Xuan Kongzi and the rest brought Li Dao to a strange dimensional door and turned to ask Li Dao for instructions. Li Dao shook his head and stretched out his right hand. The space door that contained faint ripples was torn open, revealing a desolate and dark scene. Without any hesitation, he stepped on it. As for whether or not he would be ambushed and whether or not he would be in danger was something that Li Dao did not consider. This world was no different from the rear flower gardens, especially after Li Dao broke through to the True Immortal Realm. Xuan Kongzi, the Pill Pagoda''s Ancestor, Yun Yun and the rest followed Li Dao into the desolate and dark starry sky. This was a boundless star field. There was almost no light at all, as the starlight was cut off by the great formation that was laid down. A light purple mist rose, and the air seemed to distort. The further they went, the hotter it became. The 3,000 Flames Flame was personally sealed within this Star Domain by the Pill Pagoda Ancestor. It was a pity that that the beast was wild and hard to tame, otherwise it would have long been subdued. As he strolled through the starry sky, he held his hands behind his back, taking every step with ease and ease. After walking for half an hour, the environment in the starry sky had undergone a huge change. Faint hot fog began to appear in the originally dark and cold starry sky. Faintly, faint rays of light seeped into this space, causing it to appear dreamlike and dreamlike, almost like a paradise. The Fairy Doctor held onto the dreamlike star power and cheered and spun around on the spot. Qing Lin was stunned on the spot. He wanted to learn from the Fairy Doctor and pick up the power of the stars, but he did not dare. Yun Yun and Xuan Yi were beyond their innocent ages, and when they saw this scene, they could not help but smile. This star field was personally sealed by the Pill Pagoda ancestor, so logically, they shouldn''t be gathering such dense star power. However, the seal laid down by the Pill Pagoda''s old ancestor was unable to stop the Three Thousand Flames from absorbing the gathered star power. The Three Thousand Cosmic Flames was born in space, also known as the Three Thousand Cosmic Flames. It consumed the power of the stars. Even though the Three Thousand Flames Flame was ranked ninth on the ''Heavenly Flame Ranking'', the old ancestor of the Pill Tower, who was a two star Dou Sheng, could not do anything about it. She could only seal it and not completely isolate it from the stars. Moreover, the ''Heavenly Flames'' were not always the same. They could also be cultivated and grow. Wasn''t the ancient emperor born of a ''Heavenly Flame''? After so many years, he came here once again. He had no idea how far the Three Thousand Flames Flame had grown. If he undid the seal, the old ancestor of Pill Tower might not even have the confidence to face it. One must know that the third ranked Purified Lotus Demon Flame had even backfired on the Purified Lotus Demon Saint. The Purified Lotus Demon Saint was not an ordinary Dou Sheng but a nine star Dou Sheng. Needless to say, even the Heavenly Soul Emperor was unable to subdue him. The area of this sealed star field was not very large. After walking forward for half a quarter of an hour, Li Dao stopped and looked forward, the corner of his mouth curving high. The Blood Gold Flame in his body was already starting to stir, indicating that the Three Thousand Flames Flame was right in front of him. Just as the Fairy Doctor was about to inquire, the Pill Pagoda''s ancestor was the first to speak. With a low and cautious voice, she said, "This is the place. This old man had sealed it personally in this place before." The space in front distorted and collapsed after his words sounded. A hot intense glow suddenly appeared in the empty space. The intensity of the glow was just like the sun in the sky, causing one''s eyes to involuntarily feel a piercing pain. Within that blinding light was a colossal creature, causing everyone to open their mouths wide in shock. Li Dao became even more excited. The Three Thousand Flames Flame had exceeded his expectations and he did not see anything. Previously, he thought that it was merely at the Dou Zun level. "This beast has become strong again. If I allow it to grow without any limits, it will become a disaster sooner or later." A glint appeared in the old man''s muddy eyes as he looked at the huge beast before him that had its eyes closed. Every single Heavenly Flame had its own unique characteristics. All alchemists hoped to obtain a Heavenly Flame, as did the Pill Tower''s Great Leader. There were only twenty-two ''Heavenly Flames'' in the world. Those who were ranked lower could easily produce a second and a third after disappearing. For example, in the magma below Jia Nan Academy, there was an unformed Fallen Heart Flame. As for the second and third ranked Nether Flame Devourer and Purifying Lotus Demon Flame, they were unique existences that had escaped from the Mysterious Flame Plaza. No one had ever heard of a second Demon Flame of Purifying Lotus or a Void Swallowing Flame. Li Dao walked forward. Within the blinding light in front of him was an enormous, endless dragon. The huge dragon''s eyes were tightly shut and its body was coiled. On its enormous body, there was a strange purple-black flame. The colossal dragon hovered in the air as purplish black flames continued to seep out from its body. It continued to burn tirelessly. This spectacular scene caused everyone other than Li Dao and the Pill Tower''s ancestor to feel unconcealable shock. Li Dao chuckled. He could feel the aura of the Great Void Ancient Dragon from the flames. The people of the Great Void Dragon Clan had left their mark on it. Perhaps it was due to some reason that the experts of the Great Void Dragon Clan were unable to subdue the 3,000 Flames of Flames. And the Three Thousand Flames had been affected by the Great Void Dragon Clan''s expert, treating itself as a dragon and thus taking on the appearance of a huge dragon. The ''Green Lotus Core Flame'' and the ''Fallen Heart Flame'' that Li Dao saw earlier were both in the shape of snakes. Only the ''Three Thousand Flames of the Flame'' was a little special. C717 Amidst the shocked gazes of the crowd, Li Dao walked up to the gigantic dragon head. Compared to the gigantic dragon head, Li Dao was like a speck of dust. Through his large purplish black body, Li Dao could see a cluster of purplish black flames burning within the dragon head. That was the true Three Thousand Flames Flame. As for the body on the outside, it was a mixture of the power of fire and the power of the stars. "Alright, stop playing dumb. I know you''re awake." Standing in front of the huge dragon head, Li Dao said with a smile on the corner of his mouth. The Dragon Eye that was originally tightly shut suddenly opened, suffused with a cold luster. "Foolish human, how did you discover it?" The colossal dragon looked at Li Dao, its voice cold and filled with mockery. Then, boundless killing intent filled the skies as it rushed towards the Pill Pagoda''s ancestor. It did not forget who sealed it within this star field. Li Dao didn''t really care about the 3000 Flames'' bad attitude. He just didn''t expect the intelligence of this beast to be so high. It was no different from a normal human. "Is this really a ''Heavenly Flame''? Why did it start speaking? How strange! " The Little Fairy Doctor''s gaze sized up the enormous dragon body with a curious expression. She had seen the Black Yellow Flame and the Green Lotus Core Flame before, whether it was Xuan Huang Yan or the Green Lotus Core Flame, they couldn''t speak. Even Li Dao''s Blood Gold Flame did not have intelligence. Perhaps the Blood Gold Flame did not exist alone; it was a part of Li Dao''s body. "Do you want to be free? Do you want to become stronger? "Maybe I can give you this chance." Li Dao was in a good mood and his face was full of smiles. However, Li Dao only responded with a single, ice-cold word, "Scram!" Li Dao was not infuriated, but the Pill Pagoda''s Ancestor and the three Great Leaders looked at the colossal dragon with pity. "What I said is not a lie." Li Dao smiled as he reached out his hand. Black lines appeared on the purplish black dragon''s scales, and the colossal dragon felt as if the bindings on its body had been completely removed. Twisting his body, the void trembled, this star field seemed as though it could collapse at any time. The 3000 Flames of Flames were immersed in joy after breaking the seal, rolling back and forth in the Star Domain. Only after a long time did it finally calm down. Previously, the Pill Pagoda''s ancestor had used quite a bit of effort to seal him off. Yet, this seemingly calm man had completely broken through the seal with just a wave of his hand. This caused the intelligent 3000 Flames of Fire to be alarmed. Of course, it knew that the other party wouldn''t let it out for no reason at all. However, it no longer wanted its fate in the hands of others. In an instant, it made up its mind, and the light in its huge eyes became increasingly cold. Teng! The purplish black flames shot out from the dragon''s body and suddenly shot up high, smashing towards Li Dao without end. No one had expected that the Three Thousand Flames Flame would suddenly have killing intent, and it included everyone within its attack range. Seeing the purplish black flames wrapped around Pang Ran''s body and pouncing towards them, whether it was the three Great Leaders of the Pill Tower, Yao Chen, or the Little Doctor Xian Yunyun, none of them reacted. The turbid eyes of the Pill Pagoda''s ancestor contained a faint hint of ridicule. Others might not know how powerful a Dou Di was, but he had personally created such a creature and understood how terrifying a Dou Di could be. The corner of Li Dao''s mouth still contained a smile. He stood in place without moving. The dragon head hit a few meters in front of him and disintegrated. With a flick of his sleeve, the endless dragon body completely disappeared, scattering into a purple black flame that scattered and burned. The entire star field had turned into a sea of fire. An unremarkable purplish black flame quietly moved within the sea of fire, shooting off into the distance bit by bit. Other than Li Dao and the old ancestor of Pill Tower, no one else noticed anything. Li Dao chuckled and said, "Crafty evil creature, do you really think you can escape?" As his voice fell, the purplish black flame that had already fled far away in space suddenly stiffened, frozen in place by an invisible force. In the next moment, it discovered that it had appeared in a pair of thin and white jade-like palms. "Run! If you run out of my hand, I won''t make things difficult for you. Let you go!" Looking at the constantly struggling purplish black flames in his hand, the corner of Li Dao''s mouth turned into a playful smile. It would be even more interesting if he could also control the Buddhist State in his palm or have his sleeves pierced through the heaven and earth. "Abominable human, if you have the guts, let me go. We fight in broad daylight. If you lose, I''ll let you deal with me as you wish!" A cold voice and a wild tone came from the purplish black flames. Li Dao felt a warm feeling in his palm. It was simply inconceivable. It was not a problem to call Li Dao''s physique immortal in this world. In addition to the existence of the Blood Golden Flame, he was immune to flames. He never would have thought that the 3000 Flames of Flames would actually warm his palms. "Hehe, you bastard. You can''t even earn a single hand from me, yet you want to fight me fair and square? If I let you go, will you be able to run away again? " The warm feeling in his palm disappeared, and after being silent for a while, the purplish black flames seemed to have made an appointment as they spoke with a dejected tone, "Alright, I admit defeat, and I am willing to follow your lead. However, you must agree to a condition of mine. " Li Dao had a strange expression on his face. The 3,000 Flames of Flames was actually negotiating with him. Didn''t he know that his own fate was in his hands? "What condition?" Li Dao tilted his eyes as he examined the purplish black flames in his hand. He was very curious as to what his condition was. "Kill that old man for me!" The voice from the purplish black flames changed its tone once again. Immediately, the expressions of the three Great Leaders of the Pill Tower tensed up. What if Li Yao attacked the Ancestor? Now that they had witnessed Li Dao''s might, the ancestor''s words were not the least bit exaggerated. The expression on the Pill Pagoda''s ancestor''s face didn''t change, and the mockery in his eyes grew even stronger. "Hehe, what a restless fellow, have you finished speaking? Be quiet! " A transparent sword appeared in Li Dao''s eyes as he spoke. The purplish black flames in his palm calmed down and his consciousness was completely erased. Seeing the methods Li Dao had displayed, Xuan Kongzi and the other two''s gazes towards Li Dao grew more and more respectful. This was the power of a Dou Di! The Fiery Three Thousand Flames of the Battle-Saint was not even comparable to an ant in his hands. While the three of them were still immersed in their thoughts, Li Dao suddenly turned his head and looked into the distance. The rest of the people did not know what was going on as they followed Li Dao''s gaze. An enormous pitch-black chain tore through space from beyond the starfield and penetrated through it. It let out a ghastly wail and a miserable shriek. Li Dao looked at the purplish black flames in his hand and muttered to himself, "Interesting, I never wanted to meddle in other people''s business. You guys have provoked me." The old ancestor looked at the enormous black chains and laughed silently. C718 "Younger generation, the Three Thousand Flames Flame is not something that you can touch. Hand it over. The old me will spare your life if I am in a good mood!" An old man wrapped in a black robe suddenly appeared. There were four Dou Zun level black robed men standing beside him. Li Dao calmly looked over. A Seven Star Dou Sheng was considered to be one of the strongest people on this Dou Qi continent. "Geezer, who are you!?" Aren''t you afraid of being smothered to death by those words? " Li Dao did not say anything, but one of the big shots of Pill Tower, Xuan Yi, was the first to speak, his tone full of provocation. The elder caressed the goatee with one hand while his eyes were as sharp as a vulture''s. He laughed strangely, "Little girl, if you knew my name, you wouldn''t say it like this." "Xuan Yi, so many years have passed but you have not made the slightest bit of progress." A Dou Zun beside the old man mocked. "Mu Gu, you''re just as annoying as before!" Xuan Yi looked at the Dou Zun who opened his mouth with a cold gaze. "Xuan Yi, I know you have someone you can rely on, but your Pill Tower''s ancestor is here. What a pity, your Pill Tower''s ancestor can''t even protect herself today." Mu Gu laughed as his lewd gaze roamed around the Xuan Yi''s body without restraint. "As expected of the Tier 9 Xuan Core left behind by the Pill Emperor. Even if it is a failure, it is still an incredible item." But wouldn''t it be good to make a pill for someone to eat? Why must you come to this world? " The old man in the lead looked at the Pill Pagoda''s ancestor, undisguised greed in his eyes. He could concoct Grade Nine Xuan Pellets, but the ones he concocted could not take human form. They possessed true wisdom and life. Only the Pill Emperor of ancient times had such methods. "How dare you! Don''t be disrespectful to the Patriarch!" The Heavenly Lightning Seed had a fiery temper, it couldn''t help but curse out. One must know that the reason why their Pill Tower could contend against the ''Hall of Souls'' was because of the existence of this ancestor. Unfortunately, this old man was clearly not a person from the ''Hall of Souls''. His cultivation was much higher than the ''Hall of Souls'' '''' Hall of Souls'' ''main soul extermination. "Tian Lei Zi, shut your stinky mouth. I can''t bear to see you guys die so miserably in front of me in a fight between fellow sect members, and your souls can''t rest in peace. Kneeling down and apologizing immediately, Master Hun Xu might not care so much about being treated like an ant! " Old Man Mu could not help but open his mouth. This Dou Zun who was considered a supporting character in the original book was actually the one who came out of the Pill Tower. He had once learned from Xuan Kongzi, Tian Lei Zi, and Xuan Yi. When he was young, he had even adored and admired the black clothes, but it was a pity that all of his heart was tied to Yao Chen, causing him to feel extremely upset. In the end, he fell into the evil path and went to the Soul Hall, becoming a revered elder. Mu Gu was also an alchemist and his skill in alchemy was almost the same as the three Great Leaders of the Pill Tower. He was also a Grade Eight Alchemist. As for the old man who was being protected by the four Honored Warriors of the Mu Gu Clan, he had an even greater background. He was the number one alchemist of the Soul Clan, Hun Xuzi. A Grade Nine Alchemist, a Seven Star Dou Sheng, and they had once attacked Xiao Xuan together. As the number one alchemist of the Soul Race, how could he not have a ''Heavenly Flame''? He did not like the ''Green Lotus Core Flame'', which was ranked too low, and he did not dare to think about the ''second or third'' one. This was because the ''Nihility Swallowing Flame'' and the ''Purifying Lotus Demon Flame'' were equivalent to nine star Dou Saints. With the fourth ranked Golden Emperor, Fen Tianyan, in the hands of Xiao Xun Er, he had no chance at all. The Flame of Life was in the hands of the Medicine Clan. The sixth, seventh, and eighth flame were all in the Yan Clan''s possession. The Yan Clan was the most powerful clan apart from the Soul Race and the Ancient Clan, so it was even more impossible for him to obtain them. Thus, he placed his gaze on the 3000 Flames, which was ranked ninth. "Soul-void? I''ve never heard of it. I''m afraid that your Soul Hall has no one left, which is why I told you to bring this old man out!" With Li Dao, this super expert, Xuan Yi was not scared at all. "Xuan Yi, I advise you not to make a mistake!" Looking at Hun Xuanzi''s eyes that were gradually turning cold, Mu Gu started to feel anxious. Although Xuan Wuji and the other two didn''t like his actions, both sides would often find each other to be unhappy. However, old man Mu Gu knew that if Hun Xuanzi made a move, the black robe would definitely not survive. The old ancestor of the Pill Tower would not be able to survive as well. How could he just watch his beloved girl die before his eyes? His soul would be tortured and eventually dissipate. "Hehe, Mu Gu, the one who made a mistake was you." Xuan Yi sneered as he walked to Li Dao''s side. Li Dao took a glance at Xuan Yi and did not seem to care about his actions. Although this woman had the suspicion that she was taking advantage of him, Li Dao didn''t care. "I have to say, all of you have worn out my patience." Hun Xuzi''s black soul chain flew out from his sleeve, and his aura caused everyone''s clothes to flutter. Only one person was an exception. That was Li Dao''s white clothes. The sleeves didn''t even move the slightest bit. Unfortunately, Hun Xuanzi didn''t notice this detail. As a Seven Star Dou Sheng, there were only a few people in the Dou Qi Mainland who were capable of being proud of being a Heaven Saint Master. Li Dao didn''t even bother to size up a person who looked so young. "Oh, calling yourself ''I'' in front of me? Are you very strong?" Li Dao''s lips slightly lifted as he puzzledly asked Hun Xuanzi. "Ha ha-ha ha, frog at the bottom of the well, my strength is not something you can imagine. Now, I''ll let you experience what it means to be desperate." Hun Xuzi laughed out loud. The Pill Pagoda''s Ancestor, Xuan Kongzi and the rest could not help but laugh out loud. The black clothes beside Li Dao looked at Hun Xuanzi and they could not help but shake their heads. Their eyes were filled with sympathy and pity. C719 The pitch black iron chains were thick and entwined with thick fog. There were wails and cries that lingered endlessly. Li Dao''s expression was indifferent. His gaze was calm as he watched the poisonous python like black chain tearing towards him. The pity in Xuan Yi''s eyes became increasingly obvious. "That kid is already scared silly, wouldn''t it be better to just hand over the Three Thousand Flames Flame?" No matter how good the item is, you have to be alive to enjoy it! " A Venerable One from the Hall of Souls shook her head, her tone tinged with regret. Old Man Mu Gu tightly clenched his fist as his fingernails dug into his palm. It was as if he could already see the black robe and Li Dao withering under the black soul rope before their souls were locked away. Yun Yun, the Fairy Doctor, Qing Lin, and the Pill Pagoda''s Ancestor gloated as they watched with complete confidence in Li Dao. In the hearts of the four Venerable Ones of the Hall of Souls, Hun Xuanzi was invincible. After all, the Hall of Souls'' main soul, Annihilation, had to be respectful when facing Hun Xuanzi. One must know that the Soul Extinguisher 5 star Dou Sheng''s cultivation was publicly acknowledged as the number one person in the Dou Qi Mainland. Of course, most of the reason was because no one knew of the existence of the ancient eight clans. The Soul Race was a special race. Their ancestors were a Dou Di who specialized in the aspect of the soul. After their bloodline was extended, the Soul Race had great talent in the aspect of the soul. They even had all sorts of methods to control the soul. The current patriarch of the Soul Race was very ambitious. No one knew his real name, only that he was the Heavenly Soul Emperor. Was the Celestial Emperor allowed to call him whatever he liked? Moreover, he was a Dou Sheng, so from this, one could see how ambitious this person, the Heavenly Emperor Soul, was. Everyone within the Soul Race would refine their own spirit soul chain from the moment they started cultivating. The Destiny Soul Shackles had all sorts of unbelievable abilities, extending countless battle skills. It was extremely strange and difficult to deal with. As for people like old man Mu Gu who had gone to the Soul Race on their way, those without a soul race bloodline would receive a reward from the Soul Race, and that was a soul rope. Li Dao''s eyes did not contain much emotion. Xuan Yi''s eyes were filled with pity and sympathy, while Hun Xuanzi''s eyes were filled with ridicule. In the blink of an eye, the pitch-black Soul Linking Chains swept across, and the sinister and cold air caused the temperature of the entire space to drop by a few degrees. Hun Xuzi rubbed his eyes as he looked at the soul rope that was fixed in the void in front of him. He wondered if he was dreaming. It was too surreal. However, he, a Seven Star Dou Sheng, did not even need to sleep. How could he have such an absurd and funny dream? However, the truth was right in front of them. Other than the four Venerable Ones of the Hall of Souls, the rest of them didn''t seem surprised at all. "What''s going on? Could it be that Lord Soul Void is in a good mood and wants to let this brat go? " A Venerable One from the Hall of Souls probed her companions. "It should be!" The other Supreme Realm cultivator''s voice trembled. The truth was right in front of their eyes, but they didn''t want to believe it. Who would believe that a young man that looked no more than 26 or 27 would be stronger than the Soul Race''s number one alchemist? Wasn''t this a fantasy story? Li Dao''s appearance was deceptive. According to the age of his bones, the current Li Dao was more than a hundred years old. However, his cultivation base was not high enough, so he could not see the true age of Li Dao''s bones. Old Man Mu''s clenched fists relaxed. He felt as if a weight had been lifted from his heart, as if a heavy burden had been lifted from his shoulders. As for the consequences of Li Dao being stronger than Hun Xuanzi, he had yet to consider it yet. Hun Xuanzi''s face turned pale as he forced himself to remain calm. He asked, "Who exactly are you? "Since when did the Dou Qi Continent have a person like you?" Hun Xuzi was a Seven Star Dou Sheng. Even an Eight Star Dou Sheng would not be able to easily block his Soul Shackles. There was only one explanation. This overly young man in front of him was a nine star Dou Sheng. Of course, they knew the specific situation of the Dou Qi Continent due to the identity of Hun Xuanzi. The only people who were at the peak of the 9 star Dou Sheng were the Soul Heavenly Emperor of the Soul Race and the Gu Clan, Gu Yuan. If a nine star Dou Sheng appeared now, he could only be a member of one of the ancient eight clans. As for Dou Huanzi, he didn''t even think about that direction. Li Dao lightly glanced at him and said, "You are not qualified to ask who I am. Since you dare to take the initiative to attack me, then stay behind!" "No, you can''t kill me! "I am the number one alchemist of the Soul Race and my status is extraordinary. If you kill me, the Patriarch will definitely not let this matter rest!" Although Hun Xuzi felt guilty, he wasn''t too afraid. In fact, he was even threatening Li Dao. Their Soul Race was undoubtedly the strongest faction in the Dou Qi Mainland. With the two 9 star Dou Saints, the Heavenly Soul Emperor and the Nihility Swallowing Flame, even the Gu clan could only barely contend against them. "Are you talking about the Heavenly Soul Emperor? "Whether the Heavenly Soul Emperor will let this matter go is his business. In any case, you won''t be able to see it ¡­" Li Dao''s expression remained as calm as ever. From Li Dao''s tone and expression, Hun Xuanzi saw a fact. "Junior, don''t think that you can pinch this old man just because your cultivation is higher than mine. Yes, with your nine star Dou Sheng cultivation, the old me will not be your match even if I use all of my trump cards. However, do you think that I will be able to keep you if I were to wholeheartedly flee? " Li Dao looked at Hun Xuanzi as if he were an idiot. He really couldn''t understand these people. His cultivation system was different from theirs. Why did he always use his own knowledge to guess his cultivation level? Hun Xuanzi''s expression became solemn. Countless pitch-black iron chains seemed to come out of his sleeves. The expressions of Mu Gu and the other three Hall Masters instantly turned ugly. From the conversation between Li Dao and Hun Xuanzi, how could they not know that they were facing imminent danger? C720 "Ten thousand souls devouring the sky!" Countless pitch black soul chains came out from Hun Xuanzi''s sleeves. One of the golden soul chains formed into a hurricane amidst the countless black soul chains. The golden Soul Shackles were the Soul Shackles that Hun Xuzi had refined since he was young, and they governed over tens of thousands of pitch black Soul Shackles. Seeing these soul cords surround him, Li Dao smiled. The Soul Race really does treat me as a Soul Emissary. Using a chain as a weapon. Seeing Li Blade''s smile that was as tranquil as the clouds, Hun Xuanzi also smiled. However, he was different from Li Dao. He smiled sinisterly, baring his pale teeth and said, "Explode!" The endless black soul rope self-detonated, the space trembled, and the entire star field began to collapse. The golden Soul Shackling Chain drilled back into his body. Hun Xuanzi''s face was deathly pale and his forehead was covered in sweat. Without any hesitation, he turned around and tore open the space to escape. "You''re a decisive person, but I''m not going to let you off!" Li Dao took a step forward. Under the shocked gaze of the crowd, the originally collapsing star field seemed to be supported by a pair of invisible giant hands, stabilizing itself. He reached out his hand, grabbed it, and pulled it. Hun Xuanzi, who was trying to escape and tear open the space, returned to Li Dao. "You ¡­ You can''t kill me! If you kill me, then we won''t stop until the Soul Race dies! " Smelling the smell of death, Hun Xuzi''s expression finally changed, and he lost his previous calmness. Li Dao shook his head and said with a smile, "You have no right to say such words. Even Heavenly Soul Emperor does not. Perhaps that old ancestor of the Dou Emperor would come over and say such words." As soon as he finished speaking, Hun Xuanzi''s body started to disappear from his feet. Looking on helplessly as his body disappeared, he didn''t feel anything at all. Even Hun Xuzi couldn''t help but scream in fear, "No, no ¡­" "No!" When the last word ''no'' disappeared, it was as if Hun Xuzi had never existed. Of the four Dou Saints that Hun Xuanzi brought with him, three of them did not know the names. Their legs went weak and they directly kneeled down, burying their heads in the nebula, not daring to say a single word. It was useless to beg for mercy at a time like this. With such a vast gap between them, if a powerful figure didn''t want to kill them, they naturally wouldn''t kill them. If I wanted to kill you, even if I had to scream my throat off, it would be useless no matter how pitiful my act was. Perhaps the other party didn''t have the intention to kill them. The moment they start begging for mercy, it would only cause them to become annoyed and they would be trampled to death. Only old man Mu Gu was still standing. As he was about to die, he calmly looked at Xuan Yi. That gaze contained a sense of relief and deep regret. In any case, Li Dao was unable to describe it because he had never lost his heart, nor was he like Old Man Mu Gu, who was obsessed with begging. Li Dao couldn''t help but tremble when he saw this. He then looked at the three Dou Saints from the Soul Hall, who had buried their heads in the nebula, and then looked at old man Mu Gu. He was slightly surprised. Old Man Mu gave Li Dao some surprises. This old man who repeatedly appeared in the original book and became a stumbling block for Xiao Yan also had a sad past that no one knew about! The atmosphere was silent. Li Dao did not speak, and no one spoke first. The fate of these few Dou Zun from the ''Hall of Souls'' was entirely decided by Li Dao. The few people from Pill Tower did not say anything as they feared that it would cause Li Dao to be unhappy. The Fairy Doctor and the others simply did not know these people, so they did not have much feelings for them. They did not hate them, nor did they have any sympathy for them. Li Dao scratched his head, like three ants shivering in front of you, afraid that you would step down. In fact, you and Ben had never thought of this. Amidst the silent atmosphere, Old Man Mu Gu spoke, "Xuan Yi, let me ask you, have you really not considered facing me before?" "No!" Xuan Yi looked at Mu Gu with a strange expression. Perhaps this kind of answer was very cruel to a person with a death wish. However, she was even more unwilling to lie. "Why? Don''t you understand what I mean to you? Xuan Yi, you know that I can give you anything, even this heart of mine can give it to you at any time! Why don''t you understand? Which part of him is better than me? Refusing you again and again and embarrassing you, why don''t you just look back? " Looking at the Mu Gu''s self-deprecating smile and his dissatisfied tone, the black robe felt a bit sad. He forced out a smile, and the lines in the corner of his eyes became even deeper, as he gently stroked his hair and said, "Mu Gu, I actually understand it all. I understand it all. I appreciate your love for me, but it''s not you I love. " "Hehe, Xuan Yi, I think I should let you see my heart." Mu Gu reached out his hand and ripped open his clothes, revealing his emaciated chest. Then, with a pained expression, he pulled out a bright red heart out of his chest. His heart was pounding, and the sound was exceptionally clear. "See? I can pull out my heart, but Yao Chen won''t even spare you a glance!" To be honest, Xuan Yi, the thing that I regret the most in my life is falling in love with you. I really don''t know how there could be such a heartless woman like you in this world. I don''t want to meet you ever again! " Elder Mu Gu revealed a smile, his meaning unclear. His dou qi dispersed and his soul dissipated into specks of light, floating in this star field. Old Man Mu''s body was still standing. His heart was still beating loudly and his soul was on the verge of destruction. Seeing this scene, Li Dao couldn''t help but sigh. This Mu Gu was an infatuated person, but unfortunately, he fell in love with someone he shouldn''t have. Some women are like that. You can''t hit them! C721 Xuan Yi turned around and did not look at Mu Gu''s corpse. As for what she was thinking in her heart, Li Dao could not see through it. There were a few women who dared to love and hate. There was a soft heart that only blossomed for a specific person. It was obvious that Mu Gu wasn''t that person. Xuan Kongzi was a little worried. He looked at Xuan Yi but didn''t say anything in the end. He had a secret in his heart that he had never revealed. At this moment, he was slightly envious of the old man Mu Gu. At least, he dared to say it out loud. Holding onto the purplish black flames, Li Dao, together with the Fairy Doctor and Qing Lin, took a step forward and disappeared from the Star Domain. Yun Yun sighed and chased after Li Dao''s aura. Yao Chen, who had turned into a scarred face, had a complicated expression on his face. Mu Gu had fought with him for his entire life, and Han Feng had secretly harmed him. However, at this moment, an indescribable feeling filled his heart. After everyone had left, Yao Chen stepped forward to collect the corpse and bones for old man Mu Gu. A smile appeared on his face; it was a mockery of himself. The three Dou Zongs from the ''Hall of Souls'' had been completely forgotten. Their narrow escape caused them to feel a lingering fear. Hence, they had no choice but to return to the ''Hall of Souls'' to report back. It was unknown if the death of old man Mu Gu was remembered by Xuan Yi in his heart. In any case, Li Dao had quickly forgotten about it. He looked at the dark purple flame in his hand and his eyes lit up. The brilliant blood-red gold flame wrapped around it. From then on, there were no longer any more 3000 Flames of Flames in this world. There was only one Di Yan left to accompany him as he traveled through the heavens. This time around, quite a bit of time had been spent in closed-door training. The Blood Gold Flame, no, it was now called Di Yan. Di Yan now had another characteristic, his power was even stronger. More importantly, Li Dao himself was a part of Di Yan''s body. Di Yan was a part of Di Yan''s body that had gathered faith and ignited his vital energy and blood to swallow the ''Heavenly Flame'' afterwards. Li Dao''s body also inherited the special characteristic of the Three Thousand Flames Flame. That is, he can absorb the power of the stars. No matter how many injuries he encounters, he can still rely on the power of the stars to recover. In addition, Li Dao''s physique had already expressed its stance. Now that Li Dao was so confident and confident, even the Great Luo would dare to run amok. Without the Grand Dao Fruit, no one could kill him. In the ten thousand worlds of the universe, the existences that bore witness to the Great Rudra Dao-fruit were all experts of their region. It wasn''t that cheap. Now that his trip to the Pill Pagoda had been completed, the next step was to head to the Valley of Ice. The Fairy Doctor''s Woeful Poison Body would have to be dealt with sooner or later, and the Ice Valley was not far from the Pill Pagoda. If a Battle Sage level Woeful Poison Body had appeared in the Valley of Ice, then there must be a suitable cultivation technique. Otherwise, the original ZhongBing Valley would not spend so much effort to catch the Fairy Doctor. The giant white tiger pulled the palace-like carriage away from the Pill Tower and headed towards the Valley of Ice. At the same time, the Soul Hall was in complete disorder. Hall of Souls'' primary soul, Annihilation, was panting heavily. His expression was dark and uncertain. The three Dou Zun corpses were lying in the middle of the hall with fear still hanging on their faces. He did not die by Li Dao''s hands. Instead, he died by Soul Annihilation. If he knew that this would happen, he would have died a happy death like old man Mu Gu. At the very least, his soul wouldn''t have to suffer so much. Hun Sha rubbed his temples with both hands and felt a headache coming on. The existence of Hun Xuanzi was very important to the entire Soul Clan. How should he explain this to the Patriarch? I hope that you will not ruin the chief''s grand plan. However, what made the Soul Extinguisher puzzled was that since when did the Dou Qi continent have another 9 star Dou Sheng? No matter how much of a headache he had, he couldn''t afford to hide it. Thinking of this, Soul Life-Extermination got up and walked out. He hoped that the clan leader would not be angry with him. In the Soul Clan''s ancestral land, a middle-aged man was wearing a light blue robe and had his hair tied up with a jade band. His face was as warm as jade as he played with the jade ring in his hand. Below, Soul Extermination was kneeling on the ground in fear. This scholarly middle-aged man was the Soul Clan''s clan head, the Heavenly Soul Emperor, one of the most powerful experts of the Dou Qi Mainland, standing side by side with Gu Yuan. Of course, if Li Dao did not appear. Just when sweat began to gather on his chin, the middle-aged man finally opened his mouth, "What a waste! Forget it, it was not a good time to cause trouble, so as to avoid attracting Gu Yuan''s attention. "Let''s do it like this, you have to increase your speed." Soul Extermination didn''t dare to look at the man. He respectfully replied, then lowered his head and left. After the soul devourer left, the young man stopped playing with the jade ring. His eyes lit up and he muttered, "No matter who it is, it can''t stop me from taking that step!" Li Dao naturally didn''t know about what happened inside the Soul Race. He didn''t think too much about it. Didn''t Hun Xuanzi and the Hun Tian Emperor look the same in Li Dao''s eyes? If the Heavenly Soul Emperor appeared, it would just be giving him two more claps. There wouldn''t be much of a difference. The Valley of Ice was not far. The Fairy Doctor knew that the purpose of this trip was to find a cultivation technique for her. It was rare for her to feel nervous and fidgety. Qing Lin said weakly, "Elder Sister Fairy Doctor, don''t worry. With Young Master here, everything will be fine." The Little Fairy Doctor turned her body to the side and revealed a smile. She returned to her absent-minded appearance as she said, "I''m not worried at all. Instead, you little girl, you are always thinking about random things. Be careful, your hair is white." A smile broke out on his petite face. Li Dao''s eyes were closed, and he looked like a Buddha. Looking at Li Dao who had his eyes closed like a stone, the Fairy Doctor and Qing Lin felt an inexplicable sense of peace. In their hearts, they thought, It''s really good to be able to meet him! C722 One palace, one pagoda, two sects, three valleys, four four pavilions. Although Ice Valley was greatly praised, it was actually just a joke. Excluding the eight ancient clans and the three great magical beast clans, the Soul Hall had a five star Dou Sheng, and the Pill Tower had a two star Dou Sheng ancestor. The Skydark Sect and Flower Sect also had a Warrior Sage level Supreme Elder, and even the patriarch of the Burning Flame Valley was a Battle Sage. There were no Dou Sheng class experts in the Valley of Ice. The strongest was at most a seven star Dou Zun, the Icy Venerable Ice. Looking at the Gengjin Tiger, Supreme Wind wore a warm smile on his face but his smile was filled with helplessness. Not to mention the people in the carriage, even this tiger could still beat them up one by one. Taibai was rather arrogant because the Icemountain Valley Icemist''s words were pleasing to the ears, unlike the three big shots of Pill Tower. She had never treated him as someone on the same level as her master. Venerable Ice was a seven star Dou Zun and Taibai was a nine star Dou Zun. Even if Taibai was only a horse pulling the carriage, he would not dare to underestimate them. However, the Pill Tower was different. Not to mention the Battle Sage Ancestor and the ten or so Dou Zun elders in the small Pill Tower, even the combined forces of the three giants could easily suppress Taibai Jinxing. While the Icemist was boasting about her ability to cater to Taibai Jinxing, the heavy door of the carriage opened. Taibai immediately shut his mouth bitterly and didn''t dare to say another word. He lowered his head and looked as gentle as a cat. The Icy Venerable Ice stood up straight with a flattering smile on his face. All the disciples in the Valley of Ice lined up neatly behind him and bowed in unison. "Welcome to the Valley of Ice!" A unified voice resounded throughout the valley, echoing several times due to the obstruction of the mountain walls. "Venerable Ice, right? I have a request to make to the Valley of Ice. I wonder if it''s convenient for me?" Li Dao smiled as he looked at the fawning face of Venerable Ice. Although he was originally incomparably domineering when killing Xiao Yan, at this moment, he seemed to be rather pleasing to the eye. "My lord, you must be joking. I am just a small Dou Zun, how could I dare you to call me Venerable One or Icebreak?" The Icy Venerable One''s smile became even more brilliant as she raised her waist a little. "There''s no need to talk about this. I''ve heard that there was once a ancestor with the Woeful Poison Body in your Valley of Ice. I wonder if she still has any of her cultivation methods?" Li Dao did not intend to stay here for too long. He could just take the cultivation technique and leave. No matter what, the cultivation technique left behind by the old ancestor was still a Heaven Ranked technique. Although only the Woeful Poison Body could cultivate it, it was still a Heaven Ranked cultivation technique. Its value was equivalent to a city, not much less than an ordinary ''Heavenly Flame''. But if he didn''t hand it over, not to mention Li Dao who couldn''t see its depth, even the White Tiger Ice Valley wouldn''t be able to deal with it. If he angered this group of people, the Ice Valley that had thousands of years of history would be destroyed by him. If that happened, he would become a sinner in the Ice Valley. Icebreak was thinking about something that Li Dao couldn''t see through, but he could still guess at something. "Venerable Ice, I know what you''re worried about. I''m not an unreasonable person." I do not need to take away the cultivation technique, I only need to copy one point. Also, I will use a Heaven Tier Battle Skill to exchange with you, how about it? " Actually, as long as Li Dao showed the slightest bit of impatience, Venerable Ice would immediately and respectfully offer up his cultivation technique with both hands. But Li Dao had always thought of himself as a person with principles, reasoning, and not bullying the weak. Upon hearing Li Dao''s words, the Ice Sage was overjoyed. He was no longer scared when facing Li Dao. At the very least, he wouldn''t have to worry about the destruction of the Valley of Ice. "Thank you sire for your understanding, please come in, I will bring back the ten thousand origin poison scripture right away." Icemist did not pretend to reject him. He was a smart man, it was best not to be petty when facing people stronger than him. "No need, I''m a bit busy. I don''t have the time to stay here, just quickly go and get the Qi Method." Li Dao shook his head, at the same time, signaled Yao Chen to take out a Heaven Tier Battle Skill. Naturally, Li Dao did not have any Heaven Tier Battle Skills. They were collected by Yao Chen from the past and were coincidentally exchanged with the Valley of Ice. Venerable Ice called a disciple over. After giving him some instructions, he carefully waited at the side. He didn''t pry anything else out. One had to say that the Icemist was a smart person who understood the situation and was able to see the situation clearly. The two Battle Saints from the Valley of Ice were able to suppress the Sound Valley and the Four Directions Pavilion to become the sixth most powerful force on the surface of the Dou Qi Mainland. The credit for this was all due to Venerable Ice. It was also because he had too much desire for the Little Fairy Doctor''s'' Woeful Poison Body ''in his original book that she stood against Xiao Yan. Otherwise, her fate would not be so miserable. Not long after, a disciple from the Valley of Ice took out a colorful jade slip and handed it over to Li Dao. After carefully examining the jade slip for a moment, Li Dao handed it to the Fairy Doctor without any problems. This cultivation technique was called the Myriad Origin Poison Scripture, a low-grade heaven-step cultivation technique. Only the Woeful Poison Body could cultivate in it, and it could be considered an exquisite cultivation technique. At the same time, Yao Chen handed a dark red Heaven Ranked Dou Technique to Venerable Ice. After he finished examining it, the party prepared to leave. "My lord, please wait. If I am not wrong, this lady is from the ''Woeful Poison Body'', right?" Venerable Ice looked at the Fairy Doctor and asked. Li Dao nodded, indicating for him to continue. "Lord, my ancestor in the Valley of Ice has an altar where he cultivates the Woeful Poison Body. His cultivation can increase by leaps and bounds in a day." It wasn''t that Venerable Ice had malicious intents, it was just that he wanted to curry favor with Li Dao. Under the Fairy Doctor''s countless disagreements, Li Dao had left Yun, Qing Lin and Tai Bai in the Valley of Ice. He was on his way alone with the medicinal dust. He also agreed to come back and pick them up right after he went to the Yan Clan to obtain a few types of ''Heavenly Flames''. The Fairy Doctor and the others could only reluctantly watch as Li Dao disappeared into the valley. C723 After the Fairy Doctor obtained the Poison Codex, as well as the Altar to speed up her cultivation, Li Dao An Xin left. He believed that the Fairy Doctor would give him a pleasant surprise the next time he saw her. The Great Dao was fifty, the laws of the world were four or nine, and there was also the one that had escaped. Everything, there was no such thing as absolute. The Woeful Poison Body brought misfortune to the Fairy Doctor, but it was also a form of luck. This was because as long as one managed to find the correct cultivation technique for the Woeful Poison Body, there was sufficient poison in it. Cultivating it would be like sitting on a rocket, without any bottlenecks or obstructions. The original Little Fairy Doctor had obtained the Seven Colored Poison Scripture due to her luck. Her cultivation speed was even faster than Xiao Yan''s, a Transcender''s, cultivation speed. Once all the ''Heavenly Flames'' had been gathered, Li Dao would then take her to find the ancient Bodhi tree and solve all the hidden dangers of the ''Woeful Poison Body'' from its roots. This was because there were four kinds of ''Heavenly Flames'' in the Yan Clan, the place Li Dao was currently heading to. Each of the eight ancient races possessed a special aptitude. For example, the Soul Race was good at controlling souls. The Medicine Clan was good at alchemy, the Yan Clan was good at controlling flames, and the Lightning Clan was good at controlling lightning. The Yan Clan was an expert in controlling fire. The Medicine Clan was an expert in alchemy. Thus, these two clans were the most keen on collecting fire. Four of them belonged to the Yan Clan, three of them belonged to the Medicine clan, one to the Soul Clan, one to the ancient clan, and one to the Burning Flame Valley. The rest were scattered all over the Dou Qi continent, finding them would be troublesome. The four flames of the Yan Clan were respectively the sixth, the Eight Desolations Destroying Flame, the seventh, the Nine Serenities Golden Group, the eighth, and the sixteenth, Water Cloud Fire. The Nine Serenities Golden Ancestral Flame and the Watercloud Flames of the Flames of the Flaming Sun were not very important, and were not very special. However, the Eight Desolations Destroying Flame and the Fire Lotus Industry were very important. The Eight Desolations Destroying Flame. The Flame Clan possessed the highest ranking of flames, and had been infused with an unerasable soul imprint by the Yan Clan''s previous controllers. The fire was the same as the flames of nothingness, black in color. However, this fire was different from the Devouring Void Flames. It contained a trace of the Law of Annihilation. If he could obtain the Eight Desolations Destroying Flame, raising the power and physical body of the Blood Gold Flame would be one part of it. More importantly, it would deepen Li Dao''s comprehension of the Law of Annihilation, allowing him to travel further on the path of proving the Great Firmament Dao Fruit. As long as one touched a great dao, one would be able to obtain the position of the Great Firmament Fruit. In the Endless World, one could be called a true body. The original body was not the same as the Dou Zun on the Dou Qi continent. It was the Myriad Worlds. Any place could be called a ancestor. As for the eighth ranked Fire of the Red Lotus, it was even more amazing. Although it was only ranked eighth on the ''Heavenly Flame'' ranking list, it could be found everywhere in the countless worlds of the Everlasting Sand. Legend has it that the Red Lotus Karma is a hellfire that burns people''s karma. Before the karma is completely burned, it will never go out. Buddhist yoga theory 4, "the red lotus, the cayenne, and this difference, pass the green, color red. The skin is split, or perhaps ten or more times, so the Fallen Jia is known as the Red Lotus. " The eighth said, "The fire in this business is dried up!" Although the Dou Qi Mainland''s Red Lotus Fire was not the same as the legendary Red Lotus Fire, there was definitely something similar about it. In the legends, once the Red Lotus Fire was ignited, no one could extinguish it. Apart from the Saints, no one else could ignore this flame, so the cultivators did not dare to recklessly massacre the living, fearing that karma would be entangled in their bodies. After accumulating too much karma, it was very likely that it would attract the fire of the Red Lotus upon the heaven and earth. Not even a saint, because the red lotus''s hellfire was originally a part of the Heavenly Dao. The Red Lotus Fire on the Dou Qi Mainland was a little strange, it actually had a physical entity. The legendary Red Lotus Fire was not a specific flame, but a part of the Heavenly Dao. Whoever had a deeper karmic power would have their Red Lotus Fire ignited. Moreover, there was a famous twelfth grade lotus seat in the prehistoric era that was controlled by the Patriarch of the Blood Sea Gloomy River Sect. It was called the Lotus of Karma, and it was said to be able to trigger the fire of the Lotus. With regards to the Fallen Heart Flame and the Three Thousand Flames Flame, Li Dao could politely ask Jia Nan Academy and Pill Tower for them in exchange. However, with regards to the Four Flames of the Eight Desolations Destroying Flame and the Red Lotus Fire, Li Dao did not intend to sit down and exchange with the Yan Clan calmly. This was because the Yan Clan was a clan that controlled fire. They had inherited these four kinds of strange flames for countless years, and they were like lifeblood. It was impossible for them to exchange them with Li Dao. Moreover, as the third ranked family in the Dou Qi Mainland, only the Soul Race and the ancient clans lacked Heaven Tier Battle Skills and Heaven Tier Battle Skills. Furthermore, the temper of the Yan Clan''s people were not very good. It was likely that they would attack the moment Li Dao opened his mouth. Therefore, Li Dao did not intend to waste time talking anymore. Logic was something that needed to be explained in a reasonable manner. Since they knew that it was impossible to explain, they could only use their fists and beat them until they were in pain before sitting down to reason. Then, they would be willing to give out four ''Heavenly Flames''. C724 A large, bare mountain was located in the middle of the mountains. The surrounding mountains were all bare and thick fire type energy was nearly condensed into a solid substance. Two men stood at the foot of the mountain. One of them was dressed in snow-white clothes, looking to be about twenty-six or twenty-seven years old. The other one wore a brown robe, and there was a ferocious scar on his face. "Master, the Yan Clan is in another space nearby." The scar-faced man had a strange expression on his face as he spoke to the young man. Needless to say, these two were Li Dao and Yao Chen who had left the Valley of Ice. The ancient eight clans and the three great magical beast clans did not exist on the Dou Qi continent. They each opened a different space and were unknown to the world. For example, the Great Void Dragon Tribe had created an alternate dimension in the void, and built a dragon island within it. The Nine Hell Nether Python opened its Yellow Springs in the Nine Nether Domain. Only disciples with their own clan imprint could freely enter or leave these spaces. Unless they were invited, no one would be able to enter these spaces. Just like Yao Chen, he wouldn''t be able to return once he left the Medicine Clan. Firstly, he didn''t want to go back, and secondly, he couldn''t go back at all. Of course, upon reaching the Dou Sheng class, one could use one''s absolute strength to tear open the exit in space and force their way in. This time, Li Dao did not intend to argue with logic. Instead, he intended to use his fists to argue with logic, so he did not have to shout from the outside. He stretched out his skinny right hand and casually punched out. The mountains began to shake and the space began to collapse. Yao Chen wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and thought, the Yan Clan is in for a ride of misfortune. Li Dao''s physique was extremely strong. Even though it was just a light punch, it was enough to destroy mountains and shatter mountains. Space collapsed, revealing a completely different world. The ground was reddish brown and bubbling with lava. The building was bright red, the tiles as clean as glass. It was especially dazzling. After Li Dao created this small space with his fist, the small space that he created in this space was affected. After a series of tremors, quite a few buildings were destroyed. The Yan Clan''s women and children were all extremely shocked. They looked at the large hole that had been created with a single punch and managed to remain calm with great difficulty. "Mother, what happened?" a child asked, looking up from the soft flesh of a woman''s bosom. "It''s fine, it''s fine. Don''t be afraid, it might be an earthquake!" The woman said that even she herself did not believe that an earthquake would not be able to spread to the small world opened up by the Yan Clan. "Who are you? You dare to attack our Yan Clan''s territory? Have you grown tired of living?" A vigorous and fiery voice resounded through the entire small world, reaching all the way to the Dou Qi continent. A middle-aged man with red hair and a bare chest flew into the air, roaring loudly. He was the Yan Clan''s current clan chief, Yan Jin. "Who else could it be? Other than that traitor, the Heaven Soul Emperor, I can''t think of anyone else!" A red-robed, red-bearded elder flew to Yan Jin''s side, speaking with an ugly expression. As the third most powerful clan in the world, there were several Dou Saints in the Yan Clan and the clan leader, Yan Jin, was an eight star Dou Sheng. Firstly, the Gu clan was on good terms with the Yan Clan. Naturally, Gu Yuan would not come knocking on their door for no reason. No matter how he thought about it, the only one left was the ambitious Heavenly Soul Emperor. It goes without saying that the Soul Emperor''s goal was also to obtain the ancient Shutuo Jade? The Spirit Race had long been destroyed by the Heavenly Soul Emperor. Now that the Heavenly Soul Emperor had appeared, could it be that the other weaker families had already perished? Yan Jin and the Yan Clan''s few Dou Sheng elders had solemn expressions on their faces as they thought about this. All of them possessed extraordinary cultivations and held tightly to their weapons. Their leader was a tall and graceful woman. She also had a head full of fiery hair and a faint black flame imprint on her forehead. This woman was called Huo Xuan, the number one Heaven''s Chosen of the Yan Clan. At such a young age, she was already a nine star Dou Zun. Her figure was so voluptuous that it made men unable to tighten their legs. Under the gazes of everyone from the Yan Clan, a white-clothed young man walked in from the outside. He had a good set of skin and had a faint smile on his face the entire time. A middle-aged man followed behind the white clothed man. The face of Dao Ba was extremely ugly. A mere Dou Huang was not worth mentioning. Yan Jin heaved a sigh of relief when he saw the newcomer. The person who came wasn''t the Heavenly Soul Emperor, nor was it the Void Swallowing Flame, nor was it Gu Yuan. Even though he didn''t know the other party, he was probably just an arrogant lunatic who didn''t know his limits. As Huo Xuan, the daughter of the Yan Clan''s pride expert, saw Li Dao approaching from the sky, he couldn''t help but stick out his tongue and lick his bright red lips. "I''ve finally found a man!" After the surrounding Yan Clan disciples heard what Huo Xuan said, they stealthily took a few steps back and maintained a certain distance from Huo Xuan. This fire was dazzling and beautiful, and was not something that an ordinary person could control. A phrase that was often hanging on the tip of her tongue was, "My man must be stronger than me. Otherwise, how could he conquer this old lady?" The Yan Clan''s disciples had a deep understanding of this. To be able to break through the Yan Clan''s strange space with a single punch and invade this small world, Li Dao had used his strength to prove that he was stronger than Huo Xuan. More importantly, Li Dao was good-looking enough. Although some women said that they didn''t care about a man''s looks, that was because they didn''t meet a man with good looks. Huo Xuan was one of them. C725 Other than Huo Xuan, the rest of the Yan Clan''s members all had unfriendly gazes as they looked at Li Dao, who was walking in the air. No matter what it was, couldn''t he sit down and have a good chat? To use such crude methods from the very beginning, who would be able to feel at ease? It was just that the people from the Yan Clan seemed to have overlooked the fact that they were a hot-tempered, unreasonable race. Yan Jin''s face darkened. He was about to shout out a question, but the young man before him didn''t give him the chance to do so. After Li Dao entered the small world, he didn''t say a single word as he looked at Yan Jin and the few Yan Clan elders who had stopped in midair, revealing a row of pure-white teeth. Without any warning, a slap flew out. In the next moment, the small world could not withstand Li Dao''s powerful physique and violent palm energy and began to crack. Yan Jin and the few Dou Sheng level elders still hadn''t reacted. They felt as if they had been struck by a heavy hammer. Blood dripped from their mouths as many buildings were broken from the impact. Especially Yan Jin, an eight star Dou Sheng who had received special care from Li Dao and had several of his ribs broken. The remaining few old fellows didn''t use much strength because Li Dao was worried that they wouldn''t be able to handle it. Instead, they were slightly less injured than Yan Jin. After all, Li Dao was only here to obtain the ''Heavenly Flame'' and did not intend to kill anyone. Li Dao already felt a little embarrassed about stealing the ''Heavenly Flame'' from another person. Killing another person would not be an excuse. He, Li Yao, had his principles. Seeing this ridiculous scene, the Yan Clan''s younger generation opened their mouths wide in disbelief. "Liar?" "How is this possible? The Patriarch is an eight star Dou Sheng while the elders are all Dou Sheng. How could they be sent flying by someone? I must be dreaming." Saying this, he reached out his hand to pinch the companion beside him. The expression on Huo Xuan''s face became ugly. Li Dao had severely injured Yan Jin and the strongest elders of their Yan Clan without saying a word. This made her realize that something was amiss. At this time, it wasn''t suitable for him to be in a infatuation. Yan Jin, who had his ribs broken in a single slap, climbed out of the destroyed building with great difficulty. He coughed twice as he used his hand to catch the cough, causing blood to ooze out. His eyes were filled with unconcealable shock. The other elders of the Yan Clan who were sent flying had similar reactions as Yan Jin. Even the Heavenly Soul Emperor couldn''t heavily injure Yan Jin with a single slap! Just who was this young man in front of him? Why had he never heard of such a terrifying person on the Dou Qi continent? "Cough cough, your distinguished self ¡­" Yan Jin looked at Li Dao in shock. He had just said the word ''Sir'', but he didn''t have the time to say anything else. What greeted him was yet another slap. Wherever the nearly transparent palm print went, the small world shattered. Now, it was riddled with holes, as if it could collapse at any time. Poor Yan Jin had been viciously smacked into the ground with his palm. His internal organs were in disarray and his blood was roiling. One palm, two palms, three palms. After three consecutive blows, Li Dao finally stopped. He rubbed his chin and thought, ''Could it be that I''ve killed this fellow?'' It shouldn''t be. He had only used 5 levels of strength. After all, this guy was an 8-star Dou Sheng, he shouldn''t be beaten to death. Yan Jin could no longer be seen as he looked at a deep, palm-shaped hole in the ground. A hot-tempered Yan Clan Elder loudly shouted, "Scoundrel, you''ve gone too far!" Without any fear, this Elder dashed towards Li Dao. Pulling his hands together, he raised a thousand zhang of flames in the air. However, Li Dao tilted his head and lightly slapped out his palm. The elder who was rushing out was sent flying backwards. His ribs cracked and issued a crisp sound as he spat out three liters of blood. Regardless of whether they were men or women, strong or weak, they all wielded their weapons and charged towards Li Dao with all sorts of strange flames in their hands. They shouted, "Go, kill that thief and avenge our clan leader!" Among them, the Yan Clan''s daughter of a heaven''s pride level expert, Huo Xuan, led the charge. Behind his, a three hundred meter long black flaming wing extended. The Yan Clan''s temperament was just like this. They had explosive tempers and were not afraid of death. No matter how strong their opponent was, they would be done for if there were a single word between them! Although the temper of the Yan Clan was a little problematic, these people were also very generous. They were the most loyal of the entire Dou Qi continent. The sight of a fiery crowd rushing towards her was particularly striking because the flames behind her were black. Li Dao narrowed his eyes to look at Huo Xuan. He did not expect that the Yan Clan would actually hand the Eight Desolations Desolation Flame over to a member of the younger generation. Li Dao laughed, and without any hesitation, he slapped his palm again. Instantly, all the people that were charging forward were sent flying, spitting out blood. Fortunately, Li Dao was able to control his strength so that no one was killed. Otherwise, who knew how many deaths this group of people who did not know their place would have suffered. An injured Yan Clan elder was lying on the ground. He looked at the small world filled with wounds, then looked at the Yan Clan disciples who were staggering to and fro. His eyes revealed a deep grief as he raised his head to the sky and sighed, "Our Yan Clan has been annihilated by the heavens!" The daughter of the Yan Clan''s pride level expert, Huo Xuan, still had a hundred feet long black flaming wing on his back. As he looked at the man with a faint smile on his face, he bit his lips. This devil-like young man was so powerful that it caused people to feel despair. Could it be that the Yan Clan was truly going to perish today? C726 "The Heavens have destroyed our Yan Clan!" Looking up at the man dressed in white who was floating in mid-air and laughing like a spring breeze, he felt even more terrifying than a Fiendgod. Their ancestors were also Dou Emperors. The Yan Clan had existed for countless years in the Dou Qi Mainland, yet today, they did not even know the reason why they were going to be destroyed in the hands of someone they did not know. Death was a scary word. Although some people usually showed a heroic spirit that was not afraid of death, only when death came over them could they feel fear. Life and death were two great Daos that were opposed to each other in the first place, and even more so the top Daos of the three thousand Daos. Unless one obtained the Grand Dao Fruit and clearly saw the essence of the Dao, then no one could truly fear death. The difference is that some people can die for a reason. However, even more people were unable to see it. "Going all out against him, isn''t that equivalent to death? "Our Yan Clan''s young man has never feared death before. He would rather die than die like a piece of jade!" A young Yan Clan disciple raised his arms and shouted loudly. Merely, his eyes did not contain that much determination. No matter how frightened he was, those who shouted their number would naturally agree with him. "Well said! Our Yan Clan''s young man will be able to support both heaven and earth. Even if we die, we will splatter his entire body with blood!" "It''s better to shatter the jade than to leave it undone!" Many people began to shout out loud with vigor. However, Li Dao could clearly see the glint in their eyes. One of the elders stroked his long red beard and lamented, "We are the tiles. To others, we are worthless. We can shatter them with a wave of our hands!" "Ancestor, if you have a spirit, open your eyes and look. Your descendants are going to perish!" Seeing the Yan Clan''s crowd''s reaction, Li Dao felt that they should be scared. They should be able to sit down and talk sense now. He believed that they would definitely be willing to take out their ''Heavenly Flames'' and send him away. Just as Li Dao was about to speak, a figure dashed out from behind him. The black fiery wings on his back stretched out for a thousand feet, the fiery red leather pants wrapped tightly around his smooth and long legs, and the leather clothes stuck tightly onto the oval shaped mountain peaks. Her oval like face was both three-dimensional and plump. There was a black flame mark on her forehead along with her three thousand straight, fiery hair. It gave her a sense of elegance. This time, Li Dao did not slap her directly. No matter what, she was a beauty and should be given some preferential treatment. If it was said that the Fairy Doctor and Yun Yun were the traditional beauty from the East, then Huo Xuan was one of those exotic beauties. Under Li Dao''s appreciative gaze, Fire Xuan flew into the air and stopped ten meters away from Li Dao. The wings of the black flames behind him flapped and his expression was cold. It was a huge contrast from his fiery red leather pants and fiery hair. "Huo Xuan, come back quickly!" "Foolish child, what are you trying to do? Don''t do anything stupid! " As for Huo Xuan, he was the number one genius of the Yan Clan, and was also their Yan Clan''s hope. Originally, he had wanted to risk his life to give out some seeds in order to preserve the Yan Clan''s bloodline. Now, however, Huo Xuan charged forward on his own accord. "Cough cough, stop shouting. Just watch, the person who came shouldn''t be here to destroy the Yan Clan." A weak cough sounded out. Yan Jin, whose entire body was dripping with fresh blood and countless bones had been hammered to pieces, crawled out from the bottomless palm print as he stared at the man and Huo Xuan in midair. The people from the Yan Clan were overjoyed and quieted down. Upon thinking about it, it seemed that the opposing party truly did not have the intention to destroy the Yan Clan. Otherwise, how could they still be alive at this moment? Li Dao looked at the woman in front of him with admiration as he walked back and forth. The woman then asked, "Who exactly are you? What enmity do our Yan Clan have with you? Even if you want to eliminate our Yan Clan, you must at least let us understand the reason why we died. Faced with the woman''s questioning, Li Dao withdrew his admiring gaze and revealed two rows of white teeth. He asked with a smile, "Who said that I have a grudge with the Yan Clan?" "Do you want to ask, since there is no enmity between the two of them, why did you attack so quickly? Actually, I don''t want to do that. Everyone who knows me knows that I am the most reasonable one. I originally wanted to exchange some things with you guys, but when I thought that you guys definitely wouldn''t be willing, I just used my fist to calm you guys down. Li Dao''s soliloquy nearly made Huo Xuan explode, causing his expression to turn incomparably ugly. When the Yan Clan''s people below heard this, they could not help but exhale deeply. Huo Xuan bit his lips as he looked at Li Dao. The next moment, he suddenly laughed, giving Li Dao a breathtaking feeling. "So who are you? "You should answer my first question now, right?" Lifting up the fine fiery hair by his ear, the fragrance of a woman alone wafted into his nostrils, causing Li Dao''s gaze to pause on her for two more seconds. This kind of woman was the most alluring. Rubbing his nose, Li Dao unnaturally replied, "I''m called Li Dao, remember this well." "Li Dao, is it? It''s a very ordinary name. So what do you want to exchange with us? " Hearing the conversation between Huo Xuan and that man, the Yan Clan''s people on the ground all broke out into a cold sweat. They were all afraid that Huo Xuan would anger Li Dao. Li Dao openly stated his purpose. "I want four of your Yan Clan''s'' Heavenly Flames''. Are you two willing to exchange for them now?" Huo Xuan smiled. He flapped his wings of black flames and flew to Li Dao''s side. He leaned close to Li Dao''s ear and whispered, "What are you offering in exchange?" On the ground, the people from the Yan Clan frowned. Then, they relaxed. Before the inheritance of the ''Heavenly Flames'' and the ''Yan Clan'', they had an easy choice. Moreover, it was not difficult to lower one''s head to an existence that might be of the Dou Di class. C727 A warm breath blew through his hair, causing Li Dao to feel an itch in his ears. Ye Zichen glanced at the body of the girl and quietly looked away. He felt like it was ridiculous. How many years had it been? He, Li Jun, had actually been actively teased by a woman. It had to be said that this girl was very bold, but at the same time, she was also very confident. If it was any other girl, they would not dare to take the initiative to tease Li Dao in front of his appearance and temperament. However, this woman''s figure was indeed not bad. Thinking of this, Li Dao''s lips couldn''t help but feel dry. He, Li Jun, was a very traditional woman. He only liked girls who were as quiet as orchids. How could he possibly like such bold girls? However, a docile kitten can arouse affection, and a wild kitten can even arouse the desire to conquer. Pui! What are you thinking about? Li Dao secretly spat on the ground as he thought to himself, "I am no longer a person with low interests. I would never look at physical body. No matter how good-looking I am, I am just a piece of shitty skin." As he thought of this, he calmly moved his feet to keep a certain distance between him and the woman. When Huo Xuan saw Li Dao''s actions, he couldn''t help but chuckle. The coldness in his voice faded away, and unexpectedly, there was a trace of cuteness in his voice. Li Dao was exasperated. He stopped smiling and asked, "I want a Heavenly Flame. Can you make the decision?" Huo Xuan''s eyes held a teasing smile, and his beautiful white teeth shone even brighter under the contrast of his red lips. He slightly raised his lips, revealing an alluring curve, and said, "I can''t decide on other ''Heavenly Flames'', but I can exchange my ''Eight Desolations Destroying Flame'' with you." Li Dao straightened his face, trying his best to not show any difference, and asked, "What do you want? Heaven Tier Cultivation Method, Heaven Tier Battle Skill, Spirit Elixir? Or raise your cultivation, or kill for you? As long as you dare to open your mouth, I will give you the value of the Eight Desolations Destroying Flame. Even if it''s the stars in the sky. " The next words that followed made Li Dao''s face turn even darker. He only heard her say, "Not only does your smile look good, your serious appearance looks even better." Without waiting for Li Dao to react, she continued, "I''m not interested in the things you said. I''m not an insatiable woman. On the contrary, my request is very simple, I''m sure you''ll be happy to agree." Looking at Huo Xuan''s expression, Li Dao had a bad premonition. He took two steps back and asked, "What do you want then?" "It''s very simple, to be my man. As long as you are my man, my entire being will be yours, and the Eight Desolations Destroying Flame will naturally be yours as well. " As Huo Xuan spoke, he winked at Li Dao. Then, he leaned his body forward while waves of emotions surged in his chest. The two did not try to conceal their conversation. Their voices were not quiet, and the gazes of the people from the Yan Clan below were as strange as those of Li Dao. What should he do? But now, it was Li Dao who hesitated. Since he had already said that he would trade, the words he said were already out of his mouth. If he were to make a move now, wouldn''t the words he said before be bullsh * t? He, Li Jun, would not be able to do such a thing. However, it was even more difficult for her to be a man that sold her integrity in exchange for the Eight Desolations Destroying Flame. When did the script become like this? Weren''t men the ones who pushed women on their own accord? How could they be pushed back by a woman? A man must be able to support the heavens and earth. If he didn''t agree, looking at this woman''s personality, she probably wouldn''t be able to beat her with anything else. Could it be that he really didn''t need the Eight Desolations Destroying Flame? Seeing Li Dao in such a dilemma, Huo Xuan suddenly laughed. He was laughing in a very complacent manner. Some of the Yan Clan disciples below secretly gave Huo Xuan a thumbs up. There were also some people who were looking at Li Dao with gazes filled with jealousy. As the number one Heaven''s Chosen of the Yan Clan, not only was Huo Xuan''s cultivation superior to his peers, his appearance was also indescribable. The blood in Yan Jin''s body had already solidified. His ribs, which had been broken by Li Dao''s attack, had been restored by quite a bit. Sparks could be seen pulsing in his eyes. Although he looked like a boorish fellow with a fiery temper, he actually had a lot of thoughts. In the end, Li Dao decided to let go of the Eight Desolations Destroying Flame and obtain the other three kinds of ''Heavenly Flames'' before thinking about the Eight Desolations Destroying Flame. In the Yan Clan''s great hall, the fiery jade table was covered with meat. There were no fruits or fruits on it. This meat was taken from a high level magical beast and left on the table in a bloody mess. It had been cut off from the body of the magical beast and had not been processed. As for the wine, it was even more murky. It wasn''t clear at all, and the taste was piercing his throat. Seeing Yan Jin toast him with a red glazed ocean bowl, Li Dao could only pinch his nose and dry his bowl. The matter wasn''t over yet. After drinking a large bowl of throat-piercing turbid wine, Yan Jin began to beckon Li Dao to eat the meat. By his side, Huo Xuan was pressing half of his body against his own body. He used a knife to pick up a bloody piece of meat and handed it to Li Dao, causing the corner of Li Dao''s mouth to twitch non-stop. He could say that these people were trying to take revenge on him, and they were eating raw meat as well. However, if they weren''t trying to take revenge on him, then what was that smile hidden in the depths of their eyes? "Husband, what''s wrong with you? Are these dishes not to your liking?" Huo Xuan used his short blade to pick up a large chunk of bloody meat and placed it near Li Dao''s mouth. Then, he pressed half of his body against Li Dao''s body and asked. Li Dao took a deep breath, pushed her hand away and replied, "I haven''t thought about it yet, so please don''t try to marry me. "Also, I''ve long since left the Three Realms and am no longer part of the Five Elements. I don''t need to eat any more." Huo Xuan put down his dagger, stretched out his hand and pulled Li Dao''s face. He then burst out laughing, looking just like a real woman. C728 Regardless of whether the Yan Clan was doing this for revenge or not, Li Dao suppressed the chaotic thoughts in his heart. In short, he was going to take four of the ''Heavenly Flames''! Aside from Yan Jin and Huo Xuan, the people sitting at the table were all elders of the Yan Clan with status and strength. Naturally, Li Dao would not eat the bloody meat like the people from the Yan Clan. In reality, other than Yan Jin, no one else had touched that thing. "Chief Yan Jin, we don''t need to be polite with your nonsense. Let''s put it this way. I am determined to obtain the Heavenly Flame. As long as it isn''t too outrageous, you can see what I can exchange with it." Li Dao waved his bowl and drained the wine dry, showing his attitude. None of these people were stupid. They believed that they could understand what he meant. Otherwise, would he really think that he was free to beat them soft with his fists? The seemingly rude guy, Yan Jin, bit into the raw meat. With a trace of meat at the corner of his mouth, he raised his hand to drink a bowl of wine and then smiled towards Li Dao. Her snow-white teeth were glaring, and between her teeth, there were still tiny bits of flesh. "Lord Li, are you saying that you''re smiling? It''s only a few flames. Our Yan Clan is not so stingy." "Don''t talk about the trade anymore. I''ll make the decision and just send you off." Yan Jin had a carefree smile on his face. His small eyes were narrowed into slits, making him look foolish. However, as the Yan Clan''s clan chief, an eight star Dou Sheng who had lived for at least a thousand years, how could he possibly bear the words'' foolish ''? Even if a pig had trained for a thousand years, it would still have become a spirit. "Alright, since clan leader Yan Jin has put it like this, then I don''t have to worry. Otherwise, it wouldn''t be good if I get hurt." Then, chief Yan Jin, please give me the Red Lotus Karma Flame, the Nine Serenities Golden Ancestral Flame, and the Watercloud Flames. Li Dao also narrowed his eyes as he looked at Yan Jin. There was an indescribable strangeness in his heart. He had a nagging feeling that things wouldn''t go as smoothly as he had thought. Indeed, in the next moment, Yan Jin''s words changed and he revealed his true appearance. He was still squinting his eyes and smiling foolishly as he said, "Master Li, there is no need to be in such a hurry." "The ''Heavenly Flame'' is something that our Yan Clan will definitely offer with both hands. However, this one also has a small request." Li Dao waved his hand. Although there was nothing, he was extremely generous. He smiled and said, "Clan Leader Yan Jin, there is no need to be so courteous. Just say it out loud. There are not many things that I, Li Jun, cannot accomplish." "Hehe, that''s too serious. This Yan''s request is very simple. Everyone watched as Huo Xuan grew up, and I had always regarded her as my daughter. But this daughter of mine is disappointing. He''s already over thirty years old, but he still hasn''t found his husband''s house. The most important factor was Xuan''er''s eye of discernment was too high, and he didn''t meet the person he liked. So Xuan''er''s marriage also became my sore spot. "As long as you can help me get rid of this problem, our Yan Clan can produce even more things, let alone a ''Heavenly Flame''." Yan Jin acted like an old father as he spoke in a controlled manner, causing Li Dao''s face to twitch. The nearby Yan Clan Elders also had smiles on their faces. They looked at Li Dao with strange gazes. In any case, it was as if their father-in-law was looking at their son-in-law. These old fellows had a good plan! He just wanted to climb up the branch of Li, so that he could become a phoenix and soar into the sky. However, having said that, when the Yan Clan took out four kinds of ''Heavenly Flames'', it would still be to compensate the most talented disciples of the Yan Clan. No matter how one looked at it, it did not seem to be a loss to him. It''s just that this Huo Xuan''s personality is a bit wild and hard to control! Li Dao rubbed his chin in contemplation. He was considering whether he should accept Huo Xuan. After all, he wasn''t that kind of person who would be interested in women. If he were to accept a Huo Xuan, how would others view him? Yan Jin chuckled as he continued, "Our Yan Clan has a great fortune. Whoever marries Huo Xuan will become his son-in-law, and with the support of our Flame Clan''s forces, dominating the Dou Qi Continent will not be a problem." The rest of the Elders laughed and agreed with him. Huo Xuan winked at Li Dao. Li Dao was enraged. He slapped the table and stood up, his face was ice-cold as he shouted, "Shut up! Who do you think I am? Do I need your Yan Clan''s support? " His gaze swept across the surroundings, and the atmosphere was somewhat tense. Look at what Yan Jin said. Marry Huo Xuan? A son-in-law? What was this saying? Wasn''t this insulting him, Li Jun. "Cough cough, it''s our Meng Lang." How about I marry you? "Just treat this'' Heavenly Flame ''as a dowry." Yan Jin carefully inquired. Li Dao''s originally stiff face immediately bloomed as he smiled. "We can consider this first. Bring the Heavenly Flame over for me to test. If there''s no problem, then it''s a deal." Everyone''s face stiffened, and then they started laughing. Actually, the matter of the Yan Clan marrying into the clan was not intentional. Instead, it was a tradition that had been formed for thousands of years. Regardless of whether they were men or women, when the Yan Clan married people from the outside world, they would only marry into their clans, and not marry out of their clans. C729 As Li Dao and Huo Xuan were married, the Yan Clan took out four kinds of ''Heavenly Flames'' and the matter was easily settled. Before coming here, Li Dao had thought of many different scenarios and would never have expected it to turn out like this. However, in the end, Li Yao did not suffer a loss. After the deal was concluded, the Yan Clan''s attitude immediately changed. The raw meat was exchanged for the cooked meat, fresh melon fruits, and clear wine that exuded a refreshing fragrance. Seeing the series of actions of the Yan Clan, Li Dao''s expression became somewhat stiff. While they felt that the Yan Clan was truly taking revenge on them, this also displayed the Yan Clan''s true nature. For him to be this petty, it meant that he, Li Jun, was not that petty. Now that the banquet had been changed, the atmosphere became much more tense. Huo Xuan''s entire body was hanging from Li Dao''s body. He pushed his cup to change cups as he probed, "Husband, what is your cultivation level?" Li Dao lowered his head and glanced at the smooth and surging jade-like hemisphere. He smiled and said, "According to your understanding, you should be considered a Dou Di." Immediately, the Yan Clan''s elders and Yan Jin raised their hands up into the air. The gazes with which they looked to Li Dao were filled with shock before being overjoyed. Although he had already guessed it earlier, the words that came out of Li Dao''s own mouth had a different meaning. "Husband, since you are a Dou Di, why would you be interested in these kinds of ''Heavenly Flames''?" Huo Xuan leaned against Li Dao, not even touching the meat and wine in his arms. He propped up his chin and looked at Li Dao''s face. No matter how he looked at it, he was still handsome. No matter how hard he looked, it was not enough. The others also shifted their attention to this question, becoming curious. Although the people on the Dou Qi continent coveted the powerful ''Heavenly Flame'', with Li Dao''s status, it was likely that he did not fancy the ''Heavenly Flame''. Li Dao shook his head and did not answer this question. This was because he could not explain it clearly with a few words. No one bothered about this matter anymore. Right now, the Yan Clan''s upper echelons were feeling more and more satisfied with Li Dao. Although they had given him four kinds of Heavenly Flames for free and also paid him a price, it was all because they had profited. If Li Dao and Huo Xuan gave birth to a woman, wouldn''t the Yan Clan be able to fly? In the Dou Qi continent, any direct descendant of a Dou Di could inherit a strong bloodline. Once they were born, they would be a eight or nine star Dou Sheng, and their future would be limitless. Li Dao only felt that these people were looking at him strangely. It was as if they were not looking at an expert, but at an item. In reality, Yan Jin and the few elders were thinking about how to quickly send Li Dao and Huo Xuan to their bridal chamber to give birth to a few sons. Li Dao was a little depressed, but he did not say much. He continued to deal with the dishes and wine on the table. "Son-in-law, you don''t merely want our Yan Clan''s four kinds of ''Heavenly Flames'' right?" It was unknown what Yan Jin was thinking about. He suddenly asked Li Dao with a vulgar smile. Although he didn''t know what Yan Jin was thinking, Li Dao still replied honestly after being stunned for a moment, "That''s right. My goal is to collect all the ''Heavenly Flames'' and have Di Yan reappear in the world." "In that case, how many kinds of ''Heavenly Flames'' have you collected?" Yan Jin chuckled. No matter how one looked at it, his smile was filled with conspiracy. Furthermore, he wasn''t even married to Huo Xuan yet, yet Yan Jin had already called him a son-in-law. Moreover, he wasn''t Huo Xuan''s father. It could be seen from this how thick-skinned he was. There was nothing to hide. The Yan Clan might be able to provide information about the ''Heavenly Flames'' that were scattered all over the Dou Qi continent. Therefore, Li Dao answered, "So far, I have obtained Black Yellow Flame, Blue Lotus Core Flame, Sea Heart Flame, Fallen Heart Flame, Bone Chilling Flame, and Three Thousand Flames of Flame. Do you know the whereabouts of the other ''Heavenly Flames''? " "Hehe, son-in-law, this is equivalent to you underestimating our Yan Clan." When it comes to ''Heavenly Flame'', there is definitely no one on the Dou Qi continent who knows it better than us. There are three kinds of ''Heavenly Flames'' in the Medicine clan. The ancient clan has Golden Emperor Fen Tianyan, and the Burning Flame Valley has Nine Dragons Silver Winged Thunder Flames. Don''t worry, I have even more explosive news for you. The Soul Race has the second ranked Flame Devourer of the Void! " Yan Jin used countless techniques to speak with just a few sentences. It was one thing if Li Dao didn''t know the whereabouts of these ''Heavenly Flames'', but the crucial point was that these ''Heavenly Flames'' Yan Jin spoke of were something Li Ren knew even better than he did. Furthermore, when one looked at Yan Jin''s malicious smile, he looked just like a person with a belly full of evil tricks and bubbling words. Sure enough, a person could not judge a book by its cover, and the sea was not to be measured! Who would have thought that the Yan Clan, which had always been straightforward with him, would have such flowery thoughts? The crux of the problem was that this person was the seemingly crude and simple-minded Yan Clan''s clan chief. Having seen through Yan Jin''s intentions, Li Dao smiled faintly but didn''t say anything. "Son-in-law, don''t not believe me!" Ember urged. Now that we are family, how can I lie to you? " "Hehe," Li Dao laughed coldly. Seeing that Yan Jin felt uncomfortable, he bitterly sat back down. C730 Under the heated gazes of the Yan Clan''s crowd, Li Dao brought Yao Chen and Huo Xuan out of the Yan World and began his journey towards the Medicine Clan. Marriage was just a formality. The people of the Yan Clan were bold and unrestrained, saving for the formalities and sending Li Dao and Huo Xuan to their bridal chamber. Li Dao had no reason to resist this kind of thing. As for the Yan Clan''s people, their plan of letting Li Dao keep his children was a waste. With a certain level of cultivation, a man could control his own essence. Li Dao, on the other hand, had no intentions to leave behind any seeds. Each of the eight ancient races had their own independent Heavenly Passages or small worlds. The Soul Race was called the Soul Realm, the Ancient Race was called the Ancient Realm, and the Flame Race was called the Flame Realm. The place the Medicine Clan chose to open up the medicine world was filled with beautiful scenery, filled with an overbearing amount of spirit energy. Just the outside of the medicine world was covered with all sorts of rare and precious medicines, so what kind of scene was within the medicine world could be imagined. Li Dao and the other two were in a canyon, looking around to figure out how to enter the medicine world. According to Huo Xuan, it would be fine if they just directly entered the Flame World. In any case, wasn''t Li Dao and Yao Chen just as simple and crude when they entered the Flame World? No matter how he thought about it, it seemed that this was the only way. He couldn''t just stand outside and shout that someone Li had come to visit, so please open the door. As for the conversation between Li Dao and Huo Xuan, Yao Chen didn''t express any opinion. His scarred face was filled with reminiscence and melancholy. It had been over two hundred years since he came back! Yao Chen''s identity was very simple. He was originally a mediocre direct disciple of the Medicine Clan and had merely been expelled. For the past two hundred years, Yao Chen had been wandering around the Dou Qi continent, holding his breath as he destroyed the name of the Venerable Medicine Master in order to prove himself. Before meeting Li Dao, Yao Chen''s goal in life was very simple. The first was to kill Han Feng, clean up the mess, and restore his body. Secondly, he needed to return to the Medicine Clan and prove that the Medicine Clan was wrong when they expelled him. The original Chinese medicine on Xiao Yan had expended all of its effort to nurture Xiao Yan into the Flame Emperor. At the same time, it had also fulfilled its two long-cherished wishes. After knowing Li Dao, Yao Chen didn''t have any thoughts of proving himself. In front of Li Dao, the so-called alchemists and the so-called Medicine Clan were nothing more than a joke. The fate of Yao Chen was somewhat similar to Xiao Yan''s. He was once the trash of the clan. The reason for the expulsion of the medicinal dust was simple and absurd. The ancient eight clans were the most powerful forces in the Dou Qi Mainland, the declining Xiao Clan was not counted. For this kind of clan, the most important thing was the density of the blood in the offspring of the clan. Unfortunately, the bloodline in Yao Chen''s body was sparse and thin, he was simply a waste among trash. In such a competitive family, it was easy to imagine what kind of treatment a good-for-nothing would be subjected to. When Yao Chen reached adulthood, the elder in charge of the Medicine clan, Yao Wanhui, directly expelled him, claiming that he was not a member of the Medicine clan. The young Yao Chen began his solo journey through the Dou Qi Mainland. He had set the stage for the main character. As he walked along, he became the famous Venerable Medicine God. Unfortunately, before he could return to the Medicine clan to prove himself, he was plotted against by his love rival, the old man Mu Gu and his prized disciple, Han Feng. In the end, by mistake, he recognized Li Dao, the transcender, as his master. Smelling the familiar air, the Medicine clan sighed with emotion, "Two hundred years, who would have thought that I would return in this manner two hundred years from now?" While Yao Chen was still sighing, Li Dao had already struck out with his fist, creating a large hole in the boundary between the medicine world and the Dou Qi continent, revealing the medicine world hidden in the void. Compared to the Flame World, the medicine world did not seem to be that strong. With a single punch from Li Dao, the medicine world''s mountains and rivers began to stir, and buildings began to collapse one by one. The people of the Medicine Clan were not as simple-minded as the Yan Clan and they valued martial power. To put it bluntly, the Medicine Clan was a group of medicinal masters that had gone silly from refining pills. Everyone was on their guard, and the first reaction they had was for the Soul Race to rush in and panic. The Medicine Clan could not be expected to have the same backbone as the Yan Clan. Before they saw the enemy come, the high ranking members of the Medicine Clan had split into two factions, one of which wanted to fight to the death, the other wanted to hand over the Sentinel Jade. After all, the Spirit Race was destroyed together with the Void Swallowing Flame and the Soul Extinguisher. With the previous examples in front of them, they couldn''t help but be afraid. Of the eight ancient clans, the Soul Clan was the strongest, the Ancient Clan was second, and the Xiao Clan was second. Although the Medicine Clan did not become a burden, it was more or less there. Before he could meet the trio that had stepped into the medicine realm, the Medicine Clan''s Clan Chief, Yao Dan, had already invited the Medicine Clan''s Supreme Elder, Shen Nong, and Elder Shen Nong to discuss how to face the invasion of the Soul Clan. As the high ranking members of the Medicine Clan were arguing endlessly, a hearty and heroic female voice rang out. It was the voice of a young woman. "Yan Clan''s Huo Xuan requests an audience with my husband with the medicine pill clan leader!" The Medicine clan''s upper echelons looked at each other in dismay. Someone asked, "Does the Yan Clan have someone like Huo Xuan?" The Medicine Clan''s number one Heaven Chosen, Yao Ji Xing, hesitated before replying, "Huo Xuan seems to be the Yan Clan''s most outstanding disciple among the younger generation. I heard that he already has a 9 star Dou Zun cultivation base." As the number one heaven''s pride level expert of the Medicine Clan, he was only at the 3-star Dou Zun cultivation level. This was a bit shameful, ah! "How preposterous! A girl that hasn''t even grown all her hair. Do you really think that this is their Yan Clan?" "The Yan Clan is going too far. Arrest that girl and don''t give her a satisfactory explanation. Then, we''ll cripple her, the daughter of the Yan Clan''s heaven''s pride expert!" The two Medicine Clan elders stood up. One was called Yao Tian, the other was called Yao Wanhui. Seeing the elders who were in a state of upheaval of emotions, Yao Dan frowned. How could a member of the younger generation of the Yan Clan be able to shake the medicine world? To cause such damage, one had to be at least a five star Dou Sheng! I''m afraid that things aren''t as simple as it seems. The pill was filled with anxiety as he followed the group of elders out. C731 It hadn''t been long since he entered the medicine world, and he hadn''t even had the time to carefully appreciate the medicinal world''s winds and objects when the medicinal pill brought the Medicine Clan''s higher-ups out. Compared to Yao Dan and the old man Shen Nong who were extremely worried, the Medicine Clan''s elders were in full fury. The Yan Clan''s little girl actually dared to come and cause trouble. Was she trying to bully their Medicine Clan because there was no one left? Today, she had to teach her how to be a good person. Li Dao and Huo Xuan strolled through the void, their movements extremely intimate. It could even be said that they were somewhat daring. When he was with Huo Xuan, Li Dao''s mentality seemed to have become much younger. Yao Chen had yet to recover his Dou Zun cultivation. Being a nine star Dou Huang, the Dou Qi wings on his back were a little dazzling. At this moment, Huo Xuan had changed into a long skirt that was like raging flames, but it was still unable to cover up his voluptuous figure. The salivating expression of the young medicine Clan disciples was the best proof. "Younger generation of the Yan Clan, this is not a place for you to act presumptuously. Immediately send a message for Yan Jin to apologize. Otherwise, I''ll let you know that our Medicine Clan is not to be trifled with!" The rigid face of Yao Wangui looked at the three people in the air, and he couldn''t help but get angry. As the elder in charge of the Yao Clan''s punishment, other than Yao Wanhui''s strict personality, his temper was naturally not very good. In fact, he was even more explosive than the people from the Yan Clan. "Elder Wan Gui, we haven''t seen you in two hundred years, but your temper has grown!" Before Li Dao and Huo Xuan could say anything, Yao Chen couldn''t help but mock them. Looking at Yao Wanhui below him, he hadn''t seen her for more than two hundred years. Yao Chen had changed from an eighteen year old youth to an old man. Now that he had changed his body, the change could be said to be quite big. But the ten thousand pills were the same as before, without any change at all. He narrowed his eyes and looked at Yao Chen who had spoken. A trace of coldness was hidden within Yao Wanhui''s eyes. "What, a mere Dou Huang without master saying dares to overstep himself!" Is this how your Yan Clan is reprimanding their subordinates? "Little girl, if you don''t want him to shut up, then I will have to shut him up!" Although this Dou Huang who spoke gave him a familiar feeling, Wan Gui did not think too much about it and did not take it to heart. He only treated Yao Chen as Huo Xuan''s underling, while Li Dao was seen as Huo Xuan''s equal, a heaven''s pride level expert of the Yan Clan''s younger generation. Yao Chen could still remember the scene of how Yao Wanhui was merciless as she expelled him with a stern face. He then looked at the pills in the middle of the crowd and said sorrowfully, "Elder Wan Hui is really forgetful! Look carefully, do you really not recognize me? " As Yao Chen spoke, he released his soul aura. The expression on the medicinal pill started to change as memories welled up bit by bit. He recalled the stubborn little fellow from back then. Yao Wanhui was a little doubtful, his expression dark and indecisive. "Yao Chen, is that you?" The medicinal pill spoke with some hesitation. After all, two hundred years had passed, and Yao Chen had changed his body. It was hard to say for sure. "I never thought clan leader would still remember me, a trash who was expelled." Yao Chen felt a little bitter. He also remembered the medicinal pill that cared for his so much back then and felt a little sad in his heart. "Child, it''s really you! It''s good that you''re back, it''s good that you''re back! " The corners of the medicinal pill''s eyes were slightly moist. It could be said that the medicinal pill had watched as the medicinal pill grew up. Back then, when the Medicine Clan expelled the medicinal dust, the medicinal pill had disagreed. However, at that time, he was still not the clan leader. The people could only watch helplessly as the lone figure of a child that had just reached adulthood left the medicine world by himself, three times a step. Without waiting for Yao Chen and the medicinal pill to catch up, laughter rang out. Many people within the Medicine clan also thought of Yao Chen. "Who is it? So it''s the trash, Yao Chen. Didn''t you get expelled? How do you still have the face to come back? " The people from the same generation as Yao Chen mocked. As for Li Dao and Huo Xuan, they were temporarily forgotten. "Trash is trash. So many years have passed and he is still just a Dou Huang. The bloodline of the Medicine Clan still flows in his body. It would be embarrassing if word of this were to spread!" "Didn''t I hear that Yao Chen has made quite a name for himself on the Dou Qi continent? Or that he is some kind of Venerable Medicine Grandmaster? Why is he only a Dou Huang?" "I guess it''s just a rumor. You can''t trust rumours!" "Speaking of which, have you guys noticed that there seems to be some changes to the medicinal powder. It''s a little too similar to what happened when I was young!" Hearing the undisguised ridicule from his peers, Yao Chen couldn''t help but shake his head. The sadness in his eyes was gone. "Yao Chen, didn''t I chase you out of the medicine realm? How could you still have the face to come back?" Yao Wangui had a solemn expression on his face as he put on his own dignity. He knitted his eyebrows and asked Yao Chen. "Medicine Clan members, I came here for my master. Today, my master has a deal to discuss with you. Please do not misunderstand." Ignoring Yao Wanhui, Yao Chen said to the surroundings in a clear voice. "Ha ha-ha ha, what is this trash doing? He actually turned into a dog for someone!" "That''s right, for a trash like him to appear in the Medicine Clan, that is truly embarrassing!" "If you ask me, you should have killed him back then. This would have caused him to lose face for our Medicine Clan." There was no change in Yao Chen''s expression. Very calmly, Li Dao released Huo Xuan''s hand and the smile on his face vanished. Being born from the same root, there was no need to rush at each other. This Medicine Clan was truly a loathsome race. C732 Within the large families and large powers, fighting was not a rare thing, but it was as rare as the Medicine Clan. Back then, Xiao Yan had also suffered ridicule and ridicule. However, he had not fallen to Yao Chen''s level. It was possible that Xiao Yan had a father who was the clan leader while Yao Chen did not. In Li Dao''s opinion, the actions of the Medicine Clan were laughable. Expulsion of one''s own disciples just because the Dou Emperor''s bloodline within Yao Chen''s body was so weak? In that case, didn''t the Ancestor of the Medicine Clan, the Dou Emperor, also cultivate from a mere mortal? Bloodline could reflect a person''s level at the beginning, but it was definitely not the standard to measure a person''s end point. In the boundless universe, there were simply too few people who could reach the top with just the body of a mortal. There were many factors that determined a person''s success. Innate strength, perception, luck, and temperament were the most important factors. Without a bone root, it was very simple. One could use heaven and earth treasures to reconstruct a bone root. Without comprehension, it could be solved and one could drink the things inside the tea. Chance could be plundered, but temperament was unique to everyone, and it was impossible for external forces to interfere. For example, the fierce Great Emperor inside the world that was able to suppress the ancient era was originally no more than an ordinary little girl. There was no special physique or cultivation technique, but it was just this little girl that struggled to the end of the universe, creating some heaven defying cultivation method with her bare hands. There was also Old Demon Han in the mortal world. In the beginning, he was just a trash with five spiritual roots, but he struggled step by step. Although he had the help of the golden fingers, he had experienced countless trials and tribulations to become an immortal. These examples all showed that bloodlines weren''t important. What was important was one''s temperament. The blood of a Dou Di in Yao Chen''s body was faint and not bad, but didn''t he rely on himself to become the famous Venerable Medicine God of the Dou Qi continent? The Great Dao was fifty, the laws of the world were four or nine, and there was also the one that had escaped. Who could guarantee that the trash of today would become a powerhouse tomorrow! It was just like Xiao Yan''s old line, ''In thirty years, in thirty years, in the west, don''t look down on the young being poor!'' With regards to the Medicine Clan, Li Dao did not intend to be reasonable. As far as Li Dao was concerned, what difference was there between the Medicine Clan and a bunch of ants? To reason was to reason when one''s mood was good. If one''s mood was bad, who would be able to reason with a group of ants? If he didn''t trample them all to death, he, Li Jun, would already be considered kind. An imposing manner soared into the sky. The medicine world could not withstand the impact of Li Dao''s imposing aura and began to collapse inch by inch. Endless gales, dark clouds, and an apocalyptic scene set Li Dao in the air as if he were the devil god of the apocalypse. "Have you guys said enough?" His eyes were calm, his tone indifferent, and his voice could be heard clearly in everyone''s ears. Looking at Li Dao in the air, as well as the medicine world that could be destroyed at any time, the Medicine Clan''s people were all trembling in fear. "Who is this person?" After a period of tens of thousands of years, another Dou Di appeared after Ancient Emperor Shita! " An old man who was less than five feet tall, bent over with his left hand holding a walking stick and the small cauldron in his right hand, looked up at the sky with a worried look on his face. "What a terrifying expert. When did our Medicine clan provoke such a powerful expert?" Yao Wanhui''s legs could not help but tremble and his voice trembled as he muttered to himself. Unfortunately, no one answered him. "Is this the master that Yao Chen was talking about?" The medicinal pills were not as unbearable as the people from the Medicine Clan, but they were similarly unable to stand up straight under Li Dao''s pressure. "This old man Shen Nong pays his respect to the Emperor!" The Medicine Clan''s supreme elder, Shen Nong, knelt down on the ground and respectfully buried his head in the ground. The rest of the people did not have time to think and followed suit, kneeling down in a heap. No matter which world it was, the weight of the word ''Emperor'' was always the most important. The existence known as the Emperor, the people with the greatest power in the lower realms, the people with the highest cultivation and the people with the strongest combat strength in the upper realms. "Cut the crap. Hand over the Spiritual Body''s Flame of Life, the Nine Serenities'' Flames of Wind and the Spirit Turtle, or else don''t blame me for not giving you a chance!" Facing the powerful Li Dao, no one dared to step out and say no. Even if he had the courage, he didn''t fear death. But what about the clansmen behind him? Moreover, as long as one was not a fool, they would be able to make the right choice when comparing the three kinds of ''Heavenly Flames'' with the ''Medicine Tribe''. Taking a step back, even if he didn''t hand it over, the other party could still rob him. Without any hesitation, old man Shennong brought out a green flame that was full of vitality. Li Dao extended his hand to grab over and erased the soul imprint of old man Shennong. Both Pill Emperor and Yao Tian consciously removed the soul imprint from the Nine Serenities Wind Flame and the Turtle Spirit Earth Flame after seeing the soul imprint forcefully erased by Li Dao. Then, they handed the imprint over with both hands. Green Life Flames, black Nine Serenities Wind Flames, and brown Spirit Turtle Earthen Flames burned on Li Dao''s palms without disturbing him. In addition to the Eight Desolations Destroying Flame he had obtained from the Yan Clan, the Nine Serenities Golden Ancestral Flame, the Red Lotus Industry Flame, and the Watercloud Flame, he had acquired seven different types of Heavenly Flames. Glancing indifferently in every direction, anyone who was met by Li Dao''s gaze trembled, and even those who were timid to the point of fainting. Li Dao retracted his aura and took a step out of the medicine realm. He was going to absorb and fuse the seven kinds of ''Heavenly Flames'' in his hand. After he had succeeded, the Blood Gold Flame would be the undisputed Di Yan of this world. Even the Void Swallowing Flame and the Purifying Lotus Demon Flame would tremble in front of the Blood Gold Flame. Watching Li Dao''s figure disappear, the people from the Medicine Clan were drenched in sweat. Half of their strength had been sucked out of them. C733 Li Dao took a step forward and disappeared from the medicinal field. Seeing Li Dao leave, Huo Xuan naturally had no reason to stay. He lifted his fiery-red skirt and turned to look at Yao Chen. Without saying anything, he flew away. The medicinal field had already been opened with a single punch from Li Dao. Coupled with the fact that he was no longer able to withstand Li Dao''s aura, it was already on the verge of collapse. A complicated expression appeared on Yao Chen''s face as he let out a long sigh and prepared to leave. This was not his home. He also did not need to prove to himself that the heavens and the earth were made of duckweed, and that after becoming a towering tree, where would he not be at home? "Yao Chen!" An anxious voice called out from behind him as he turned around to see the complex expression on the pill. The way Yao Wanhui and the rest looked at Yao Chen became even more complicated. Who would have thought that this trash would become a dog for someone else, but instead become a dog for an existence at the Dou Di class? To be able to treat those powerhouses like dogs was also a stroke of luck. Normal people wouldn''t be able to obtain it even if they desired it dearly. Now, these people were a little jealous of Yao Chen. Yao Chen hid the last trace of sorrow in his eyes and indifferently asked, "Pill Elder, is there something you need? If there''s nothing else, I should go. " "Silly child, where are you going? This has always been your home!" Seeing the expression on Yao Chen''s face, sadness rose in his heart as well. The others also looked at Yao Chen in anticipation. If Yao Chen admitted to this level of identity, they might be able to borrow Li Dao''s power from her. Yao Chen shook his head and smiled helplessly, "Pill Elder, you must be joking." Yao Chen did not have a home to begin with, so how could this be my home? " After hearing Yao Chen''s reply, the medicinal pill became a little dispirited and did not say anything else. The human heart was something that could be easily won over and easily broken apart. Once it was broken, repairing it would be as difficult as ascending to the heavens. "Yao Chen, what are you saying? That''s right, I was the one who drove you out of the Medicine Clan, but this is my fault. The Medicine Clan''s bloodline flows in your body, how could you betray your ancestors? " Yao Wanhui stood up. His tone was not as tough as it was in the past as he blamed everything on himself just to restore the relationship between him and the Medicine Clan. It had to be said that from the perspective of the Medicine Clan, Yao Wangui was a conscientious elder. "That''s right!" Yao Chen, the Medicine Clan''s bloodline flows in your body. How can you not be a member of our Medicine Clan? Yao Tian took a step forward as he looked deeply at Yao Chen, almost touching himself. The rest of the crowd agreed in unison. They did not dare to breathe too loudly when facing Li Dao. However, when facing Yao Chen, they were only jealous. It was impossible for fear to arise within them. Taking in the expressions of these people one by one, Yao Chen could be considered to be completely disappointed in the clan. In the end, it was still strength. The rest of the bloodline was nonsense. If he did not acknowledge Li Dao as his master, he was afraid that these people would have no face at all. Suppressing his emotions, Yao Chen calmly said, "If you all were to say that, then I really am not a member of the Medicine Clan." Don''t you feel that this body doesn''t have any of your Medicine Clan''s bloodline? " Listening to Yao Chen''s words, the people of the Medicine clan noticed that Yao Chen had changed his body. "Unfilial son, unfilial son!" "God my ancestor, how could our Medicine Clan produce such a traitorous son!" The elders of the Medicine clan pointed at Yao Chen, their bodies trembling. From their point of view, Yao Chen''s transformation into a new body was a matter of course. However, they had forgotten that it was they who had rejected the idea of having a weak bloodline and expelled him. "Are you done talking?" "I''m not from the Medicine Clan, so I don''t have the time to listen to you guys." Yao Chen turned around as he spoke, flapping the battle qi wings behind his as he prepared to leave. Looking at Yao Chen''s current appearance, there were many people from the Medicine clan who wanted nothing more than to kill his right here, but none of them dared to do so. The Medicine Clan could not afford such a price! "Little Yao Chen, wait!" The elderly Shen Nong, who hadn''t said anything for a long time, finally spoke. He straightened his back, still less than five feet tall. His face, which was as old as tree bark, was expressionless. Yao Chen paused in his steps and didn''t say anything. In any case, he had nothing to do with the Medicine Clan. "Will that lord anger my Medicine clan again?" When Shen Nong asked this question, his face, which was as old as a piece of bark, was slightly hot. This was not supposed to be a question he asked. Without turning around, Yao Chen replied, "Don''t worry, in master''s eyes, you''re no different from ants. He doesn''t have the time to care about you." After speaking, Yao Chen flew out of the medicinal field, his figure appearing lonely and desolate. The people from the Medicine Clan stared at him with their eyes wide open. They stared at each other in absolute silence. Only when the mountain peak collapsed did the people of the Medicine Clan react. They began to repair the medicine world that was on the verge of destruction. What the Medicine Clan didn''t expect was that just as they sent off Li Dao and the other two, they immediately welcomed a new guest. This group of new customers were not as strong as Li Dao, but they were even more unreasonable. At the moment of destruction, many people regretted leaving behind tears of blood. He thought to himself, if Yao Chen stayed, would his master also stay, would the Medicine Clan not be exterminated? C734 After Li Dao''s group of three left, a group of uninvited guests barged into the riddled medicinal field. They didn''t say a single word and directly stirred up a storm of blood and gore. This group of people wore black clothing and armor. They wore straw hats, and had long chains in their hands. Their bodies emitted a cold and gloomy aura, and their identities were self-evident. Apart from the Soul Race, no one else would wear such a costume. "Soul Life-Extermination, what does your Soul Hall mean by this? Do you want to start a war?" "The Medicine Clan, Ancient Clan, and Lightning Clan all share the same aura. Can you bear the consequences?" Facing the questions of the Medicine Clan, the two men in the lead disdainfully smiled. "Pill, wake up!" Look at your Medicine Clan. They aren''t too far off from the Xiao Clan. "Here, I advise you to hand over the Sentinel Ancient Jade. The correct choice is to reduce some casualties!" With his hands behind his back, Hun Sha looked down upon the Medicine Clan with disdain. "Arrogant!" "If we kill them, they''ll treat our Medicine clan like a soft persimmon!" The people of the Medicine Clan began talking back and forth with excitement. Facing a powerhouse like Li Dao, he had no power to resist. Yet, a mere junior of the Soul Race dared to act so impudently. Did he really think that the Medicine Clan was afraid of the Soul Race? "Why are you talking so much? Kill! " A middle-aged man stood beside the Soul Extinguisher. He took off his bamboo hat, revealing a terrifying and malevolent expression. This person was missing half of his face, and his bones were exposed. When he spoke, one could clearly see his gums from the side of his face. It was extremely shocking. When she saw his face, she couldn''t help but take a step back and cry out in shock, "Hun Qian Mo, why are you here?" "What?" Hun Qianmo! " "Damn it, why is this fiend here?" Some of the older members of the Medicine Clan had shocked expressions as they looked at the group in front of them with alert. Elder Shennong''s face was grave and grave. His eyes narrowed as he held a small cauldron in his right hand. His stooped back was straighter than before. Soul perish was the hall master of the Hall of Souls, the former Heaven''s Pride of the Soul Clan, a five star Dou Sheng. If it was only Hun Qian Yun, then it would be fine, but no one would have thought that Hun Qian Mo would also come. Upon mentioning the name Hun Qian Mo, there was nothing that the older members of the ancient eight clans didn''t know. It was this person who had ambushed and killed Xiao Xuan a thousand years ago, and caused heavy injuries to him. The part of his face that was missing had been torn off by Xiao Xuan. It wasn''t that Hun Qian Mo didn''t want to repair it, but the injuries caused by half-step Dou Emperors like Xiao Xuan couldn''t be healed at all. This also showed how sinister Hun Qian Mo was. In this kind of state, even without the help of the Heavenly Soul Emperor, just Hun Qian Mo or the Hollow Flames Devourer was enough. "Kill!" The Hall of Souls'' people didn''t hesitate after Hun Qianyin''s cold voice rang out. Dark black spirit chains drilled out of their sleeves, carrying away the souls of the Medicine Clan members. There was no suspense in this battle. Although the Medicine Clan''s Supreme Elder, Elder Shen Nong, was a Seven Star Dou Sheng, how could he be a match for Hun Qianyin? With the death of old man Shennong, there was no suspense at all in this battle. The medicine world was in a complete mess. Fresh blood splattered everywhere and emitted a pungent smell. "Have you found the Sentinel Jade?" When Hun Qian Mo spoke, Liu Feng''s mouth seemed especially frightening. A Soul Clan disciple respectfully handed over the Shura Ancient Jade that belonged to the Medicine Clan. She weighed the transparent utensil in her hand, her smile as sinister as that of a devil''s. It was the bloodline extracted from the people of the Medicine clan. The reason why the Soul Race was able to occupy the position of the top faction in the Dou Qi Mainland was not only because of the supreme expert, the Heavenly Soul Emperor. It was also because they could use the flames of nothingness to devour the bloodline of other races, thus delaying their own bloodline. The reason why the spirit race was the first to be exterminated was not because they were weak, but because all races would be exterminated one by one. Li Dao didn''t know that the Soul Race came running over to exterminate the Medicine Clan after he left. Even if he knew, Li Dao probably wouldn''t be in the mood to meddle in matters like this. In any case, the Medicine Clan wasn''t related to him in the slightest. Right now, Li Dao had already found a mountain and quietly began his closed door cultivation. As long as he was able to fuse with the seven kinds of flame he had obtained from the Yan Clan and the Medicine Clan, the Blood Gold Flame would be the fully deserving emperor among flames. When that time came, he wouldn''t even need to search the entire world for the ''Heavenly Flame''. As long as he shouted out loud, the fire would come! The ''Heavenly Flame'' would probably fly over by itself! What was Di Yan? It was to be able to summon the Flames of All Fires. Of course, strange flames like the Hollow Flames Swallowing and the Lotus Flame that had gained intelligence could not be counted as having gained intelligence. It was impossible to summon them out with a single fire. With the intelligence of the Hollow Flames Devourer and the Purified Lotus Demon Flame, they were inherently wild and untamed, possessing great ambitions. It was unknown how much time Li Dao would need to go into closed-door training. It would take him at least one or two years, or even three to five years. Thus, Li Dao dispersed the medicinal dust and flames and gave each of them a strand of hair. Within that hair was sealed his Sword Qi, a certain Li. and told them not to use it until they were in danger. Li Dao did not know that his unintentional actions had unknowingly saved the Yan Clan and caused the Heavenly Soul Emperor to be greatly obstructed. When Huo Xuan reluctantly returned to the Yan Clan and Yao Chen went to look for Xiao Yan, Xiao Yan could be considered half a disciple. C735 In Jia Nan Academy, the students'' lives continued as usual. Day after day, they worked hard to improve themselves, hoping to become famous one day in the Dou Qi continent. However, ever since Li Dao took away the Fallen Heart Flame, the Heavenfire Qi Refining Tower had lost the ability to speed up cultivation, causing many people to feel resentful. A storm had been set off in China, but it did not spread to the southwest of the Dou Qi Continent. In a secret room in the Jia Nan Academy, a seventeen year old youth with a delicate and handsome face, wearing a black warrior''s uniform, was currently training wholeheartedly. Sweat gurgled out of his body as his black warrior uniform was covered with a layer of white crystals. Knock knock knock knock. The young man stopped cultivating and grabbed a white towel before going to open the door. "Junior Sister Ling''Er, what are you looking for me for?" The youth was somewhat surprised by the panting girl. Her chest was heaving up and down. Although she was still young, her size was not small. It was quite a sight to behold. Hearing the young man''s magnetic voice and then looking at the young man''s determined face, the girl blushed. She had forgotten her purpose in coming here. He is indeed worthy of being Senior Xiao Yan, the legend of the Jia Nan Academy! He had only entered Jia Nan Academy two years ago and was now a Dou Wang. It was likely that he was the youngest Dou Wang on the Dou Qi continent! Moreover, not only was Senior Xiao Yan strong, he was also so handsome. This was truly unbearable. The girl''s face became even redder, as if she was about to bleed. "Junior Sister Ling''Er, what''s going on?" Xiao Yan waved his hand in front of the girl, causing her to wake up from her infatuation and lower her head in embarrassment. "Senior Xiao Yan, there is someone outside the academy who wishes to see you. He says his name is Xiao Li." The girl remembered her business and lowered her head to pinch the corner of her clothes as she spoke to Xiao Yan. After saying that, he recalled something and added, "That''s right, that person is quite pitiful. His entire body is covered with fresh blood. May I know what is his relationship with Senior Xiao Yan?" "What?" Xiao Yan rushed out of the door. His wind and fire directly spread the wings of Dou Qi and flew up within the academy. "He is indeed worthy of being Senior Xiao Yan. He is so handsome even when he is in a hurry!" The girl clasped her hands together, tilted her head, and rested her head on her folded hands. Her eyes were infatuated, and her voice was sticky. At this moment, Xiao Yan''s heart was anxious. Within two minutes, he had arrived at the entrance of Jia Nan Academy. At the entrance of Jia Nan Academy, a young man covered in blood leaned against a stone pillar. His hair was disheveled and his body emitted an aura of despair. Many students of the Jia Nan Academy looked at the youth who was leaning against a stone pillar and pointed at him. Xiao Yan flew over from the sky and saw the man. He hurriedly descended and anxiously asked, "Second brother, what happened to you? What happened? Why are you in such a state? " "Wow, look. That''s Senior Xiao Yan!" "Senior Xiao Yan is the number one Heaven''s Chosen of our Jia Nan Academy for training to the Dou Wang class before he is twenty. I don''t usually see senior Xiao Yan around. My luck is really good today!" "Forget about the Jia Nan Academy, even in the entire Dou Qi continent, Senior Xiao Yan is a top genius." I''m afraid that none of you are aware that Senior Xiao Yan has a teacher who is said to be an extremely important person on the Dou Qi continent. "Quick, tell me what happened?" "Did any of you hear what senior Xiao Yan called just now?" Did any of you hear what senior Xiao Yan said? "I think so!" The Jia Nan Academy''s disciples quickly turned their gaze toward Xiao Yan and the blood-covered Xiao Li. Their eyes burned with the flames of gossip. Xiao Yan hugged Xiao Li. His face was anxious as he said, "Second brother, quickly tell me what exactly happened. Who injured you to such an extent?" Xiao Li opened his eyes and used all of his strength to grab Xiao Yan''s hand. He spoke in an intermittent manner, "A group of black-clothed people have come. "Most of our clansmen died, our father was taken away, and our big brother ¡­" Xiao Li began to choke as he spoke. He grabbed Xiao Yan''s hand tightly. His strength increased and the corner of his eyes became moist. "Who is it?" Xiao Yan hugged Xiao Li. His pretty face was as cold and indifferent as a ten thousand year old ice. The veins on his forehead were bulging. "I don''t know. It seems to be some kind of Soul Race." Third brother, listen to me. Father did his best to protect me before I was taken away. He wanted me to tell you that you must keep the remaining jade and not take revenge! " "Soul Race, ancient eight clans, huh?" Xiao Yan muttered to himself. He had heard of the Soul Race from Li Dao. It seemed to be one of the eight ancient clans. Pulling off the remaining jade on his chest, Xiao Yan''s eyes were cold. He seemed to understand why the Xiao clan would be in such a predicament. "Second brother, don''t think too much, heal your injuries first. "Don''t worry, I''m still here." Xiao Yan put away the remaining jade and softly consoled Xiao Li. Xiao Yan supported Xiao Li back to the Jia Nan Academy before calming down. Soul Race? Is it for the ancient Shura Jade? Xiao Yan had heard Li Dao say before that the Jia Nan Academy possessed the treasure of the ancient emperor, and the key to opening the treasure was the remnant jade in the hands of the eight ancient clans. An enemy of this level was definitely not a match for him. It would be great if his Master was here! As Xiao Yan thought about this, he took out the scented sachet that Xiao Xun Er had given him. Within the sachet lay three long strands of hair. His eyes were filled with determination. C736 In the ancient realm, the upper echelons were all gathered here. Each and every one of them had a serious expression on their faces, and the atmosphere was heavy. Dressed in a bright yellow robe, Gu Yuan kept knocking on the table. After a while, he opened his mouth and asked, "Tell me, what are your views on this?" "What else is there to say? Isn''t the ambition of the Heavenly Soul emperor obvious?" "What Elder Gu Feng said is right. First it is the Medicine Clan, then it is the Stone Clan. Is it the Thunder Clan and Yan Clan''s turn next?" "We can''t wait for the Soul Race to continue. We need to make a decision, or else, when the Soul Race destroys the other clans, it''ll be the Ancient Race''s turn!" Inside the hall, the Gu family''s higher-ups talked to each other. They all agreed that they wanted to stop the Soul Race. The graceful girl had a troubled expression on her face. She finally stood up and walked out of the hall with big steps. "Xun Er, where are you going? "How can you be so rude!" Seeing the young girl walk out without saying a word, Gu Yuan slammed the table and shouted. The young girl stopped and turned her head. There was unconcealable anxiety in her eyes as she said, "Father, since the Soul Clan has attacked the Medicine Clan and the Stone Clan, they will definitely attack the Xiao Clan. I cannot ignore the danger that Xiao Yan ge-ge is in!" After she finished speaking, the young girl didn''t linger and directly walked out. "This unfilial daughter, unfilial daughter! This father has raised her for nothing for so many years, and has now turned all of my arms towards that kid from the Xiao Clan! " Gu Yuan was furious, but after calming down, he said, "We can''t let the Soul Emperor take the initiative. Ancient trees, ancient tea, you guys go visit the Yan Clan and Lightning Clan. The Soul Race was powerful. They couldn''t let them break through them one by one! Gu Shan, follow the young lady and bring that little fellow from the Xiao clan back. "Remember, first ensure Miss''s safety, do you understand?" As the opponent that was on par with the Heavenly Soul Emperor, Gu Yuan gave the order in an orderly manner. While Xiao Xun Er was heading to Jia Nan Academy, the Yan Clan also welcomed an uninvited guest. This time, it was a middle-aged man. He was dressed in black and had fair skin. His eyes were filled with arrogance. This person was the strongest person in the Soul Race besides the Heavenly Soul Emperor. Or rather, he wasn''t from the Soul Race. To be more precise, he wasn''t human. His strength was at the early stage of a nine star Dou Sheng. As for his name, no one knew it. The black flames had the ability to attract souls. It seemed that if one was not careful, they would be devoured by the black flames in the man''s hand. The black flames tore apart the world of flames. The man rushed in with his Soul Race underlings. The power of the Void Swallowing Flame was much more explosive than Li Dao''s method of breaking through the Flame World. It directly incinerated and destroyed the Flame World, causing the Flame World to fall down from the sky onto the Dou Qi continent. Yan Jin narrowed his eyes as he looked at the tall, slender, fair, and unruly man dressed in black. The Yan Clan''s disciples behind him had unfriendly gazes. "Soul Race has never heard of someone like you. What is the purpose of your visit?" A dangerous light shone from Yan Jin''s narrowed eyes. The battle spirit in his body was gathering, ready to strike out at any time. "Hahahaha, you all are not worthy of asking my name. Hand over the Sentinel Jade and I''ll give you a quick death. Otherwise, die! " The man transformed from the Voidwave Flame was incomparably arrogant. From the way he spoke, he didn''t place the Yan Clan in his eyes at all. He had the qualification. Even though Xiao Yan always killed enemies above his level in the original book, that was when his cultivation was still not high enough. The higher the cultivation, the further away each step was from the next. The ''Nihility Flame Devourer'' was only at the early 9 star Dou Sheng level. It could not be compared to the half step Dou Di like the ''Soul Heavenly Emperor'' and the ''Gu Yuan''. However, it was not an easy feat to take care of the Yan Clan. As the second ranked ''Heavenly Flame'', if Di Yan didn''t appear, then the ''Void Swallowing Flame'' would definitely be the number one ''Heavenly Flame''. The ''Heavenly Flame'' itself possessed the strength to destroy the heavens and the earth. Moreover, the ''Void Swallowing Flame'' had also been trained to a nine star Dou Sheng. Even though there were countless experts in the Yan Clan and Yan Jin was only an eight star Dou Sheng, he was still lacking in this one star. Even if the entire Yan Clan were tied together, they still wouldn''t be a match for the Voidwave Flames. Fighting for a short period of time didn''t seem appropriate. The situation could be said to be one-sided. In less than the time it took to drink a cup of tea, the Yan Clan had suffered a great number of casualties. Other than Yan Jin and the elders, practically no one else remained standing. The wild and unbridled laughter of the void devourer reverberated between the heaven and earth, and he opened his mouth once more, "You''re still unwilling to hand over the ancient Sentinel Jade, right? "Why do you people from the Yan Clan have only one brain? Why not hand over the Sentinel Ancient Jade as soon as possible, then transcend life and reduce the amount of suffering you have?" "Pui!" Our Yan Clan would rather die standing than live kneeling! You can kill me, but you''ll have to follow in my footsteps very soon. My son-in-law won''t let you off! " Yan Jin spat out a mouthful of blood and his flesh was charred black like carbon. Even his bones and internal organs were charred. The Yan Clan was unparalleled in their control over fire, but they were still inferior to the void flame, because he himself was a ''Heavenly Flame'' and his cultivation was much higher than Yan Jin''s. Upon hearing Yan Jin''s words, Xiao Yan''s smile became even more savage. The disdain in his eyes was not concealed in the slightest. Yan Jin''s eyes lit up when he heard Li Dao. Ignoring the fact that his skirt was torn to pieces, he took out a strand of hair, which sparkled like jade under the sunlight. C737 "I do not care who you are. If you provoke our Yan Clan, I will make you pay the price!" Huo Xuan''s sparkling and translucent hair only felt a sharp pain in his hands, as if it couldn''t be squeezed. Although Li Dao had sealed a strand of sword Qi in his hair, it actually weighed more than a thousand Jin. "Huo Xuan, come back quickly. Now is not the time to be trying to be brave!" Yan Jin grabbed Huo Xuan''s arm and whispered into her ear, "We''ll fight with everything we have to give you a chance at survival. After that, quickly escape and find Li Dao so that he can avenge us!" A glint of determination flickered in Yan Jin''s eyes. "Old man, don''t worry. None of us will die today. Do you see that? There is a stream of sword Qi sealed within this hair of his. The arrogant fellow on the other side will definitely not be able to block it! " Huo Xuan smiled, revealing a row of sparkling and orderly white teeth. He broke away from Yan Jin''s arm and walked towards the middle-aged man who had transformed into a void flame. "What does Huo Xuan want to do?" "I don''t know. Maybe her husband left her some trump card." Seeing Huo Xuan''s action, the eyes of many people from the Yan Clan started to burn with hope. If they were able to live, who among them would be willing to die? Xiao Yan frowned as he looked at Huo Xuan walking towards him. He could smell a dangerous aura coming from the woman in front of him. As a naturally born flame, the ability to devour flames of nothingness was astonishing. However, reason told him that the girl in front of him was merely a 9 star Dou Zun. Even if she stood there and did whatever she wanted, she might not be able to hurt him at all. "The little girl is so pretty, but she''s going to wither at such a young age. What a pity!" The ''Nihility Swallowing Flame'' smiled. The black flame that was so dense that it could not melt began to fluctuate, as though it was doing whatever it wanted. "Haha, if you are still alive later, it is not too late to say this again." Huo Xuan grinned and threw out the fine, sparkling hair in his hand. "What?" The pupils of the Virtual Swallowing Flames rapidly enlarged. Without any hesitation, they turned around, tore open the space and fled. In the moment that Huo Xuan tossed out his silk thread, an intense unease surged through his heart, followed by the sudden appearance of a green light. He didn''t have time to think about it too much. This time, he chose to believe in his intuition. If he didn''t run away, he might really die! A green light suddenly appeared and shattered the surrounding space, turning it into a black hole. In the nick of time, the void flame tore open the space and drilled into the space. Unfortunately, his movements were still not as fast as the dazzling green light, and before he could enter the space, he was hit. As they looked to the unclosing sky before them, the Yan Clan''s people felt fear in their hearts. For the time being, they had managed to pass through this calamity. The sword Qi that Li Dao had sealed in his hair was able to force a nine star Dou Sheng to escape. If he were to use his full strength, even those of the Dou Qi Continent''s Yan Clan would believe him. As the people of the Yan Clan were in the joy of surviving a calamity, the ancient clan had come to contact the Yan Clan''s Dou Sheng Ancient Tree. At the same time, the Dou Qi continent was filled with clan extermination scenes, especially in the middle of the continent. The ''Hall of Souls'' had been set up in every corner of the Dou Qi Continent. This time, all the factions within the hall were mobilized and they began to massacre the entire Dou Qi continent. The goal of the Hall of Souls was clear. It was to collect souls, regardless of whether it was a Dou Zhe or an ordinary person, they would kill anyone they saw. In a short period of time, rivers of blood flowed across the Dou Qi continent. Corpses littered the fields, and wherever the Soul Race passed, it was a land of death. Cultivators were fine, but they still had the power to resist the Soul Race. Ordinary people would be in trouble if they encountered them. There was no way to survive if they encountered them. The reason why the Soul Race acted so crazily was because they wanted to collect souls to prepare for the breakthrough to the Dou Di class. The Dou Qi Mainland no longer had the source energy of an Emperor. When the Soul Emperor set his gaze on the elementary Emperor Dan amongst the Shrek Emperor''s treasures, he made two preparations at the same time. It was to use countless souls to form a formation and rely on devouring all living souls to break through to the Dou Di level. A thousand years ago, Xiao Xuan from the Xiao Clan extracted the bloodline of the Dou Emperor from his clan members in order to attack the Dou Emperor class. He was preparing to make an ultimate leap, but he was only limited to his clan members. Moreover, he would not die if he extracted the blood of a Dou Di. In the eyes of the Soul Emperor, whether it was the Soul Race or any other race, as long as they could help him step into the Dou Emperor realm, they could be sacrificed. According to the original development of the story, the Heavenly Soul Emperor should not have acted so quickly. This was because once he made a move, he wanted to become enemies with the entire Dou Qi continent. The reason he attacked in advance was because Li Dao killed the Soul Clan''s number one alchemist, Hun Xuanzi, when he took the Three Thousand Flames Flame, and let the Heavenly Soul Emperor know of Li Dao''s existence. The Heavenly Soul Emperor didn''t care that he wasn''t fully prepared. He immediately started to store the big net that he had set up in the Battle Qi Continent for the past thousand years. In the entire Dou Qi Continent, there were two people who were particularly dazzling: Xiao Xuan and the Heavenly Soul Emperor. Xiao Xuan carried the characteristics of a hero, while the Heavenly Soul Emperor was truly formidable. In order to achieve his goals, he slaughtered all the living creatures in the world as though they were animals. In the original novel, there was Xiao Yan, the son of Heaven''s Mandate, who had stood up to establish the Heaven Palace to fight with the Heavenly Soul Emperor. The current Xiao Yan had not grown to the point where he could fight with the Heavenly Soul Emperor. On the Dou Qi continent, the Soul Race''s figures were everywhere, harvesting people''s souls like harvesting grains. The remaining great powers had no choice but to gather together and form an alliance, with the ancient clans as the leader. If they couldn''t stop the Soul Race, their lives would be in danger! C738 The Dou Qi continent was in ruins, and a bloody storm was brewing. The disaster of the Dou Qi Mainland was caused by the Spirit Emperor. It was all for the sake of attacking the Dou Di class. A large group of people had gathered in the ancient realm. If Li Dao were here, he would discover that all of them were familiar faces. The Ancient Clan, Yan Clan, Lightning Clan, Xiao Yan, Yao Chen, the Fairy Doctor, Yun Yun, Qing Lin and the others. Due to the relationship with Gu Xun Er, Xiao Yan was accepted into the ancient world. If there were any safe places on the continent now, they would definitely be the Ancient World or the Dragon Island. This was because the ancient world had the ancient essence, while the Dragon Island had Zhu Kun. Only these two could contend against the Heavenly Soul Emperor. "The Heavenly Soul Emperor has already collected four ancient jades. He will not let this go easily. I believe he will come knocking soon." In the hall, a Gu family elder said with a heavy tone. "That''s right, only the Patriarch of the Soul Sky Emperor can contend against them. Hun Qian Mo is also not someone who is easy to deal with. The situation wasn''t too good. Everyone wasn''t optimistic. "If only Master was here." Xiao Yan sat in the corner and sighed. He couldn''t care less about the situation, he only knew that his big brother had died and that his father had been captured by the Soul Race. "It''s all my fault that my husband only had a single strand of hair left. If there were two more, then I wouldn''t have to be afraid of that Heavenly Soul Emperor ¡­" Huo Xuan propped his chin up, not too anxious at all. "Pah! You shameless woman, how could big brother marry you? Don''t think too much of yourself, okay?" When she saw the dazzling Fairy Doctor, she immediately went on with her words. Her tone was filled with disdain. "Haha, you little girl, you really don''t understand. A maid must have the awareness of a maid." Huo Xuan carelessly stuck out his chest. He proudly glanced at the Fairy Doctor. He did not plan on bickering. Seeing Huo Xuan''s impressive capabilities, the Fairy Doctor''s aura couldn''t help but weaken. He began to curse at the fox spirit shamelessly. "Master, can this hair really repel the Heavenly Soul Emperor?" Xiao Yan pinched out three long hair from his scented pouch. His face had a doubtful expression. It was just three strands of hair, what use could it have? Huo Xuan braced himself and snatched three strands of hair from Xiao Yan''s hand. After looking at them once, he returned them back to Xiao Yan and shook his head, "No, these three strands of hair of yours are not as shiny as the one he gave me. Their might is insufficient." Li Dao gave Xiao Yan a total of five strands of hair, three strands for Xiao Yan, one for Yao Chen and one for Huo Xuan. The hair he gave Xiao Yan and Yao Chen was clearly not as beautiful as the hair he gave to Yan Xuan. Gu Yuan took the hair from Xiao Yan''s hand and looked at it. He was first shocked and then somewhat disappointed. According to Huo Xuan, she had relied on a single strand of hair of Li Dao to repel the ''Nether Swallowing Flame''. However, the hair in Xiao Yan''s and Yao Chen''s hands was only that of a two star Dou Sheng''s. "Do you know when he will come out? He is the only one who can change the fate of the Dou Qi Mainland. If he is able to break through to the Dou Di class, the situation will be even more complicated. " Yun Yun who had been silent all this time asked Huo Xuan, her eyes filled with worry. If they didn''t stop the Soul Race, countless people would die every day, and those people would all be innocent! "I don''t know. My husband said it would take at least a year or two, or at most three to five years." Huo Xuan waved his hand, his enthusiasm waning a little. "There is still a solution now." Xiao Yan suddenly stood up. He thought of a person and a light flickered in his eyes. "What method?" Everyone was attracted by Xiao Yan''s words. Once the Soul Race''s situation was settled, no one would feel relaxed. Hearing that Xiao Yan had a plan, his ears involuntarily perked up. "Zi Yan''s father!" "He''s a 9 star Dou Sheng, he promised Master that he would be my Daoist Protector. Now that we''re going to look for him, it''s not certain that we''ll win, but at least it''ll increase our chances of winning." Xiao Yan recalled the golden-haired Great Void Dragon Emperor from the Jia Nan Academy. His expression became much more excited. "If what you say is true, then we can indeed stop the Soul Emperor. There''s no time to lose, we''ll set off right now to the Dragon Island to request an audience with the Dragon Emperor." Gu Yuan stood up, appearing calm and collected. Just as everyone was preparing to leave for the Dragon Island, a group of people from the ancient world arrived. The one leading them was a refined middle-aged man wearing a blue robe. This person had a smile on his face, giving off the impression of a gentle gentleman bathing in spring wind. Judging by his appearance, no one would believe that he was the final villain of the Battle Qi Continent, the Heavenly Soul Emperor. On the left and right of the Heavenly Soul Emperor stood Devourer Flame and Soul Qian Mo. Behind him was a small fry of the Soul Race who was escorting a white-haired middle-aged man with a weak aura. "Old friend, an old friend is here to visit. Why don''t you come out and meet him?" A warm voice transmitted into the ancient world, causing Gu Yuan''s expression to turn incomparably ugly. "Father, what''s wrong?" Noticing the change in Gu Yuan''s expression, Gu Xun Er asked with concern. Gu Yuan opened his mouth and spat out something that shocked everyone. "Heavenly Soul Emperor is here!" Xiao Xuan, the Soul Emperor, and Gu Yuan were all people of the same generation. They were all once the most talented geniuses of the Dou Qi Continent. It wasn''t the first time Gu Yuan had fought with the Heavenly Soul Emperor, but he had never been able to gain anything from it. As for whether the Heavenly Soul Emperor would use the same methods as him, Gu Yuan wasn''t sure. The only person who could completely suppress the Heavenly Soul Emperor was probably Xiao Xuan, and right now, Xiao Yan only had a fragment of his soul left in the tomb of his ancient clan''s ancestor. C739 "Father!" The moment Xiao Yan saw Xiao Zhan being escorted, he let out a surprised cry, which completely messed up his mind. Xiao Zhan''s current state was not very good. All of his cultivation had been destroyed and had been tormented. If he was not treated now, he might not be able to hold on for long. "Old friend, I haven''t seen you in so many years. It seems like you''re not very happy with me?" The Heavenly Soul Emperor asked Gu Yuan with a gentle aura and a faint smile on his face. "Don''t tell me you don''t have anything to do with this. Tell me, what is your purpose?" Gu Yuan had a serious expression on his face. The Dou Qi in his body was still active and he was on guard. "Hur hur, don''t always be so rigid! I believe that you all know the reason for my visit. If you hand over the Sentinel Jade, we will all still be good friends. " The Heavenly Soul Emperor seemed to always have this light smile on his face. No one could tell what he was thinking about. "And if I say no?" Gu Yuan asked as he looked solemnly at the calm and collected Heavenly Soul Emperor in front of him. "Really, why do you insist on making it unpleasant? There are many good things hidden within Ancient Emperor Shetuo''s treasure trove. How about this, we''ll open the treasure trove together and split the treasures equally. " The Heavenly Soul Emperor acted as if he was his best friend. No matter how I looked at it, he wasn''t a bad person. However, everyone knew that this was the reason why the blood rain and blood on the Dou Qi continent arose. "Don''t tell me about this. I, Hun Tian Emperor, am extremely clear on what kind of virtue you have." If we were to open the treasure of the Ancient Emperor, then we will be facing a true disaster in the Dou Qi Mainland! " "Tsk tsk tsk tsk, seeing that we''ve known each other for a while, I was even planning to discuss it properly. Yet, you still refuse to appreciate this kindness of yours. This is truly quite a blow to me." The Heavenly Soul Emperor rubbed his forehead with a troubled expression on his face. "There''s nothing we can do. Since we have to make it so unpleasant, then there''s no need to say anything about our feelings," the Heavenly Soul Emperor said as he laughed. The Soul Clansmen behind him were eager to give it a try. "What''s the point of talking so much nonsense to them? Why don''t we join hands and kill them all?" The Devouring Flame beside the Heavenly Soul Emperor took a step forward. Its face was pale green, as if it had been submerged in water for many days. "Hey, I was wondering who could be so cocky, so it''s you. Have you forgotten the lesson I taught you last time? " Huo Xuan couldn''t help but mock Lin Ming as he looked at the aura of void flames engulfing him. "Little girl, you can consider yourself lucky last time. I don''t believe that you can take out that kind of hair!" The Invisible Flames of the Void clenched its teeth, and the black flames in its hands leapt up, as if it could suck in a person''s soul. The atmosphere had turned cold, and at any moment, it could trigger a world-shaking battle. In the midst of the silence, a rough voice rang out in time to break the somber atmosphere. "Hahahaha, luckily laozi was fast enough, otherwise I would have missed such a wonderful show!" A colossal dragon, so large that its entire appearance could not be seen, swooped down. Its purplish-golden scales shone with an ice-cold luster under the sunlight. The colossal dragon flew to the middle of the two sides, turning into a man with a head full of golden hair. Those who knew Zhu Kun were overjoyed. Xiao Yan excitedly asked, "Senior, why are you here?" Zhu Kun turned his head to glance at Xiao Yan and revealed a wild smile as he replied, "Nonsense. Since I have promised your master to protect you for ten years, of course I will have to constantly pay attention to your situation." If you get accidentally killed, how will your daddy explain this to your master? " Xiao Yan did not mind these words of Zhu Kun. Instead, he was overjoyed. With Zhu Kun, the situation had reversed. Gu Yuan, Zhu Kun, and the Soul Emperor were all peak 9-star Dou Saints and half step into the realm of Dou Di. In a situation where Gu Yuan and Zhu Kun had no hidden trump cards, Gu Yuan and Zhu Kun had a high chance of winning. If they used all of their trump cards, it would be hard to say whether they would win or lose. Xiao Yan was also a nine star Dou Sheng. However, he was still quite far from the three of them. In addition, Huo Xuan had unsealed the seal earlier. After receiving Li Dao''s sword Qi, it was now even more useless. In the face of this sudden turn of events, the Soul Emperor''s expression didn''t change. He elegantly extended his hand and grabbed Xiao Zhan''s neck. "It''s not good if they fight and kill each other. The younger generation of the Xiao family, do not want to just watch your father die and exchange four pieces of the ancient Jadeite Sentinel for it." The voice of the Heavenly Soul Emperor was very gentle and calm. There was a smile on his face, but no one felt that he was joking. Xiao Yan didn''t dare to use Xiao Zhan''s life to test if the Heavenly Soul Emperor was joking. "Let go of my father, we have something to talk about!" Xiao Yan hurriedly extended his hand with a trembling voice. "I''ll give you fifteen minutes. Either take out four pieces of Sentinel Jade, or I''ll kill him." The Heavenly Soul Emperor sized up the weakened Xiao Zhan. "Heavenly Soul Emperor, I can give you my Shetuo Ancient Jade. Let go of my father!" Xiao Yan pulled off a piece of jade that was hanging from his neck and spoke with a flustered expression. "I want four pieces, not one." The Heavenly Soul Emperor shook his head, increasing the amount of energy in his hand. The already dying Xiao Zhan''s head was bloodshot from lack of oxygen. "Stop! Don''t force me, I only have one piece of ancient jade, where can I find you four? " Xiao Yan clenched his teeth as he looked at the Spirit Sky Emperor. If looks could kill, the Spirit Sky Emperor would have died over ten thousand times. "I don''t care. If you think his life is worth less than four pieces of ancient jade, then you can pretend you didn''t hear it." The Heavenly Soul Emperor chuckled. Xiao Zhan found it even harder to breathe while facing him. C740 "Yan Er, don''t listen to him. Daddy has lived for more than half his life already, how could the men of Xiao family be threatened by others? "Father has no way to see you get married. You have to listen to your master''s words ¡­" Xiao Zhan was being held by the neck by the Heavenly Soul Emperor, making it difficult for him to stutter. Xiao Yan had already become a tearful person. His voice was hoarse as he said, "Father, don''t say anymore. I won''t helplessly watch you suffer. I will definitely save you!" Looking at this father and son love drama, the Heavenly Soul Emperor smiled lightly and reminded him with deep concern, "Xiao family''s younger generation, you only have fifteen minutes, you have to grasp this yourself. I, as a person, have always kept my word. After fifteen minutes, even if you take out four pieces of ancient jade, you will still not be able to save your father. " "Shameless man, no matter what, you are a 9 star Dou Sheng. How can you be so despicable?" "If you have the guts to let go of Xiao Zhan, then we''ll fight you fair and square!" Zhu Kun was extremely angry at the Soul Emperor''s actions and even looked down on him. With the soul of the Heavenly Emperor, he obviously would not take what Zhu Kun had said to heart. Without saying anything, he turned around to face the crowd and said in a heavy voice, "Clan leader Yan Jin, Uncle Gu, Chief Lei, I know that I should not say this, but as a son, Xiao Yan needs to do some things that he knows are wrong. Please save my father!" As he spoke, he bent his knees and kneeled on the ground, creating muffled sounds as he kowtowed. His head smashed into a small hole in the ground, blood spurting out from it. The neat strands of his hair had been scattered. "Xiao Yan ge-ge!" Don''t be like this, get up first. " Seeing his lover in such a state, Gu Xun Er''s heart ached. He went forward to help Xiao Yan up, but no matter what he did, Xiao Yan just kept on kowtowing. The muffled sound was like the beating of a drum, pounding in everyone''s heart. Huo Xuan sighed and whispered into Yan Jin''s ear. After which, he took the remaining jade and walked toward Xiao Yan. "Originally, we didn''t plan to hand over the ancient jade, but no matter what, you are his disciple, take it!" Huo Xuan said as he handed the broken jade over to Xiao Yan''s hand. Xiao Yan raised his head and said in a choked voice, "Thank you, Madam!" Huo Xuan patted Xiao Yan''s shoulder before returning to Yan Jin''s side. For Li Dao''s sake, their Yan Clan could take out the ancient jade to save Xiao Zhan; the ancient clan and the Lightning clan might not be able to do so. Xiao Yan received the ancient jade from the Yan Clan and continued to kowtow. Every time he kowtowed, his flesh would become a little more blurry. Gu Xun Er''s heart seemed to be pulled up as he cried, "Xiao Yan ge-ge, hurry and get up!" Xiao Yan did not move. He used more strength and blood flowed all over the ground. "Foolish child, don''t worry about me. Get up, get up!" Xiao Zhan, who was holding the Heavenly Soul Emperor''s hand, cried without a sound. Unable to support Xiao Yan, Gu Xun Er lifted her skirt and ran to the front of Gu Yuan. Her voice was anxious as she cried, "Father, save Xiao Yan ge-ge. Quickly save Xiao Yan ge-ge, or else he will die." Gu Yuan closed his eyes, not daring to look at his daughter''s earnest expression. Hand over the ancient jade, and the Heavenly Soul Emperor would open the Shrek Emperor''s treasure. Then their Gu clan would be eternally doomed. "Miss, don''t make things difficult for the Patriarch. The Heavenly Soul Emperor is too greedy. If you give him the jade, everyone will know the consequences." The Gu family''s people tried to persuade her, and the pain in Gu Xun Er''s heart became more intense. How could she not know the difficulties her father was facing? How could she not know what the consequences would be if she gave the ancient Shura Jade to the Heavenly Soul Emperor? Gu Xun Er turned her head to look at Xiao Yan, who was still kowtowing. She lifted the hem of her dress and slowly knelt in front of Gu Yuan, letting out two clear tears. With a choked voice, she said, "Father, your daughter has never had a mother since she was young. Today is the first time my daughter has asked you to help Xiao Yan ge-ge! " Gu Yuan had his eyes closed the whole time, and the muscles on his face began to twist. "Tsk! Tsk! Tsk! What a heartless father! Even your daughter is begging like this, yet you''re still not willing to hand over an ancient jade. I''ll take a look!" The laughing Heaven Soul Emperor spoke with a taunting tsk-tsk. Gu Yuan suddenly opened his eyes and glared at the Soul Emperor. He dejectedly waved his hand and took out the piece of jade that belonged to the Gu clan. He asked, "Xun Er, if father sits here and does nothing, will you hate father for the rest of your life?" "Yes sir!" Gu Xun Er replied without hesitation. Her eyes were firm and clear with tears still hanging from the corners of her eyes. "Take it, your father owes you." Gu Yuan had a helpless expression as he placed the jade fragment into Gu Xun Er''s hands. In the distance, the smile on the Soul Emperor''s face turned mocking, his eyes full of ridicule. Back then, when he captured Xiao Zhan, he was only doing it by accident, he never thought that it would be of such great use. After obtaining the ancient clan''s jade fragment from Xun Er, there was only one piece left from the Thunder Clan. Everyone turned to look at the Thunder Clan''s clan leader. Their emotions were very complicated. No one wished for the Soul Heavenly Emperor to collect all eight pieces of jade, but with Xiao Yan and his son and Li Dao standing before them, was he really going to sacrifice Xiao Zhan? "Ai, what should I do if you all let me do this? "This old man isn''t willing to be a villain either. Take it." The Thunder Clan''s chief let out a sigh and took out the piece of jade that belonged to the Thunder Clan. These four pieces of jade were the symbol of his father''s life. It was also the Yan Clan, Ancient Clan, and Lightning Clan. Their enormous favor was even heavier than an entire mountain. The corner of the Soul Heavenly Emperor''s mouth was lifted into an arc. Looking at Xiao Yan who was walking toward him, he was in a great mood. There was hope for the Dou Emperor class! C741 After receiving the four pieces of broken jade from Xiao Yan, the wild joy in the eyes of the Heavenly Soul Emperor could no longer be hidden. Without saying anything, he let go of Xiao Zhan and turned around, leaving quickly and neatly. Nothing was as important as the ancient emperor''s treasure. Xiao Yan hurriedly caught Xiao Zhan and was no longer in the mood to care about other things. "Hey, you want to leave now? Have you asked laozi?" Seeing that the Soul Emperor was about to leave, Zhu Kun suddenly roared out, his fist brought about a strong gale as it shook the air and created a storm. Just like Zhu Kun, Gu Yuan also attacked without hesitation. He formed a giant seal with his hand, shining with boundless light. Although Zhu Kun and Gu Yuan did not know that there was an Emperor grade elementary core in the ancient emperor''s treasure trove, it was still a treasure left behind by the last Dou Di of the Dou Qi continent. The battle for the great daos was a great opportunity that shook the heavens. No one would give in. The Heavenly Soul Emperor seemed to have eyes on his back as he waved his hand. The golden soul rope in his sleeve flew out and collided head on with Gu Yuan and Zhu Kun before disappearing without a trace. "As expected, that guy is hiding something!" Gu Yuan''s expression was dark. Just the fact that the Heavenly God of Souls was able to withstand both his and Zhu Kun''s attacks was a testament to the many problems he faced. "We can''t let him obtain the treasure!" "What should I do now?" The crowd was in an uproar. With the character of the Heavenly Soul Emperor, no one dared to imagine the consequences if he was able to obtain the treasure of the ancient emperor. "Let''s go to the ''Black-Corner Region''!" Gu Yuan and Zhu Kun looked at each other and simultaneously disappeared. The rest of the people looked at each other in dismay. "I''ll follow and take a look as well. It might be able to help!" Yan Jin took a step forward and disappeared. At the same time, the two Seven Star Dou Saints and the Thunder Clan''s clan leader disappeared at the same time. Against the Heavenly Soul Emperor, without a 5-star Dou Sheng''s cultivation, he wouldn''t even be able to fight him. In the fiery red subterranean world, the Heavenly Soul Emperor brought Xiao Yan and Hun Qianyin to stand in the hiding spot of the ancient emperor''s cave. "Are you sure there''s an Emperor Pill in the abode?" The Heavenly Soul Emperor held an ancient jade in his hand, made from eight pieces of broken jade, as he asked the Great Void Swallowing Flame. "That''s right, there is indeed an Emperor Pill inside, but I hope you won''t forget your promise!" The Hollow Flames Devourer''s face was ashen. It had not fully recovered from Li Dao''s sword energy. The Heavenly Soul Emperor nodded his head, then turned around and controlled the unremarkable ancient jade. The void began to vibrate. A brilliant multicolored light shone from the void, and an ancient heavy door appeared, exuding a terrifying aura. Xiao Yan''s pupils constricted. He and the Purified Lotus Demon Flame had escaped from behind this door. Now, they had to go back again. He could not help but feel a little fearful. The Heavenly Soul Emperor did not have that much of a scruple as he pushed open the door and stepped inside, his eyes filled with fanaticism. There was nothing special about the cave. The first thing he saw was the ''Heavenly Flame Plaza''. The Spirit Emperor had no interest in this'' Heavenly Flame Plaza ''. He quickly circled around the'' Heavenly Flame Plaza ''and arrived at the deepest part of the cave. However, there was nothing there. "Where is the Supreme Dan that you were talking about?" The Heavenly Soul Emperor''s eyes were cold as he looked at the Devouring Flame and asked. Xiao Yan tilted his head and looked towards the end of the plaza. That place was covered in dense fog, making it impossible for one to see the scenery clearly. "Hua!" As the mist dispersed, an enormous shadow suddenly enveloped the entire plaza. The Heavenly Soul Emperor and Hun Qianyin raised their heads and what entered their eyes was a stone statue that was at least a hundred thousand metres tall. The statue looked like an old man, and that face was not unfamiliar to the Heavenly Soul Emperor. It was the owner of the cave of the Ancient Emperor, the legendary Emperor Toshe! As the stone statue stood upright in the middle of the world, it gave off an aura that felt as if it was dominating the world. Under this aura, even the Heavenly Soul Emperor could not help but feel a sense of insignificance, as if he was pressed down by a mountain. "This is only a statue left behind by Ancient Emperor Shetuo!" Hun Tian Emperor could not help but sigh. He was a nine star Dou Sheng who had half a foot into the Dou Di class. However, this half a step gap was just like a natural moat that could not be crossed. Surrounding the stone statue, there were numerous balls of light dancing around. Looking from afar, it was incomparably gorgeous. Looking at the clumps of light, the Heavenly Soul Emperor squinted his eyes, then stopped caring about them. Within these light clusters were some ancient scrolls. On top of the scrolls, there was an extremely strong spiritual force. This kind of spiritual force was not one bit inferior to a high grade Heaven Tier Qi Method or Dou Technique! Hundreds of heaven rank cultivation techniques and battle skills. This level of treasure could be considered a treasure to the outside world. However, it was completely useless against the Heavenly Soul Emperor. The Heavenly Soul Emperor was already half a step into the Dou Di realm, Heaven tier techniques were meaningless to him. "Where is the Emperor Pill?" Ignoring the chaotic situation, the Soul Sky Emperor frowned and looked around. "This area has not been so lively for a long time ¡­" Just as the Heavenly Soul Emperor was frowning over this matter, he suddenly heard a faint old voice from the sky. The sudden voice of an old man attracted the gazes of the three people of the Soul Emperor''s group. On the shoulder of the stone statue, an old man stood with his hands behind his back as he calmly gazed at the three people below him. "Tou She Ancient Emperor!" The Heavenly Soul Emperor''s pupils constricted, but he immediately felt that something was amiss. "What''s going on?" As he stared at the old man, who was emitting an extremely powerful aura, the Heavenly Soul Emperor attempted to pick up on some clues. He felt a sense of fear from the old man. This feeling belonged to Ancient Emperor Tou She! However, hadn''t the ancient emperor already disappeared from the Dou Qi continent? It was impossible for him to stay here for so many years. Xiao Yan raised his head and calmly stared at the old man. After a moment, he spoke with some hesitation, "He is not ancient Emperor Tou She. He is that Emperor Dan!" C742 "He''s not the Ancient Emperor, he''s that Emperor Core!" The Hollow Devouring Flame''s face was pale white. It seemed as if it had been submerged in water for many days as its eyes flickered with uncertainty. "Hollow Devourer Flame, do you know what you''re doing?" The elder on the statue''s shoulder flew into a rage as he shouted with a red neck. "Of course I know what I''m doing!" Faced with the old man''s question, Xiao Yan''s tone became weak and he lost all of his confidence. "Bastard, if I hadn''t helped you break the shackles of the Pure Lotus Demon Flame back then, how would you have been able to escape? You all promised me back then to save this place as well! " The old man pointed at the void flames. His hands began to tremble; it was obvious that he was very angry. "Haha, it really is an Emperor Grade medicinal pill. Although it is not the complete pill, it is still considered extraordinary." The Heavenly Soul Emperor chuckled. The fire in his eyes seemed to be able to melt the old man. "Don''t blame me. People die for money, and birds die for food. "A promise like this is worthless. You can only blame yourself for being too valuable." The Emptiness Flame Devourer quickly tossed the guilt to the back of his mind. As long as the Heavenly Soul Emperor successfully ascends to become a Dou Di, then his ambition could be realized. However, he had forgotten one thing. If he could break his promise, then why couldn''t the Heavenly Soul Emperor tear his promise with him? People were often like this, believing only what they wanted to believe. "Do you really think you can take me down?" The expression on the face of the old man made of Emperor Dan changed back into anger. He was no longer hesitant about the matter of the void swallowing flames not keeping his promise. Anyway, the entrance to the cave had already been opened. Pills were divided into ten grades, and he was the only Tier 10 pill in the entire Dou Qi Mainland. The original body of the Pill Pagoda''s ancestor was only a Grade Nine Xuan Core, which was equivalent to a two star Dou Sheng. Naturally, the Emperor Pill was much stronger than the old master of the Pill Tower, possessing the strength of a peak Dou Sheng. "I''m really going to eat you today. If you don''t believe me, you can give it a try!" The ''Soul Sky Emperor'' suddenly shot out explosively after his voice sounded. That monstrous Dou Qi spread out like a tidal wave and ruthlessly smashed toward the old man formed by Di Dan. "An insignificant skill!" Di Dan sneered. He calmly pointed with his finger. The towering energy tide that was coming towards him was unexpectedly cut apart by his finger! "As expected of an Emperor Pill. Once I eat you, the Battle Emperor has a 90% chance of winning!" The Heavenly Soul Emperor stuck out his tongue and rolled his lips. His greedy gaze made him look like a man who had been imprisoned for three thousand years. "If you want to eat this old man, I''m afraid I''ll burst you!" Di Dan rose from the statue''s shoulder and struck down with his palm. "Di Dan Palm!" The old man suddenly widened his eyes. The moment his hand was pressed forward, a bright and beautiful cluster of light that was the size of a human head suddenly surged out! "Bam!" Following the appearance of this beautiful cluster of light, the energy in the area suddenly began to burn as though it had met boiling oil from a hot flame. Looking around, the boundless sky was completely filled with raging flames. "Ho ho ho, Ten Thousand Souls Heavenly Lock!" A deep voice came from the throat of the Heavenly Soul Emperor. He spread open his arms and endless black fog surged out from his body. There was a giant golden python that was leading a dense cluster of small black snakes. If one looked closely, one would realize that it was not a snake at all, but a golden chain with countless pitch-black chains. The golden chains that belonged to the Soul Emperor were not afraid of fire at all. They rushed towards Di Dan like a python trying to wrap its prey around itself. As for the rest of the black spirit chains, they also coiled around Di Dan along with the golden spirit chains. "Open for me!" Di Dan''s hands stirred as he suddenly pushed forward. The wind and clouds stirred as he broke the dense black soul rope. However, only the golden spirit chain was incomparably sturdy. Even though it was already making ''ka ka'' sounds, it still did not have any intention of breaking. "Sky Claw!" "Sky Flipping Seal!" Just as the Emperor Pill and the Soul Emperor were clashing fiercely against each other, a huge purple claw and a large earthen yellow seal came crashing down from above. RUU¡­! A loud sound rang out, followed by a cloud of dust. Gu Yuan and Zhu Kun had arrived. They didn''t attack the Heavenly Soul Emperor, but instead attacked the Emperor Pill. No matter how evil the Heavenly Soul Emperor was, it wasn''t necessarily true. He didn''t care about his own life, but Gu Yuan and Zhu Kun weren''t much better off. The opportunity to become a Dou Di was right in front of them. Who would be willing to watch the opportunity slip away? "You''ve come at just the right time. I thought you''d only come to stop me. It looks like you''re no hero!" The Heavenly Soul Emperor had a mocking expression as he spoke to Gu Yuan and Zhu Kun without even turning his head back. With a cold snort, Gu Yuan and Zhu Kun did not answer and instead placed their thoughts in the dust in front of them. "After eating, I can only help one of you to breakthrough to the Dou Emperor class. Now that you have three people, what should I do?" Why don''t the three of you decide who will win first, while the other one eats me? " As the dust settled, the elder that was formed from the Imperial Core sat cross-legged on the ground. He looked at the Soul Emperor, Gu Yuan, and the other two with a look of ridicule in his eyes. A faint pill fragrance wafted from his body. The Heavenly Soul Emperor, Gu Yuan, and Zhu Kun looked at each other and simultaneously said, "We all depend on our abilities!" After saying that, the three of them flew towards Di Dan. Battle qi surged as a terrifying energy emitted an aura that caused one''s heart to palpitate. The Void Swallowing Flame and Hun Qianyin were constantly retreating; they simply could not interfere at all. Bang bang bang. Energy clashed. All sorts of mystical battle skills dazzled people''s eyes. This was also the space personally created by Ancient Emperor Shentu. If it were the outside world, the energy ripples from their battle would have been enough to destroy the heavens and the earth. C743 The four of them faced off against each other, engaging in a chaotic battle! On the square, the faint pill fragrance that had been emanating forth grew stronger and stronger. The three of them could sense that something was amiss. "This fellow is really desperate. He actually squandered his own origin energy. If this continues, even if we capture him, he might not be able to break through to the Dou Di class." Heavenly Soul Emperor pulled apart the distance between him and the Emperor Pill as he spoke to Gu Yuan and Zhu Kun. "Old boy, what do you think we should do?" Zhu Kun stared at the old man with fear in his eyes. Even if the three of them worked together, they still wouldn''t be able to obtain a single pill. The Heavenly Soul Emperor shrugged his shoulders and clenched his sleeve that had a thin, blood-red blade. His eyes slightly narrowed, but he did not say anything. The old man formed from Di Dan hovered in the sky, staring coldly at the tens of thousands of feet deep abyss that was blasted away. Opposite him, three figures stood in the distance. They were the Heavenly Soul Emperor, Gu Yuan, and Zhu Kun. They occupied four different locations, north, south, east and west. "If you want to refine me, your abilities are still a bit lacking." The old man glanced at the four of them. His tone was calm, but if one looked closely, they would see a tinge of panic in his eyes. Right now, he was using up his source energy to resist the three Soul Emperor''s forces. If he continued to use it up, he might not be able to hold on much longer and transform back into a pill that he could swallow and refine. "Old thing, it''s too early for you to be celebrating, isn''t it?" Just as Di Dan''s voice sounded out, Xiao Yan suddenly let out a cold laugh. After which, he turned his head towards the Heavenly Soul Emperor and said in a deep voice, "Hand me the Shrek Ancient Jade!" The Heavenly Soul Emperor turned his head and gave the empty Swallowing Flame a meaningful glance. Afterwards, he very decisively threw the Sentinel Jade out. After which, he bit the tip of his tongue and spat out a mouthful of black blood that was filled with black flames. It landed on the ancient jade and his hands suddenly formed a series of extremely strange seals at this moment. Gu Yuan and Zhu Kun were stunned as they watched the sudden action of the ''Nihility Swallowing Flame''. They were unable to comprehend what had just happened. After musing for a moment, he suddenly raised his head and looked at the ten thousand feet tall stone statue of the Ancient Emperor. At this moment, the seal formed by the stone statue''s hands was actually exactly the same as the hand seal formed by the ''Nihility Swallowing Flame''! "Buzz buzz buzz!" As the hand seal of the Void Swallowing Flame rapidly changed, the Sentinel Jade in front of him suddenly began to buzz and tremble. Immediately, a gentle light spread out like a wave. As the ancient jade shook, it actually transformed into a gorgeous ring of light! The light circle had many different colors. There seemed to be a flame pulsating on it. It was extremely mysterious. "Pill Transformation Ring!" Pill Transformation Divine Art! How could you know the Great Emperor''s Pill Transformation Divine Art? " Upon seeing that halo taking shape, the ice-cold expression of Di Dan suddenly changed. His voice became somewhat mournful. He did not explain anything. He swung his hand and the gorgeous halo flew out. In a short instant, it appeared on top of Di Dan''s head. A gorgeous fire circle surfaced and wrapped around Di Dan''s body. Watching the halo shooting towards him, Di Dan wanted to dodge but found himself unable to move. His eyes were filled with shock as he screamed out, "Emptiness Swallowing Flames, you ungrateful traitor! You''re not keeping your promise!" This old man should not have let you out! " As the halo became brighter and brighter, the voice of the Emperor Pill became softer and softer, so weak that it could not be heard. Gu Yuan and Zhu Kun rushed towards the halo at the same time, their big hands grabbing at the halo, but they were pushed away, their faces turning extremely ugly. Di Dan''s voice could no longer be heard. The Devouring Emptiness Flame formed a seal with its hand. It withdrew its halo and took out an oval pill the size of a human head. "Give it to me!" The Heavenly Soul Emperor flew out and stopped in front of Xiao Yan. He raised his right hand with a fervent gaze and a tone that was close to command. Looking at the Soul Heavenly Emperor in front of him, Xiao Yan hesitated for two seconds before deciding to place the Pill Transformation Ring into the hands of the Soul Heavenly Emperor. "Hahahaha ¡­" A carefree and carefree laughter shook the entire mountain. The Heavenly Soul Emperor no longer had a refined and refined expression. He had gone insane. Gu Yuan and Zhu Kun seemed to have a tacit understanding as they both suddenly attacked the Heavenly Soul Emperor. A vicious look appeared in Zhu Kun''s eyes as he let out a low roar. A gigantic dragon that took up several tens of thousands of feet in the sky suddenly appeared. It turned into a purplish-golden beam of light and quickly smashed into the body of the Heavenly Soul Emperor. Gu Yuan''s attack arrived at the same time. An earthen yellow spear with an ancient aura pierced through the body of the Heavenly Soul Emperor. It wasn''t that the Heavenly Soul Emperor didn''t have the strength to dodge or block, but rather, he allowed Gu Yuan''s and Zhu Kun''s attacks to land on his body, piercing two terrifying holes in his chest and abdomen. The heavily injured Heavenly Soul Emperor stopped his wild laughter and turned to look at Gu Yuan and Zhu Kun. Blood was trickling from his gums as he grinned mockingly. "Hand over the Emperor Pill. With your current condition, even if you add Emptiness Devouring Flame and Hun Qianyin, you will definitely not be our match!" Gu Yuan gloomily looked at the Heavenly Soul Emperor as he spoke. Zhu Kun''s eyes were filled with ferocity as he watched from the side, ready to attack at any moment. This sudden and unexpected turn of events caused Xiao Yan and Hun Qianmo to be shocked. As they looked at the disheveled Heavenly Soul Emperor in front of them, their eyes flickered. "You want the Emperor Pill?" The Soul Heavenly Emperor wiped off the traces of blood from the corner of his mouth and turned his head to look at the beautiful cluster of light within the Pill Refining Ring. The cluster of light was like a galaxy and all the energy in the world seemed to be gathered within it. As he stared at that beautiful glowing ball, a strange smile appeared on the Soul Heavenly Emperor''s face. Under Gu Yuan and Zhu Kun''s astonished gazes, he suddenly opened his mouth and swallowed the glowing ball! Taking advantage of the moment that Gu Yuan and Zhu Kun were in a daze, the Heavenly Soul Emperor forcefully suppressed the raging energy in his body, as he enveloped the Voidwave Devourer and Hun Qian Mo and disappeared from the Ancient Emperor''s cave. "Crazy! This guy is crazy! Is he not afraid of the Emperor Pill being crushed?" Zhu Kun came back to his senses and muttered to himself. He was still fearful of the Heavenly Soul Emperor''s crazy actions. "He''s finished. Based on my understanding of him, he definitely has some tricks up his sleeve that can refine the Emperor Pill. The Heavenly Soul Emperor has achieved great success!" Gu Yuan''s expression was extremely ugly, as if he''d just eaten sh * t. He still couldn''t swallow his saliva. Staring at the spot where the Soul Emperor had disappeared, waves of shock had already begun to churn in his heart. C744 Inside the ancient emperor''s cave, Gu Yuan and Zhu Kun looked at each other, speechless. If the two of them did not have any selfish thoughts, they would not have been able to deal with the Heavenly Soul Emperor at all. However, there had never been such a thing in the world. The truth was that the Heavenly Soul Emperor had already swallowed the Emperor Pill and had only managed to breakthrough to become a Dou Di a few days ago. Yan Jin and the rest finally arrived. The atmosphere was a little delicate as they looked at the two of them, who looked at each other speechlessly. "Where''s Sky Soul Emperor?" Yan Jin could sense that the situation wasn''t going well, but he still couldn''t help but ask. The rest of the people, who had caught up with them, perked up their ears and looked nervously at Gu Yuan and Zhu Kun. "The Heavenly Soul Emperor has swallowed the Imperial Core and left!" Gu Yuan raised his head and looked at the crowd that had rushed over. He really couldn''t muster up any interest. If only Di Dan had fallen onto him! "What? The Heavenly Soul Emperor took the Emperor Core?" Although they had some guesses, everyone could not help but be shocked when they heard the answer from Gu Yuan''s mouth. After a short period of silence, the ancient emperor''s abode began to bustle with noise and excitement. Many people''s hearts were filled with despair. "This is bad. If the Heavenly Soul Emperor breaks through to become a Dou Di, who can stop him?" If he goes ahead with the liquidation, we won''t be able to survive! " "Sigh, if I had known earlier, I wouldn''t have handed the ancient jade over to the Heavenly Soul Emperor. But now, who knows where the Heavenly Soul Emperor would be hiding to refine the Emperor Pill!" Everyone whined and complained, ignoring the Heaven Tier cultivation technique and battle skills beside the statue. Every Heaven Tier Cultivation Method or Dou Technique was something the Dou Qi Mainland snatched away from them. Before reaching the Dou Sheng level, they could not even touch the Heaven Tier Cultivation Method. Moreover, with the identity of Senior Yao Chen and Yao Yao, they had roamed the Dou Qi Mainland for two hundred years and had only gathered a low-grade heaven-step Dou Technique. The scrolls beside the stone statue were extremely precious. If it was any other time, seeing so many scrolls sealing Heaven Tier Cultivation Methods and battle skills would make Gu Yuan happy for a while. But now, no one cared about those scrolls. Even the Heavenly Soul Emperor was about to break through to the Dou Di class. Thinking about it, his life and his clan''s lives were more important. In truth, these people had been completely tricked. The Soul Race was killing people everywhere, and robbing their souls was not bad. However, the Soul Race''s goal was only to prepare a backup plan for the Heavenly Soul Emperor. Once the Soul Emperor breaks through to the Dou Emperor realm, his soul and blood would no longer be of any use. The Soul Clan wouldn''t need to kill people and rob their souls. As for settling the score with these people, that was something that only the Heavenly Soul Emperor would do unless he had nothing else to do. Even though there was only one level of difference between a Dou Di and a Dou Sheng, this level represented the heavens and the earth. Waiting for the Soul Heavenly Emperor to break through to the Dou Di level was akin to turning into a godly dragon in the sky. Gu Yuan and the rest were merely ants on the ground. Why would the dragon in the sky deliberately cause trouble for the ants on the ground? In order to pursue power, the Heavenly Soul Emperor did everything he could. However, this did not mean that he did not have any bearing. A person who could cultivate to a 9 star Dou Sheng and could not even step half a step into the Dou Di realm without the Source Emperor''s Qi was not someone who did not have a heart of his own. However, these people didn''t understand this logic. They were only using their own thoughts to deduce the Soul Emperor''s strength. This was also a natural thing for humans to do. If you didn''t stand high enough, you would measure the world by what you saw. However, what you didn''t know was that standing on top of a mountain was completely different from standing at the foot of a mountain. "Alright, no one needs to be so depressed. Even if that old fart, the Heaven Soul Emperor, has broken through to the Dou Di class, he is not invincible." Yan Jin didn''t think too much into it. "Clan Chief Yan, what do you mean by that?" Everyone shot their gazes towards Yan Jin when they heard his words. Yan Jin laughed complacently and said, "Even among those who are also Dou Emperors, there are differences in status." Even if the Heavenly Soul Emperor successfully refined the Emperor Pill, he would only be at the early stage of the Dou Di class. How strong could he be? My son-in-law is a Dou Di, so he will definitely be able to easily suppress the Heavenly Soul Emperor. Seeing how serious Yan Jin was, the crowd felt much more at ease. However, they still couldn''t help but worry. After all, they had never seen the son-in-law that Yan Jin spoke of before. Gu Yuan and Zhu Kun were still in high spirits. Gu Yuan was aware of Li Dao''s existence, and had even faced Li Dao''s dangerous aura head-on before. Regarding Li Dao''s ability to suppress the Soul Emperor, Zhu Kun did not doubt it at all. However, the fact that the Emperor Pill had fallen into the hands of the Heavenly Soul Emperor signified that the position of the Dou Emperor had fallen into the hands of the Heavenly Soul Emperor. "Indeed, if anyone can stop the Soul Emperor, it can only be him!" Zhu Kun raised his head, his golden hair fluttering in the wind, giving him a free and easy appearance. Having been imprisoned in this place for thirty thousand years, Zhu Kun was relatively open about this matter. He wasn''t like Gu Yuan, who couldn''t get out of his depression. Hearing Zhu Kun''s words, the crowd felt completely at ease. They were only curious about Yan Jin and the ''Li Dao'' that Zhu Kun spoke of. Who in the world could make two people at the top of the Dou Qi continent solemnly swear that he would be able to suppress a Dou Emperor? Was he also a Dou Di? Or was there a higher cultivation realm above a Dou Di? C745 The Heavenly Soul Emperor directly swallowed the Imperial Pellet. It could be said that he was going crazy, and had the intention of betting everything on it. The Emperor''s Pellet contained a tremendous amount of energy. Without preparation, it could easily burst, but the Heavenly Soul Emperor was prepared. The Soul Race people set off a storm of blood on the Dou Qi Continent, collecting the soul blood. The countless sub-arrays set up by the Soul Emperor were a backup plan. In the Soul Race''s Ancestral Land, the eyes of the Heavenly Soul Emperor, whose hair was disheveled, were deep. Anyone who looked at him would easily have their soul dragged away. "This won''t do, in the end, it''s still not a real Emperor Core. I''m still lacking a little bit. It seems like I can only do this, hehehehe ¡­!" A deep laugh came from the throat of the Heavenly Soul Emperor, causing the higher ups of the Soul Race, such as Hun Qianyin, Xiao Budian and Xiao Budian, to shudder in fear. "Patriarch, are we really going to do this?" A Soul Race elder''s eyes showed that he couldn''t bear to watch this. His voice was hoarse as he asked. His graceful figure was wrapped in a black veil, and the corners of his eyes were covered with fish-tailed lines. "Hmph, Soul Muslin, are you not stupid? As long as clan leader can successfully break through to the Dou Di level, our Soul Clan will be able to reproduce the glory of the past and continue on for countless of years! " "Put away your woman''s kindness. Our Soul Clan has prepared for this day for a thousand years, but we can''t care so much ¡­" Hun Qian Mo shouted coldly. His fleshless left cheek revealed his ghastly white bones and gums, causing all of the Soul Clan elders to involuntarily shut their mouths. "But there are countless living creatures in Middle-earth ¡­" The female elder called Hun Yue wanted to say something but hesitated. Under Hun Qian Mo''s cold gaze, she finally shut her mouth bitterly. Heavenly Soul Emperor did not speak at all. His eyes became more profound as he slowly rose into the air. As long as they could step into that realm, so what if the entire continent of Dou Qi was used as nourishment? Those who sacrificed themselves should feel honored to do so. As the Heavenly Soul Emperor opened his arms, black fog surged out from his body. In the sky above the Central Region, there was not a single ray of light. It was as if the sun itself had been swallowed. The entire space of the Central Region suddenly began to tremble violently. This scene was perceived by all living things on the Dou Qi continent, especially by the people of Zhong Zhou. Countless number of people walked onto the street and looked at the distant sky. A black light circle suddenly appeared there. The moment this light circle appeared, it spread at a shocking speed and covered the entire Central Plains, blocking out the scorching sun. "Boom boom boom!" Following the appearance of this halo, the energy of the entire sky and earth in the Central Plains began to boil. Countless experts paled as they raised their heads and stared at the sky. Under the countless number of gazes in the Central Plains, the black light began to wiggle in the sky. Finally, it turned into a light cauldron in front of numerous terrified gazes! The size of the light cauldron could not be described. It was as though the entire Central Region was encompassed within the black light cauldron. "This is ¡­" Staring at the strange phenomenon that occurred in the sky, everyone couldn''t stand still anymore. There was a figure within the great cauldron that overlooked the common people, giving people a feeling of being unable to breathe. "How could this be? Who is that person?" "Is that the God of Heaven? Kneel down and beg your forgiveness, Empyrean God! " The same scene appeared in countless places across the continent. There were people kneeling everywhere, kowtowing incessantly, praying that the figure in the sky would not become angry. Some of the more knowledgeable experts lost their color as they watched the figure within the black cauldron in the sky. They opened their mouths and said, "After so many years, another Dou Emperor is finally about to rule over the world?" Gu Yuan, Zhu Kun, Yan Jin, and the others stood at the base of an inconspicuous mountain. Their expressions immediately changed as they sensed a familiar aura from within the endless light. It was the Heavenly Soul Emperor! "The Heavenly Soul Emperor has already started fusing with the Emperor Grade Initial Pill. The current him will use the Central Region as the cauldron, life as the material, heaven and earth as the fire, and the physical body as the pill ¡­" Gu Yuan clenched his fist tightly. A low and deep voice sounded beside the ears of everyone nearby. "He is planning to refine that Emperor Grade Initial Pill into a finished product Emperor Pill. When the pill is completed, he will advance to the Dou Di class!" Zhu Kun''s face darkened as he added Gu Yuan. "Madman, that fellow is a madman. In order to attack the Dou Emperor, he disregarded the millions of citizens, using the continent as his cauldron, life and life as the material, and heaven and earth as fire! "I must wake teacher. Otherwise, I wonder what the Dou Qi continent will turn into ¡­" Xiao Yan''s face was filled with shock. His world view and values could not accept the actions of the Heavenly Soul Emperor. Right now, the Heavenly Soul Emperor was the ultimate villain, ignoring all living things and bringing the lives of the people of the world into a desperate situation. The Dou Qi continent needed a hero to stand out and defeat the Spirit Heavenly Emperor. Therefore, Xiao Yan''s group had come to this unremarkable mountain peak to invite a hero. However, they discovered that they could only stand at the foot of the mountain. They could not climb the mountain at all. There was an invisible force that prevented everyone from reaching the peak. Even Gu Yuan and Zhu Kun, the two nine star Dou Saints, were unable to break through this invisible force. Just as Gu Yuan and the rest were feeling anxious at the foot of the mountain, a black glow suddenly appeared in the distant sky. Finally, under countless pairs of eyes, an earth-shattering black light shot out, forming an extremely large formation in the sky just like a spider web. After this formation appeared, a disheveled figure appeared in the middle of the formation. "Heavenly Soul Emperor!" Upon seeing the figure standing in the great formation, the eyes of Gu Yuan and his counterparts, who had been paying attention to the situation, shrunk. Soon after, they stared intently at the great formation. The disheveled figure''s eyes penetrated the clouds within the large array and overlooked the entire Dou Qi continent. His faint voice resounded over the entire Central Plains, carrying an extremely frightening pressure. "Hahahaha, after a thousand years of planning and success, I will become a Dou Di today!" Pride, pride, rampant, wild, wanton, carefree. This faint voice contained countless emotions that caused all the creatures on the Dou Qi continent to tremble uncontrollably. Gu Yuan and Zhu Kun looked at each other and saw the fear in each other''s eyes. This was the supreme power of a Dou Emperor. It could suppress the entire world. C746 "Hahahaha, after a thousand years of planning and success, I will become a Dou Di today!" Following the words of the Heavenly Soul Emperor, numerous light pillars suddenly shot out from the large array that covered the Central Plains. These light pillars shot into the various lands of the Central Plains. "Rumble!" When the light pillar landed on the ground, the entire Central Region seemed to tremble violently. Somewhere in the Central Plains, a city stood on a plain. Within the city, people were surging. It was clearly a rather popular city. With a loud noise, a huge crack suddenly spread out from the city. Immediately, many experts flew into the air in shock. However, before they could react, a black light pillar suddenly broke out from the ground and enveloped the entire city. "I don''t want to die yet. My daughter is only 16 years old. I want to see her get married in glory!" "Wu wu wu wu. Father, mother, I''m so scared!" "God of Heaven, please forgive us. We did nothing wrong!" "Sky Emperor Hun, you will die a horrible death!" Shouts, howls, and curses mixed together and resounded throughout the entire continent. "Bang, bang, bang!" Under the envelopment of the black light pillar, the bodies of the individuals within the city suddenly exploded. The blood mist mixed with the broken pieces of flesh, stimulating the hearts of the people and bringing about an endless amount of fear. This sudden turn of events frightened and despaired everyone on Zhong Zhou. They looked at those figures who had exploded into a cloud of blood and flesh, shrieking incessantly. Under the threat of death, most of them had gone mad. The curses and wails of the people quickly spread throughout Middle-earth. Along with the desperate and fearful crowd, the land of Middle-earth was covered in a bloody mist. Some places even had sticky blood and minced meat. The black light pillar covered all the large cities in the Central Plains and turned the city into a sea of blood. Streams of blood-colored air currents slowly rose before transforming into blood-colored light pillars that shot into the sky and rushed into the large formation that covered the Central Plains. As the bloody light rushed out, the black light disappeared, leaving behind only the disgusting thick bloody stench of the dead city. At the foot of the mountain, Gu Yuan and his men looked through the clouds and saw the terrible scene on the land of Zhong Zhou. "He doesn''t deserve to be called a son, Heavenly Emperor Hun''s actions are simply not worthy of being a son!" Even Zhu Kun, who did not place the human race in his eyes, was furious. Gu Yuan, Xiao Yan and the rest were so angry that they were speechless. "The Hun Tian Emperor is so ruthless, he actually laid down the Spirit Devouring Life Formation!" "What is the Spirit Devouring Life Formation?" Xiao Yan frowned. Seeing the miserable scene on the land of the Central Plains, a flame was about to burst out from his heart as he asked his surroundings. The Spirit Devouring Life Array is an extremely sinister formation in ancient times. The formation is able to turn all living beings within its radius into bloody foam and forcefully extract energy from the blood. Due to the formation being too sinister and ruthless, it was destroyed by an ancient almighty being. I never thought that the Heavenly God Emperor of Hun would actually use such a tragic and poisonous array! " Yun Yun stepped forward with a mournful expression on her face. Her face was filled with grief and sorrow, helping her lick her charm a few more times, just like a Buddha who felt pity for the heavens. "These formations were set up by the ''Hall of Souls''. On the surface, the mission of the ''Hall of Souls'' is to collect spirit bodies, but in secret, they have unknowingly set up quite a few Spirit Devouring Life Array in the Central Plains. "The Heavenly Soul Emperor had planned for this day for a thousand years ago." Gu Yuan gloomily said. They were both Heaven''s Pride of the same era who were famous in the Dou Qi Mainland. Compared to the Heavenly Soul Emperor, he, Gu Yuan, was more than a step weaker! "The only thing we can do now is to break the formation in the sky. Only then will we be able to destroy the beautiful dream of the Soul Emperor and save countless lives in the Middle Continent." Right now, they were nothing more than ants in the eyes of the Heavenly Soul Emperor. How could they break the grand formation in the sky? "Big brother is still in closed-door training. Other than him, who else can break this formation?" The Fairy Doctor was no longer as weird as she used to be. Her tone was very heavy. "When isn''t it good to go into closed door cultivation?" Yet, at this critical juncture, I can''t wake him up. What should I do? " Yun Yun had a miserable expression as she said with a worried voice. If there was anyone who could stop the Heavenly Soul Emperor and save the Dou Qi Continent, it would be Li Dao. However, they had no way to wake up Li Dao. They could only wait anxiously at the foot of the mountain. There was no way for them to reach the top of the mountain. With a determined gaze, Xiao Yan knelt on the ground and faced the mountain peak. In order to save his father, he had taken out four pieces of ancient jade, which had caused the Heavenly Soul Emperor to obtain the Emperor Core. This had resulted in a crisis for the entire Dou Qi continent today. "Master, I know that you can hear me. Please open your eyes and take a look, the Dou Qi Continent has already become a river of blood!" If you do not come forward, all the living beings in this world will die in despair. "Please save the Dou Qi Continent!" Xiao Yan knelt on the ground and released his voice as he shouted toward the mountain peak with all his might. "Li Dao, if you can hear, then stand up for this old lady. Don''t make this old lady look down on you!" Countless living things on the Dou Qi Continent are waiting for you to attack. Let me show you my prowess! " Huo Xuan put his hands on his hips and spoke loudly towards the mountain peak. "Master, Yun Yun has no other request. The Dou Qi continent is about to collapse. I beg of you to help!" "Big brother!" "Young master ¡­" At the foot of the mountain, a group of people were looking at the mountain with hope in their eyes. Their voices were filled with sincerity. This was the final hope of the Dou Qi Mainland. They were calling for this hero who could save the Dou Qi Mainland to come up on stage. C747 In a nameless land in the central continent, a mountain peak was very ordinary. It was not very tall, but it was quiet and peaceful with the sounds of flowers and birds. This was indeed an ordinary mountain peak, but compared to the rest of China, it was like a paradise. Xiao Yan had been kneeling at the foot of the mountain for three days. His throat was dry and he was no longer able to call out. "Master ¡­" At this moment, Xiao Yan muttered while his eyes were bloodshot. Surrounding them, Gu Yuan, Zhu Kun, Huo Xuan, Yun Yun, and the rest were all sitting on the ground, dispirited. Huo Xuan was sitting on the ground, cursing nonstop. Yun Yun had a pained expression as she clasped her hands together. Her eyes were filled with anticipation as she looked at the peak of the mountain. Three days had passed, but Li Dao still hadn''t appeared. The Dou Qi continent had long since turned into a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood. The central continent had become a land of death. The originally blue sky of the Dou Qi continent was now covered by a thick blood cloud. Sunlight penetrated the blood cloud and shone onto the ground, projecting a dark luster that caused one to feel an incomparable pressure. The stench of blood covered every part of the Central Plains. Every once in a while, the blood clouds that spread over the entire Central Plains would emit numerous blood glows. Wherever the blood glows passed, corpses would be scattered all over as a river of blood flowed. This was a true disaster! As time passed, the Dou Qi continent was washed until it was completely red. What made people feel more and more despair was that the aura within the blood cloud was becoming more and more violent, just like a demon god. Everyone knew that the moment the demonic god came out from the blood cloud was the moment of doomsday in Central State! However, no one could stop this situation. The only thing they could do was watch as the blood aura in the sky grew denser. Blood clouds covered the sun, the Dou Qi continent calamity was complete! A thick blood-colored cloud covered the sky above the Central Plains. A stench of blood that was so dense that it caused one to feel nauseous permeated the air. On the ground, there was a bright red color. Another three days passed. Suddenly, a change occurred in the sky. In the distant sky, the sea of blood was surging. The sea of blood churned as a vortex appeared within it. After which, an enormous blood-colored lotus slowly rose from the sea of blood. A figure sat cross-legged atop the blood lotus. His blood-red hair cascaded down like a waterfall. Some of it even fell into the sea of blood, floating above it like a demon spreading its wings. "What intoxicating power! In the tens of thousands of years since Ancient Emperor Shita, no one had ever stepped into this realm again. It''s my turn to rule the world today! " On the blood lotus, the Spirit Emperor slowly opened his eyes. The scarlet glow that permeated his eyes caused the sea of blood to ripple. That indifferent voice spread over the entire Dou Qi continent. Gu Yuan, Zhu Kun, and the others naturally heard it. Their faces changed drastically. "Li Dao, I''m going to die. Do you really not care?" Huo Xuan stood up from the ground, hands on his hips, and shouted towards the mountain. "Master, open your eyes and take a look. The Dou Qi continent is finished!" Xiao Yan used all of his strength and his voice became sorrowful, as if his throat was being torn apart. Gu Yuan, Zhu Kun, the Fairy Doctor, Yun Yun, and Qing Lin all spoke at the same time. Numerous birds flew up from the mountain peak. On the mountain peak, a human figure opened his eyes as he slowly retracted his hundreds of meters of domain. In his hand, there was a colorful flame. "Really, I don''t want to be a savior!" The silhouette stood up. Even though he had stayed in the cave for more than two years, his white robe was still spotless. Bang! With a loud bang, the mountain peak exploded without any warning. Xiao Yan and the others suddenly raised their heads. The anxiety in their eyes had completely turned into a wild joy. A man clad in white slowly descended from the sky. A resplendent multicolored flame burned in his hand, causing the surrounding air to distort and distort. "I say, all of you are so patient. You''ve grinded my ears so hard that they''ve gotten calluses. Aren''t you going to be irritating?" Looking at the laughing man, everyone unconsciously let out a sigh of relief. It was as if they had unloaded a thousand kilogram bag, and their entire person seemed to have become a lot lighter. Huo Xuan laughed and unhappily scolded, "You bastard, you''re finally willing to come out. I thought you were afraid of the Soul Emperor and wanted to be like a turtle hiding in its shell!" The corner of Yun Yun''s mouth carried a relaxed smile. She looked at the figure of the man in the air, water light lingering in her eyes. Xiao Yan was even more miserable. His tears could not help but fall as he muttered ''Master''. No one could understand the regret and despair in his heart during these few days. At this moment, when he saw his teacher appear, that kind of relief could not be described with words. Everyone had a relaxed smile on their faces. Only Gu Yuan still had a worried expression on his face. Gu Yuan had heard about Li Dao from people like Gu Xun Er and Yan Jin. However, he had never seen Li Dao fight. As to whether Li Dao could defeat the Heavenly Soul Emperor, Gu Yuan was skeptical and not optimistic. "Big brother, you''ve finally come out. You missed me so much!" A green figure soared into the sky. Her slender waist was like a weak willow in the wind, bringing with it a faint fragrance. The figure crashed into Li Dao''s chest and burrowed his head deep into his chest, causing the corner of Li Dao''s mouth to twitch involuntarily. Pinching the Fairy Doctor''s nose, Li Dao turned his gaze towards the distant huge blood lotus in the sky. His eyes were filled with admiration. Li Dao didn''t hate or loathe the actions of the Heavenly Soul Emperor. On the contrary, he would only be able to go further on the road to the future if he was an extremely ambitious and formidable person. However, with so many people wanting him dead, including his wife, maids, and disciples, the Heavenly God Emperor would have no choice but to die. However, there was one thing that he should do before this. Li Dao''s smile grew brighter as he thought of this. C748 Looking at the colorful and gorgeous flame in his palm, the corners of Li Dao''s mouth curled up very high. The current Blood Gold Flame was the fully deserving Emperor Flame that could command tens of thousands of fires. It was time to take the final step. By devouring and fusing all of the ''Heavenly Flames'', his journey to this world would be complete. While Li Dao was thinking of these things, in the sky ¡­ The corner of the Soul Sky Emperor''s mouth curled into a smile as he looked towards the empty Swallowing Flame that was not far away. "Now that you have successfully advanced to the Dou Di class, it should be time for you to fulfill your promise, right?" Seeing the smile on the corner of the Soul Heavenly Emperor''s mouth, the Void Swallowing Flame''s heart suddenly trembled and it asked in a deep voice. This matter is not urgent. As the first Dou Di that has been here for tens of thousands of years, I need a ''Heavenly Flame''. "Heavenly Soul Emperor, you''re not keeping your promise?" The face of the Voidwave Swallowing Flame became incomparably ugly. Although he had long since guessed what was going on, he just didn''t want to believe it. It was just like how Di Dan believed that he and the Purified Lotus Demon Flame had promised to save him from the Shetuo Ancient Emperor''s abode. "Hahahaha, Emptiness Flame Devourer, you''re wrong. It''s not that this emperor is not keeping his word, it wouldn''t be too late for you to fulfill your promise after you become my ''Heavenly Flame''!" The Hun Tian Emperor was laughing merrily. The heart of Emptiness Flame Devourer sank to the bottom of the valley. The muscles on his face twisted and black flames began to surge within his eyes. An endless amount of ruthlessness caused the sea of blood to churn. A fierce light shot out from Xiao Yan''s eyes as he pressed both hands on the sea of blood. A ripple spread out and the sea of blood immediately churned. Countless black flames spread out from the sea of blood and rushed toward the Soul Heavenly Emperor. "Attack!" He suddenly let out a stern cry when the Voidwave Flames attacked. The surrounding space trembled and dozens of figures appeared in a flash. After hesitating for a moment, he opened his mouth and spat out a thick black flame! The black flames quickly gathered on the blood sea and formed a strange formation that covered the Soul Emperor. "Haha, it seems like you have secretly set up quite a few schemes these past few years. These elders are actually all unknowingly controlled by you ¡­" Upon seeing those familiar figures, the Heavenly Soul Emperor was somewhat surprised. "Hmph, let''s not talk about these elders. Seven to eight out of every member of the Soul Race has the bloodline imprint that I left in their bodies. Heavenly Soul Emperor, do you really think that I haven''t prepared anything?" As long as I move my mind, your Soul Race will suffer a huge blow to our strength! "" No, no ¡­ Xiao Yan smiled coldly and paused for a moment before continuing, "I didn''t want to do this, but you actually want to kill me. No wonder I made the first move!" "His vitality is greatly damaged?" The Heavenly Soul Emperor shook his head with a smile. Then, his eyes suddenly turned cold as he said, "As long as I''m here, the Soul Race will never suffer such a huge loss in strength!" "Don''t you know what realm I am at now? Why are you doing this meaningless struggle? It''s just a waste of time! " The Soul Heavenly Emperor slowly stood up from the blood lotus and laughed loudly towards the sky. Then, he opened his mouth and a suction force erupted. The black flame formation above his head had actually turned into a line of fire as it was swallowed into his body. At the same time that the Heavenly Soul Emperor made his move, an aura that was above the heavens and the earth burst out from his body. In an instant, the endless sea of blood surged with stormy waves. "Crash!" Accompanied by the sound of waves, the sea of blood began to surge. The dozens of Soul Clan Elders that had attacked the Heavenly Soul Emperor were enveloped by the sea of blood beneath them. They were immediately submerged. A muffled sound could be heard as their bodies exploded, turning into a pool of blood that poured into the sea of blood below. The Soul Race experts didn''t even have a chance to react before they were all wiped out and turned into a part of the power of the Heavenly Soul Emperor. "What a vicious heart. How many things have these people done for you?" The Emptiness Flame Devourer was shocked. These were all high level figures of the Soul Race. The Heavenly Soul Emperor could easily subdue it and then remove the imprint within their bodies. However, the reaction of the Heavenly Soul Emperor caused their hearts to tremble. "Heavenly Soul Emperor, the lives of your Soul Race clansmen are within my thoughts. If you dare to attack me, don''t blame me for being merciless!" The ''Nihility Swallowing Flame'' abruptly retreated and shouted in a stern voice. Upon hearing this, Hun Tian Emperor''s hand paused as he tilted his head and looked strangely at the void flame, sighing, "You''ve followed me for so long, yet you still don''t really understand me!" The Empty Swallowing Flame felt a chill in his heart. The Heavenly Soul Emperor did not hesitate to fuel all the life forms of the Central Continent in order to achieve his goal. The Soul Race probably wasn''t that important to him! He was still too naive. "Come here for me!" As the Soul Heavenly Emperor''s voice fell, the Emptiness Flame Devourer was shocked to discover that there was a suction force that caused it to return to its original state. It was unable to resist. "Tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk. You have lived for countless years, and your seniority is even greater than Shida''s. Do you know why you are in such a terrible condition?" The Heavenly Soul Emperor gave a weird smile. He looked at the terrified face of the struggling Emptiness Realm Expert, his eyes were filled with mockery without a single trace of guilt. Before he became a Dou Di, the Nihility Swallowing Flame had helped the Soul Heavenly Emperor greatly, and could even be considered the number one general under his command. However, now that the Soul Heavenly Emperor had crossed the river, it was very easy to dismantle the bridge. I will not feel guilty, nor do I need guilt. Guilt is an emotion that only the weak would feel! The body of the Voidwave Devourer began to dissipate bit by bit, causing the Heavenly Soul Emperor to become even more proud of himself. C749 The current Hun Tian Emperor could not help but be elated. As the strongest person after Ancient Emperor Shida, he would become the supreme existence in this world. As the supreme existence, he needed a set of equipment that was worthy of him. For example, the Heavenly Flame, the Void Swallowing Flame, and the Great Void Ancient Dragon that he had seen earlier could also be caught and used as a mount. The more the Heavenly Soul Emperor thought about it, the more pleased he was with himself. The corners of his mouth curved upwards as the suction force in his hand increased. "NO!" I am free, and will not become anyone''s vassal! " Black flames blazed on the body of the Virtual Swallowing Flame. The muscles on its face contorted in horror, but to no avail. It was also at this moment that, at a nameless mountain in China, a man in white clothes rose into the air. In his hand, there was a resplendent, colorful flame that emitted a terrifying aura, as if it could burn the heavens! There were many experts on the Dou Qi continent. Their eyesight was not bad for Dou Zun and above. Their gazes passed through the clouds and landed on the white-clothed man from a distance. "Who is that? Are they going to stand up against the Heavenly Soul Emperor?" "Should we go and help him?" "Is there anyone that can match the current Heavenly Soul Emperor?" All the experts on the Dou Qi Mainland looked at the white clothed figure in the sky and could not help but raise their hopes. Although they felt that this person was unlikely to be able to fight against the Heavenly Soul Emperor, he was still the first person to stand out. The Pill Pagoda and the pagoda were completely destroyed. There were also countless Soul Race members and alchemists in the Pill Tower. All of them were battered and exhausted. Looking at the figure soaring in the sky, the Pill Pagoda''s ancestor and the three giants cried out in tears before laughing, "We''re finally out! The Dou Qi continent is saved!" Jia Nan Academy''s First Elder Su Qian and the rest looked at the blurry figure of Li Dao in the sky. Fighting spirit was ignited in their hearts. They were extremely excited as tears flowed down their faces. "It shouldn''t be a problem, right? Can we really defeat the Heavenly Soul Emperor?" Gu Yuan raised his head to look at Li Dao, who was riding the wind on Feng Xu''s back, and felt a little suspicious. Zhu Kun did not say a word as his expression turned serious. Even though he had felt Li Dao''s aura, no one knew which step the Soul Emperor had reached since he had stepped into the realm of Dou Emperors. "I, Huo Xuan, am a man; it''s impossible for me to lose!" Huo Xuan casually sat on the ground. As he looked at the worried Gu Yuan, Zhu Kun, and the other Gu Clan members, he curled his lips, a disdainful expression on his face. "That''s right, big brother said that he''s invincible, and it''s impossible for Heavenly Soul Emperor to be his opponent!" The Fairy Doctor crossed her arms in front of her chest, regaining her usual liveliness. She unconditionally trusted Li Dao. "Young master won''t lose!" Qing Lin, who had always been timid, also stepped forward. After he finished speaking, he felt a little shy and hid behind Yun Yun. Yun Yun had a smile on her face. Her gaze was gentle as she looked at the human figure on top of her head. She was filled with confidence. "Master, defeat the Heavenly Soul Emperor, and let him know what true invincibility is!" Xiao Yan let go of his throat and suppressed the strength in his entire body as he roared, venting out all of the fury he had been suppressing these past few days. "Defeat the Heavenly Soul Emperor, defeat the Heavenly Soul Emperor!" Following Xiao Yan''s furious roar, Gu Yuan, Zhu Kun, Gu Xun Er, and Yan Jin all let out an earth-shattering roar that reverberated throughout the entire continent and spread to all parts of the continent. "Defeat the Heavenly Soul Emperor, defeat the Heavenly Soul Emperor ¡­!" The experts who had survived and also those who heard the furious roars of Xiao Yan''s group all began to roar. At this moment, the Dou Qi continent was filled with angry roars that had defeated the Heavenly Soul Emperor. Since these people could see Li Dao, naturally, the Heavenly Soul Emperor could see it too. He knew that there was a high chance that the man in the distance was the one who killed the Void Soul Cultivator. He looked at Li Dao in surprise and realized that he could not see through the cultivation of the man in front of him. Actually, Li Dao''s cultivation was not much higher than the Heavenly Soul Emperor''s. It was just that the cultivation system was different, so the Heavenly Soul Emperor naturally could not understand. He could only see that the man in the sky had boundless energy contained within his body. As he gazed at the white-clothed Li Dao in the distance, the complacency in the Soul Emperor''s eyes retracted as an extra sense of solemnity appeared. After Li Dao rose up into the sky, he activated the dazzling Emperor Flame in his hand and loudly shouted, "Fire!" The sound of fire was incomparably clear as it resounded throughout the entire Dou Qi continent. Afterwards, the Heavenly Soul Emperor was shocked to discover that the Voidfire he controlled had broken free of his control and was flying towards the man. In an inconspicuous canyon on the Dou Qi continent, the world surged with tides. A man wearing a white robe was dragged out forcefully and turned into a pink fire lotus, flying in Li Dao''s direction. Within the Burning Flame Valley, a silver flame uncontrollably flew up as a dragon cry shook the heavens. The golden flames sealed within Gu Yan''er''s body turned into a Golden Crow, and it was the first to rush to Li Dao''s side, releasing a clear cry. One flower, two flowers, three flowers ¡­ The nine flames flew from every corner of the Dou Qi continent and arrived in front of Li Dao at an extremely fast speed to show their submission. At the same time, all kinds of beast fire on the Dou Qi continent, as well as magma, surged towards Li Dao. Ten Thousand Flames Reverence! This kind of scene was incomparably spectacular. Those experts with knowledge of this world cried out in alarm, "Di Yan has appeared!" Yao Chen stood below, watching the scene caused by Li Dao above her head. A gratified expression could be seen in her eyes. In this life, it was enough to be able to see the birth of Di Yan! A cold light condensed in the eyes of the Heavenly Soul Emperor as his sea of blood surged. He struck out brazenly as his palm struck towards Li Dao. C750 A pair of blood-colored eyes, cold like ice. His hair and blood flowing like a waterfall, the Heavenly Soul Emperor brazenly attacked Li Dao. He did not think that he would lose. Any expert would be confident in themselves. They wouldn''t think themselves weaker than their enemies before making a move. Blood Demon Heaven Shattering Palm! A huge palm came smashing towards Li Dao, as if this palm was going to create a hole in the sky. "So this is a Dou Di? That''s too scary!" "Do you think that person will lose?" "Don''t speak nonsense, we will definitely win!" The eyes of those who were watching the battle widened. Every single action of Li Dao and the Heavenly Soul Emperor was captivating. This battle was related to the fate of the Dou Qi Mainland. Although everyone didn''t know Li Dao, they all hoped for him to win. Seeing the huge blood palm coming at him, the flame mark on Li Dao''s forehead jumped and the flame in his hand increased dramatically. It turned into a sharp sword and directly slashed at the blood palm, evaporating the blood palm. "Heavenly Soul Emperor, you are a famous figure. I did not wish to kill you, but I can''t do anything about it. If I wanted to kill you, I''d have to make things difficult for myself!" After evaporating the blood palm, Li Dao''s palm was still burning with flames. He looked at the distant Heavenly Soul Emperor and chuckled. "Arrogant! Does he think that he can contend against me just because he has Emperor Flame in his hands? This Emperor wants to see if your Emperor Flame can burn my sea of blood today! " The Soul Emperor did not appreciate Li Dao''s gaze at all. He waved his hands like he was strumming the strings of a zither. As the Soul Emperor waved his hands, endless streams of blood rushed up to the sky and converged in the blood cloud, turning into a sea of blood that wanted to swallow Li Dao. "You are too arrogant. Today, I will show you what it means to have someone stronger than you!" Li Dao chuckled. As he spoke, the flame mark on his forehead jumped up and down. The dazzling Emperor Flame suddenly expanded, spreading out into a sea of fire. The sea of blood had already rammed into Di Yan''s body. Di Yan''s sea of fire surged towards him. A loud rumble was heard, as if two planets had collided, causing the Dou Qi continent to tremble. The people on the Dou Qi Mainland were shocked by the battle scene. The two figures in the sky truly had the ability to destroy the heaven and earth. If they continued to fight, most likely the Dou Qi continent would be destroyed by their attacks. Tzzzzzzzzzzzzz! The sea of fire met the sea of blood, evaporating the blood. It let out a sizzling sound, and a pungent stench spread throughout the entire Dou Qi continent. "Who do you think has a better chance of victory?" Looking at the two people fighting in the air above him, Gu Yuan swallowed his saliva and asked Zhu Kun. "From the looks of it, Li Dao has a higher chance of winning. However, it''s impossible for such an expert to not have any trump cards. Before the conclusion of the battle, the outcome is uncertain!" Zhu Kun''s eyes were brimming with energy as he looked at the two figures in the sky, his entire attention focused on them. "Good son-in-law, you must show me some spirit!" If I can''t deal with that old brat, Sky Emperor Hun, then I won''t even have the face to recognize you as my son-in-law! " Yan Jin was extremely nervous as he muttered to himself. Huo Xuan laughed unhappily and kicked Yan Jin. He scolded, "You old bastard, it''s impossible for this old lady''s man to lose." "That''s right, big brother will definitely not lose!" The Fairy Doctor was also fuming as she looked at Yan Jin, Gu Yuan, and Zhu Kun. Her eyes were filled with dissatisfaction. "I believe that Master will definitely win!" Xiao Yan clenched his fist tightly. His fingernail was inserted into his palm without him realizing it. Fresh blood flowed out and his eyes were firm. In the sky, the sea of fire and the sea of blood each occupied half of the sky. However, the sea of blood was shrinking at a speed visible to the naked eye. The face of the Heavenly Soul Emperor darkened. He opened his mouth and released a powerful suction force. The sea of blood tumbled back into his mouth like a receding tide. As the sea of blood was swallowed into his stomach, the figure of the Spirit Heavenly Emperor quickly grew. One Zhang, two Zhang. Finally, under the gaze of the experts of the Dou Qi continent, it became a huge giant. What sort of concept was this towering giant? It blocked out the sunlight and covered the entire central continent with its shadow. Everyone opened their mouths wide, unable to close them for a long time. This was a Dou Di! "Oh my god, how did the Heavenly Soul Emperor do it? It''s too scary!" "This is the body of a Dou Di!" Being from the same ancient eight clans, they were naturally aware of some information regarding Dou Huangs. An elite Dou Emperor was able to take over the world into their body. At that time, they would be the world. This enormous body was not made up of energy. Instead, it was a physical body. Just think about it, this massive body that was tens of thousands of feet tall, just how terrifying would its aura be? This kind of ability was called the body of a Dou Di. This was because only those who had reached the Dou Di class were able to use it. Compared to the towering Heavenly Soul Emperor, Li Dao was like a speck of dust, instantly being defeated. Li Dao retracted the smile on his face and looked at the flamboyant Heavenly Soul Emperor before him. He raised his hand and a longsword appeared! He originally wanted to leave him with a chance of survival, but he never thought that the Heavenly Soul Emperor would be so insensible. He could only blame himself. Everyone on the Dou Qi Continent was puzzled. If the Heavenly Soul Emperor became a towering giant, then why didn''t his opponent change? Actually, Li Dao also wanted to become as big as the Soul Emperor and prop up the sky and lean on the ground. However, the problem was that he was not a Dou Di and could not use his body. He also didn''t have the Seventy-Two Transformations, nor any Dharma Idol or other divine abilities. How infuriating, all the limelight had been snatched away. Thinking of this, Li Dao spread out his legs and placed the long sword on his left palm. He turned his body and the sword qi he had nurtured in his body surged as he swung his arm. Xiao Yan opened his eyes wide and exclaimed, "This is the world after one strike from Master!" One slash was something that Xiao Yan knew, but it was incomparable to Li Dao''s one strike. As the azure sword qi gushed out, the sky couldn''t withstand the pressure anymore. Wherever the sword qi passed by, the skies were torn apart, revealing a pitch-black wasteland. C751 "This is too terrifying!" "So these are elite Dou Emperors. The sky has been shattered by them!" Under the gaze of the Dou Qi continent, the cyan colored sword Qi was like a cyan colored thread. Wherever it went, the sky would be sliced open. A hint of shock appeared in the eyes of the Heavenly Emperor Soul. Although his enormous body allowed his might to increase with each movement, it also restricted his agility. Li Dao''s sword energy was like a green thread when compared to his huge body, but he could not avoid this tiny thread. A single sword attack had separated him from the outside world, leaving him with no way to escape! This was a sword technique that no one could avoid. They could only face it head on. The Soul Emperor clenched his teeth and pointed his finger at the sky, causing it to tremble. But what would the result be when the needle and tofu collided? Although the body of the Heavenly Soul Emperor had become larger, his body was not as sturdy. However, the azure sword qi was different. It was condensed and real. It directly passed through the body of the Heavenly Soul Emperor and slashed upwards from his waist, slicing the body of the Heavenly Soul Emperor into two. In the blink of an eye, Li Dao appeared on top of the Soul Emperor''s head. The dust-like Li Dao grabbed onto the Blood Hair of the Heavenly Soul Emperor. Every single hair on his body was several times thicker than his waist. The people of the Dou Qi Mainland watched in horror as Li Dao, which was like a speck of dust, lifted up the body of the Spirit Emperor and ruthlessly smashed it onto the ground. The Dou Qi continent cried out in surprise and screamed again and again. This kind of scene was not only shocking, but also made one''s blood boil. At this moment, Li Dao was like an ordinary person who had forcefully pulled up Mt. Tai before throwing him out. Li Dao''s physique did not need to be questioned as he knocked the upper body of the Heavenly Soul Emperor onto the ground, not letting out a single breath. BOOM! Half of his body smashed into the central continent, causing the entire continent to collapse. The ground was like a spider web, filled with countless cracks. After its huge body hit the ground, it started to melt, turning back into blood and flowing everywhere. The Heavenly Soul Emperor stood up from the pool of blood and returned to his human form. His bloodshot eyes were filled with shock. After a few blows, he discovered that he was like a child standing in front of the man. He didn''t even have the strength to fight back, allowing the man to continue his assault. Vicious intent surged out of the blood-red eyes as the Heavenly Emperor Soul rose up into the air. He stood at the same height as Li Dao and looked at him from afar. "Who exactly are you?" This time, the Heavenly Soul Emperor did not attack directly. Li Dao laughed. The Soul Emperor was finally afraid. Previously, he was so arrogant that he didn''t even speak to him. Was he going to admit his mistake now? "I, Li Dao, have had many titles before. There were people who called me Sword Demon, people who called me Sword Emperor, and there were even people who called me Saint Emperor. Now, you can also call me Flame Emperor." "Impossible, after the Sentinel Emperor, there are no more Dou Huangs on the Dou Qi continent. How come I have never heard of someone like you?" The Soul Sky Emperor frowned and asked. "That is because your horizons are too narrow. In ancient times, when the Dou Qi continent''s Dou Di disappeared, did you ever think about where they had gone to?" Li Dao shook his head as he pointed his sword towards the Soul Emperor. Based on the current strength of the Heavenly Soul Emperor, he could be considered a True Immortal. Unfortunately, the one he met was him, Li Jun. He did not know that Li Jun. He had always been invincible within the same realm, and could even kill enemies beyond his level. Upon hearing Li Dao''s reply, the Heavenly Soul Emperor seemed to have understood something. "Sir, we have no grudges or grievances, so why must you go against me? I am willing to admit defeat, so why don''t you just let this matter rest?" After pondering for a moment, Hun Tian Emperor''s eyes lit up as he asked. "I really don''t have any grudges or grudges with you, and I don''t have any intention of making things difficult for you. But the problem is, you have to ask my disciple if he is willing to give up, and the creatures of the Dou Qi Continent if they are willing to give up! " The conversation between Li Dao and the Soul Emperor was not covered up at all. Almost everyone on the Dou Qi continent heard it. The crowd was furious as they shouted for him to be killed. Li Dao pointed to the ground as he looked at the Soul Emperor. He shrugged his shoulders and said, "You heard it, it''s not that I''m in a difficult situation with you, but that the entire Dou Qi continent is unwilling to let me go. I represent the countless living beings of the Dou Qi Continent! " "Then there''s nothing to talk about?" The killing intent in the Soul Emperor''s eyes surged once more. A strange blood blade rested against his arm as it slid into his hand. The transparent blood blade emitted an extremely dangerous aura. Li Dao didn''t reply to the Soul Emperor as he smiled and said to the entire Dou Qi continent below, "Everyone listen to me. I can help you kill the Soul Emperor today, but you need to build a temple for me so that it will burn endlessly!" Li Dao was planning to take advantage of the situation and take advantage of the situation. His Di Yan had evolved from the Blood Golden Flame, while the Blood Buddha Body had evolved from the fusion of the Blood Golden Flame and Blood Iron Body. He had retained the ability of the Six Feet Gold Body to absorb faith incense and grow. This was the best time to reap the power of faith. He didn''t need to establish his own sect, nor did he need to do good deeds everywhere. On the Dou Qi continent, people neatly knelt in front of Li Blade who was in the sky, shouting, "We are willing to cast a statue for Flame Emperor, to serve for all eternity. We beg Flame Emperor to kill the Heavenly Soul Emperor, to save the common people!" The corner of Li Dao''s mouth curled up. Wow, there''s another title for the Flame Emperor. My good disciple, it''s not that Master wants to steal your title, but rather the Dou Qi Mainland forcefully gave it to me! C752 "Tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, slaying this Emperor, why don''t you fear your mouth breaking?!" The eyes of the Heavenly Soul Emperor were filled with viciousness and his expression was savage. The nearly transparent blood blade in his hand emanated a cold and eerie aura. Li Dao chuckled and shook his head at the Soul Emperor, "I''ve killed many opponents that are stronger than you. Today, I''ve become even more powerful than I was before. There''s no need for me to fail in a ditch!" "I have been scheming for a thousand years. No matter how bad the situation is, it is impossible for me to lose. Start the array formation!" The facial muscles on the Soul Heavenly Emperor''s face contorted as he shouted out. As his voice fell, the Central Region''s ground suddenly began to tremble violently. Numerous blood-red lights that were several tens of thousands of meters large shot up into the sky from all over the Central Region! "The source of these blood-red lights seems to be the place where the Soul Devouring Life Destruction Array was laid down!" Gu Yuan suddenly exclaimed as he stared at the spot where the blood light had risen. "These locations are connected together into a spell formation!" As if recalling something, Zhu Kun''s expression suddenly changed as he spoke in shock. "Such a huge spell formation!" Yan Jin and the rest were overwhelmed with shock. The formation that had enveloped the entire Central Region could be said to have been made by the Heavenly Soul Emperor. Compared to Heavenly Soul Emperor and Xiao Xuan, he was ranked in the top three. It was simply a joke. "This formation was passed down by the first Dou Di of our Soul Clan. Its name is the Emperor Slaying Formation!" "During the ancient times, my ancestor relied on this formation to kill a couple of Dou Emperors. Jie, jie, jie, jie!" The muscles on the Soul Emperor''s face contorted as he stared at Li Dao with madness in his eyes. He opened his mouth and said, "Not to mention if this formation can kill a Dou Di, it can''t kill me. The same goes for your ancestor. He can only be killed by me. Try it if you don''t believe me." When the Emperor Slaying Formation came out, the experts of the Dou Qi Continent were worried for Li Dao; after all, Li Dao was the savior of the world. Hearing Li Dao''s words, which were as light as the clouds and without a care for the Emperor Slaying Formation, the Dou Qi continent once again began shouting. "Do you think a single Emperor Severing Array is enough?" There is still an even greater surprise waiting for you. The winner is the king, and the loser is the thief. The Soul Emperor''s Dao heart was not shaken by Li Dao''s words. His eyes were firm as he roared, "Soul Clan members, listen up! Use your body as an offering!" He released the light, transparent blade made of blood and floated in front of his chest. The Soul Emperor let out a furious roar, and upon hearing his roar, a commotion broke out from the Soul Race army in the distance. The Soul Emperor''s expression was indifferent and his eyes were firm. His hand seals changed and he used the Divine Imperial Blade. With a flash of the almost transparent blood blade, a whoosh sounded! The heads of the Soul Race experts who had flown out tens of thousands of feet away were severed from their bodies. As their blood gushed out, their bodies rapidly withered, turning into dust that scattered into the air. After absorbing the blood of these Soul Race experts, the strange bloody blade became more and more solid. "That''s the legendary Emperor Severing Ghost Blood Blade!" Gu Yuan''s defeated face turned pale white. The Emperor Slaying Formation combined with the Emperor Slaying Ghost Blood Blade was too shocking. Gu Yuan began to deny himself in his heart as he witnessed the Soul Emperor''s successive attacks. Xiao Xuan, the Soul Emperor, and himself were once known as the three prodigies of the Dou Qi Continent. Back then, Xiao Xuan had suppressed the Dou Qi Continent to the point where they couldn''t even lift their heads. Others might not be able to recognize the so-called Emperor Severing Ghost Blood Blade, but Gu Yuan did. In the ancient clan''s ancestral records, he had seen many records of this so-called Emperor Severing Ghost Blood Blade! This thing had really killed several elite Dou Emperors in the past, shocking the entire continent! Who would have thought that after so long, the legendary weapon would appear in the world again! Seeing the strange confidence in the Soul Emperor''s heart, Li Dao smiled strangely. He lowered his head to look at the long sword in his hand, then looked at the bloody blade hovering in front of the Soul Emperor''s chest. Compared to the sharpness of the weapon, had he ever cowered? He didn''t know if he could withstand a single slash from the ghost blade. Upon seeing Li Dao''s strange smile, the Heavenly Soul Emperor had a bad premonition. However, he knew that he had no choice but to make his move. Rumble He suppressed the discomfort in his heart and shouted madly, "Die for this emperor! This emperor is the only ruler of this world!" C753 Li Dao laughed lightly as he raised his sword to meet the incoming blood blade. A look of ecstasy appeared on the face of the Heavenly Soul Emperor. He never thought that this person would be so arrogant. With the power of the Emperor Severing Ghost Blade and the Emperor Severing Array, his flesh would definitely be chopped off. Below, Gu Yuan''s face turned ashen as he screamed, "How can I directly face the Blood Dagger of the Emperor? It''s not wise, it''s not wise at all!" Xiao Yan and the others saw Gu Yuan''s reaction and threw a questioning gaze at him. Without waiting for Gu Yuan''s explanation, the long sword above Gu Yuan''s head clashed with the blood blade. A comical scene appeared. The long sword slashed through the air like it was cutting through tofu. The Emperor Slaying Demon Ghost''s blood blade was broken! This was not the end. The long sword swept past and chopped down on the body of the Heavenly Soul Emperor. The Heavenly Soul Emperor was instantly sliced into two. Seeing this scene, the Dou Qi continent remained silent. After a moment of silence, a deafening cheer rang out. "Heavenly Soul Emperor is dead?" Someone asked the expert beside him with a hesitant tone. "He should be dead." The Dou Sheng was somewhat uncertain as he replied. When Gu Yuan saw this scene, his face twitched and he heaved a sigh of relief. "I already said that this old lady''s man won''t lose, now do you believe me!?" Huo Xuan had a complacent look on his face as he felt a sense of pride. The Fairy Doctor''s reaction was almost like a fire as she cheered in jubilation. Xiao Yan muttered, "I knew that teacher would not lose. As expected, teacher is invincible." "Don''t be too happy too early, the Soul Emperor isn''t dead. A Dou Di cannot be killed!" Zhu Kun said as he poured cold water on his chest and forcefully suppressed the smile on his face. "What?" Xiao Yan and the others were shocked as they anxiously looked toward the sky. According to common sense, in the Dou Qi Mainland, a Dou Di was indeed hard to kill. However, it was definitely not something that could not be killed like what Zhu Kun had said. Otherwise, the Soul Emperor''s formation wouldn''t be called Emperor Slaying Formation, and the blade wouldn''t be called Ghost Blade of the Emperor Slaying, because the Battle Emperor of the Soul Clan had indeed killed a Dou Di before. His body was chopped in half and then corroded by the Law of Annihilation carried by the longsword. He was unable to close it no matter what. The Heavenly Soul Emperor had no choice but to give up his body and use his soul form to face Li Dao. He wildly laughed, "So what if you beat this emperor? You still can''t kill this emperor!" The Dou Qi continent was in an uproar. Everyone was staring at Li Dao, waiting to see what he would do. "If we can''t kill the Sky Emperor, what should we do now?" Looking at the soul state of the Heavenly Soul Emperor, Xiao Yan frowned and asked Gu Yuan and Zhu Kun. "There''s no other way. We can only suppress him and reinforce his seal. We can let him sink into the earth without seeing the light of day!" Zhu Kun thought back to the thirty thousand years he spent in the captivity of the ancient emperor, his heart filled with grief as he replied. Gu Yuan nodded in agreement. It was too difficult to kill a Dou Di. Li Dao used his actions to make these people shut their mouths. There was no such thing as an indestructible and indestructible person. It all depended on who his opponent was. The Soul Emperor''s face was filled with insanity as he looked at Li Dao in a provocative manner. His gaze clearly said, "What can you do to me?" Li Dao laughed heartily and asked, "You think I can''t kill you?" The Heavenly Soul Emperor did not reply. Instead, he looked at Li Dao with a crazed look, his eyes filled with provocation. "Since you''ve promised others that you will be beheaded, then I will behead you here! I will never break my promise!" As Li Dao spoke, he opened his mouth and spat out something. A green lotus throne flew out and rotated above the head of the Sky Emperor, emitting a clear radiance that enveloped his soul body. The Soul Emperor was shocked to discover that he couldn''t even move, like a fish on a chopping block. He didn''t even have the strength to resist. Li Dao revealed a row of clean white teeth, but in the eyes of the Heavenly Soul Emperor, it was so gloomy. The multicolored flame mark on his forehead started to move. Di Yan wrapped the soul of the Heavenly Soul Emperor with it. "AHH!" "Ah ¡­!" The endless screams resounded throughout the entire Dou Qi continent. "I''ve always said that Emperor Flame will burn everything. I really want to know if Emperor Flame can burn you clean." Li Dao smiled, and the colorful and gorgeous flames in his eyes became even more cheerful. In the beginning, the Heavenly Soul Emperor screamed and spoke harshly. As time passed, the Soul Emperor''s heart tore apart as he began to plead for mercy. The people on the Dou Qi continent listened for a while before they vented their anger. Li Dao remained unmoved as the colorful Emperor Flame continued to burn. Slowly, the voice of the Heavenly Soul Emperor became weaker and weaker. Half a day later, his soul was completely incinerated into nothingness. "This time, Sky Soul Emperor deserves to die, right?" Someone on the Dou Qi continent touched the arm of the person beside him, probing him with his question. "He''s definitely dead. Under these circumstances, it''s impossible for him to still be alive!" The heads of the crowd moved as they discussed amongst themselves about whether or not Heavenly Soul Emperor was completely killed. "I am the Spirit Severing Heavenly Emperor. There is no longer such a person in this world. All living beings of the Dou Qi Continent, remember to keep your promises!" Hearing Li Dao''s affirmation, the entire Dou Qi continent boiled up. "Long live the Flame Emperor!" "Flame Emperor is eternal and immortal!" "Thank you Flame Emperor for your righteousness. I will forever remember this in the Dou Qi Mainland!" Accompanied by various sounds, a spot of light that could not be seen with the naked eye flew up and entered Li Dao''s body. This was the power of faith that belonged to all living things on the Dou Qi Continent. After the excitement subsided, the people on the Dou Qi Mainland calmed down and looked at their surroundings. The Soul Race people were in the middle of retreating when they were discovered. "Kill them all! Leave none of them alive!" With someone taking the lead, the Dou Qi Continent began to chase after and kill the Soul Race''s people. The Soul Race was like a cross street rat. It died on the spot, and the lingering Soul Race members were constantly in fear. They would hide whenever they saw any living creature. The Soul Heavenly Emperor was dead, and the Heavenly Flames were all gathered up. Li Dao''s gaze penetrated the Dou Qi continent as he looked into the distance. It was time for him to leave! However, there was one more thing he needed to do before he left. That was to find the ancient Bodhi tree and completely remove the Little Fairy Doctor''s'' Woeful Poison Body ''. Just as Li Dao was about to descend from the sky, the Fairy Doctor, Yun Yun, Huo Xuan, and Xiao Yan all swarmed over. Their eyes were filled with all kinds of emotions. C754 "Big brother, you don''t even know how handsome you were just now!" The Fairy Doctor buried her head in Li Dao''s chest. Even though she already had a Dou Zong cultivation, she still acted like a little girl. Li Dao pinched the Fairy Doctor''s nose and held her head with a smile, "I''ll honor my promise." The Fairy Doctor blankly raised her head. She looked at Li Dao and asked, "Big Brother, what are you talking about? How come I don''t know?" For some reason, the Fairy Doctor felt a bad premonition. Li Dao''s tone always made her feel that something was wrong. "What a foolish girl. I promised to heal your Woeful Poison Body. Have you forgotten?" Not listening to the flattery from the crowd, Li Dao looked around the Dou Qi Mainland and finally stopped at the northern part of the Dou Qi Mainland. There was a vast and boundless prairie called the Ancient Desolation Region. Countless vicious beasts lived there, and there were very few signs of human life. Occasionally, there would be mercenaries who would head to the Ancient Regions to complete their missions, but they didn''t dare to go into the Ancient Regions for fear of encountering a beast tide. In the depths of the Archaeus region, Li Dao saw an ancient tree over three thousand feet tall. The tree''s shade was spread wide, and it was like a large umbrella that could cover a small city. This ancient tree exuded a rich life force. Its source of life was enormous, comparable to a Dou Di. Its entire body was a jade-green color, and it emitted a warm fluorescent light in all directions. Needless to say, Li Dao knew that the ancient tree he saw was the legendary ancient Bodhi tree. The Bodhi tree was very famous. He had heard of it when Li Dao was still a mortal. Legend has it that Shakyamuni once sat under a Bodhi tree, and finally comprehended the Dao and became a Buddha. The Bodhi tree represents enlightenment, enlightenment, can make people suddenly enlightened, the realization of the truth. In the ten thousand worlds of the universe, there were Bodhi trees, but they were all different. In some worlds, the Bodhi tree was just an ordinary tree. In others, the Bodhi tree represented an unparalleled lucky chance. Legend has it that the saint of the West in the prehistoric times was a Bodhi tree. The Bodhi tree of this world was naturally not that exaggerated. However, if one were to encounter a Bodhi tree, if one''s will was firm, they would be able to obtain a tremendous opportunity. According to common sense, the life essence of the Bodhi tree was as strong as that of a Dou Di. No matter what, it should have transformed into a human form. However, this was not the case. This world was somewhat unique. Humans could cultivate, animals could cultivate to become magical beasts, and even medicinal pills could take human form. However, no plants had ever taken human form. Of course, this was related to the rules of this world. The rules probably didn''t allow plants to turn into sperm. As an ancient tree that had existed for countless years, the Bodhi tree could naturally make Li Dao peep at it. Because it already possessed intelligence, it was just unable to take on human form. Li Dao didn''t say anything as he grabbed onto the Fairy Doctor''s slender waist and disappeared. Xiao Yan, Yun Yun, and the others were baffled. They felt that Li Dao''s actions were a little abnormal, but they could not tell what exactly was abnormal. However, they felt that it was strange. "Master, what''s wrong? Did you encounter some trouble?" In the end, Xiao Yan finally opened his mouth and asked Yun Yun. With regards to his understanding of Li Dao, it was likely that Yun Yun, the personal maid, knew the most. Yun Yun frowned and did not reply. From Li Dao''s tone and abnormal behavior, it was obvious that he was hiding something from her. Yun Yun did not reply, but it was Zhu Kun who spoke carelessly, "I say, Xiao Clan''s brat. Your master has already killed the Heavenly Soul Emperor, where else can he not go to the Dou Qi continent? You, are just a dog holding a mouse, worrying for nothing! " Xiao Yan nodded his head in acknowledgement as he quietly wiped off his cold sweat. He was somewhat speechless at the wild and unrestrained 9 star Dou Sheng, Zhu Kun. "What are you all standing around for? Such a big person, did he still have to be afraid of losing him? "I''m hungry." Huo Xuan patted his belly as he walked into the distance. On the surface, it looked like he had no heart or lungs, but in reality, his heart was already burning with rage. He was the real wife, wasn''t he? In the end, he beat the Heavenly Soul Emperor and he didn''t even say a word before he took that arrogant little girl and left? How could Huo Xuan not be angry? Huo Xuan''s personality meant that she wouldn''t think as much as Yun Yun and the Fairy Doctor. Right now, she only wanted to wait for Li Dao to come back so that he could kneel on the washboard. As for Li Dao, with one arm wrapped around the Fairy Doctor''s slender waist, he jumped through space and appeared on the boundless prairie at an extremely fast speed. In front of him was an ancient tree over a thousand zhang tall. Its entire body was emerald green, and it emitted a glow as if it had grown legs. It was currently fleeing. "Hehehe, big brother, look at that tree. It''s so funny. Is it trying to escape?" The Little Fairy Doctor giggled. Her voice was as clear and lively as a silver bell. Li Dao was also amused by the ancient Bodhi tree. He instantly appeared in front of the tree, blocking its path. "This is the ancient Bodhi tree. It can allow you to control the Woeful Poison Body from the root!" Li Dao chuckled as he stood in front of the tree and blocked it. The jade-like tree branches and leaves began to hum as a wave of energy emanated from them. "Who is in front? Why are they blocking the way?" Sensing this consciousness, Li Dao began to carefully size up the ancient Bodhi tree. The ancient tree''s intelligence was no less than that of a normal person''s. He didn''t know how long it had been there. He really wanted to cut it off and count the rings, but if this tree had lived for a billion years, could he count the rings himself? As if he could read Li Dao''s thoughts, the branches and leaves of the ancient tree trembled, conveying a feeling that I shouldn''t have provoked. C755 "Don''t worry, I mean no harm!" Seeing the entirely verdant and ancient tree constantly shaking, Li Dao couldn''t help but to laugh. Although this ancient tree had a high intelligence, it was very simple. After hearing Li Dao''s words, the ancient tree finally quieted down. A ball of light emerged from the tree trunk, which looked like a heart. Li Dao understood. This was most likely the so-called Bodhisattva Heart. It was similar to the crystal cores of magical beasts, the demonic cores of demonic beasts, and the primordial spirits of human cultivators. In that glowing ball of light, one could vaguely see a 90,000 foot tall ancient tree that was similar in appearance to the 10,000 foot tall ancient tree in front of them. Then, one by one, the images began to appear. These were the memories of the ancient tree. The beast tide that blotted out the sky and covered the earth was fleeing across the plains. It was as if they had met their natural enemy. Following the aura that was as vast as an abyss, a black figure descended from the sky. This figure landed in front of the ancient Bodhi tree, a cold light glimmering in his eyes. Li Dao was deep in thought. The black clothed man in the picture was actually a Dou Di. The black-clothed figure stood in the air. A kind of aura that seemed to be a supreme being slowly spread out from within the person''s body. Even the enormous ancient Bodhi tree, which was over ninety thousand feet in size, appeared extremely small in the face of this aura. The black figure stood in front of the massive Bodhi tree for a while, and after looking at it for a while, without saying anything further, he suddenly launched an attack towards the tree. Facing his attack, the Bodhi tree angrily retaliated, and a monstrous energy emanated from the tree trunk as it charged forward. In this terrifying clash, even the heavens and earth were collapsing. Although the ancient tree''s life force was as majestic as that of a Dou Emperor, even surpassing that of a Dou Emperor, it was still just a tree after all. Other than an energy collision, there was no other killing method. The black-clothed Dou Emperor began to extract the ancient tree''s essence and feed it to his body. She healed her injuries and allowed the ancient tree to struggle freely. His tall body began to shrink at a speed visible to the naked eye. Just as the ancient tree was about to give up all hope, the black-clothed Dou Emperor''s enemy arrived. With the help of the ancient tree, the black-clothed Dou Di was killed by his opponent. Although the black-clothed Dou Emperor had been killed, her corpse revealed a sense of despair, anger, unwillingness, and other negative emotions before she had fallen and had spread into the ancient tree''s body. In the past ten million years, no matter what methods the ancient tree used, it had been unable to expel the negative emotions that invaded the black-clothed Dou Emperor''s body. Instead, the negative emotions gradually strengthened and gave birth to a new intelligence, turning into a new soul that shared a body with the ancient tree. Hence, the black clothed Dou Di''s negative emotions gave birth to a new soul that was not strong enough to cause the ancient tree to constantly suppress it. This was already equivalent to a form of possession. If the soul, which was born from the negative emotions of the black-clothed Dou Di, could successfully control the ancient tree''s body, then there would likely be another calamity occurring on the Dou Qi continent. "You want me to help you expel the negative emotions from your body?" Li Dao understood the meaning behind the ancient tree''s words and asked. With a hua hua sound, the leaves began to shake as a wave of consciousness surged forth. "You want me to help you expel the other soul from your body? That''s not a problem, but you want to help This Seat. Do you see the girl next to This Seat? I want you to use your life origin to purge the poison from her body, so that she can completely control the Woeful Poison Body! " In the original novel, Xiao Yan had used the Bodhi seed and Bodhisattva saliva along with many precious medicinal ingredients to refine into a medicinal pill to help the Fairy Doctor control the Woeful Poison Body. However, Li Dao did not need to go through so much trouble and instead directly had the ancient tree use its life source to help the Fairy Doctor control the Woeful Poison Body. Xiao Yan did not have the face to let the ancient Bodhi tree use its life source. However, he, Li Jun, should have enough face. After hearing Li Dao''s words, a strand of his consciousness locked onto the Fairy Doctor''s body. The leaves on the tree rustled, indicating that he was in agreement with Li Dao''s suggestion. Regardless of whether or not the ancient tree agreed, Li Dao still had to heal the Fairy Doctor. Fortunately, the ancient tree''s knowledge was good, otherwise, he would have to forcefully extract the ancient tree''s source energy. "Fine, release the suppression and let that spirit body jump out. I''ll take care of it for you!" Li Dao said as he extended his hand. A colorful flame danced in his palm. When Di Yan appeared, the ancient tree subconsciously moved backwards. Li Dao was not surprised at all. Although the ancient tree was no ordinary tree, the one in his hands was no ordinary fire. The following process was very simple. Li Dao controlled Di Yan to drill into the trunk of the ancient tree. He did not waste much energy before completely burning away the soul of the black-clothed Dou Di that was born with the negative emotions. Even the Heavenly Soul Emperor was burnt to nothingness. Not to mention that this was only a negative emotion left behind from the death of a Dou Emperor tens of thousands of years ago. Li Dao had helped to refine the tumor, and the ancient tree had kept its promise. It had used its life force to comb the Fairy Doctor''s body. It had to be said that the ''Woeful Poison Body'' was a very heaven-defying physique. The ancient tree had expended quite a lot of life essence in order to help the Little Fairy Doctor finish combing her body. Hence, the ancient tree had shrunk by a couple hundred feet. While the ancient tree was grooming the Fairy Doctor, the Fairy Doctor''s cultivation shot up like a rocket. From the Dou Zong to the Dou Zong and then to the Dou Sheng, her aura kept rising until the Six Star Dou Sheng finally stopped. The Fairy Doctor was only a Dou Shi when she met Li Dao. In a short span of two to three years, she had directly become a six star Dou Sheng. This also proved the terror of the Woeful Poison Body from a side. The Fairy Doctor was very lucky to have completely grasped the Woeful Poison Body and even spared at least a few hundred years of cultivation time. C756 "Brother Subhuti, I''ll call you that for now!" I have solved the problem for you, and you have also fulfilled my request. If there is nothing else, I will take my leave! " Li Dao laughed freely, but he did not have any evil intentions towards the ancient Bodhi tree. If Li Dao was willing, he could refine the ancient Bodhi tree''s life force essence at any time. Not only would he break through to the Golden Immortal Realm, he would at least be able to increase his cultivation base even further. Other than refining the source energy to increase his cultivation, Li Dao could also choose to refine it into a magic treasure. However, Li Dao did not have that intention. This ancient tree had lived for countless years, and it was not easy for it to maintain its state of mind like a child. Hearing Li Dao''s words, the tree branches and leaves began to shake as if they were unwilling to part with him. Following which, a green light filled with vitality shone on Li Dao''s body, causing him to appear somewhat ethereal. His mind rapidly spun like a flint. Li Dao was stunned for a moment before reacting. He smiled and said, "It seems like Brother Subhuti is unwilling to part with me and wants to discuss the Dao with me. Very well, I will discuss the Dao with you today. We can call each other Fellow Daoists!" As Li Dao spoke, he sat down cross-legged under the tree and slowly closed his eyes. Rays of Laws flew out from his body. It was said that the Bodhi tree comprehended the Dao beneath it. Since the Bodhi tree had such good intentions, he, Li Jun, must accept them no matter what. As for how much he comprehended, Li Dao did not give it much thought. Seeing Li Dao close his eyes, even though the Fairy Doctor didn''t understand, she understood that she shouldn''t disturb Li Dao. She immediately stood to the side and carelessly looked around her surroundings. She could be considered to be protecting Li Dao. One day, two days. As time passed, the Fairy Doctor was surprised to discover that something strange had occurred in her surroundings. Li Dao sat cross-legged under a tree with golden lotuses blooming around him. His expression was auspicious as his figure gradually became light and almost transparent. It was as if he was about to disappear from the world. The Bodhi tree was even more exaggerated. Its massive body began to rise again. The surrounding wind, rain, thunder, and dark clouds formed a vortex, as if it were about to undergo a tribulation. Actually, this was a discussion on the Dao. Li Dao explained the various Laws that he had comprehended to the Bodhi tree. The Bodhi tree also inculcated in Li Dao the insights he had gained over the endless years. Half a month had passed and the Fairy Doctor was lying on the grass with a blade of grass in her mouth. She was bored to death. "Ah, so boring. When will Big Brother wake up!" With a carp rolling around, the Fairy Doctor stood up and looked towards Li Dao. Letting her stay here alone for half a month could be considered making things difficult for her. Coincidentally, when Li Dao opened his eyes, the Fairy Doctor''s body trembled and she felt a sense of absent-mindedness. Li Dao''s eyes were deep and had an ancient aura to them. If not for the fact that she had been looking at Li Dao, the Fairy Doctor would have suspected that the person in front of her was a fake. Actually, this was because Li Dao had comprehended the Law of Samsara from the ancient Bodhi tree. This place didn''t show the Laws of Heaven and Earth, but it happened to be nurtured within some Spiritual Beings. It was truly strange. Every single type of 22 kinds of strange fire had their own special characteristics, and contained within them were different types of Law Energies. What surprised Li Dao was that the ancient Bodhi tree actually had a power of law within it, and that was the Law of Samsara. The Three Thousand Great Daos was the supreme realm of destiny. This was followed by the Samsara of karma, time, destruction, good fortune, and many other great Daos. Needless to say, the ancient Bodhi tree had given Li Dao a huge surprise. The ancient Bodhi tree was too simple. If it had more thoughts, it would have become a Dou Di long ago. Ancient Emperor Shitou himself was a ''Heavenly Flame''. He used the ''Heavenly Flame'' to become a human and eventually a Dou Di. The Hollow Flames Devouring and the Purifying Lotus Demon Flame had also transformed into a human body, with the hope of becoming a part of the Road of Emperor. However, the Bodhi tree had existed for a much longer time than the ancient Emperor Shetuo, and it was still a tree. One couldn''t help but sigh in amazement. However, after discussing the Dao with Li Dao, it would not be long before another Dou Huang appeared on the Dou Qi continent. That would be the Ancient Emperor Bodhi. Just like the ancient emperor, the beast race had become an emperor. As for the lack of source energy on the Dou Qi Mainland, that was nothing. If he didn''t have it, he could think of something else. Didn''t Xiao Yan and the others ascend to the Great Thousand World? Li Dao stood up and beckoned to the Fairy Doctor. He took one last look at the Bodhi tree and said, "Fellow Daoist, the heavens and earth are lacking. The extent of your progress is entirely dependent on your good fortune. With that, Li Dao and the Fairy Doctor disappeared, leaving behind an ancient tree that had existed for an eternity. It remained silent as it shook its branches and leaves, emitting a rustling sound. Having solved the Fairy Doctor''s Woeful Poison Body, Li Dao had no reason to stay in this world any longer. Only a higher level world would have a greater fortune. If one wanted to advance, they could not stop. It was time to bid farewell to the Fairy Doctor, Yun Yun, Huo Xuan, and Qing Lin. Li Dao felt a little helpless. Every time he went anywhere, there would always be women who would be hurt for him. As for Xiao Yan and that teasing tiger being out of Li Dao''s consideration, they were both outstanding. Thus, he didn''t want to hurt his feelings and was reluctant to part with them. C757 In Wu Tan City, there were many people walking around. It was bustling with noise and excitement. Because it was located at the southwest border of the Dou Qi Continent, a bloody storm caused by the Soul Race didn''t have much of an impact on Wu Tan City. The streets were crowded with people, all heading towards a temple in the middle of the city. In Wu Tan City, there was a magnificent temple built called the Flame Emperor''s temple. There was only one statue. The statue was 20 feet tall, it was unknown what metal it was made of. The statue was dressed in white, with a long sword in its right hand and a colorful flame in its left. This was precisely the temple that Wu Tan City built for Li Dao. Not only Wu Tan City, but almost every city in Dou Qi Mainland had this kind of temple. It was just that the scale was different. The dilapidated Xiao Residence was rebuilt, but it wasn''t as lively as it used to be. Li Dao sat at the main seat within the Xiao Mansion. Below him were Xiao Yan and his father, Yun Yun, the Little Fairy Doctor, Qing Lin, Huo Xuan, Yan Jin, and Gu Yuan. There was also a man with a head full of blond hair and a pair of peach blossom eyes. It was Tai Bai who had his restrictions removed by Li Dao. After drinking a cup of wine, Li Dao swept his gaze across the crowd and felt a little regretful. When he had descended upon this small town, he had encountered the scene of Xiao Yan having his marriage annulment annulled by Nalan Yanran. Now, he had to leave this place. Shaking his head, he pushed these thoughts to the back of his mind and stood up. Seeing Li Dao stand up from his seat, everyone turned to look at him. Li Dao suddenly laughed and said, "Everyone, today I am going to tell you something that will shock you." Everyone looked at Li Dao curiously. They did not interrupt and waited for the next part. Only Huo Xuan laughed as he scolded, "If you have anything to say, then hurry up and release it!" Li Dao shrugged his shoulders and said in an unhurried manner, "Actually, the Dou Qi continent is just a small world in the endless primal chaos. Outside of the continent, there are countless other worlds." And I, am from outside the Dou Qi Continent. " After saying that, Li Dao looked towards the crowd, waiting for their shocked expressions. However, these people seemed to have already known about this and weren''t too surprised. Huo Xuan let out a faint "oh". "I have long suspected Brother Li''s identity. Ever since the ancient emperor, there have been no more Dou Huangs in the Dou Qi Mainland. If Brother Li comes from outside of the Dou Qi Mainland, that would be understandable." As Gu Yuan opened his mouth, Xiao Yan nodded his head in agreement. This was because he had originally crossed over from a blue-colored planet. Li Dao nodded. Since these people were not surprised, he did not have to explain himself. "Yes, today is the day to tell everyone that I, Li Jun, should leave!" Li Dao gave a carefree smile before walking out of the door. Only after Li Dao walked out of the door did the crowd react. "You''re not allowed to leave. Li Dao, tell me clearly!" "Big brother, where are you going? Do you not want me anymore?" "Young master, Qing Lin wants to serve you forever ¡­" Huo Xuan raged as he shouted loudly. The Fairy Doctor was anxious and delicate. Only Qing Lin seemed to always have that timid look. Yun Yun did not say anything as she stared at Li Dao. Her eyes were filled with sorrow, causing Li Dao to not dare to look into her eyes. "Master, can''t we bring the mistresses and leave together?" Xiao Yan clenched his fist and finally said those words. Li Dao shook his head, and laughed even more freely, "What are you all doing? It''s not like we''ll never meet again. The world is huge. If you want to see me, then work hard to cultivate. When you become the rulers of the boundless universe, you will see me again. " "I want to go with you!" Yun Yun, who had been silent all this time, suddenly spoke up as she resolutely spoke to Li Dao. "That''s right. Big brother, I will go wherever you go. No matter what danger there is, I am willing to accompany you by your side." The Little Fairy Doctor''s eyes lit up when Yun Yun''s words sounded, and she opened her mouth to agree. "If I am your woman in this life, then I will always be yours. How can it be so easy to leave like this?" "If you want to leave, then take me!" Huo Xuan stared at Li Dao with a fierce expression. "Young master, Qing Lin too!" Qing Lin was not timid this time. His tone and eyes were firm and he was very brave. "No, it''s not that I don''t want to bring you away, but that I can''t! "Don''t act like that. Believe me, there will be a day when we meet again!" Li Dao still had a carefree smile on his face, but he didn''t dare to look at anyone''s expression. A long sword appeared in his hand. "Teacher, Xiao Yan will forever remember your great kindness. I wonder if teacher will still remember Xiao Yan the next time we meet." However, Xiao Yan will forever be your disciple and you will forever be Xiao Yan''s most respected master! " Seeing that Li Dao had made up his mind, Xiao Yan clenched his fist and shouted at Li Dao. Li Dao glanced at Xiao Yan and thought for a moment. The carefree smile on his face turned into a mischievous smile as he beckoned to Xiao Yan with his hand. "Little Flame, before Master left, I have a secret to tell you!" Xiao Yan curiously walked to Li Dao''s side and saw him whispering something into Xiao Yan''s ear. After which, he slashed with his sword and disappeared. Li Dao''s figure disappeared. The Fairy Doctor suddenly burst into tears, her heart filled with grief. Two streams of clear tears flowed from Yun Yun''s eyes, while Huo Xuan was cursing loudly. The corners of his eyes had also become moist. Only Xiao Yan had an expression of disbelief as he muttered to himself, "I never expected that teacher would actually come from Earth!" "Xiao Yan ge-ge, what are you thinking about?" Since Master is gone, you don''t have to be too sad. "Just like teacher said, there will be a day when we meet again ¡­" Gu Xun Er walked to Xiao Yan''s side and comforted him. Xiao Yan came back to his senses. His face revealed a forced smile as he suppressed the secret within his heart. C758 There was the Song Dynasty, which was rich and powerful, and had a prosperous economy. The mutiny of Chen Qiao and the addition of his yellow robe caused Zhao Kuangyin to lose his rightful place in the throne, so he was extremely wary of the military generals after he ascended the throne. Military generals were not valued, and the rise of the Civil Service Corporation had created an extremely luxurious atmosphere. Scholars boast of being romantic, wandering around the end of the streets at the end of the fireworks. This was a depraved dynasty. The emperor also visited brothels, causing the business of brothels to become even more flourishing. There was a big poet, Liu Sanye, who lived in a brothel. It was rumored that there were many songs and catchwords in the brothel. Xi Jing Luoyang was one of the most prosperous cities in the Northern Song Dynasty. There was a brothel in Luoyang, called the Fangfang Pavilion. Under the bright sun, there were all sorts of hawkers under the pagoda. There were even performers with big rocks and monkey tricks. Under the clear sky, the Fangfang Pavilion was also open for business, and there were quite a few customers coming and going. However, the people in the vicinity of the Fangfang Pavilion discovered that a small crack had suddenly appeared in the sky, and a white figure drilled out from the crack. This person was dressed in white and had a tall stature. He had a very good appearance and an otherworldly aura. When the commoners saw him kneel down, they called him an immortal that had descended to the mortal world. Li Dao stood on top of the building and looked around. He didn''t find anything special. He had just arrived at the ancient Chinese scenery and could easily tell that it was the Song Dynasty. After all, Li Dao was once the Imperial Advisor of the Song Dynasty. However, it was not clear what kind of world it was. The power levels of this world should be relatively high because the space here should be extremely stable. With Li Dao''s cultivation, it would be difficult for him to tear space apart. It must be known that on the Dou Qi Mainland, Dou Zongs could tear apart space. Any random wave of a Dou Di''s hand would cause mountains and rivers to shatter and space to collapse. Furthermore, it was difficult for Li Dao to tear apart the space with his battle prowess. Therefore, one could imagine how terrifying this world truly was. It seemed like he had to keep a low profile since there might not be any powerful people present. Li Dao did not stand on the rooftop to let the onlookers see him. Instead, he landed in the group of Fangfang Pavilion and smelled a faint demonic Qi. However, it was just an Aurous Core stage little demon. The demonic energy was extremely thin, so it was likely that the plant had already matured. As for what the original body of the demon was, even before seeing it, Li Dao could not identify it. Li Dao landed in the Fangfang Pavilion and caused a huge commotion on the street. Soon, the news spread throughout the city. "Have you heard? An Immortal has arrived from the Fang Pavilion! "What? Immortal is also going to visit brothels?" "That''s impossible. Immortals are people after all. Who knows, they might even be people with feelings." "Crap, could Peony be in danger? No, I have to go and see!" In a bamboo forest at the outskirts of Luoyang City, two young men were rushing toward the Fangfang Pavilion in the city. One of the two men was wearing an aqua blue robe and holding a folding fan. The other man was wearing a white robe and had a sword sheath on his back. He looked like an expert in martial arts. As for Li Dao, after he fell into the Fan Fang Pavilion, the flirtatious bawd immediately came up to him with a smile, looking at Li Dao as if he was a gold mountain. "Yo, this great deity is in a good mood today. Our Fan Group Pavilion is able to receive a bit of immortal qi from the great deity. It is truly a great fortune." The bawd was in her thirties. She was a middle-aged woman who knew how to twist her waist. She had a round, thin palm-leaf fan in her left hand and a pink handkerchief in her right hand. Looking at the passionate bawd, Li Dao was slightly surprised. It seemed that this Worldly Immortal was a common sight. Otherwise, this bawd wouldn''t be acting in such a manner. "Great deity, what orders do you have? All of the ladies of the Fan Group Pavilion are extremely attractive, and we are of the highest class ¡­" The old procuress approached him with a twist of her body. She could not stop the conversation even after it had begun. She was so passionate that Li Dao could not resist. "Enough, there''s no need to introduce me. Bring your signature dishes over here, and bring your Courtesan Belle over to accompany me." Li Dao could not stand the overly enthusiastic bawd as he interrupted her. The bawd was also an intelligent person, so she could naturally see Li Dao''s attitude. He immediately bent down and flattered, "Come on, let me call Miss Peony to accompany this great deity." Li Dao nodded his head but did not pay much attention to it. Wasn''t the name of brothel lady Peony, Water Immortal, Tsuilan or something very ordinary? Of course, Li Dao wouldn''t be interested in the mortals living in the brothels. He had called Hua Kui to accompany him because he wanted to know some basic information about this world and whether or not it would coincide with his memories. The Fangfang Pavilion was highly efficient. Of course, no one dared to slight an immortal. Not long after, the table in which Li Dao was seated was filled with a myriad of dishes. Li Dao held his wine cup and looked through the window at the pedestrians on the street. There were many martial arts experts on the street. "Great deity, Miss Peony has brought it for you." The old procuress pushed the door open and walked in with a smile. "Hmm?" Li Dao turned around, somewhat surprised. He did not expect that this group of Fangfang Pavilion''s Courtesan Belle was the one he had sensed earlier. This demon had its head down and had a decent temperament. Although the demonic aura on its body was faint, it could not be concealed in front of Li Dao. She waved her hand and backed off tactfully. Before she left, she even revealed a motherly smile. Li Dao acted as if he did not see the bawd''s smile as he said, "Lady Ji has trained for hundreds of years, why must you come here to roll in the dust? Aren''t you afraid that you will ruin your cultivation?" The smile on the woman''s face froze. She raised her head and pretended not to understand as she said, "Great deity, what are you talking about? I don''t understand. " Li Dao raised his head and poured himself a cup of wine as he smiled, "A straightforward person does not hide anything. This is boring for a lady." "What? Is that great deity here to take me in?" The woman''s gaze suddenly became sharp as she asked Li Dao. Her bright red dress fluttered in the wind. "No, I''m just looking for a lady to accompany me for a drink. I haven''t asked for your name yet." Li Dao casually asked as he shook his head and looked at the fine wine and delicious food on the table. "White Peony!" The woman''s voice was clear and cold. She looked at Li Dao warily, afraid that he was a Daoist Priest who had come to exterminate demons. Li Dao smiled. This white peony was also very interesting. It was a white peony flower, and its name was also ''White peony''. However, it liked to wear bright red dresses. C759 "Lady Peony, please don''t be shy. I have no ill intentions. Why don''t you take a seat and have a drink?" Lifting his wine cup, Li Dao looked at the white peony with a wry smile on his face. This little demon was still sensible and didn''t have too much of a vicious aura on him. He, Li Dao, wasn''t the kind of famous cultivator who would shout and kill whenever he saw a demon. "How presumptuous of you, Peony. May I ask where great deity cultivates?" White Peony relaxed her guard. The young master in front of her gave her the impression of a mortal, but how could any mortal see through her? "You shouldn''t be so curious about me." Li Dao shook his head. It wasn''t because he despised this demon''s low cultivation, but because he was afraid that it would fall in love with him. Seeing that Li Dao didn''t seem to have any ill intentions towards him, the White Peony finally let go of him and sat down at the table. After drinking a few cups of wine, Li Dao got a lot of useful information from this White Peony. For example, the Song dynasty of this world was not the real Song dynasty. Furthermore, the buddhist faith in this world was great and the dao was weak. It was common for Guanyin to appear in the world. Listening to White Peony recount all the information he had learned, Li Dao nodded his head. It seemed that the power levels of this world were indeed not low. Furthermore, from the bawd''s attitude towards him, he could tell that it must be because cultivators frequently enter the mortal world and ordinary people were no stranger to high and mighty immortals. White Peony was only a Jindan Stage demon, so Li Dao didn''t expect her to know much. Just as Li Dao and White Peony were chatting, two handsome young men appeared from outside the pavilion. A man dressed in white, dressed in a chivalrous attire, rushed into the Fangfang Pavilion and asked, "Where''s Peony?" Tell Peony to come out and see me! " "Brother Lu, slow down! Why are you in such a hurry? Are you afraid that you''ll lose your Peony?" A dashing young man wearing a blue robe and holding a folding fan in his hand was caught up to her. He was panting heavily. "Yo, isn''t that Young Master Lu and Young Master Han? What wind brought you two here?" The old procuress walked down from the attic, twisting her hips. Her smile never left her face. "Cut the crap, I want to see Peony!" The white-clothed man impatiently threw out a bag of silver and headed upstairs. "Wait, Young Master L¨¹, you can''t go up. The peony girl is currently receiving a guest." The old procuress blocked the man with her body. "What? Did I not give you enough silver?" "That''s right. If you don''t have enough silver to speak directly, how could you be absent?" "Hehe, the two young masters must be joking. "Lady Peony, please don''t make things difficult for me. We''ll come back later." The old procuress was still smiling, holding the man''s purse to the man in white. "I say, bawd, just what kind of customer made you say that? "You''re not usually like this," the blue robed young master looked at the old procuress in astonishment and asked. "Hey, Young Master Han, what are you saying?" "Today, immortals have come to our pavilion, and they''ve asked Peony to drink with them. Do you think I, a common woman, would dare to disobey the immortals?" "What!" When the man in white heard this, he pushed aside the bawd and flew to the second floor. "Brother Lu, wait for me." The blue-clothed gongzi circled around the old procuress and chased after her, leaving the old procuress in a daze. Bang! The wooden door was violently pushed open. It hit the wall and bounced back. It was obvious that the person had a lot of strength. Li Dao held his wine cup and squinted his eyes as he looked towards the door. "Lu Lang, why are you here?" The White Peony stared in amazement at the man in white as he pushed open the door. A tinge of gentleness appeared in its eyes as it spoke. The man heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that the white peony was really only there to accompany them. With an awkward smile, he said, "Didn''t I hear that someone forced you to drink with them? I''m here to take a look." The White Peony let out a bitter laugh. Then, realizing that something was amiss, it turned around and apologized to Li Dao. Soon after, the bawd and the young master in a blue robe arrived. "Great deity, it''s my fault. I couldn''t stop Young Master Lu and Young Master Han. I hope great deity won''t blame me!" The old procuress came in and apologized profusely. Li Dao waved his hand and didn''t seem to mind. Instead, he looked at the two men that charged in and carefully observed them. Seeing Li Dao''s gaze on the two men, an absurd idea arose in the old procuress''s mind. She could not help but want to laugh, but she did not dare to. She could only suppress her laughter as she retreated. The reason why Li Dao was looking at the two men was naturally because there was something special about them. The man in white was a martial arts master, and the young master in the aqua-blue robe was just an ordinary person. The reason why Li Dao was looking at them so closely was because their truesouls had been deceived, causing them to exude the aura of immortals. "What were their names?" Just as the white-clothed man and the blue-clothed young master were about to speak, Li Dao suddenly spoke up and asked the white peony. White Peony was stunned. Could it be that this mysterious fellow was a good man? As these thoughts flashed through his mind, White Peony pointed at the man in white and honestly replied, "Reporting to Great Immortal, this is Young Master Lu Yan." Li Dao nodded and signaled for the white peony to continue. White Peony pointed at the blue clothed Young Master and said, "This Young Master is a good friend of Young Master Lu Yan''s, his name is Han Xiang." Li Dao had a strange expression when he heard the name Han Xiang. The man in white was even more famous. His surname was Lu, his name was Yan, and his character was Dong Bin. He was called Taoist Master Pure Yang. In order to confirm that it wasn''t a coincidence, Li Dao shouted towards the white clothed man, "L¨¹ Dongbin!" The man in white was astonished. He didn''t seem to be able to say anything. Could it be that the man in front of him was really an immortal? Could it be that he had the ability to calculate? "Hehe, Han Xiangzi, L¨¹ Dongbin, White Peony. Interesting!" Li Dao suddenly laughed. He raised his head and drank a cup of wine, disappearing in a flash of white light, leaving the three of them looking at each other in dismay. C760 Walking on the main street, Li Dao was brimming with interest. Lu Dongbin and Han Xiangzi were still mortals and had yet to awaken their truesouls. It seemed that they would have to travel through the East China Sea to gather herbs in the near future. Since he had met Lu Dongbin, then Lord Tathagata, Old Lord Taishang and the other big bosses should also exist. However, Li Dao was clear that even though this world was of a high grade, it was definitely not that high. Legend has it that L¨¹ Dongbin was the reincarnation of Emperor Donghua, and that Emperor Donghua was the reincarnation of the Eastern Prince. For a supreme elder like the Eastern Duke, even if his truesoul hadn''t awakened, it still wasn''t something that Li Dao could see through. It could only mean one thing. The Lu Dongbin of this world wasn''t the reincarnation of Emperor Donghua, and it was even more impossible that he was the reincarnation of the Eastern Prince. Walking on the streets, there were all sorts of people. All of them were ordinary people. However, a dejected man at a tea stand on the side of the street attracted Li Dao''s attention. The man had a good set of skin, and was in no way inferior to Li Jun. If it was just his appearance alone, it wouldn''t attract Li Dao''s attention. The key point was that a cripple was sizing up this person from afar. In the distance, Cripple was wearing rags, leaning on an iron crutch, and hanging a gourd of yellow wine. He was actually a Heavenly Immortal. Combined with Lu Dongbin, Han Xiangzi, and Li Dao, they now knew the identity of the Cripple. Could it be that the scholar who was drinking tea at the tea stall was Cao Guojiu, Zhang Guojiu, or Lan Caihe? Li Dao walked to the side of the tea stand and sat down next to the scholar. He revealed a gentle smile and asked, "Brother, have you encountered any trouble?" The scholar raised his head and glanced at Li Dao. His eyes immediately lit up as he finally saw a man as handsome as himself. Among the same kind of people, it was easy to recognize each other, especially the clothes worn by Li Dao. It was obvious that they were not something ordinary people could wear. They were either rich or noble. Thus, the scholar acknowledged Li Dao. His eyes lit up as he answered, "I won''t hide this from you, my son from the Humble Class. I have been completely tricked and have no regrets." Li Dao chuckled. This scholar wasn''t someone who was easy to deal with. As soon as he saw him, he immediately came up with an idea. "Hai, who knows!" Li Dao let out a long sigh. Since he was going to act, then he would continue to act with him. "Look at how your brother is also a scholar of our generation. What? Did he fail this time as well?" Thus, Li Dao and the scholar started to bullsh * tting each other. It was as if they hated meeting each other for being late. "I am Liu Xiang, the character Yan Chang. May I have your name please?" After chatting for a while, the man started to announce his name. Hearing his name, Li Dao spat out a mouthful of tea. Liu Yanchang? Since it wasn''t one of the Eight Immortals, then why was Cripple staring at Liu Yanchang from afar? "Brother?" "Oh, my name is Yang Jian, and I''m called Erlang." Li Dao came back to his senses and thought of something as he replied in a naughty manner. Although it was strange that someone had mentioned Erlang, Liu Yanchang didn''t think too much about it. He cupped his hands together and respectfully said, "So it''s Brother Erlang. I''ve heard a lot about you. Please excuse me!" Li Dao rolled his eyes. It would be weird if you knew Yang Erlang. His acting skills were perfect, giving out a Golden Horse Award shouldn''t be a problem. If it was someone else, they might have developed a favorable impression of him with just a few words. Thinking about it, if he didn''t have a good set of skin and a sharp tongue, how could he deceive Yang Jian''s sister and even give birth to a son? However, looking at Liu Yanchang''s current state, he probably didn''t accidentally meet Yang Chan. Just when the two were talking about this, Cripple finally walked over from afar, sat beside Li Dao and Liu Yanchang, picked his stinky feet and said, "The sky is so hot, we really can''t give you a chance to live! Young Masters, could you be merciful enough to buy the old beggar a cup of tea? " "Scram!" How can a beggar sit at the same table as us scholars? " Liu Yanchang immediately stood up and shouted at Cripple. There was a hint of ridicule in Li Dao''s eyes as he advised, "Brother Yanchang, there is no need to be angry. It is just begging; it is not worth to be angry. Let''s sit and drink some tea." As he said this, Li Dao took out a gold ingot from his bosom and placed it in front of Cripple. He said, "That beggar Wu, don''t disturb my good mood with Brother Yanchang. Drink some tea." Not only was he not excited, but the depths of his eyes were cold. He was not a real beggar, and Li Dao''s actions were almost an insult to him. On the other hand, Liu Yanchang and the shop owner widened their eyes and almost drooled. "Brother Erlang, you''re just a beggar. Why spend so much money when you''ve only spent a few copper coins?" Liu Yanchang swallowed his saliva and looked straight at Li Dao. Li Dao smiled as he shook his head and replied, "Brother Yan Chang, it''s just some common goods. If we can exchange this gold for our joy, then it would be worth it." "Brother Erlang is right, but I am too petty." Old beggar, why aren''t you taking the money and rolling away? Liu Yanchang quickly reacted. He did not want Li Dao, who pretended to be Yang Jian, to look down on him and act as if he did not care about money at all. "Thank you two gongzis, thank you two gongzis, good people get a good reward. I don''t have anything valuable to give to the old beggar, only this jade pendant is a gift." Cripple was extremely grateful as he took out a pink jade pendant and handed it to Liu Yanchang. When he left, he even patted Liu Yanchang on the shoulder. Liu Yanchang was immediately attracted by the pink jade pendant. As he played with it, he couldn''t let it go. He didn''t feel that it was strange for an old beggar to take out a jade pendant. Furthermore, the gold was given to the old beggar by Li Dao. The old beggar should have given Li Dao a gift in return, so why did he give it to him, Liu Yanchang? Liu Yanchang was truly a greedy villain. However, Li Dao understood what was going on. Cripple walked forward and patted Liu Yanchang''s shoulder, placing restrictions on his body. That jade pendant was also an extraordinary magical equipment. This can also explain why a mortal like Liu Yanchang can push Yang Chan. When he thought of Cripple''s identity, it was as if Li Dao had seen a conspiracy that he shouldn''t have. It was truly a sin! C761 Cripple is one of the Eight Immortals of the Upper Cave, Iron Crutch Li. When one entered the Heavenly Immortal Realm as a Celestial Immortal, one might be considered quite a character in this world. The Eight Immortals were led by Lu Dongbin, without a doubt. Then came Han Zhongli and Iron Crutch Li. Iron Crutch Li giving Liu Yanchang the treasure was not simple at all. Since Liu Yanchang was able to push Yang Chan away, it must be because Iron Crutch Li was secretly up to no good. Yang Chan was the niece of the Jade Emperor. He was a famous female immortal of the Three Realms and was bestowed the title of the Three Saintess of Mount Hua. Yang Chan''s more important identity is Yang Jian''s sister, while Yang Jian is the first disciple of three generations of hermeneutics. Yang Jian''s cultivation was one of the top in the entire Three Realms. Then, why did Iron Crutch Li secretly use such a small trick to send Liu Yanchang to harm Yang Chan''s cultivation? Drag Yang Jian into the water, then drag the entire hermeneutics through Yang Jian into the water? The Eight Immortals were of the Taiqing Faction, the descendants of Old Lord Taishang. Humanities, hermeneutics, interception, and the three sects were all orthodox sects, competing with each other for karmic luck. The Conferred God Battle, the Primordial Empyrean. Your father had joined forces with the Western Two Saints to sow discord, and now there''s a dispute between the teachings of humanity and hermeneutics? These were all Li Dao''s guesses. Iron Crutch Li secretly used some tricks on Liu Yanchang. With this information combined with Li Dao''s knowledge of the legendary background, he could only reach this conclusion. At the very most, it was a projection of the Great Desolate Land. Old Lord Taishang did exist, and so did Nuwa, the Primordial Sky Sovereign, but it was not certain that the Heavenly Master and the Two Saints of the West did. Furthermore, Li Dao seems to remember that in the original book Chen Xiang saved his mother, along the way encountered all kinds of Yang Jian obstructions, difficult. Then why did Yang Jian want to stop his nephew and kill him? Chen Xiang had acknowledged Sun Wukong as his master, so what was wrong with secretly eating Old Lord Taishang''s golden core? Sun Wukong took the Sutra of the East, making Buddhism flourishing. So Chen Xiang learned from Sun Wukong, what role did Buddhism play in this? Could it be that Old Lord Taishang had colluded with the Buddhist Sangha and had to deal with the Primordial Celestial like how he dealt with the Supreme Sect Leader previously? Li Dao''s thoughts drifted further and further away. His mind was filled with the smell of conspiracy, and he could not figure out what was going on. Myth worlds like this were full of schemes. If one was not careful, one would be turned into a chess piece, and one would die. In the legends, it was said that Pangu''s Creation was a great calamity, a great calamity for the three thousand primal chaos demons. Pangu was someone who would face such a calamity. After the opening of Pangu''s World, there was the battle of the Rahu, which directly shattered the spiritual vein of the west. This was yet another great calamity, and the culprit to be the Rahu, Hong Jun. After that was the early stage of the Long Han tribulation, the great lich tribulation, the Aeolus tribulation. The most recent one was the Western Tribulations, which involved Sun Wukong. Between the heaven and earth, great tribulations and minor tribulations were unceasing. It was as if the Heavenly Dao was always in conflict with the common people. He needed someone who could deal with the tribulation to stand up and resolve it. The ones chosen by the Heavenly Dao to face tribulation were those that carried a massive amount of destiny and cultivated at a tremendous pace. Others who cultivated for ten million years could not compare to the tribulation''s people who cultivated for ten. In other words, the person who would face the tribulation would be called the main character. The Eight Immortals had crossed the sea and gathered medicinal herbs through the floodgates. They had traversed through the world and had encountered a small calamity. Chen Xiang saving his mother, splitting Huashan with his strength and modifying the Heaven''s Path was also a small calamity. The Heavenly Dao was irreversibly small, but it could still be changed. This sort of small calamity was something that the elders could completely control. In other words, regardless of whether Sun Wukong, the Eight Immortals, or Chen Xiang were the main characters, they were all destined to die before they were born. However, Li Dao couldn''t understand how the two seemingly unrelated matters, the Eight Immortals Crossing the Seas and Chen Xiang''s Savior, could be linked together. He glanced at Liu Yanchang, who was still playing with the jade pendant Iron Crutch Li had given him. The greed and ecstasy in his eyes simply couldn''t be suppressed. After coughing twice, Liu Yanchang finally reacted. He put the jade pendant on his waist and smiled, "Brother Yang, I''ve been poor since I was young. I can''t help but be happy when I see such a delicate item. I''ve really lost my composure." She had a natural and graceful attitude, and her beautiful skin was like that of a gentle, jade-like gentleman. Li Dao snickered. This person''s skin was thick to a certain extent. No wonder he was said to have a thick skin. If there were benefits to having a thick skin, then there was reason in his words. "Brother Liu, you don''t have to be like this. A man who stands in the heaven and earth, isn''t he pursuing money, beauties, and power?" Liu Yanchang''s eyes lit up. He only felt that Li Dao''s words had reached deep into his heart. "Oh right, I still don''t know what Brother Liu''s next destination is?" Although Liu Yanchang had a thick skin and was also greedy and hypocritical, Li Dao did not have any ill feelings towards him. In the end, Liu Yanchang was just a 20 some year old mortal. There was nothing to despise in chasing after his progress. Compared to those big bosses who controlled the great tribulation and used the common people as chess pieces, they were much cuter. Li Dao had temporarily planned out what to do. He might as well follow Liu Yanchang and see how he pushed Yang Chan. If one wanted to raise their cultivation base and seize a great lucky chance, then they would have to approach the main character and take the initiative to enter the heavenly tribulation. The great tribulation often represented a great opportunity. But of course, the prerequisite was that one had to be able to escape from it unscathed. A crazy idea appeared in Li Jun''s mind. This time, he also wanted to be the chess player. Thus, Li Dao and Liu Yanchang set foot on the road home together. To Li Dao''s request, Liu Yanchang did not refuse at all. Right now, he couldn''t wait to hug Li Dao''s thick and strong golden leg. After all, based on Li Dao''s performance, he was definitely the kind of silly-looking popinjay that had a lot of money. C762 Liu Yanchang''s family lived in northern Shaanxi, not far from the Hua Shan. As for Li Dao, he was a person without a home to begin with. Together with Liu Yanchang, they had gone westward from Luoyang. This world had the Heavenly Court and Spirit Mountain. The demons were weak, so the lives of humans were pretty peaceful. All the way to Mount Hua, they did not encounter any demons. Huashan Su was known for its ruthlessness, especially in the mythical world. Li Dao and Liu Yanchang were both very handsome. Along the way, they met many village ladies who had sent them gifts in secret. Li Dao ignored them and Liu Yanchang returned their smiles, causing the village ladies along the way to blush. In Liu Yanchang''s words, this was called Scholar Casanova. Never underestimate the power of a handsome man to kill women. When a man sees a beautiful woman, he may find himself unable to walk, salivating, and losing his mind. And when a woman sees a beautiful man, she would definitely exaggerate even more. She would not be able to restrain her infatuation. Under normal circumstances, women would be more reserved when they saw a man, but in reality, that wasn''t the case. If a man''s appearance was not enough to move them, he was naturally reserved and kind to not reject you. If he met a beautiful man, a reserved woman would be the one to take the initiative and donate the red balls without hesitation. On a small path in Hua Yin, Li Dao and Liu Yanchang were walking up the mountain. Originally, Liu Yanchang didn''t have the pleasure of sightseeing. However, since Li Dao had brought it up, Liu Yanchang naturally wouldn''t refuse. Of course, Li Dao had no interest in the scenery of Mount Hua, but if he didn''t go up the mountain, how could he meet the legendary beautiful Third Mother? There were many pilgrims walking up and down the path. Most of them were village ladies, and all of them went straight up the mountain to the Western Mountain Temple to pay respects to the Third Saintess. According to the pilgrims, there was a temple on the mountain, dedicated to the Third Saintess. Every day during the drought, the people at the foot of Mount Hua would come to pray to the Third Sage. The Third Sage was very effective. Whenever the people asked for something, she would summon the wind and rain to expel the drought. Over time, the common folk at the foot of Mount Hua knew that the Third Saintess had passed the examination. If there were any difficulties, they would come and beg for her help. Drawing lots to ask. Asking for a son to court a daughter. Asking for a marriage fate. Asking for a career as a official. Li Dao was dressed in white, his steps were light and steady, and his posture was elegant and unrestrained. Liu Yanchang was clad in plain clothes and his hair was tied up with a silk scarf. He had only climbed the mountain for less than an hour before he cried out that he could not. He took two steps and rested for two steps as beads of sweat dripped down from his forehead. He dyed his hair into clusters and his chest was also wet. He did not look embarrassed, no longer having the elegance and elegance he had when they first met. Most of the scholars were like Liu Yanchang, struggling to get a good name. They buried themselves in books and classics and fought around the clock. Their bodies had been hollowed out long ago, and every few steps they took caused them to lose all their energy. Li Dao also didn''t look down on Liu Yanchang. It was the same for mortals. The young people on Earth played with their phones all day and all night, watching movies. They were no different from Liu Yanchang; they might even be worse than him. After wasting half a day, the sun had set and the sky was filled with afterglow. Almost all of the guests had already left the mountain. Only then did Li Dao and Liu Yanchang walk up the mountain. He wanted to say something, but he was hesitant. He wanted to say that he would give up, but he was afraid that Li Dao would look down on him. At this moment, Liu Yanchang was beating his thigh. With a gust of wind, his perspiration was carried away, leaving behind a crystal as fine as fine dust. Li Dao was very suspicious. At a glance, Liu Yanchang appeared to be overly indulgent, lacking in exercise, and his kidney had already suffered a loss. He really did not know how he climbed Mount Hua and pushed it to Yang Chan in the original story. Arriving in front of Xi Yue Temple, Li Dao jokingly said, "Brother Liu, since the Third Saintess is so merciful and blessed, why don''t we burn two joss sticks and ask for your title?" Liu Yanchang straightened his back and straightened his back as he flicked his sleeves, "Brother Yang, how could you believe the funny things of a country bumpkin? How could there be any immortals in the world? Zi''s words were strange and disorderly. If we are to read the Book of Virtue, we will naturally follow the path of the sages! " Liu Yanchang''s mouth was full of righteousness, morality, and sage principles. Li Dao did not say much and directly walked into the Xiyue Temple. The West Peak Temple was not small in size. There was only a statue inside, possibly made of clay, covered with a layer of gold powder. From this, it could be seen that Yang Chan was greatly loved by the people of Hua Shan. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have plated a layer of gold powder on her. It had to be known that the commoners were all very poor. To be able to create statues for deities was already quite amazing. To be coated in gold powder was a treatment that only buddhist Bodhisattvas would enjoy. True cultivators of the Daoist Path would generally be carved from stone, wood, or clay. From this, it could be seen that the buddhist faith was greater than the Daoist faith and it was more enticing. The statue of the Third Saintess was about the size of a human being, about six feet tall. It had a pair of charming eyes, and a gentle smile hung on the corners of its mouth, as if it was alive. Looking at Yang Chan''s sculpture, Li Dao asked Liu Yanchang with a faint smile, "Brother Liu, do you think that the Third Saintess is very beautiful?" Liu Yanchang nodded in agreement and replied, "Although she is a statue, she is like a real person. I have seen countless women and have never seen such a beautiful and refined woman before." "Hahahaha! Brother Liu, this is the Third Saintess! The immortals of the heavens cannot be underestimated!" Li Dao laughed and walked to the statue to pinch its nose. Liu Yanchang shook his head and then laughed out loud. He asked, "Brother Li, if you really have this girl, how about you marry her and make her your concubine?" Li Dao was stunned for a moment before revealing a mischievous smile. He asked, "Brother Liu, we''re on good terms with each other. If this girl really appears, does it belong to you or to me?" Liu Yanchang also laughed. His smile was like rippling water as he shook his head and said, "Guan Gui Jiu, on the River Continent, you are a beautiful lady, a prince is easy to catch. If there really is such a beauty, I won''t let you go. Teacher''s Day, sex, and sex! " Liu Yanchang didn''t know that, but the statue''s eyebrows were already knit together. It whispered, "Lecher!" Liu Yanchang couldn''t hear it, but Li Dao could hear it clearly. As he looked at the statue, his smile became even worse. C763 Li Dao and Liu Yanchang were talking and laughing, and although Yang Chan was muttering in her heart, she felt that it was very interesting. Yang Jiao, Yang Jian, Yang Chan, originally Yao Ji''s son, the Jade Emperor''s nephew. In the past, Yao Ji had been schemed against, and had fallen in love with a mortal like Yang Tianyou. In the end, there was a tragedy. Her eldest son, Yang Jiao, was killed, and her husband, Yang Tianyou, was beaten to the point of being scared out of his wits. Only the second time, his son Yang Jian, and her daughter, Yang Chan, had each other''s lives. Yang Jian had been guided to acknowledge Adept Jade Cauldron as his master and had helped Ji Fa in the Conferred God Battle. In the end, he was conferred the title of True Lord Erlang. He was now known as the God of Justice of the Heavenly Court. Yang Chan learned the art of the Nuwa Imperial Palace, and was bestowed a precious lotus lamp by Mother Nuwa. Because of her elder brother Yang Jian, she was bestowed the title of the Three Saintess of Mount Hua. Yang Chan had been in Hua Shan for hundreds of years, and was already used to being lonely. Now that two peerless beauties had come, how could she not take a look? Yang Chan was an immortal, but an immortal was also human. She did not comprehend the great Dao, so she was no different from a mortal. Women were born with a favorable impression of handsome men. At this time, Yang Chan was carefully observing Li Dao and Liu Yanchang. In terms of appearance, Liu Yanchang''s appearance was on par with Pan An''s and Song Yu''s. He was already one of the most beautiful men in the world. Compared to Li Dao, he wasn''t far off. However, Liu Yanchang''s temperament and demeanor was naturally inferior to Li Dao''s. No matter what, Li Dao was a True Immortal who had lived for nearly two hundred years. Especially the mysterious flame mark on his forehead; it added a bit of charm to Li Daoping''s charm. Yang Chan listened attentively as the two people chatted loudly. Unknowingly, the sun had set and night had arrived. "Brother Liu, it''s already late. We might run into a jackal or a tiger if we go down the mountain now. Why don''t we spend the night in this temple?" Li Dao suggested to Liu Yanchang. Liu Yanchang naturally did not have any objections. Every night, jackals, wolves, tigers, and leopards would appear. In addition to that, Mount Hua was extremely precipitous. If one were to accidentally fall, there would be nothing left of them. The two found hay, tore off the silk cloth on the incense table and laid it down. Under the candlelight, Liu Yanchang saw that the statue of the Third Mother seemed to be alive. "Brother Li, did you notice that this statue seems to be alive?" Liu Yanchang was frightened as he asked Li Dao. "Brother Liu, did you hallucinate something?" Didn''t you say before that Zi''s words were weird and messing up? " Li Dao laughed. His gaze penetrated the nebula and looked towards the sky. That was where the Heavenly Court was. "Perhaps that might not be the case. The failure this time caused me to be absent-minded and even hallucinations to appear. Why would the sculpture be smiling?" Liu Yanchang shook his head with all his might. He also felt that he was hallucinating. The two of them stopped talking and stared into the starry sky. That was true. The two of them were not from the same world, and they were both male. There was no way they could have endless conversations. The temperature at the top of the mountain was always lower than at the foot of the mountain. Even though it was still summer, at night, the mountain would still be very cold and give off dew. If you sleep on the top of a mountain, it''s easy for mortals to catch a cold. Not long after, Liu Yanchang sneezed. He curled up his body, tightly hugged his chest, and asked with a trembling voice, "Brother Li, are you asleep?" "No, Brother Liu, what''s the matter?" "Brother Li, don''t you feel cold?" "If you don''t say it, you won''t feel it. Now that you do, I''m cold too!" "Then what should we do? We can''t keep getting the cold. It would be terrible if the cold enters our bodies." Although Liu Yanchang was a person who specialized in people''s hearts and coveted things, he had no opinion on the matter. He didn''t have any life skills at all. "What else can we do? We can only start a fire to keep them warm. Brother Liu, why don''t you go out and find some firewood?" Li Dao turned over and suggested to Liu Yanchang with a playful tone. Liu Yanchang hesitated for a moment before finally clenching his teeth and going out to gather firewood. After a while, Liu Yanchang came running back with a pile of firewood in his arms and shouted, "Brother Li, there''s a wolf, there''s a wolf!" Li Dao followed Liu Yanchang''s voice and looked over. He began to laugh. Indeed, a lone wolf was hanging behind Liu Yanchang. Its pair of dark green eyes appeared to be cruel and cold. Li Blade calmly sat up, thinking if he should make a move to chase this wild beast away. However, Liu Yanchang slipped and fell flat on his face. The dry firewood scattered all around, and even his hair fell off. "Brother Li, quickly save me! I don''t want to be eaten by wolves!" Liu Yanchang cried out in fear. The more he panicked, the more cruel the green eyes of the wild wolf that was hanging behind him became. Then, it pounced towards Liu Yanchang. Alright, Li Dao was ready to make his move. He threw out a kick towards the wild wolf. Li Dao didn''t want to display his mana in front of Liu Yanchang and Yang Chan. He used martial arts, but someone was faster than him by a step. The candlelight within the temple was initially weak, but now it revealed a fairy wearing a goose-yellow dress. With a wave of her hand, the wolf was swept away and disappeared. Liu Yanchang stared blankly where he was. He was still in a state of panic and was unable to calm down for a long time. Li Dao''s mouth was wide open as he stuttered, "A celestial maiden has descended!" Looking at Li Dao''s boastful expression, Yang Chan sweetly smiled. Her smile was soul-stirring as she said, "What a fool!" Li Dao completely witnessed Yang Chan''s every move. In terms of age, Yang Chan was definitely a few hundred years older than him. In terms of intelligence, perhaps ten Yang Chan together wouldn''t even be comparable to him. This Yang Chan seemed to be an inexperienced young lady, when she smiled, she was as pure as a lotus growing in clear water. She was really a naive and kind girl. No way, no way. I can''t let Liu Yanchang ruin her. At this moment, Li Dao had such a thought. While a man might say that he was loyal to love, his body was actually very disloyal. Li Dao had already forgotten about the idea of playing chess. C764 "Lady, you look so beautiful when you smile!" Li Dao immediately regretted saying those words. He promised that he did not think twice before blurting out these words. Yang Chan laughed once again, picking up the fine hair at the side of her ear, and charmingly shouted, "How bold and ordinary, you dare to be disrespectful to an immortal?" A woman''s hair was much thinner than a man''s. In particular, the tiny hair on her ears and temples were the innate abilities of every woman. When a woman unconsciously lifted up her hair in front of a man, it was sufficient to show that she had a good impression of the man in front of her. Furthermore, men were especially fond of such things, especially beautiful women. When they lifted their hair, they were extremely flirtatious, and were beyond beauties. Of course, Li Dao would never admit that he was moved. "All living things are equal, even immortals are humans. So what if they are commoners? "Miss, don''t tell me you have a prejudice against us mortals?" Li Dao couldn''t help but chuckle as he stared into Yang Chan''s eyes, causing her to blush shyly and blush all the way down to her cheeks. Men were always like this. They were usually taciturn, like oil bottles, but once they met a beautiful woman, they would speak very boldly, with a sense of humor and humor, as if they were completely different from others. Li Dao was not someone who would be shy when seeing a woman. Moreover, in terms of cultivation, he was two whole realms above Yang Chan. It was impossible for such a situation to exist. "You scoundrel, forcing your way through words and reasoning, I have heard your previous words that were frivolous to me." Yang Chan did not dare meet Li Dao''s gaze, and her tone of voice also weakened. No matter how valiant a woman was, when she faced a man she had a good impression of, she would always become shy and become a lady. Liu Yanchang also returned to his senses. He looked at Yang Chan in a daze, the corner of her mouth dripping with saliva, unable to be wiped away. As for the ''strange power'' that he had mentioned earlier, he had long since forgotten about it. He, Liu Yanchang, was not an unchangeable rogue. Liu Yanchang swore that in more than twenty years of his life, he had never seen such a beautiful woman. Thinking of him, Liu Yanchang, because of his good looks, he was tricked into his home at the age of thirteen by the next door''s widow Wang, enjoying his life to the fullest. From then on, Liu Yanchang ate the taste of the marrow and became one of the village women. His body became worse and worse every day, and Yuan Yang was already a mess. When he was fifteen, he went out to study. With his good looks, he hooked up with so many rich young mistresses and took away so many red balls. In fact, he didn''t even need to pay to enter or leave the brothel. It was from the myriad flowers that Liu Yanchang felt more intuitively about Yang Chan''s beauty. Seeing Li Dao and Yang Chan talking and laughing, Liu Yanchang naturally felt jealous in his heart. Everyone looks just as handsome, so why would a girl like you have such green eyes? Not only were women the vases of vinegar, men were also very scary when it came to jealous men. Many brothers, Ni wall, father and son, were maiming each other because of women. As long as a woman was beautiful enough, a man could do anything ridiculous for her. It made sense. As long as a man was handsome enough, he could make a woman do anything crazy for him. The difference was that men became ridiculous for women, and women became crazy for men. Thus, Liu Yanchang wiped off the saliva at the corner of his mouth and spoke with a sour tone, "Brother Li, why are you being so rude to this goddess? This is simply losing the demeanor of a scholar! " As he finished speaking, he didn''t even look at Li Dao. Instead, he walked a few feet in front of Yang Chan and stopped. He cupped his hands together in salute, "I am Liu Xiang, Yan Chang. Fairy, please call me Yan Chang." Yang Chan glanced at Liu Yanchang and faintly smiled, revealing his bright white teeth, and said while spitting out orchids, "Young Master Liu, there is no need to be so polite!" Listening to Yang Chan''s oriole like clear and melodious voice, Liu Yanchang felt as if his heart was melting. However, after Yang Chan returned the salute, she no longer looked at him and instead turned around and walked in front of Li Dao. She leaned very close and the fragrance even entered Li Dao''s nostrils. Compared to a hypocritical gentleman like Liu Yanchang who seemed refined, elegant, and very particular about etiquette, Li Dao was naturally more attractive. If two men were equally handsome, a gentleman and a prodigal, then most women would be attracted to the prodigal. Men are not bad, women do not love, the law of gold, definitely not a joke. Li Dao glanced at Liu Yanchang, who was about to erupt in flames, and decided to agitate him again. He immediately extended his hand and grabbed a strand of Yang Chan''s hair to sniff. "As expected of a fairy, it really is fragrant. If only I could marry her and bring me home to warm my bed!" Yang Chan actually did not react to Li Dao''s actions in a short period of time. Actually, she did not have any ability to guard against a man or a woman. In her eyes, she was an immortal, while Li Dao was a mortal. If she didn''t want Li Dao to touch her, how could a mortal like Li Dao touch her? Was it because this person practiced martial arts and was relatively skilled? Thinking about that, Yang Chan''s face couldn''t help but turn red again. It was boiling hot, and beating an egg on her face would most likely cook her into a poached egg. Actually, Yang Chan''s thinking was quite wrong. Li Dao''s actions were purely done according to her intentions and she did not deliberately do so. If Yang Chan wanted to hide, she could. For example, if the female lead of an idol movie were to encounter an overbearing CEO, would they really be able to escape? Or did they really not have the strength to struggle? "You ¡­ "You lecher, why are you doing this?" Yang Chan reacted. She pointed her slender hand at Li Dao and took two steps back, her face full of anger. Li Dao laughed and asked, "Which one am I?" Yang Chan''s face became even hotter and hotter, and she said, "Who wants to marry you, a lecher like you, to marry you as a concubine?" At this moment, not only did Liu Yanchang''s heart ache, he was also burning with anger. As an old hand at flowers, how could he not see through Yang Chan''s current condition? She was clearly going to fall! C765 "Who wants to marry you, a lecher like you, to marry you as a concubine?" Yang Chan had a face full of anger, her bright red cheeks were exquisite, and her body emitted the unique charm of a young girl in love. Although Yang Chan was hundreds or even thousands of years old, she still looked like a sixteen to seventeen year old girl. Moreover, a sixteen to seventeen year old girl was the most wonderful age in a woman''s life. Even the coldest man wouldn''t be able to remain cold in front of a sixteen to seventeen year old pretty girl. Liu Yanchang''s heart felt like it had been knocked out of its head. How could this be possible? He believed that regardless of appearance or knowledge, he was not inferior to Li Dao. Yet, Yang Chan refused to give him another glance. With a heart filled with bitterness, Liu Yanchang couldn''t help but speak, "Brother Yang, how could you let this goddess suffer the cold while standing together with you? At least let''s raise the fire, then invite the goddess to sit down and chat about the wind, snow, and moon, right? " As Liu Yanchang spoke, he arranged the dried wood he picked up into the shape of a small pagoda. Then, he took out a fire piston and lit it. His movements were neither fast nor slow as he moved with ease. As a scholar from the Humble Class, although Liu Yanchang didn''t know many things, it was not a problem for him to make a lantern and light a firewood. The corner of Li Dao''s mouth curled up. How could he not understand Liu Yanchang''s little mind? It was nothing more than trying to divert Yang Chan''s attention back to him. Therefore, Li Dao laughed, "Brother Liu, this is your mistake. The fairy is different from us common folk, do not fear the heat, do not fear the cold, and do not eat the fire. Isn''t it blasphemy for you to set the flame? " Hearing Li Dao''s words, Liu Yanchang was stumped and speechless. In his heart, he hated Li Dao to death. As for their previous friendship, it had always been like a bubble. The moment the wind blew, it would scatter. In order to snatch a woman, brothers could turn against each other, not to mention that Li Dao and Liu Yanchang had only known each other for a short period of time. Liu Yanchang finally realized that the woman in front of him was not some ordinary woman that he had easily captured in the past. Instead, she was a fairy that he might not have been able to use in the past. It had to be said that Liu Yanchang was extremely daring. Even though he knew that Yang Chan was an immortal, his lustful heart did not weaken in the slightest. Li Dao was different from him. Li Dao himself was a True Immortal, and his cultivation was two great realms higher than Yang Chan''s. Moreover, Li Dao did not have the heart of a pervert. It was just like a beautiful woman from a wealthy family. If a poor diaosi wanted to do something to a beauty, it was called chasing after a goddess. If the fuerdai wanted to do something to a beauty, it was called flirting. Their statuses and strength were not equal, and even if they did the same thing, the nature of their actions would be different. How could the pure Yang Chan see the exchange between Li Dao and Liu Yanchang? Smile lightly as she sat next to the bonfire, the faint dimples on her face moving even more. The corners of her mouth hooked into a victorious smile as she craftily looked at Li Dao and said, "What happened to the immortal? Since deities can''t keep us warm, I think you just have a prejudice against deities. " Li Dao couldn''t help but laugh. This Yang Chan would really give people a feeling of familiarity like their first love. Being with this kind of naive and scheming girl, anyone would feel comfortable. For example, many diaosi, their first love is Shen Jiayi, and Yang Chan is more touching than Shen Jiayi. Liu Yanchang gave Li Dao a smug look. It seemed that he had really gotten ten percent back. However, Yang Chan''s next sentence caused Liu Yanchang to lose his composure. "Oh right, that scholar called you Brother Yang just now. So your surname is also Yang, what''s your name?" Yang Chan supported her chin with both hands and looked at Li Dao with eyes full of curiosity. Liu Yanchang had a piece of wood in his hand. Originally, he was fiddling with the fire, but after hearing Yang Chan''s words, his body became stiff. Didn''t you remember that you said your name? Now, you''re going to ask him what his name is? What did that mean? Goddess often inadvertent action will break the diaosi, the current Liu Yanchang very good interpretation of diaosi state of mind. Li Dao was in a bit of a difficult situation. He did not expect that the bad taste he experienced back then had dug a huge pit for himself. He could not possibly tell Yang Chan that her name was Yang Jian, the character Erlang. "Speak, what''s your name?" Yang Chan held her chin as she urged with an expectant look in her eyes. Li Dao laughed dryly. If he hadn''t told Liu Yanchang his name was Yang Jian, he wouldn''t have hesitated to tell Yang Chan his real name. "Oh, I see. You asked me my name before, but I didn''t tell you it, so you wouldn''t tell me either, right? You''re a stingy man. Listen carefully, this lady''s surname is also Yang, and her single name is Chan. Now can you tell me your name? " Yang Chan kept dragging her chin, with a pair of bright and clear eyes placed on herself. Li Dao became increasingly troubled, and was preparing to tell her his real name. At the side, Liu Yanchang''s head tilted to the side and his face revealed a happy expression. He said, "Fairy, Brother Yang is the same as you; he''ll be named Jian and Erlang!" With that, Liu Yanchang glanced at Li Dao in a provocative manner. One must know that it was not allowed for same-sex relationships to be related to each other in ancient times. How could Liu Yanchang not be happy? "Yang Jian, Yang Erlang, Yang Jian, Yang Erlang ¡­" Yang Chan chewed repeatedly, and her eyes revealed a strange expression. Li Dao''s expression was also very strange. Liu Yanchang didn''t understand why. He didn''t understand the expressions on their faces and thought that his scheme had succeeded. He was secretly overjoyed. "You''re really called Yang Jian? Why do you have the same name as my second brother? How can there be such a coincidence in the world?" Yang Chan did not think of it as complicated as Liu Yanchang. She simply felt that it was inconceivable. Li Dao glanced over at Liu Yanchang and immediately grabbed onto the opportunity. He smiled at Yang Chan and said, "Since we are so fated, how about I call you Chan''er?" C766 Li Dao chuckled. Yang Chan avoided Li Dao''s gaze and subconsciously said yes. However, the reservation of the girl made it impossible for her to call out to a man she had just met in such a intimate manner. "Your name is really the same as my second brother''s, Yang Jian?" Although Yang Chan had a kind nature, she was not stupid and asked with doubt. Li Dao didn''t know how to reply. He couldn''t possibly be shameless enough to answer, right? He couldn''t fool this innocent girl with his thick skin. But Liu Yanchang reacted. How could there be such a coincidence in the world? In any case, Liu Yanchang didn''t believe it. It seemed like that guy didn''t have any good intentions from the start, and told him to call himself Yang Jian the first time they met. Could he have predicted that he would meet this woman called Yang Chan? Liu Yanchang calmed down. The more he thought about it, the more suspicious he felt that Li Dao was. Who would casually throw over a gold ingot to a beggar? Also, after climbing Mount Hua, both of his legs were practically broken. He acted like nothing had happened and didn''t even sweat. Was this the behavior of an ordinary person? Could it be that this person was also a deity? Did he have a bad intention from the very beginning? The way Liu Yanchang looked at Li Dao seemed to be getting more and more out of hand. It was as if he was examining Li Dao. In fact, Liu Yanchang''s guess was not too far off. Originally, Li Dao did not plan on meddling in this matter, but after seeing a pure and cute girl like Yang Chan, he truly did not have the heart to let a person like Liu Yanchang ruin it, so he changed his mind. "Fairy Yang, listen to me, this person isn''t called Yang Jian at all, we were all tricked by him!" Thinking of this, Liu Yanchang took two steps forward and rushed in front of Yang Chan, wanting to pull his hand away. But no matter what, Yang Chan was still an immortal, how could Liu Yanchang meet her. Yang Chan''s expression remained unchanged as she took half a step back. She suspiciously looked at Liu Yanchang and asked, "This scholar, what do you mean by that? Aren''t you two friends?" However, Liu Yanchang didn''t reply. Yang Chan looked over and saw that Liu Yanchang''s eyes were bloodshot. His breathing immediately quickened. A pink jade pendant hung from his waist, emitting a hazy glow. Soon after, the temple was enveloped in a pink mist. Yang Chan''s mind was in a trance, and she only felt her entire body heating up. Her legs felt like they could not hold onto it, and her face turned pink, and her eyes were blurry. Li Dao had his blood gushing out from his body. It was as if his entire body would explode at any moment. Fortunately, Li Dao''s cultivation level was higher than Yang Chan''s, so he could still maintain his rational thinking. At this point, if Li Dao still doesn''t understand how Liu Yanchang pushed his original story to Yang Chan, then he would be a fool. "What a good ''Iron Crutch Li'', such a good trump card!" Li Dao suddenly sneered. The flame mark on his forehead began to move. First, it burned away the pink mist in his body. Then, the flame shot out, burning away the pink mist in the temple. Liu Yanchang''s eyes were bloodshot. At this moment, he was like a wild beast as he pounced towards Yang Chan. Li Dao''s eyes turned cold. He wrapped his arm around Yang Chan''s waist and pulled her into her embrace. Di Yan drilled into Yang Chan''s body, expelling that unknown peach mist for her. Liu Yanchang didn''t stop. With his red eyes, he continued to throw himself at Yang Chan, causing Li Ren to send him flying with a kick, breaking a few ribs. Di Yan''s power was unquestionable. Very quickly, the peach powder mist in Yang Chan''s body was completely incinerated, allowing Yang Chan to wake up. After Yang Chan woke up from her stupor, her face was still red. However, unlike the pink colour before, it was a faint redness. Break free from Li Dao''s right arm and quietly thank him. Then, he coldly looked at Liu Yanchang. Previously, Yang Chan did something, causing her to become infatuated, but that did not mean that Yang Chan did not remember what happened earlier. As a deity, Yang Chan naturally knew what terrifying things would happen if there was no Li Dao. The jade pendant that Iron Crutch Li had given Liu Yanchang was equivalent to a strong desire. Once the corresponding conditions were reached, it would be triggered, and even the gods would not be able to block it. "Just who are you? Why are you trying to harm me?" Yang Chan''s pretty face was frosty. Looking at Liu Yanchang, who couldn''t get up from the ground after being kicked by Li Dao, he asked with a stern voice. Liu Yanchang was unable to answer his question. Both of his eyes were bloodshot, and the rest of his body was also bloodshot. He struggled on the ground, unaware of the pain of having his ribs broken by Li Dao. "Don''t ask anymore. Look at his current state, he can''t get anything out. Plus, he doesn''t know anything." Li Dao reminded. Yang Chan turned around and looked at Li Dao. With a suspicious expression, she asked, "Who are you? You said Iron Crutch Li just now, what exactly do you know? " Yang Chan was now certain that Li Dao was definitely not as simple as he looked on the surface, and it was even more impossible for him to have the same surname and surname as her second brother. "I''m Li Dao, the jade pendant on Liu Yanchang''s body was given to him by Iron Crutch Li. I saw it with my own eyes. As for more, I don''t know." Li Dao shrugged and explained. "It really is that cripple. He and Han Zhongli didn''t fight with my second brother long ago. Did he want to use me to harm him?" Despicable people, I''ve almost fallen into their trap. " Yang Chan had a face full of lingering fear, and when she spoke of Iron Crutch Li and Han Zhong Li, her eyes were filled with disdain. Li Dao was rather curious. Could it be that Old Lord Taishang wasn''t the one behind all this? As he could not understand, he was about to ask, so Li Dao asked Yang Chan, "Chan''er, you just said that Iron Crutch Li and Han Zhongli did not fight your second brother. What is the disagreement between them?" Yang Chan glanced at Li Dao, but didn''t refute Li Dao''s address, and said in a deep voice, "Iron Crutch Li and Second Brother once fought over Sister Chang''e''s towel, and my Second Brother taught them a ruthless lesson. I didn''t expect him to be so petty, and attacked me if he couldn''t defeat my Second Brother!" Li Dao nodded, it seemed like Yang Jian really does like Chang''e. Speaking of Chang''e, Li Dao was also very curious, wanting to see what exactly the number one beauty of the Three Realms looks like. "Oh yeah, don''t change the topic. You still haven''t said who you are?" After Yang Chan finished speaking, she suddenly thought of something like this. She suspiciously looked at Li Dao, knew Iron Crutch Li''s identity, and was even able to decipher such a sinister treasure. How could he be a mortal? His cultivation was at least higher than hers. Li Dao smiled and replied, "I''m just a black sheep, what kind of status do I have? If you want to talk about identity, does your friend count? " Yang Chan rolled her eyes and did not continue asking. With a frown, it was unknown what she was thinking. C767 Li Dao crossed his legs and sat in front of Yang Chan''s incense table. He casually picked up an apple and gnawed on it, not disturbing her thinking. Yang Chan didn''t care about Li Dao''s behavior and frowned in thought. The temple was very quiet, and the only sounds that could be heard were the sounds of Li Dao gnawing on apples and the heavy breathing of Liu Yanchang. Don''t look at Yang Chan naive and kind, but the truth is the ice smart, exquisite. "I say, since you''re a deity, can you at least pay a bit of attention to your image?" Not long after, Yang Chan stopped thinking about that matter. Turning her head, she looked at Li Dao who was nibbling on an apple and asked with an angry smile. Li Dao casually threw away the half-eaten apple and said with a smile, "You are wrong, I am not an immortal." Hearing Li Dao''s words, Yang Chan also understood, and became even more curious about Li Dao''s identity. Immortals were not equal to Immortals. These were two different concepts. After receiving the title of Emperor from the Heavenly Court, in the Heavenly Court''s preparation, it was called a deity. In the Dao of Immortality, cultivators who became Earth Immortals could be called Immortals. If they didn''t accept the arrangement of the Heavenly Court, they would only be Loose Immortals, not Immortals. Immortals were divided into three types. One was immortals like Yang Chan, one was Rogue Immortals who had no power, and the other was Immortals who had sects and sects. As for Sun Wukong, Zhu Bajie and Guan Shiyin, they were figures like him. Were they immortals? Of course not, they did not cultivate the immortal dao, but the Buddha, hence they were called Buddha, the Buddha. Li Dao didn''t know if he was considered a Rogue Immortal or not. His cultivation technique was complicated, but in the end, he was still closer to the Immortal Path. "What about this person?" "If we don''t save him, from the looks of it, he might suddenly die!" Yang Chan was not the type to pursue things to the very end. Although she was curious about everything about Li Dao, since Li Dao did not say anything, she did not ask. She was definitely one of those female role models that men liked. In other words, she was a girl who understood everything and had a pure heart. Li Dao looked at Yang Chan in astonishment and asked, "What? You want to save him?" "Why didn''t you save him? No matter what, he was still a human! Saving a life is better than building a seven-levelled pagoda. Haven''t you heard about this? " Yang Chan tilted her head and looked at Li Dao. Her eyes were clear and spirited, and within them, there was a radiance called kindness. Li Dao shook his head and sighed, "You shouldn''t be a deity, you should go to the Spirit Mountain and be a Buddha. You must be more compassionate than Guan Yin." Yang Chan lightly kicked Li Dao, and unhappily laughed, "Don''t speak such nonsense, Grand Scholar Guan Yin is someone worthy of respect." Li Dao smiled and did not refute Yang Chan''s words. In any case, he did not believe that Guan Yin was as merciful or kind as she was. "But why did you save him? You should know that he almost ruined your innocence." Li Dao stretched out his hand and smoothed out Yang Chan''s hair as he asked with a smile. Yang Chan did not dodge, and it was unknown if she did not think of dodging or not, but her face was red and she puffed out an orchid. Her voice was like the buzzing of mosquitoes, and it was so weak that it could not be heard. "He is also an innocent person. He is nothing more than a pitiful bug that is being used by others. I cannot just watch as he dies." Li Dao laughed and asked, "Then how do you plan to save him?" Yang Chan immediately choked, not knowing how to reply. Or rather, there was simply no way to save Liu Yanchang. In Liu Yanchang''s current situation, according to the usual method, only by interacting with a woman could he dispel the poison. But in the middle of the night, at the peak of Mount Hua, where could he find a girl for him? "Didn''t you expel the poison from my body just now? Since you can save me, you can definitely save him, right?" Yang Chan''s mind spun very quickly, and very quickly, she remembered Li Dao''s previous method. Li Dao shook his head and said, "I don''t want to save him." "Why? Aren''t you two friends?" Yang Chan asked in a puzzled manner. "Who told you we were friends?" Yang Chan instantly fell silent and became depressed. Seeing Yang Chan so depressed, Li Dao tilted his head and asked, "You really want to save him?" "Of course. Although he almost harmed me, he is also innocent. "No matter what, it is still a human life. I can''t just watch him die in front of me." This time, Yang Chan''s reply was a bit stiff, as if Li Dao not saving him was a crime. "That''s good. I have a method to save him." Li Dao suddenly smiled evilly and crooked his finger at Yang Chan. A sweet fragrance wafted into her nostrils, and it belonged to the type of natural body fragrance. Li Dao could not help but gently nibble on Yang Chan''s earlobe, causing Yang Chan to become as frightened as a little deer, and abruptly took two steps back. Earlobes, hair, it was a forbidden area for men and women. If touched, it would be more effective than touching other parts of the body. It would help to deepen the feeling between the two. This was the logic behind the so-called ''earring''. Yang Chan took two steps back like a frightened little deer, and scolded with a flushed face, "She really is a lecher, she doesn''t have good intentions. Other than taking advantage of others, what else could she do? You wouldn''t do the same to other girls, would you? " Suddenly thinking of something, Yang Chan''s face turned ugly as she asked Li Dao. Li Dao laughed dryly as he rubbed his nose. Feeling somewhat embarrassed, he explained, "You must not misunderstand. I have never been this frivolous to a woman before. I don''t know how I ended up like this when I met you." "Forget it, I''ll believe you this once. Tell me, how do I save him?" Yang Chan secretly rejoiced in her heart, but her face did not reveal any expression, and she quickly changed the topic. "No, come over here and I''ll tell you! If you don''t come, then there''s no way to save him. " "Don''t lie to me, don''t do anything bad." Yang Chan looked at Li Dao warily, and once again put her ear near Li Dao''s mouth. This time, Li Dao did not make any small movements, and whispered into Yang Chan''s ears, talking about himself that could not hold back his mischievous smile. "AHH!" How can that be? " Yang Chan''s face was so red that it seemed as if water was about to drip out, and she screamed out. Li Dao spread out his hands and smiled, "There''s no other way. If you want to save him, then promise me your life. You can either follow my plan." "You must have done it on purpose!" Yang Chan bit her lips and said to Li Dao with her white teeth. Li Dao did not refute her and looked at Yang Chan with a smile. She only felt that she was extremely cute and cute. They looked at each other for two seconds, and finally Yang Chan was defeated. With a wave of her sleeve, she turned around and left. Not long later, she caught a pink coloured wild boar with black spots. It was hers. Perhaps she felt that this was too cruel to Liu Yanchang, so Yang Chan specially caught a sow that she thought looked better. Looking at the black and pink sow that was being wrapped by Yang Chan''s Fa Li, and the fact that it was still unceasingly snorting, Li Dao couldn''t help but hold her stomach and laugh wildly. Yang Chan rolled her eyes and threw the sow in front of Liu Yanchang. Following that, Li Dao and Yang Chan walked out of the temple door, and conveniently closed the door to the temple so that their ears wouldn''t be contaminated by the sound. Liu Yanchang didn''t care about anything else. Having lost his mind, he crawled towards the sow with great difficulty and removed the clothes on his body. Seeing Liu Yanchang''s bloodshot and aggressive eyes, the sow screamed out in fright. If this sow was sane, she would definitely shed tears in despair. Then, she would lament, "Oh no! I can''t keep my virginity anymore!" C768 At the peak of Mount Hua, where the stars shone brightly, Li Dao and Yang Chan sat side by side on a large limestone, and the atmosphere was a little strange. Behind him, the temple resounded with the sound of heavy breathing and the groaning of pigs. The sound was somewhat high-pitched and excited, but it was also somewhat miserable. Yang Chan simply covered her ears. When she thought of humans and pigs doing that sort of thing, she felt her stomach churning. Li Dao was just teasing him, so he didn''t have much of a reaction. After all, in the future generations, watching even more ridiculous videos was nothing. It was said that one day in heaven, and one year on earth. After Iron Crutch Li handed the jade pendant to Liu Yanchang, he headed straight for the Heavenly Court. On the left was a deity led by Yang Jian, behind them was the Pagoda Heavenly King and the others, on the right was a deity headed by Old Lord Taishang, behind him was the Star Lord Wen Quxing and the others. Taibai Jinxing stood beside the Jade Emperor''s table as the Yellow Gate''s eunuch and shouted in a hoarse voice, "If there''s anything, start! If there''s nothing else, then leave the court!" The group of Immortals looked at each other speechlessly. Just as they were about to leave the imperial court, a loud shout came from outside the hall. "Your Majesty, this subject has something to report!" A lame man with tattered clothes and a cane broke into Lingxiao Treasure Hall. The Jade Emperor and Wang Ma looked at each other with a look of understanding. "Who is it? "So it''s Iron Crutch Li. No matter what, he''s still a member of the Immortal class. How could he be so reckless? He really shamed himself in the face of the deities!" The God of Justice Yang Jian glanced at Iron Crutch Li who charged in and mocked his. With this appearance, no looks, no cultivation, you dare to have thoughts that shouldn''t exist towards Chang''e? In any case, Yang Jian was extremely disdainful towards this person. Iron Crutch Li turned around and looked at Yang Jian, revealing a hint of coldness in his eyes. He smiled coldly and did not refute him. The Jade Emperor remained aloof and did not seem imposing at all. As he waved his sleeves, a smile appeared in the emperor''s eyes as he asked, "Tie Qing, what happened to you? Why did you lose your composure like that?" Iron Crutch Li cupped his hands together, withdrew his gaze from Yang Jian, and said seriously, "This matter concerns Yang Chan, the younger sister of the God of Justice." "Oh? What kind of disaster did Yang Chan commit?" The Jade Emperor seemed to be interested as he asked. Hearing about this matter with Yang Chan, Yang Jian''s expression suddenly turned ice-cold. His eyes stared at Iron Crutch Li as killing intent began brewing within them. Yang Jian and Yang Chan were mutually dependent on each other. Towards this little sister, Yang Jian did everything he could to protect her and not let her receive any harm. Now that someone had set their sights on Yang Chan, Yang Jian was surprisingly furious. "Reporting to Your Majesty, the Third Saintess of Mount Hua, Yang Chan, and the mortal man, Liu Yanchang, are in love. "One day in the sky, one year on the ground. According to the current time, I''m afraid that a child has already been born." Iron Crutch Li''s eyes were filled with coldness. His tone was neither fast nor slow as he spoke, as if he was stating an objective fact. "What?" The Jade Emperor''s face suddenly turned angry, but his eyes remained calm. Yang Jian clenched his fists, the veins on the back of his hands popped out, and he clenched his teeth tightly. His eight-foot body could not help but tremble, all because of his anger. A love between a god and a mortal, that was a serious crime. His mother, Yao Ji, and Yang Tianyou were still learning from each other, so how could Yang Jian not be angry? It was impossible for them to encounter all sorts of things. That innocent little sister must have been set up by someone! Yang Jian managed to clear everything up in an instant. As he looked at Iron Crutch Li, the killing intent in his eyes became almost solid. When he saw Yang Jian''s gaze, Iron Crutch Li was a little scared. If the Eight Immortals returned to their position and had the same qi, he could be on the same level as Yang Jian, the war god. If it was him, he might not even be able to take three moves. However, after thinking about the boss who stood behind him, Iron Crutch Li relaxed. The crowd of immortals discussed noisily within the Hall of Soaring Sky. Old Lord Taishang held the horsetail whisk in his right hand as he clasped his hands together and placed it within the Eight Trigrams Yin Yang Immortal Silk. His expression was neither sad nor happy, and his eyes were calm without any signs of emotion. He looked as if it had nothing to do with him. "Cough cough. My dearest family, Yang Chan has an affair with a mortal. How should this matter be handled?" The Jade Emperor coughed twice, signalling for the other deities to quiet down. Unfortunately, he still did not have any sort of dignity. In the eyes of the deities, the Jade Emperor was just a scarecrow, and only a few people knew how terrifying he was. "Yang Chan colluded with a mortal and committed a crime called the Heavenly Rules. According to the rules, she should be able to step onto the Immortal Execution Stage once, but considering the contributions made by the God of Justice to the Heavenly Court, it can be easily dealt with!" Li Jun, the King of Pagodas, held the pagoda with nine floors as she stood in the line and spoke to the Jade Emperor with a respectful tone. The Jade Emperor stroked his beard, seemingly agreeing with Li Jing''s words. "Your Majesty, Yang Chan cannot be forgiven! The Heavenly Law Token is used to rule the deities. Once it is let loose, what will the other deities think? Jun Mo Xie stood up behind Li Jing, and denied his presence. Amongst the Heavenly Court''s generals, Yang Jian was the leader, followed by Li Jing, then he, Wu Quxing, would be the next. The group of deities all spoke out, some were pleading for mercy for Yang Chan, and some were requesting for her to be dealt with according to the heaven''s rules. Yang Jian did not say a word, and her eyes turned colder and colder. Listening to the various suggestions of the various Immortals, the Jade Emperor was indecisive and indecisive. It was as though he truly was the master of the Three Realms. "Old Lord, what do you think?" Finally, the Jade Emperor set his gaze on Old Lord Taishang. The deities all quieted down and looked towards Old Lord Taishang. On the surface, Old Lord Taishang was an official of the Heavenly Court, but the deities all knew that he was an unfathomable old official. His position was no lower than the Jade Emperor, and they didn''t dare to underestimate him. Old Lord Taishang stepped out and bowed towards the Jade Emperor. Her attitude was neither servile nor overbearing, and her tone was gentle as she said, "Yang Chan disregards the rules of heaven and selfishly befriends mortals, behead them according to the rules! However, the God of Justice had rendered quite a bit of credit to the Heavenly Court by fighting to the east and west to maintain order in the Heavenly Court. However, if we were to handle it lightly, how about we keep quiet under Yongzhen Hua Mountain and not be able to turn the situation around? " "Alright, let''s do as Old Lord says!" The Jade Emperor waved his sleeves and made a firm decision. Yang Jian relaxed a little, then looked towards Old Lord Taishang gratefully. Old Lord Taishang looked at his nose and heart, not looking at Yang Jian at all. Yang Jian secretly remembered Old Lord Taishang''s favor in his heart. A cold smile appeared on Iron Crutch Li''s face. He looked at Yang Jian and laughed mockingly. Yang Jian would not know who gave him that jade pendant. C769 The Third Virgin of Mount Hua, Yang Chan, had an affair with a mortal, Liu Yanchang. The Jade Emperor had accepted Old Lord Taishang''s suggestion to capture Yang Chan and subdue her forever. Sitting at a high position, the Jade Emperor''s eyes were calm, like that of a mortal. He swept his gaze over the group of immortals and asked, "Which one of you is willing to go down to the world and capture Yang Chan?" The group of immortals lowered their heads and did not say anything. Firstly, they hated Yang Jian, and secondly, Yang Chan was not an ordinary person because Yang Chan''s cultivation was obtained through real cultivation. Moreover, she had the precious treasure given by Mother Nuwa, the Precious Lotus Lamp! Most of the deities in the group were in the Earthly Immortal Stage, and there weren''t many that could compete with one another. The Heavenly Court''s number one wargod, Yang Jian, was merely a True Immortal. As for the others such as Starlord Ou Quang, he was merely a Celestial Immortal. "Subordinate wishes to capture Yang Chan!" A muffled sound could be heard as a ten feet tall deity stepped out of the group and said. His muscles bulged and he carried two Xuanhua axes on his back. He looked very majestic. "Giant Spirit God, how can you have the right to speak here? Why aren''t you stepping down?" A clear and crisp voice of a child sounded out. A teenage boy shouted with a displeased expression on his face. As one of Li Jing''s generals, the Heavenly Court was an urgent vanguard. The Titan God was once a martial general in the mortal world. Because of his Divine Seal, he was placed in the Immortal class. Although a deity like the Titan God had an Earthly Immortal cultivation, they had to rely on the Divine Seal Decree''s effects in order to forcefully ascend. In the mortal world, one might not even be able to kill a Primal Divinity Demon. There were many deities in the Heavenly Court who did not have much battle power. Any Demon King in the mortal world would be able to cause many immortals in the Soaring Sky Palace to be at a loss for what to do. There were so many deities in the Heavenly Court that could match up to Ye Zichen''s cultivation level. There were so few of them. However, the Titan God was a joke, because he didn''t have a brain. To put it nicely, he was the first in the Heavenly Court, and the biggest fool in the Heavenly Court. "Third Prince Nezha, we are both subjects of the Emperor, why can''t I speak? It is the duty of us, the ministers, to help His Majesty solve the problem! " The Titan stood in the middle of Lingxiao Hall, not caring about the peculiar gazes directed at him from all around. There was a bit of arrogance on his face. Anger appeared on Third Prince Nezha''s face, but he didn''t dare to act impudently in Lingxiao Treasure Hall, so he could only forcefully suppress his anger. Seeing that in the entire Heavenly Court, only one Giant Spirit God had come out to answer the orders, the Jade Emperor''s face didn''t change at all, but a hint of coldness appeared in his eyes. Most of the deities in the Heavenly Court were mortals, and because of accumulating good fruits, they were able to ascend and become Ford''s deities, becoming part of the Immortal Class. However, immortals like them often lacked battle power and could be used as decorations. It would truly be impossible for them to do other things. There were also a few deities that were ranked among the disciples of the Three Churches or mortal world''s martial generals during the Conferred God Battle. In the mortal world, martial generals were one thing, but the disciples of the Three Churches didn''t listen to their words. In the huge Heavenly Court, there were a lot of deities that could listen to the Jade Emperor''s commands, but they were all useless. If he was capable, the Jade Emperor wouldn''t be able to order him around. "Good, the loyalty of the Titan God is commendable. We allow you to dispatch a hundred thousand heavenly soldiers to go down to the world and capture Yang Chan!" Since no one stood up, the Jade Emperor was not anxious. The situation in the Heavenly Court was not something that could be changed overnight. In any case, he was not the one who should be worried on Yang Chan''s matter. "Your Majesty, you can''t!" Lord Wu Songxing stepped forward to stop her. "Starlord Wu Qu, why can''t I?" The Jade Emperor pretended to be confused and asked. "I''m afraid that the Titan is unable to handle Yang Chan!" The Starlord wasn''t polite at all. He didn''t give the Titan any face at all. "Starlord, what do you mean by that? Do you think I can''t handle that little girl Yang Chan?" The Titan was enraged. He placed both his hands on the handle of his Xuanhua axe and asked with his eyes wide open. There were two types of people that could not be denied. One was a brainless brute. If you denied him, he could start a fight with you on the spot. The second is the self-abased, if the negative self-abased person, then he will desperately prove himself, at the same time hate the negative person, secretly obstruct. Without a doubt, the Titan was the first type of brainless brute. "Do you still not understand what I mean? What cultivation base do you have? Who are you to fight against all the Immortals in the Heavenly Court?" "Aiyaya, Starlord Wu Qu, you''ve gone too far!" In front of the Jade Emperor and the other deities, in the palace in Lingxiao Treasure Hall, the Starlord and the Titan started arguing. "Enough!" The crowd of deities all looked towards Yang Jian, who was eight feet tall, wearing a silver helmet and armor, wearing a black cloak, with a three inch vertical scar on his forehead. "Your Majesty, this subject requests that we go down to the mortal world to capture Yang Chan!" Yang Jian clasped his hands with a cold expression. No one dared to touch Yang Jian''s bad luck. The Jade Emperor hesitated. Towards Yang Jian''s nephew, no one understood Yang Jian better than the Jade Emperor. They were afraid that he would spoil the big plan, so they were momentarily unable to make up their minds. "Your Majesty, Yang Jian is the eldest brother of the Third Saintess. It might be inappropriate for him to go down to the mortal realm to capture Yang Chan. Why not let Heavenly King Li go down with him to capture Yang Chan!" Old Lord Taishang, who was on the side, still remained expressionless as he suggested. "But, Yang Jian, Li Jing, listen to me. I command the two of you to lead a hundred thousand heavenly soldiers to immediately go down to the mortal world and capture Yang Chan. You are not to show favoritism!" The Jade Emperor''s voice had a bit of dignity to it. Beside him, Wang Mu''s mother was fiddling with her nails as she lowered her head, her expression indiscernible. "Understood, Li Qing!" Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li Jing stepped forward and cupped his hands towards the Jade Emperor. Yang Jian flung his black cloak and left the Lingxiao Treasure Hall with a cold expression without saying a word. After Yang Jian left, the group of deities started whispering again. The Jade Emperor shook his head slightly, while Wang Ma turned his waist and left. C770 West Lake, the scenery is beautiful, the literati salacious guest endless. The pleasure boats were floating above the West Lake one by one. The bright sun was unable to dispel the men''s curiosity. This was a prosperous dynasty, and even more so, an absurd dynasty. Scholars boasted of being romantic, and if they had never been to the fireworks, they would be despised by their peers. The great writer Su Shi wrote a poem about the beautiful scintillating water, which attracted countless tourists. At this moment, within the West Lake, there was an immortal couple on a small boat. They were much more attractive than the beautiful West Lake. The man was wearing a snow-white robe and had a tall stature. His eyes were deep and profound, and the flame mark on his forehead added to his mysteriousness and nobility. The woman wore a light yellow dress with bright eyes and white teeth. She had a gentle temperament and also had the vitality of a young girl. This man and woman were both born handsome, and it was hard for them to be like this in the mortal world. In reality, this man and woman weren''t ordinary people. One was a person who had sneaked over from another world, and the other was the Three Saintess of Mount Hua, a true immortal. With Li Dao''s ability, to take down a Yang Chan would not be difficult at all. In other words, the harmony of Yin and Yang was a great Dao, and Immortals could not transcend it. In the end, Yang Chan was just a girl who had never been in a relationship before. When she met a man, it was very easy for her to fall. The matters between a man and a woman were not complicated in the first place. It was a matter of nature. It was just that the young boys and girls were restrained by shyness and modesty. They were scared and didn''t dare to say it out loud. The youngsters held the matters of love in a sacred manner. Deep in their hearts, they had a sacred feeling. They did not dare to defile this girl who was secretly in love. However, the youth didn''t know that the young girl he had a crush on might be secretly sizing him up from somewhere. Both sides did not dare to speak a word until the youth realized that the young girl that was sacred to him was easily trampled on by some unsightly youths. This was sorrow, and it could be seen everywhere. To put it bluntly, between a man and a woman, there would always be friction when there was contact, and sparks would be created when there was friction. In the face of love, no one was noble. Everyone treated everyone the same; they were all vile. As long as you have a thick skin, dare to flirt and push, there is an unlimited possibility. In the depth of everyone''s heart, more or less, there was hidden lust. As long as it was exposed, everything would be fine. Even if it was just a marriage between dew and water, they had at least experienced it, hadn''t they? Yang Chan had been alone in Hua Shan for hundreds of years, and she already had a good impression of handsome men like Li Dao. In the original story, Liu Yanchang''s success was not by chance, but because some big shots had calculated everything. It was just that this time, Yang Chan met Li Dao. A girl like Yang Chan was someone who had just opened her heart and could be taken down with words. There were also some girls with a harder heart. They were more rational, and their words couldn''t be deceived. In this sort of situation, they would directly force things out and snatch away the red balls. Chasing a man and chasing a woman through a mountain was completely nonsense. Regardless of whether it was a man or a woman, they would be able to create any miracle with their great courage and thick skin. Of course, there was an additional prerequisite, and that was that one''s own hardware could not be too bad. Otherwise, if the other party tried to force his way down, he could get slapped, even live in a free house, and eat free food. This was the nature of the relationship between men and women. Any man or woman who had some confidence in themselves would be able to enjoy the pleasures of this relationship. Whether it was due to the friction between their bodies, or the fact that they were willing to give their lives up to their own desires, there was no problem with either of these two things. The choice was entirely up to them. Li Dao embraced Yang Chan, and the tip of his nose smelled a faint fragrance. He felt relaxed and happy, and even the West Lake became more beautiful. In fact, the West Lake was beautiful. The boat moved slowly through the lake, the surface of the lake rippling with ripples. He was an old man in his sixties who did not forget to glance out of the corner of his eye at Li Dao and Yang Chan as he shook the bamboo pole. His face was full of reminiscence. However, this young master did not know that this man and woman, regardless of which one, were old enough to be his great-grandfather''s grandma. Right now, Yang Chan was just a girl who was completely immersed in love. Her mind was completely muddled by the so-called love, as if the man in front of her was the entire world, and nothing else mattered. Yang Chan was originally the Third Saintess of the Hua Shan under the Jade Emperor''s personal orders. Her duty was to guard the Hua Mountain, and now that she had left her post, it could be considered a great crime. It was just that Yang Chan had forgotten about this problem, so it was even more impossible for Li Dao to recall these details. When a man was in love with a woman, he was full of thoughts about how he could get everything from her. Of course, the most intuitive display would be the girl''s body. When a woman loves a man, she just wants to be by his side at all times and tie him to her forever. Li Dao definitely did not have this kind of low interest. He only very simply liked a naive and kind girl like Yang Chan because staying with this kind of girl would relax her mood a lot. As for the Heavenly Court, Li Jing had already gathered 100,000 heavenly soldiers. Yang Jian had brought the Howling Celestial Dog, the six brothers of Plum Mountain, and the eight hundred Grass Deity, descending majestically to the mortal world. When they arrived at Mount Hua, Yang Jian and Li Jing discovered that they had missed their target. Yang Chan was not at Mount Hua. Li Jing stood to the side and did not say a word. Yang Jian frowned his handsome eyebrows and fell into deep thought. After a moment, Yang Jian shouted coldly, "Where is the Howling Celestial Dog?" "Master, I''m here!" "Quickly track down Yang Chan, there is no mistake!" "Yes, Howling Heavens accepts the orders!" Dressed in black, the Howling Celestial Dog took two steps forward, drew a circle in front of its chest with both of its hands, and then placed them on its nose. It read, "Heaven and Earth have no limit, ten thousand miles of pursuit!" The Howling Celestial Dog was a prehistoric species, and it was also a dog. Its sense of smell was definitely terrifying. He had followed Yang Jian since a long time ago, so he naturally remembered the smell on Yang Chan''s body. It could be said that, as long as the Howling Celestial Dog had seen someone, they would remember their smell, and as long as it was not the Tathagata Buddha, then no matter where Old Lord Taishang hid, he would not be able to hide from his nose. Everyone looked at the Howling Celestial Dog. After a while, the Howling Celestial Dog opened its soybean-sized eyes and looked at its owner, Yang Jian. "Master?" The Howling Celestial Dog hesitated for a moment before probing. As a dog, even if it became a deity, it could not be said to have profound intelligence. It was uncertain about Yang Jian''s attitude. "Speak, where is Yang Chan!" The triple-edged two-edged blade in Yang Jian''s hand shone with a cold light under the sunlight, while a three inch vertical scar jumped out from between his eyebrows. Yang Chan was not in Hua Shan, so there was a high chance that she had been set up by someone. Being in love with a mortal called Liu Yanchang, Yang Jian''s mood was both heavy and cold. The Howling Celestial Dog felt the killing intent from Yang Jian, and its body trembled as it said, "Yang Chan is currently at the West Lake." Without saying anything, Yang Jian turned around and flew in the direction of the West Lake, leaving a figure behind. His black cloak fluttered in the wind. "Is Second Brother Yang alright?" The teenager, Third Prince Nezha, looked worriedly at Yang Jian''s back, but unfortunately, no one could answer his question. C771 "Li Lang, the time I spent with you was the happiest day of my life!" Yang Chan was six feet tall and half a head lower than Li Dao. She nestled into Li Dao''s embrace and raised her head to look at the side of Li Dao''s face. Everyone said that deities were good, but in truth, deities were humans as well, and they also had their own desires. Some coveted power, some craved love. It''s just that ignorant mortals think too perfectly of deities. "Chan''er, I''m very happy to be with you!" Li Dao lowered his head and pecked Yang Chan''s small mouth. His lips were pressed together, feeling each other''s breathing and heartbeat. To a man and woman in love, feeling each other''s breath was undoubtedly the most wonderful thing. It was really intoxicating, and they could only hope that it would be like this for all eternity, never to be separated. So, Yang Chan extended her hands, and used all her strength to hold Li Dao''s chin, and while spitting out the urgent orchid fragrance, she asked, "Li Lang, will you leave me? Shall we always be together? " Looking at Yang Chan''s expectant gaze, Li Dao fell silent. According to common sense, the man at this moment should have guaranteed that he would always love you and would never part with you. Then, he would swear an oath to the sea and the mountains. However, Li Dao did not dare to say that. He did not want to lie to Yang Chan. Li Dao was a trash. Not bad, he would also be tempted by girls. But he, Li Jun, could guarantee that every girl he liked was sincere and did not show any signs of being perfunctory. In Li Dao''s opinion, only emotions were the most precious in the world. Those scum who played with emotions were the most unforgivable. He could have three wives and four concubines, he could fall in love with many girls, but he would never play with other people''s feelings. There were two types of scum men, high-level scum man and low-level scum man. There were also two types of scum girls: high level scum girl and low level scum girl. The performance of the low-level male scum was that he yearned for the female body, but in reality, he did not have any feelings for the female body. Once a woman''s body was obtained, she would be useless to a low-level male and could be kicked away at any time. However, high-level scum men were different. They were not only interested in a woman''s body, they also enjoyed the feeling of being worshipped by a woman. They would reason with a woman and point out the path of life. This would give them a sense of accomplishment. The high-level scum would definitely have good goals. They would choose attractive women to attack. They would fall in love with each other as well, but at the same time they would fall in love with many other women. Without a doubt, Li Dao was a philanderer. It was just that he did not realize it himself. Generally speaking, low-level scum men and low-level scum women clearly knew their scum. As for the high-level scumbag man and the advanced scumbag woman, they did not realize that he was scum at all, or perhaps they would not admit it at all. Other than the scumbag man and the scumbag woman, there was only one other honest person. That was the kind of person who wholeheartedly thought about the other party and wanted to walk on for eternity. In fact, 30% of the crowd was made up of low-level scum men and women, 60% of the crowd was made up of high-level scum men and women, and only 10% of the crowd was made up of low-level scum women. Yang Chan did not know if it was luck or not, when she met Li Dao, she was not schemed against, and did not have to be suppressed below the mountain. But to fall in love with Li Dao, this trashy young man who roamed the heavens, it was possible that he would live in loneliness for a very long time in the future. Yang Chan was still looking forward to Li Dao answering her question, waiting until it was indeed Li Dao who was silent. At that instant, Yang Chan''s heart undoubtedly rose. She thought in her heart: Could it be that he doesn''t love me that much, or perhaps she simply doesn''t love me, and is only playing around? Worry about gains and losses, wild thoughts, is in the hot love of the common disease of men and women. Especially for those who loved each other even more, they would worry about losing the other the most. It was easier for them to let their imaginations run wild. "Li Lang, why aren''t you saying anything? Do you love me or not?" When Yang Chan asked this question, her heart was undoubtedly in her throat, afraid that Li Dao would say the answer she was most unwilling to hear. Li Dao pinched Yang Chan''s delicate nose, suppressing the thoughts in her heart, and lightly smiled, "Idiot, how could I not love you? It''s just that I suddenly thought of something just now, and was able to think of something. Hearing Li Dao say that, Yang Chan relaxed and revealed a sweet smile. What could be more believable to a man who has been overwhelmed by love than to hear the sweet words of the other? At a time like this, no matter what Li Dao said, Yang Chan would probably believe it. Thus, women seemed to be something that was unreasonable and stupid to the extreme. In fact, they believed everything their loved ones said, even if it was a lie. On the contrary, if she doesn''t love you, no matter what you say, they won''t be touched even if you move them to tears. The boatswain was swinging the pole, and the boat was still moving forward, only a little faster. No one likes to see other people''s sweet love, not even an old man in his sixties. Just when Li Dao and Yang Chan''s emotions were about to reach their peak, the bright sun disappeared and a large black cloud floated down from the sky. The silhouette of a person could be vaguely seen on the black cloud. "This is bad!" Yang Chan abruptly raised her head from Li Dao''s embrace, and looked at the dark clouds in the sky in bewilderment, her expression grave. It was impossible for her not to recognize that figure atop the black cloud. If it was anyone else, she could resist the Heavenly Court for her lover, but why did it have to be him? "Chan''er, what''s wrong?" Of course, he knew that there were a lot of deities in the sky, but Li Dao did not care too much about them. Although this world was of high level, a few of the top elders did not come. "My second brother is here!" Yang Chan did not hide anything as she looked at Li Dao. Her face was pale to the extreme, and a jade-green lotus flower lamp appeared in her hand. A lotus seed was blooming with a weak and boundless brilliance. Li Dao didn''t care who came at this moment. This was the first time he saw the Precious Lotus Lamp in Yang Chan''s hands. This was one of the top treasures of this world! In the Divine Palace between his eyebrows, the grade five blue lotus throne was ready to move, sending out waves of desire. Li Dao immediately suppressed his emotions. He could easily obtain the Precious Lotus Lamp from Yang Chan. This was something that Nuwa had given to Yang Chan. If he accidentally provoked Nuwa, he would immediately run away, and he might even die here. The tourists on the West Lake looked up at the dark clouds with a puzzled expression and complained, "What''s going on? Everything was fine just now, but why did it suddenly turn dark?" "Who knows? God''s face, it''s so easy to change it. Stop complaining, hurry up and find a place to shelter from the rain!" "Wait, look. Is that a person standing on top of the black cloud?" "Eh, it seems to be true!" "A deity has descended to the mortal world, a deity has descended to the mortal world!" The entire West Lake was boiling as people noticed the hundred thousand heavenly soldiers standing on top of the dark clouds in the sky. "Li Lang, I''ll hold Second Brother back later. Don''t worry about me, run as far as you can!" Yang Chan''s delicate eyebrows were tangled together. The entirely dark green Precious Lotus Lamp in her hand flickered with a brilliant light, as if it was following Yang Chan''s breathing. Li Dao was puzzled and asked, "Why should I run?" "There is a rule in the Heavenly Court that deities and mortals should not fall in love with each other. Otherwise, it would be a heavy crime and they would have to go on the Immortal Execution Altar. My second brother is the God of Justice of the Heavenly Court, and he also brought so many heavenly soldiers, he won''t let you go. I am his sister, and he won''t do anything to me, so when I hold them back later, you can run as far away as you can! " Yang Chan didn''t look at Li Dao. All she could think about was how to protect her lover. With her elegant eyebrows knitted together, she was even more adorable. A serious man is handsome, and a serious woman is beautiful. Li Dao suddenly smiled, and patted Yang Chan''s busty butt, and said, "Chan''er, you really should have hit me. Have you forgotten? I am not a mortal! " At this moment, Yang Chan also reacted. Li Dao had not used any sacred arts the entire time and had caused her to ignore his identity. Only now did she realize that her lover was not simple. Thus, Yang Chan let out a long breath, and the expression on her elegant face relaxed. C772 "Third madame, you''re the god of the Heavenly Court, yet you ignore the rules of the heavens, secretly dating a mortal, and aren''t going to surrender without a fight?" A muffled sound came from the dark clouds in the sky. Almost everyone in the West Lake could hear it. Everyone had an expression of watching a good show, and they were all in high spirits. Deities of this world appeared far too often, and so the commoners were no strangers to Deities. They weren''t as awed by Deities as the mortals of the other worlds. The person who had shouted was the Heavenly King of Pagodas, Li Jing. Yang Jian was not suited to speak about this sort of thing, so he could only do it on his behalf. Li Dao and Yang Chan looked at each other. Both of them had the same thoughts. Holding hands, their ten fingers tightly clenched, they flew into the sky. This left a stupefied old boatman holding a bamboo pole in his hand. After a moment, he reacted, his wrinkled old face flushed red, and he excitedly said, "So those two are deities, now, everyone is looking at me, everyone is looking at me, this old man is crossing immortals. In the future, the price of transporters will be 10 silver taels! " As for Li Dao and Yang Chan, they both flew up to the sky and faced the hundred thousand heavenly soldiers. A hundred thousand heavenly soldiers sounded as if they were trying to scare people off, but in reality, they were just a bunch of no-name soldiers. A powerful Demon King came, he could swallow it into his stomach with just his mouth. He did not have too much battle strength, he was just someone from the Heavenly Court. Dressed in bright silver armor and wearing a black cloak, Yang Jian stood at the very front of the group with his three pointed and two bladed knife, not saying a word. Beside Yang Jian were Heavenly King Pagoda, Li Jing, Third Prince Nezha, and the Howling Celestial Dog. At this moment, Yang Chan did not reveal any signs of fear, she was incomparably relaxed. Her voice was as clear and melodious as an oriole, as she asked the crowd in the Heavenly Court, "What crime did Yang Chan commit, to have the Heavenly Justice God and King Li muster up so many people to capture her?" "Insolent Yang Chan, disobeying the laws of the heavens, secretly having an affair with a mortal, Liu Yanchang. Still not admitting defeat?" Yang Jian''s face was cold and indifferent, a faint hint of worry could be seen in the depths of his eyes as he shouted towards Yang Chan. Yang Chan looked at Yang Jian in puzzlement, not understanding what''s going on with Second Brother. Clenching Li Dao''s hand tightly, she said, "God of Justice, I think you''ve made a mistake. Yang Chan did not have a relationship with a mortal. Hearing Yang Chan''s words, Yang Jian looked towards Li Dao. Yang Jian''s eyes narrowed and his stern expression relaxed. A hint of a smile appeared in his eyes. As expected, this person was not a mortal. Li Jing, Nezha, Howling Celestial Dog and the others all looked at each other in dismay. They could not help but relax a bit. Li Dao touched his nose and looked towards Yang Jian, who was as handsome as him, and asked, "About that, did you recognize the wrong person? I''m not Liu Yanchang!" Li Dao really did not know how to address Yang Jian. Just call him by his full name. It was impolite, after all, he had picked up someone''s only sister. It wasn''t appropriate to call her uncle because Yang Chan''s elder brother was Yang Jiao, even though she was already dead. It was even more inappropriate to call him second uncle. Furthermore, Li Dao would not be able to make an impression on him. "Who are you?" Although he felt a lot more at ease, Yang Jian definitely did not like the person who dared to seduce his sister. Most older brothers didn''t like their brother-in-law. This was a normal occurrence. "I am Li Dao. Brother Yang, you can just call me Brother Li." Li Dao still showed the proper courtesy towards Yang Jian. With a frown, Yang Jian looked at Li Dao and Yang Chan''s interlocked fingers. Feeling slightly displeased, he shouted, "I see that you are also an immortal. Why don''t you kneel when you see this Deity?" Li Dao was a little surprised. Why did this Yang Jian seem to have eaten gunpowder, to have such great hostility towards him upon seeing him. He looked at Yang Chan beside him, and seemed to understand something. Therefore, Li Dao replied flatly, "I am a Rogue Immortal, not controlled by the Heavenly Court. Why should I kneel to you?" "How dare you!" Seeing Li Dao''s attitude, Yang Jian was undoubtedly even more displeased. He held up his three pointed and two blade blades and hacked towards Li Dao. Li Dao subconsciously wanted to pull out his sword and charge forward, but when he thought about how Yang Jian''s triple-edged and double-edged blade was an extraordinary magical equipment, destroying it would undoubtedly deepen the conflict between him and Yang Jian, he released Yang Chan''s hand, clenched his fist, and punched out. An ear-piercing sound of metal clashing rang out as the fist collided with the triple-edged, two-edged saber, bringing about a fierce wind. The ear drums of the heavenly soldiers with insufficient cultivation were shattered, and their bodies were thrown into disarray by the aftermath of the battle. "How is this possible?" "When did such a figure appear in the Three Realms?" "He actually used his fist to clash with Second Brother Yang, this is unbelievable!" Seeing Yang Jian and Li Dao standing opposite of each other, the Sky King of Pagoda and Third Prince Nezha were overwhelmed with shock. Yang Jian and Li Dao were both true Immortals. They relied on their own strength to walk up step by step, and not those trash that relied on the Divine Seal Decree''s divine strength or virtue to become immortals. With the Jade Emperor Mother and Old Lord Taishang not intervening, Yang Jian was pretty much the strongest person in the Heavenly Court, and this Li Dao fella had never heard of it before, how could he have such valiant fighting strength. At this moment, both Li Dao and Yang Jian''s expressions were not relaxed. Their cultivation bases were similar. Although Yang Jian was infuriated, he had only used seventy percent of his strength. Li Dao, on the other hand, only used five points of strength. Li Dao and Yang Jian''s physical strength were both very strong. Li Dao cultivated the Blood Buddha Body, Yang Jian cultivated the supreme protective martial art, the Eighty-Nine Mysterious Technique. Yang Jian could not believe that he was blocked by a nobody. It was obvious that the other party did not use his full strength, and did not even bring out a weapon. Li Dao was also surprised at Yang Jian''s battle prowess. If Yang Jian was so strong, then what cultivation level would the Jade Emperor, Old Lord Taishang, the Primordial Celestial Lord, Tathagata Buddha, Mother Nuwa and other elders have? "Li Lang, are you alright?" Li Dao and Yang Jian were still staring at each other from a distance. Yang Chan rushed up and pulled Li Dao''s hand to have a close look. Her tone was anxious, and she did not care about the blackened Yang Jian. Li Dao smiled and replied, "It''s alright, your second brother is very strong!" Yang Chan raised her head and looked at Yang Jian, asking in dissatisfaction, "Second brother, what are you doing? What has Li Lang done to offend you? You dare to say anything against him, yet you dare to attack him?! " Yang Jian had a cold face and three inch vertical scar on his forehead. He truly could not believe that the person in front of him was his own little sister that had watched him grow up, and even suspected that Yang Chan had been swapped out. C773 "Who the hell are you?" The three inch vertical scar on Yang Jian''s forehead twitched, as if he was about to open his eyes, and asked with a deep voice. "I will not change my name. I will not change my surname. As I said, Li Dao!" Although Li Dao had a good temper, he would never do something like sticking his hot face close to a cold butt. When people came into contact with each other, the most basic thing they did was respect. If they didn''t even have respect, then everything they said was a waste of time. Of course, there were also people who did not need to show respect and acted like dogs to all sorts of purposes. Not to mention Yang Jian, no one could get him to lick it. If a person didn''t even care about dignity, what was the point of living in this world? Faced with Li Dao''s indifferent attitude, Yang Jian suppressed the anger in his heart a little more. He began to look at the man in front of him and asked again, "What is your purpose for getting close to my sister?" "No other reason is just because I like it!" When he answered this question, Li Dao did not hesitate in the slightest. In the beginning, he went to see Yang Chan with Liu Yanchang just to leave a hidden hand on the unborn Chen Xiang, to be the one playing chess. After meeting Yang Chan, Li Dao truly did not have any impure motives. "Li Lang ¡­" Looking at Li Dao and Yang Jian''s questions and answers, the corners of Yang Chan''s mouth raised into a gentle arc. Yang Jian also turned silent. Of course he knew what it was like, he also had someone he liked. Other than Old Lord Taishang, Yuanshi Tianzun, Tathagata Buddha and a few other powerful figures, how could the rest of the people completely cut off their emotions? Eros was also one of the great roads that formed part of the world. Without standing at a certain height, one would be unable to break free from the world. There were also some big shots who were able to escape their lust, but they were willing to indulge in it. "I don''t care what you say, Sir''s enticing Yang Chan into abandoning her duty, leaving Hua Shan, she has violated the rules of the heaven, and today, she must follow me to the Soaring Sky Palace!" After a moment of silence, Yang Jian quickly made his decision. The deities had left their duties. They didn''t say it was heavy, they said it wasn''t light. The more important thing was to strip them of their immortal records, abolish their cultivation, and degrade them into mortals. The lightest is flogged, thundered, and so on. Yang Jian naturally did not want Yang Chan to be punished. If he grabbed Li Dao and brought him before the Jade Emperor to explain the reason, then he could push all the sins onto Li Dao and let Yang Chan get away with it. This was the love a brother had for his sister, as well as his protection. Unfortunately, Yang Jian''s painstaking efforts could not be understood by Yang Chan. In Yang Chan''s eyes, Li Dao was equivalent to the entire world, so how could he let Yang Jian capture Li Dao? "God of Justice, leaving one''s post without permission is Yang Chan''s crime, and she has not been bewitched by anyone. Yang Chan is willing to admit her wrongs, I hope the God of Justice will not make things difficult for Li Lang!" Yang Chan ran over and blocked Li Dao. A pair of gentle and intelligent eyes looked at Yang Jian, and the meaning in those eyes was self-evident. "Chan''er, don''t mess around, get out of the way!" Yang Jian flicked his three pointed, two blades and shouted coldly. "That''s right, Third Miss. Second Master is doing this for your own good. Don''t make things difficult for Second Master!" Boss Plum Mountain urged, his face filled with anxiety. Yang Chan remained unmoved. Nothing was more important to a woman in love than her lover. Yang Chan did not understand Yang Jian''s painstaking efforts, but Li Dao did. However, it was impossible for him to go to the Heavenly Court. It''s not like he''s that monkey who doesn''t know his place, the water in the Heavenly Court is deep. If one was not careful, it was possible to end up there. Ignoring all else, the Jade Emperor and Old Lord Taishang were definitely the two most powerful figures in the entire world. They didn''t know how strong they were, but with Yang Jian as a reference, if he dared to go to the Heavenly Court, if he was found out as the transcender, something big would definitely happen. Legend has it that Old Lord Taishang is the incarnation of laozi, and is also known as the Taishang Daofather. laozi doesn''t know whether or not laozi is in this world, but Old Lord Taishang, who doesn''t reveal himself, is definitely terrifying, it might even be the Great Rudra Holy Man. Li Dao had once seen an old man riding a green ox and carrying a flat walking stick from the memories of the sword. He was known as the Supreme Grand Knight. Perhaps Old Lord Taishang of the Ten Thousand Worlds was the projection of that person. The Jade Emperor was known as the supreme ruler of Clear Sky Golden Imperial Palace. Naturally, there were two ways of putting it. One was to say that he was the boy that served the Ancestor, Clear Sky! Another theory was that the Jade Emperor was originally a mortal. His real name was Zhang Bainian. After hundreds of millions of tribulations, he reached the Dao. He had eight avatars, a Dao body, a Dharma Body, and his true body. No matter who the Jade Emperor of this world was, he was definitely a big shot. The current Li Dao was nothing in front of them. Wouldn''t going to the Heavenly Court with Yang Jian put him in a dangerous situation? Of course, if those big shots were determined to do something to him, there would be nowhere to hide in this world. However, the so-called big bosses would definitely not act rashly. After understanding all of these things, Li Dao patted Yang Chan''s shoulder and said to Yang Jian, "Yang Jian, I understand what you''re trying to do. You are a good older brother. But, I can''t go to the Heavenly Court with you! " "If you really love Chan''er, you should come with me to the Heavenly Court and not let her suffer alone!" "I''m sorry, I really can''t go with you to the Heavenly Court," Li Dao shook his head. A noble man doesn''t stand on the edge of danger. "Pu * * y, to be so selfish, what qualifications do you have to love Chan''er?" Yang Jian questioned Li Dao. The triple-edged two-edged blade in his hand trembled in the sunlight, as if a flood dragon was about to wake up. "Second brother, you are a god of justice, an almighty being. I understand your difficulties, but I''m just afraid that I will implicate you. "Don''t worry, I, Yang Chan, definitely don''t ask you to act rashly in favouritism, and you can handle whatever you want to do. If you still have our relationship as siblings to consider, please don''t make things difficult for Li Lang!" Seeing Yang Jian coldly questioning Li Dao in such an aggressive manner, Yang Chan was definitely unhappy in his heart, and his face also fell. Yang Jian felt his teeth ache as he looked at Yang Chan. It was truly a girl that was unable to be kept. He couldn''t see anything clearly except for his lover. "The Six Saints of the Plum Mountain Region, listen up! Set up the formation!" With a shake of the triple-pointed, double-edged blade and a flick of the black cloak, Yang Jian shouted loudly. The six brothers of Plum Mountain City had brought the eight hundred Grass Head Divine Generals with them to surround Li Dao as they glared at him like tigers stalking their prey. "[Empyreal Net]!" With one hand holding the pagoda and the other holding the sword, Li Qing shouted loudly. Three Altar Seafolk Goddess Nezha wielded a flame spear, stood on a Windfire Wheel, and wore the Heaven and Earth Ring. He flew to Yang Jian''s side, and when he looked at Li Dao, his fighting spirit exploded. Li Dao started laughing. He never thought that he would bring Yang Chan down the mountain and cause so much trouble. He didn''t know whether or not he would be surrounded and annihilated by the Heavenly Court after today. If he were to make a ruckus in the Heavenly Court, would the Jade Emperor suppress him personally, or would he invite Lord Tathagata the Buddha to suppress him like he was suppressing his own grandson? C774 Yang Jian, the Supreme Judge of the Heavenly Court, the Six Saints of the Plum Mountain, and the 800 Grass Head Gods under Yang Jian''s command. In addition to Li Jing and his son, a hundred thousand soldiers from the heavenly forces had been set up to deal with the peerless fiendish demons. Back then, when Sun Wukong was surrounded and annihilated, it was only this kind of situation. Li Dao shrugged his shoulders. Although Yang Jian''s battle prowess was somewhat surprising, this did not mean that he, Li Jun, was afraid. If the Jade Emperor and the other top bosses did not act, then I, Li Jun, would not be scared of anyone. Li Dao did not submit, but Yang Chan did not know. As a deity from the Heavenly Court, Yang Chan knew very well what kind of power it was, not to mention her second brother. No one knew more about her second brother''s battle power than Yang Chan. Thus, Yang Chan activated the dark green Precious Lotus Lamp and flew in front of Li Dao. Her hair was lifted as she emitted a faint fragrance. Staring firmly ahead, Yang Chan didn''t even turn her head back as she seriously said to Li Dao, "Li Lang, hurry up and leave. I''ll hold you back here. Don''t worry, I''ll be fine." Yang Chan is usually quiet as an orchid, knowing a lesson, the heart of a cyan orchid. Now that she was so serious, it made him look even more charming and adorable. Li Dao chuckled. He had really been belittled. Without getting angry, he pulled Yang Chan behind him and said, "Since it is a man''s business, of course I have to face it myself. How can I hide behind a woman? This little scene still can''t scare me, watch me beat them to a pulp. " As Li Dao spoke, he clenched his hands into fists, causing ''ka ka'' sounds to ring out. The longsword could not be used. Otherwise, if it was touched, it would result in death or injury. Di Yan also could not use it. Its power was too terrifying. Once the fire was released, the hundred thousand heavenly soldiers might be burnt to ashes. "What big words you have there, Nezha is here to grasp your ace!" The Three Altar Sea Goddess Nezha stepped on his Wind Fire Wheel and charged straight at them. The flame spear in his hand was surrounded by flames, burning the air around it. Li Dao straightened his body and threw out a punch. It was just an ordinary punch, but it collided with the flame spear. The flame spear collided with Li Dao''s fist. The force exerted by the spear was like a bamboo being bent and then rebounded, sending Nezha flying. "So powerful!" Nezha steadied his feet in the distance, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and a hint of seriousness appeared in his eyes. Nezha was the same as Yang Jian and Li Dao. He was also a True Immortal, but his battle prowess was still superior to that of a normal Immortal. However, compared to people like Li Dao and Yang Jian, they were far behind. After all, he didn''t have a real physical body, and his magic power was restricted. Nezha had killed the third prince of the Dragon King of the East Sea at a young age, while the Dragon King of the East Sea had drowned Qian Tang. For Qian Tang''s people, Li Jing wanted to kill Nezha to apologize. So Nezha cut the meat back to its mother and cut the bones back to its father. Later on, Taichi used the seven-colored lotus root to reconstruct Nezha''s real body. However, this lotus root avatar restricted Nezha''s growth and stopped him for a lifetime. Furthermore, the lotus root body was not tough, so the amount of mana it could use was also limited. Therefore, other than a few magic treasures, Nezha could be said to be completely useless. "Inescapable Net, kill!" Li Qing glanced at Nezha before withdrawing his gaze. He waved the sword in his right hand and shouted. The hundred thousand Heaven Soldiers and Heaven Soldiers were clad in silver armor. They held bright silver spears in their hands as they advanced towards Li Dao. Yang Jian''s triple-edged and double-edged saber trembled, mixing together with the heavenly soldiers and generals, his eyes solemn. Li Dao chuckled. He stretched out his hand and the airflow compressed into a nearly transparent long sword. His legs moved, and the long sword that was compressed into a stream of air came into contact with his palm. The sword qi within his body surged like a raging river, and his body emitted a sharp and terrifying aura, as if wanting to cut the sky in two. One day in heaven, one year on earth. Don''t look at how Yang Jian and co. have been down here for so long, the Heavenly Court only had a few minutes. "I wonder if Yang Jian and the others have brought the three madame back!" The Jade Emperor stroked his beard and spoke carelessly. The group of deities whispered amongst themselves, clearly concerned about the progress of the situation. Except for the clairvoyant and the clairaudient, they had no way of knowing what was happening in the mortal world. Old Lord Taishang only looked at his nose and heart, remaining calm and without any desire, as if he didn''t care about anything at all. Upon hearing the Jade Emperor''s words, Wang Ma smiled sweetly, looking dignified. "Your Imperial Majesty, if you want to know, the progress has been quite simple. I have a treasure, and it can be used in the Three Realms." As she spoke, Wang Mu''s mother took out an ancient mirror, extended her hand, and tossed it over. It quickly grew larger as it fell into Lingxiao Hall. The deities were confused. The Jade Emperor, Old Lord Taishang, Barefoot Immortal and the others knew that this was the treasure of Wang Mu''s mother, the Kunlun Mirror! The Clear Sky Mirror in the hands of the Jade Emperor and the Kunlun Mirror in the hands of Wang Mu''s mother. One was Yang, the other was Yin. The Kunlun Mirror landed in the middle of the Lingxiao Treasure Hall and enlarged. It revealed Yang Jian and the others, and also Li Dao. The group of immortals just so happened to see this scene. One hundred thousand celestial soldiers charged towards a young man in white, who had a nearly transparent sword in his hand. He waved his hand and said, "Separate sword!" The smile on the white-clothed man''s face was clearly visible under the Kunlun Mirror, and his voice was also audible. The deities of the Heavenly Court saw an unbelievable scene. The sword qi was like a river that hung in the sky, but it was also like a volcano erupting. It was unstoppable. With a wave of his sword, the long sword in the white-clothed man''s hand shattered into pieces, unable to withstand the vast and boundless sharp sword energy. However, a hundred thousand heavenly soldiers was a tragedy. These heavenly soldiers originally did not have much fighting strength, so they were pulled out by the Heavenly Court to make themselves known. The sword Qi was like sulfuric acid, but it was also like a hurricane. The Silver Helmet and Silver Armor of the hundred thousand Heaven Soldiers were destroyed by the sword Qi, their flesh was minced and minced, and a rain of blood began to fall from the sky. Yang Jian, who was being surrounded by the heavenly soldiers and heavenly generals, was pushed back by the sword qi storm. A single slash had slain a hundred thousand heavenly soldiers, repelling Yang Jian and the others! Blood rained down from the sky above the Xizi Lake. In an instant, the sky became terrifyingly silent, as did the Ling Xiao Palace. Only the fish, prawns, crabs, and water snakes in the West Lake were out of the water, fighting over the drops of blood that fell from the sky. "Who is this kid?" Inhaling a breath of cold air, one of the immortals in the palace asked in surprise. The group of immortals were like ants that exploded, discussing animatedly. "From the looks of it, it should be Sword Immortal Emei!" "Impossible! The Daoist Master Ren of my time, Emei, was arguing about swords! How could Emei possibly have such a terrifying sword immortal?!" "Could it be from that bloodline?" A highly qualified Immortal said in confusion. Before the Divine Seal, all the Immortals knew that there was a sect in the Three Realms which wanted to intercept the sect. The sect leader of the Skypalace Sect was the number one swordsman of the Three Realms. She wielded four Immortal Slaying Swords in her hands, and her killing intent was awe-inspiring; no one could stop him. Then she lost the war and disappeared without a trace. Could it be that this person was the successor of the Master of Heavenly Secrets? That was the only way to explain herself. It was unknown when Old Lord Taishang opened his eyes, but his hands were hidden in his sleeves as he made calculations. The Jade Emperor''s eyes revealed a hint of astonishment as he made his guesses. In that instant, many thoughts flashed through his mind. In the mortal world, a hundred thousand heavenly soldiers were slashed into a rain of blood. Yang Jian and the others had grave and ugly expressions on their faces. Yang Chan also opened her mouth wide, and stared blankly at Li Dao, not knowing what to say. Even Lawless had never done such a thing! Originally, Yang Jian only wanted Li Dao to go to the Heavenly Court and take the blame for Yang Chan, it wasn''t a big deal. However, with Li Dao''s sword, the matter had already reached a point where it was unmanageable. "Insolent bastard, disrespecting the Heavenly Court, kill!" The three inch mark on Yang Jian''s forehead suddenly opened up, revealing a pair of cold eyes. He knew that if this man called Li Dao didn''t use his true power, he wouldn''t be able to take it. Even if he did, he might not be able to. However, he had to at least go all out and give the Jade Emperor an explanation. The face of Nezha, the great god of the Three Altar Sea Gathering, was solemn. His red belt flew out and grew against the wind, covering the sky. This was the legendary Luan Tian Ling. Even the golden Heaven and Earth Ring was in his hands, ready to be thrown out at any time. Li Qing knew his own limits and didn''t dare to interfere. He retreated to the side and watched the situation unfold with a serious expression. C775 Yang Chan opened her mouth wide, unable to close it for a long time. She was truly shocked by the battle prowess of her beloved man. A single sword strike had decapitated a hundred thousand heavenly soldiers. Without witnessing it with her own eyes, she would never be able to understand how shocking it was! The three inch vertical scar on Yang Jian''s forehead opened up, revealing a pair of cold eyes. The three pots of Sea Goddess Nezha''s magical equipment were all out, giving off an imposing aura. There were also the Six Sages of Plum Mountain, as well as the hundreds of Grass Deities that had survived the passage of time. The Grass Deity under Yang Jian''s command was different from the ones under the general of heaven, they were all of genuine cultivation, with all kinds of Immortal Soul Stage golden cores. Li Dao had a headache as he held onto his forehead. Who would have thought that these heavenly soldiers would be so weak? Originally, Li Dao did not plan to clash with the Heavenly Court, but now, his face had already been ripped apart. Even if he, Li Jun, was willing to lower his head and apologize, would the Heavenly Court shake hands with him? For a great power, benefits and face were always the most important. Furthermore, it was impossible for him to lower his head and apologize. Since it was impossible to be nice, Li Dao did not plan to hold back when he saw Yang Jian and Nezha''s aggressive attitude. If he delayed it too long and attracted the attention of some big shots, then it would be impossible for them to do anything. Li Dao did not know that the Jade Emperor, Old Lord Taishang had already noticed him, and even Old Lord Taishang had calculated his background. A four and a half feet long sword appeared in his hand. The light purple sword''s body was suffused with a brilliant light. Coupled with Li Dao''s proud figure, it really gave off the grandeur of a peerless Sword Immortal. The expressions of Yang Jian and the others turned even more serious. Just now, the opponent did not even take out his weapon and already he was that terrifying. Now that he took out his weapon, what would happen? When a sword appeared in Li Dao''s hand, Old Lord Taishang looked at Li Dao through the Kunlun Mirror within the Skycloud Hall in the Heavenly Court. There was an undetectable glimmer in his eyes. Old Lord Taishang had already calculated Li Dao''s background, but it was just that it was a mess and could not be considered anything. Old Lord Taishang only thought that his junior brother had messed up the situation and didn''t think too much about it. However, when Old Lord Taishang saw the sword in Li Dao''s hand, he realized that things were not as simple as he thought. As the pinnacle existence in this world, Old Lord Taishang was naturally able to see how extraordinary the sword in Li Dao''s hands was. As for Yang Jian and the others, they did not know how terrifying the longswords in Li Dao''s hands were. They raised their weapons and charged towards Li Dao. He had lost 100,000 soldiers. If he didn''t take down Li Dao, he wouldn''t be able to explain himself to the Jade Emperor. Nezha was the first to reach Li Dao. His Wind Fire Wheel''s speed wasn''t something that could be blown out. Like a soft, boneless snake, the Primordial Heavenly Silk danced around him as it twined towards Li Dao. With a shake of his arm, thousands of spear lights burst forth from the flaming spear, dazzling everyone. Li Dao laughed coldly. Flowerless, it was difficult for a fellow who relied on the power of a magical equipment to achieve greatness. His sword slashed out like a great Kun paddling through the water, and he flapped his wings like a roc. In the past, the Kun Peng form of the Nine Yin Scriptures had evolved into an Immortal level sword technique, sharp and unstoppable. Nezha''s lips curled up into a cold smile. This person probably had never heard of him, God Nezha, for daring to use a sword to mess around with the Sky Ribbon. The Luan Tian Ruo Rou specialized in dealing with strong weapons, using swords, and using sabers to cut through cloth like the Luan Tian Ling. It was a joke if she was able to do that. However, Li Dao had used facts to tell him that as long as the sword was sharp enough, there was nothing that could not be cut. The long sword was like a roc spreading its wings as it streaked across the sky. Pfft! Spitting out a mouthful of blood, Nezha retreated even faster than when he came back. His eyes were filled with surprise and bewilderment. He turned to Li Dao and asked, "How is this possible? Did you cut off the Luan Tian Silk?" The Primordial Heavenly Silk was a Dharma treasure gifted to him by the Grandmaster Taiyi. It was powerful, so even if it was chopped in half, it could still recover on its own. However, the sword in Li Dao''s hand was the supreme sword of destruction that was born in the center of the endless primal chaos. Although it was damaged, it wasn''t something that a mere Sky Miasma Ribbon could block. Poor Nezha. He had used the few magic treasures of the Sky Miasma Ribbon as his own magic treasure. The moment the Sky Miasma Ribbon broke, his mind was affected and he instantly suffered heavy injuries. "Nothing is impossible, it''s just that your experience is too shallow! I do not wish to make things difficult for you, but don''t make things difficult for me either. Li Dao looked at Yang Jian and asked. Yang Jian''s expression was solemn, and the vertical eye in his forehead was cold. He shook his head and replied, "It''s already too late, you offended the dignity of the Heavenly Court. Even if we can''t take you down, the Heavenly Court will not let you off easily!" "Then there''s nothing to talk about?" Li Dao tilted his head and looked towards Yang Jian. It seemed like he couldn''t leave today unless he forced these people to retreat. Yang Jian did not answer and a white light shot out from his vertical eye. Yang Jian''s Heaven''s Eye could be considered a magical equipment and was extremely powerful. Li Dao did not want to be hit by this white light. "Only your eyes will shine, won''t they? I can do it too! " Li Dao''s eyes flashed, and a similar white light shot out to intercept the incoming attack. This was one of Li Dao''s most powerful trump cards in the past, the Seven Apertures Divine Light. Its might was now even greater. The two white lights collided and vanished into nothingness. Both Li Dao and Yang Jian were stunned. Li Dao clearly knew how powerful his Seven Apertures Divine Light was, and Yang Jian was very confident in his Heaven''s Eyes. He never thought that things would turn out like this. Now that Yang Jian was in trouble, the Heaven''s Eyes couldn''t do anything to this person. If they were to engage in close combat, the lesson of Nezha would be there. Yang Jian did not believe that his tri-edged and two-edged blade was that much stronger than Nezha''s Primordial Heavenly Silk. He knew that it might be cut apart by this person if he touched it. Then how should he fight now? Should he retreat? He was the God of Justice of the Heavenly Court. If he retreated now, he would not be able to explain it to the Jade Emperor. People like Martial Star King, Iron Crutch Li and the others would definitely attack him. In the Lingxiao Treasure Hall of the Heavenly Court, the crowd of immortals were all discussing, and they could see the situation Yang Jian was in. The Jade Emperor frowned and asked, "Yang Jian seems to be in a predicament. Where did this madman come from? What should we do?" The deities instantly shut their mouths. What a joke, a hundred thousand heavenly soldiers were slain with one sword strike. Even Yang Jian and the others were unable to directly defeat them. Could they have gone to assist them in the battle? Ling Xiao Palace was completely silent. The group of deities either lowered their heads to look at the floor, or raised their heads to look at the ceiling. The Jade Emperor was not angry, these words were not meant for these useless people. Old Lord Taishang took a step forward and said, "Your Majesty, this subject has one thing, the Sun Vajra Chakram. It can restrain this person!" As Old Lord Taishang spoke, he took out a bracelet made of some unknown material from his robes. It looked rather unremarkable. However, the group of deities became lively once again, because it was Old Lord Taishang who threw out the treasure and held the monkey that was lawless. Presumably, this white robed man was the same, unable to escape the shackles of the diamond chakram. C776 Just as Yang Jian and the others were facing Li Dao and in a dilemma. A streak of white light streaked across the sky in a flash. The hairs on Li Dao''s body all stood on end as a sense of danger lingered in his mind. He did not hesitate to brandish his sword with all his strength, slashing towards the sudden white light. However, Li Dao was surprised to find that the long sword that had always been successful did not cut anything in the future. There was a stream of Qi above the sword. It collided with the sword and then hit Li Dao''s body. Pfft! A mouthful of sparkling and translucent blood stained the sky. Li Dao was smashed until his head was spinning. Who knew how many ribs on his chest were broken? Only now did Li Dao see what the white light was. It turned out to be a bowl-sized bracelet. The moment Li Dao saw the bracelet, his eyes narrowed. He finally knew who it was and his expression turned ugly. Li Dao knew his own family''s business. He was very clear on the strength of his physique. However, even after a portion of the sword''s strength had been dispersed, it was still able to injure him. This was too terrifying. It also allowed Li Dao to see the huge gap between him and the world''s top elders. After the previous world had absorbed and merged the Flames of the Cosmic Star Flame, Li Dao had also inherited the characteristics of the Eternal Star Body, thus his recovery ability was extremely strong. But this time, Li Dao discovered that the injuries he had suffered could not be healed at all. There was still a trace of Qi left on it. If he did not remove this Qi, then he would never be able to recover. Li Dao had been injured many times and had also been severely injured. However, this was the first time he had encountered an injury that could not be healed. Old Lord Taishang, who was standing on top of the Lingxiao Treasure Hall, exclaimed in surprise. Even though it was just a casual strike, a True Immortal being able to remain standing was far beyond Old Lord Taishang''s expectations. Old Lord Taishang retracted the diamond chakram after failing to completely defeat Li Dao with his first attack, and did not make a second move. Humans all wanted face. Especially the elders who stood high above them, when they attacked the younger generation, they already surpassed them. If they wanted to make a second move, they would not be able to hold back their pride. The deities all flattered him, but Old Lord Taishang returned to his calm appearance. Li Dao could feel the injuries in his body and his expression turned ugly. He was the one who was in trouble this time! After receiving this blow, he could barely lift the sword. He was now in an extremely dangerous situation. Yang Jian was stunned at first, but soon realized that it was this bracelet that broke the deadlock when he was fighting that monkey, and it was still the same now. All of a sudden, Yang Jian became wary of Old Lord Taishang, who did not reveal anything. He was definitely a terrifying god. "Li Lang, how are you?" Yang Chan was the first one to react. She went up to support Li Dao with an anxious face as she cried. "Cough cough, Chan''er, don''t panic. I''m not going to die yet!" As Li Dao said this, he coughed twice, causing the fragments of his internal organs to cough out. "Liro, stop talking. I''ll take you away right now. You have to hold on!" Yang Chan felt great heartache. She supported Li Dao and prepared to leave, but how could Yang Jian and the others allow the two of them to leave? That was impossible. "Li Dao, Yang Chan, are you still not going to surrender? When are you going to do this?" Yang Yu held his trident and blocked Yang Chan and Li Dao''s way. His face was expressionless, and there was a hint of unwillingness in his eyes. Yang Jian never expected things to turn out like this, but he could not allow Li Dao to leave. He knew clearly that the Jade Emperor was not as simple as he looked, just like Old Lord Taishang, who did not reveal anything. The Six Sages of the Plum Mountain brought several hundred Grass Head Gods with them as they followed behind Yang Jian, blocking Yang Chan and Li Dao''s path. Nezha remained silent. Although Li Dao had destroyed his Primordius Silk and severely injured his mind, he admired an expert like Li Dao from the bottom of his heart. When Li Dao was ambushed, Nezha also felt that Li Dao was not worth it. Actually, it wasn''t really a conspiracy. If Old Lord Taishang had acted head on, Li Dao would have already fallen by now. Yang Chan released Li Dao, and her gentle eyes were filled with determination as she said, "Second brother, I''ve never begged you before. This time, it can be considered as three sisters begging you, don''t stop me!" While speaking, Yang Chan''s hair was blown by the wind, and her expression became incomparably serious. The dark green precious lotus lamp in her hands released a weak and grand light. Yang Jian opened his mouth, but was unable to say anything. His heart was slightly shaken, and he also wanted to let Yang Chan and Li Dao leave. However, when he thought about the consequences of letting Yang Chan and Li Dao leave, his eyes became firm again. "Yang Chan, I''ll advise you one last time, surrender yourself and don''t make any mistakes!" "Second Brother, are you really going to stop me from having such a thousand years of friendship between us siblings?" At this moment, Yang Chan''s voice was still as clear as ever, but it lacked its gentleness and liveliness, and had an extra bit of decisiveness. It was as if a young girl had suddenly grown up. Yang Jian remained silent and raised his triple-edged and two-edged blade, showing his attitude. Behind him, the Sixth Sage of the Plum Mountain became anxious and spoke up in unison, "Third young miss, please let go of that crazed man. Second Lord and I will plead for mercy on your behalf." Yang Chan didn''t pay any attention to the Six Sages of Plum Mountain, and bitterly smiled, "Second Brother, you are the person closest to me, and Chan''er has always listened to you. However, Chan''er cannot listen to your words today. Lirou cannot die, and whoever wants to make a move against him will have to bypass me first, unless I, Yang Chan, die! " The scene turned silent. The several hundred Grass Head Gods were all brothers that Yang Jian had personally groomed, not to mention the six Mei Shan brothers. The Li Qing father and son were also close friends with Yang Jian. Now that they saw Yang Chan''s decisiveness, they were on the verge of opposing each other, so they all hesitated. Li Dao''s expression changed and he coughed twice. The crystal clear blood was mixed with pieces of his internal organs, making it exceptionally difficult for him. He gently said, "Chan''er, you don''t have to worry about me. I still have the strength to fight!" Yang Chan turned around, looked at Li Dao, and gently smiled, "Li Lang, now is not the time to be brave. When I hold them back later, you quickly leave. Remember, there was once a girl called Yang Chan who loved you! " "Why are you all stunned? Go, capture Yang Chan and Li Dao! " Yang Jian had an indifferent expression as he shouted. Only by capturing Li Dao could Yang Chan be dealt with lightly. She only had this choice, and hoped that Third Sister could understand it! Yang Jian thought in her heart. Yang Chan suddenly turned around and held up the precious lotus lamp with magical power as she chanted. The originally weak light of the precious lotus lamp suddenly became bright and resplendent. Yang Chan did not turn around, but stared straight ahead at Yang Jian and the others. With a high-pitched voice, she shouted, "Li Lang, quickly leave, don''t worry about me!" C777 "Li Lang, run! Don''t worry about me!" Looking at Yang Chan''s soft and weak back, which contained a decisiveness, Li Dao''s eyes became moist. At this moment, Yang Chan''s figure seemed to coincide with Little Dragon Girl''s figure. What a silly girl, infatuated with love, yet he, Li Jun, wanted such a woman to stand up and cover his escape, how could there be such logic in this world! "Old Lord Taishang, I, Li, will remember this humiliation!" Li Dao''s breathing became erratic, his breathing weakened, he gritted his teeth and muttered. Yang Chan had already activated the Precious Lotus Lamp and faced Yang Jian directly. It was sacred and inviolable. As a precious treasure bestowed upon her by Mother Nuwa, the Precious Lotus Lamp could only be activated by benevolent Immortal energy. Once activated, its power would fill the skies, making it difficult to defend against. Yang Jian was sent flying with an ugly expression. After stabilizing himself, Yang Jian shouted coldly, "The Six Sages of the Plum Mountain Sect, what are you waiting for? Catch Li Dao! " The Six Plum Mountain Six Saints immediately brought a few hundred Grass Head Gods to block Li Dao, their eyes filled with ill intent. It was difficult for them to have a good impression of this man who had seduced their Third Miss and caused the Third Miss to have a bad relationship with Second Master. "Whoever dares to touch Li Lang, don''t blame me for being rude!" Yang Chan turned around with a frosty expression. Her mana carried the Precious Lotus Lamp as it floated in the air. The Six Monsters of the Plum Mountain hesitated. "Attack!" Yang Jian leaped into the air, shook his black cloak, blocked Yang Chan, and shouted loudly. "Yes sir!" The six monsters of the Plum Mountain Sect directly attacked Li Dao. Along with hundreds of Grass Head Gods, their magic treasures began to emit multicolored rays of light that filled the sky. Li Qing and his son sighed but didn''t say anything. One of them sighed for the Yang siblings, while the other two sighed for an expert like Li Dao who was at the end of his rope. "Hehehehe, do you really think I, Li, can be bullied?" Li Dao suddenly laughed. A low, hoarse laugh was forced out of his throat. Although he could no longer wield the sword, it did not mean that he could not counterattack. It was also fortunate that Yang Chan stopped Yang Jian, otherwise, she would have been in trouble today. However, the Six Plum Blossom Monsters and the Grass God weren''t enough. Seeing that the Plum Mountain''s Six Monsters had really made their move on Li Dao, Yang Chan screamed as her mana surged. The Precious Lotus Lamp repeatedly sent Yang Jian flying, but unfortunately, before Yang Chan could continue, Yang Jian once again flew up to stop Yang Chan. It could be said that Li Dao was in a precarious situation. The smile on Li Dao''s face became increasingly cold. As he looked at the Six Monsters of the Plum Mountain and the numerous Grass Head Gods that were about to attack him, the mysterious flame mark on his forehead began to pulsate. A heart palpitating aura was emitted from Li Dao''s weak body. "How is this possible!" Yang Jian looked at Li Dao in confusion. He did not understand why this person had received such a heavy injury, and why it gave him a sense of danger. An Emperor Flame of beautiful color appeared, and after that, it explosively increased in size, turning into a sea of flames. It avoided Yang Chan, and engulfed everyone within it. Miserable screams rang out incessantly. When the sea of fire dissipated, not a single Grass head Deity was left. "Fifth brother, Sixth brother!" The mournful wails were earth-shattering. The fifth brother of Plum Mountain, who had a weak cultivation, and the sixth brother along with many other Grass Head Gods were burned into nothingness. Boss Mei Shan and the rest were burning their bodies and looked miserable. Li Jing and his son were also in a sorry state. When he looked at where Li Dao was originally standing, there was no sign of him at all. Yang Chan let out a sigh of relief, and a relaxed smile appeared on her face. Yang Jian had a complicated look on his face as a hint of relief flashed across his eyes. That''s good too, perhaps this could be considered as the best ending. However, when he thought of the many Grass Head Gods and the fifth brother of Plum Mountain, and of the fact that Old Man Plum Mountain had lost his sixth chance in Li Dao''s hands, Yang Jian fell silent. Li Jing and son looked at each other without saying anything. In fact, it was not a good time to talk. In the Lingxiao Treasure Hall of the Heavenly Court, the immortals who witnessed this through the Kunlun Mirror were whispering to each other in shock. The Jade Emperor had a weird expression, but no one knew what he was thinking. Old Lord Taishang was expressionless, and his gaze did not change at all. Although that man called Li Dao was an anomaly, it was not all bad. At the very least, the Heavenly Dao was irreversible. There was no need to worry. Old Lord Taishang even made a move to disrupt the heavens, taking the initiative to cover for Li Dao. Yang Jian and the others did not chase after Li Dao, and instead escorted Yang Chan back to the Heavenly Court to report. Seeing Li Dao successfully escape, Yang Chan felt extremely relaxed, and did not resist anymore, allowing Yang Jian to escort her back to the Heavenly Court. She prayed silently in her heart, "By the Heavens, Mother Nuwa, please bless me. Liru will definitely be fine!" As for Li Dao, his hair was in disarray as he fled while spitting out blood. At first, he still had the strength to fly, but in the end, he could only run on the ground. He did not know where he had escaped to. All he knew was that he had fled to a mountain. There was a sea of bamboo on the mountain, and in the depths of the sea of bamboo was a thatched cottage. After falling to the ground, just before he fainted, Li Dao saw the face of a woman in white clothes. His head tilted to the side and he completely lost consciousness. The white-clothed woman hastily stepped forward and inspected the injuries of the man who had fled here in a sorry state. She furrowed her delicate eyebrows and then carried the man into the thatched cottage. The woman in white didn''t understand how this person was able to survive after receiving such heavy injuries. Because Li Dao''s cultivation was very high, the woman in white couldn''t tell that Li Dao had a cultivation base. Coupled with the fact that Li Dao was fleeing in a sorry state and wasn''t flying over, the woman in white only thought of Li Dao as a mortal. "Elder sister, who is this person?" The white-clothed female carried a disheveled man, who appeared to be in a sorry state, on the bed. The green-clad girl, who had returned to her thatched cottage, asked curiously. "Don''t ask so much, hurry up and bring the hot water over!" The white-clothed woman didn''t even look at the green-clothed girl as she spoke. Soon, the girl in cyan had finished boiling the water. With a leap, she brought the basin to the side of the woman in white. Looking at her little sister, the woman in white shook her head helplessly. She took out a handkerchief and wiped the man''s bloodied face, then tidied her hair along the way. Suddenly, the girl in cyan shouted, "Wow, big sister, this person is so good-looking!" The white-clothed woman looked at the man she had cleaned up and was somewhat entranced. "Indeed, this man is a bit too good-looking." "Elder sister, for such a good-looking person to taste so good, is that right? If we eat him, will our cultivation receive a boost? " The girl stuck out her pink tongue and licked her lips. She almost drooled. "Qing`er!" The white-clothed woman dragged out her voice. She was slightly angry, causing the green-clothed girl to be scared into silence. Li Dao didn''t know that in the time he was unconscious, he was almost eaten by someone else. C778 Qingcheng Mountain, located in Sichuan, Shuishui, and Emei mountains, also known as Mount Shu. Emei was an orthodox disciple of the Mount Shu Sect, passed down from the Taiqing lineage. He was a famous sword immortal when he was in the Sect Leader''s life. The Azure City Mountain Range was also the orthodox sect of sword immortals. In fact, it was even more orthodox than Emei. The Azure City Sect had passed down the teachings of the Clear Sky Sect. In terms of swordplay, they naturally respected the Sect Leader of the Clear Sky Sect. It was just that in the Conferred God Battle, the High Priestess was defeated and the disciples of the Green Mountain Sect were unable to trace her whereabouts. Thus, the Green City Sect was not as famous as Emei. Adept Emei''s life as a disciple of the Mentor was filled with the inheritance of the two Demon Annihilating Swords, Zi Ying and Qing Suo. The founder of Qingcheng had originally been a third-generation disciple, a disciple who broke down the school and came out to establish his own sect. One day, the Twin Styx Sword was comparable to Zi Ying and Qing Suo. However, most of the disciples had been taken away by the buddhist gate, and even more had perished. Perhaps a wisp of their true spirit would be placed on the Divine Seal Decree, restrained by the Heavenly Court, and be disobedient. The remaining disciples kept a low profile and didn''t dare to show off. Hence, only the Sword Immortals of Mount Shu were powerful. There were no monsters on Mount Emei. The Green City Mountain was different. Monsters could be seen everywhere. The disciples of Emei hated evil and were arrogant and despotic. When they saw demons and devils, they would not care about right and wrong and drew their swords to fight them. The disciples of Qingcheng City had hidden themselves in the outside world and were a little more friendly towards the wild monsters in the mountains. This was because the founder of the Green Mountain Sect came from a sect of interception, and was scrupulously abiding by the teachings of the Sect Master to intercept any living creature, and believed that any person who had a spirit would be able to achieve the Dao. That was why, at the foot of the Green Mountain, the two ladies, Qing and Bai, were able to settle down. At the foot of the Qingcheng Mountain, in the depths of the sea of bamboo, there sat a thatched cottage that looked like the hiding place of an expert. It was filled with immortal qi. However, the owner of this thatched cottage was not an expert hermit, nor was he a Dao Immortal. It was just a serpent demon that had cultivated for a thousand years. She was an honorary disciple of Mount Li''s old mother, and was at the peak of the Immortal Soul stage. She was just a step away from transcending the tribulation and becoming an Immortal and losing her mortal body. The Snake Demon didn''t know of her relationship with the Cyan City Sect, and in fact, she didn''t even know the true identity of her Master. Liushan''s mother was one of the few almighty experts and was also one of the top cultivators in this world. Lishan''s mother had an astonishing background. He was the senior direct disciple of the Master of Heavenly Secrets. Originally, the eldest disciple of the Skypalace Daoist should have been Daoist DuoBao. However, as soon as he entered the Buddhist Sangha, he transformed into Tathagata. Of course, the Goddess of Mercy had to support her facade of apostasy. At this moment, the Snake Demon, who had no idea how formidable her teacher was, was holding her chin as she sat in front of the window with her delicate eyebrows tightly knitted, unable to relax. "Elder sister, what do you think is wrong with this person? His injuries do not show any signs of healing at all! He had wasted so much precious medicine on him. Elder sister, I can understand why you said you wanted to accumulate merits. But the merits you gained by saving him alone, can it compare to the precious medicine we spent? If he dies, sister, you will suffer even more. In my opinion, since he still hasn''t digested the precious medicine yet, why not eat him? A girl in green clothes appeared to be around sixteen to seventeen years old. She had the unique liveliness of a young girl, and when she spoke, her words were filled with a little mischievousness and shrewdness. "Qing`er, how many times have I told you this? Saving others is not only a matter of accumulating merit, but also a matter of cultivating your mental state. If your mental state is lacking, how can you become an immortal?" The woman in white shook her head helplessly and spoke sincerely. "Immortal Ascension. I really don''t know what''s so good about Immortal Ascension. Isn''t it fine for us sisters to roam the mountains and rivers everyday? What kind of deity would that be? It''s boring. Why not just eat him?" "Elder sister, look at him, he''s so pretty. I''ll definitely eat him!" The azure-dressed woman looked at the man lying on the bed, her eyes sparkling. She couldn''t help but drool in her mouth. It was good that he didn''t look, but when she did, she was shocked to find that the man had somehow managed to sit up. Perhaps he had used too much strength when he sat up, causing the injuries in his body to cause blood to flow out from the corner of his mouth. "You want to eat me?" Li Dao''s face was pale, like that of a sickly plant. As he coughed, pieces of his internal organs were also coughed out along with his blood. He looked just like a sickly ghost that didn''t have long to live. With Li Dao''s personality, when facing strangers, he usually wore a light smile. However, Li Yao was unable to smile. Being heavily injured was one reason. The second reason was that he did not know how the Heavenly Court would deal with Yang Chan. Asking a weak girl like Yang Chan to face all these, when she thought about it again, Li Dao''s eyes had a look of ice that could not melt even after ten thousand years. As for the green-clothed girl saying that she wanted to eat him, Li Dao didn''t take it to heart. Although his current mana was chaotic, like a mortal without cultivation, his physique was still there. "Young Master, you''re finally awake! You''ve been unconscious for half a month!" The woman in white hastily held Li Dao and wiped the blood off the corner of his mouth with a handkerchief. Li Dao ignored her. His eyes turned cold as he clenched his teeth and muttered to himself word by word, "Old Lord Taishang, thank you for your care. I, Li Jun, will remember it and return it to you in the future!" The white-clothed woman''s heart trembled. When she picked up this man, she only thought that he was an ordinary person. But later on, she realized that he didn''t seem to be. How could a mortal''s injuries not heal? Also, to not eat or drink for half a month, was there such a mortal? Now that she heard the words "Old Lord Taishang" from Li Daoyi, the white-clothed woman''s heart became even more shocked. As a monster with the ambition to become an immortal, how could she not know who Old Lord Taishang was? Furthermore, from the other person''s tone, it seemed like there was a conflict between him and Old Lord Taishang. Just what sort of existence did he pick up? Li Dao ignored the two girls and glanced at them before asking, "Are you two Devil Snakes?" The white-clothed woman''s hand trembled, and her expression was slightly strange. The green-clad woman looked at Li Dao warily, as if she was about to attack him. "Yes, our sister''s Devil Snake!" The white-clothed woman slowly loosened her grip on Li Dao''s arm. Her expression was also cold as she spoke. As a snake demon, the woman in white felt inferior to her status as a snake demon. Back in the days when she was still learning in Mount Lishan, her seniors and juniors seemed to look down on her, so she was determined to become an immortal and get rid of the strange looks of others. Li Dao nodded. He struggled to stand up and said, "Thank you for saving me. In the future, there will be great rewards for you!" With that, he stood up and walked towards the door with great difficulty. Who knew if the pursuers from the Heavenly Court would come? If they did, then it would be hard to deal with him in his current state. "Young Master, you should sit down. With your current condition, where can you go?" In the end, the white-clothed woman couldn''t bear to see Li Dao struggle with such difficulty. She once again stepped forward to support him. Li Dao hesitated for a moment before sitting back down. In any case, his current state was the same no matter where he went. If the Heavenly Court was looking for him, it was impossible to not be able to find him. For now, he could only recuperate and gather his energy. He could see if he could recover from his injuries and deal with the pursuit later. "Seeing your Immortal Soul stage cultivation, you can be considered a Demonic Lord. What''s your name?" Smelling the faint fragrance from the woman in white, Li Dao asked. He did not realize that she was his savior. The woman in white was stunned and replied subconsciously, "I am Bai Suanzhen. Greetings, great deity!" Hearing this reply, Li Dao turned to look at the green-clad girl and asked, "Then you are Little Qing?" "How do you know?" Xiaoqing almost jumped up in fright. However, when she thought about it, the other party was an immortal. He had an unparalleled divine ability, so it was not difficult for her to deduce his name. However, the meat of an immortal should be even more delicious. Would I become an immortal if I ate him? Xiaoqing''s mind raced as she instantly thought of another place. Looking at the two girls, Li Dao had a rough understanding of the situation. Bai Suzhen should have just learned her skills from Mount Li not long ago, so she hadn''t met with Guan Yin or Xu Xian in the West Lake, nor had she met her fated opponent, Fa Hai. Currently, Bai Suzhen should still be the same White Snake that wholeheartedly wanted to become an Immortal and ranked in the Immortal Class. "I will be troubling you for a while now. You have saved me. If you have any difficulties in cultivation, you can ask me." Li Dao nodded his head. It was not a small matter for him to guide a lesser demon at the Immortal Soul Stage and a lesser demon at the Aurous Core Stage. Bai Suzhen was overjoyed as she repeatedly expressed her thanks. Little Qing pouted and didn''t take it to heart at all. From this, it could be seen the differences between the two demons'' personalities. One was a docile and obedient girl, while the other was an unruly and unruly wild girl. C779 Li Dao wasn''t the kind of person who would panic whenever something happened to him. On the contrary, he was very calm. A true expert, no matter how hopeless the situation was, would not be afraid, much less panic. Besides, it was far from being hopeless. One day in the sky, one year on the ground. Although he did not know how the time passed, it would at least take a few hours for Yang Jian and the others to report back to the Heavenly Court and then send their pursuers to chase him! A few hours in the sky meant a few months in the mortal world. Even if he couldn''t completely recover in those few months, he could still recover his combat strength without a problem. Thinking up to here, Li Dao sat cross-legged on the bed with an indifferent expression. It was unknown if it was Bai Suzhen''s bed or Xiaoqing''s bed. He focused his mind and carefully checked the situation in his body. Li Dao could not open his brows no matter how hard he tried. Bai Suzhen and Xiao Qing looked at each other and did not dare to ask any further. They both quietly withdrew. "Elder sister, what do you think? Look at this scoundrel, he doesn''t look like a Dao Immortal at all. If I knew earlier, I wouldn''t have cared about him and allowed him to be snatched away by the wild wolves! " Xiaoqing stamped her feet, her mouth bulging. Li Dao had used up countless of their precious medicine to talk, and after waking up, he was even so brazen as to occupy their beds. This was simply outrageous. "Qing`er, don''t speak nonsense. "There''s naturally a reason for an immortal to do this. Moreover, we saved an immortal, so we were able to receive his guidance. This is a great opportunity, even if others ask for it, they wouldn''t be able to get it." In order to hide some of the thoughts that she shouldn''t have, she said, "All you know is that immortals aren''t as good as you think. Look at that deity in the room, isn''t he being chased like a stray dog? " Bai Suzhen smiled but didn''t say anything. Little Qing was under her protection, so she didn''t notice the cruelty of this world at all. After the battle for hegemony, the rise of the human race, through the rule of the three emperors, the five emperors were able to prosper. The Witch Clan at least had a Queen of Peace, which kept a portion of the power of the Witch Clan, so that the Witch Clan wouldn''t be too miserable. On the other hand, from the demon clan, Demon Emperor Jun Jun and the Eastern Emperor had fallen in pairs, and not even one of the ten great demon gods remained. The moment the human cultivators saw the demon clan, they would start shouting and shouting, and the living space of the demon clan was being compressed inch by inch. Xiaoqing did not know, but Bai Suzhen knew very well how miserable it was to live as a monster. Lishan learned martial arts, Bai Suzhen had good kung fu, and she was accepted as an honorary disciple by Old Mother Lishan. In reality, Bai Suanzhen had only met Old Mother Lishan from the beginning and had only learned some unorthodox martial arts. This was the reason why Bai Suzhen was so eager to become a deity. It was because deities were high and mighty, no longer needing to be bullied by others to be able to live with dignity. On the surface, there weren''t many experts left from the demon clan. A perfectly fine Monkey King had abandoned the demon clan and became a battle victor. Back then, when the demons mentioned the Monkey King, they would raise their thumbs up and praise the Great Sage''s grandfather from the bottom of their hearts. Now, the demons did not know what the Monkey King was, they only knew that there was a buddhist dog that was subjected to human incense. The rest of the Greater Demons either became mounts for the various Immortals, or became buddhist protectors, or perished long ago. Only the Great Sage, Demon Ox of the Sky Pingtian Great Sage, had the ability to stand up for him. It was just that Demon Ox was once a Heavenly Sect Leader''s mount, not a wild demon. Bai Suzhen knew very well that as a wild monster, if one did not work hard and did not struggle, they would not seize opportunities. Sooner or later, they would be caught peeling muscles and concocting pills. There was also the demon master, Kun Peng. However, those existences were not something that a lesser demon like Bai Suizhen could understand. Therefore, Bai Suzhen valued the good fortune gained from meeting Li Dao. If she could obtain two sets of immortal Tao techniques, she would be able to enjoy limitless benefits. Of course, Li Dao was not clear about Bai Suzhen''s bitterness. His impression of her had always been in the TV series and legends. He only thought of her as a kind and gentle snake who had been suppressed under the Lei Feng Pagoda for the sake of pursuing love. Right now, Li Dao was not in the mood to think about Bai Suzhen and Xiao Qing. All he knew was that his situation was even worse than he imagined. Li Dao might not know about the existence of this Grandmaster Hongjun of the world, but Old Lord Taishang''s casual strike had dealt him a heavy blow. Having the bones in his body broken was nothing, and having his internal organs shattered was nothing as well. It was just that the dao that could not be expelled was the most troublesome. The dao halos left by Old Lord Taishang prevented his mana from circulating and also made it extremely difficult for him to recover from his injuries. If he could not remove the dao halos left in his body, then he would never be able to recover. Old Lord Taishang was definitely a Golden Immortal of the Da Lou Realm. As for how far he went in the Da Lou Realm, Li Dao could not tell, because he was still far away from the Da Luo Realm. A true Immortal could live with the Heavens and Earth, be immortal in gold, and be eternal in earth. The only thing Li Dao could do was slowly absorb the Astral Energy and heal the injuries in his body. Then, he would rely on Di Yan to slowly erase the dao halos left in Old Lord Taishang''s body. The sound of knocking on the door rang out. Under Li Dao''s permission, Bai Suanzhen came in with a basin of hot water. "Great deity, how are your injuries?" Bai Suzhen carefully asked Li Dao after putting down the hot water. Li Dao took a glance at her and realized that this Bai Suzhen was different from what he remembered. However, he did not pursue the matter further. They had only met by chance. "It''s fine, but I need to tell you one thing, I''m not a deity. On the contrary, I''m a criminal chased by the Heavenly Court! My advice to you is not a problem, it is just that you have to consider it clearly. " Actually, it didn''t matter whether Bai Suzhen brought him back or not. Could it be that she didn''t care about him, and he would really be eaten by wild beasts? She was kind enough to bring him back, but it could also be considered fate. Seeing how determined she was in seeking the dao, Li Dao could also guide her. However, there were some things that had to be said before he could guide her. Hearing Li Dao''s words, Bai Suzhen hesitated for a moment, then bit her lips and said, "Great Immortal, please guide me!" Li Dao nodded and did not say anything else. As for the Sun Snake, Li Yao had long given up on this idea, even if the person in front of him was the proper Bai Suanzhen. In the following time, Bai Suzhen did her best to serve Li Dao. She drew water in the morning and supported Li Dao out to look at the sunset in the evening. Li Dao did not go back on his words and passed on a lot of mantras and abilities to Bai Suzhen. Xiaoqing also basked in the glory and learned some basics. Just like this, half a year passed. Li Dao''s injuries had improved slightly, and his face was still pale. His mana circulation was still hindered, but at least he wouldn''t vomit blood as soon as he coughed. During this half year, the Bai Suanzhen sisters had spent their days together with Li Dao and gained a little understanding of him. Therefore, Bai Suanzhen''s feelings for Li Dao were very complicated. He called them master and disciple, but in reality, they were both master and disciple. However, they were not called master and disciple. He couldn''t even be considered a friend, and the feeling was quite wonderful. Although Li Dao was heavily injured, he was still experienced and experienced. The two girls undoubtedly worshipped Li Dao and even had some thoughts that shouldn''t be. However, Li Dao''s attitude was neither cold nor indifferent, so Bai Suzhen did not dare to think too much into it. The moment any thoughts that should not arise in her mind, she would destroy them. Today, the setting sun was just right. Bai Suzhen was still supporting Li Dao as they strolled through the golden bamboo sea. Suddenly, the sky was covered by dark clouds. Without any warning, dark clouds had suddenly appeared. Li Dao raised his head to look at the black cloud above him. Unexpectedly, he was still familiar with it. C780 "Li Dao!" A loud shout echoed. The voice was cold and filled with killing intent. The dark clouds dissipated, revealing Yang Jian, who had a silver helmet and armor, and was wielding a three pointed, two bladed blade. Yang Jian brought a bunch of heavenly soldiers, and a few deities that Li Dao did not recognize. One of them was actually also a True Immortal. It was unknown how many heavenly soldiers the Heavenly Court had raised. In any case, they weren''t worth much. The last time he killed a hundred thousand with a single sword strike, another hundred thousand appeared this time. Bai Suzhen and Xiaoqing were already scared silly. Li Dao said that they did not take it to heart when he was being chased by the Heavenly Court. However, hundreds of thousands of heavenly soldiers suddenly appeared. The one leading them was the famous war god of the Three Realms, Yang Jian. Seeing Li Dao being supported by a Devil Snake, the coldness in Yang Jian''s eyes became even stronger. His third sister was being tortured in the Celestial Prison. This brat, on the other hand, was fooling around with the Evil Woman in the mortal world! Third sister, you''re looking at the wrong person! Yang Jian shouted in his heart, but his expression was cold. He looked at Li Dao and shouted, "Li Dao, let''s see where you can run to this time!" "Hehe, you actually dare to speak so arrogantly of a defeated opponent? Yang Jian, it''s not that I underestimated you. Ask your heart, are you a match for me?" Li Dao laughed coldly. His eyes were disdainful, but his heart was extremely solemn. In this situation, it was simply not suitable for him to fight against others. Only Di Yan was able to unleash his full strength. Yang Jian remained silent. Although there was no clear victor in the previous exchange, Yang Jian knew that he was not this person''s match. It was not the work of a hero to take advantage of the fact that the other party had not yet recovered from his injuries. However, the Jade Emperor''s orders could not be disobeyed. Li Dao pulled his arm out from Bai Suzhen''s embrace, took a step forward and coldly asked Yang Jian, "Yang Jian, let me ask you, how is Chan''er?" "Shut up, you are the most unqualified to mention Third Sister!" It was better if Li Dao didn''t mention Yang Chan. Seeing that Li Dao still had the face to ask about Yang Chan''s situation, Yang Jian shook her three pointed and two blade blades, and instantly stabbed towards Li Dao. Li Dao''s eyes were cold as he looked at Yang Jian who charged over, and said in a deep voice, "Yang Jian, for Chan Er''s sake, I don''t want to be your enemy." If you think you can bully me just because I got injured, then come and try! " As he spoke, the mysterious flame mark on his forehead pulsed, and a colorful flame rose in the palm of Li Dao''s hand. The terrifying temperature distorted the surrounding space, causing the sea of bamboo to turn yellow. Li Dao stood there in a relaxed manner. His entire body was riddled with flaws, like a powerless scholar. However, no one dared to look down on him. This was a madman who had slain a hundred thousand heavenly soldiers with a single sword strike. While heavily injured, he had burned the two brothers Mei Shan and the hundreds of Grass Head Gods under Yang Jian''s command. "Li Dao, don''t tell me these are useless things. If you''re still a man, then go with me to the Heavenly Court to be executed in exchange for Third Sister''s freedom!" Yang Jian ignored the colorful Di Yan in Li Dao''s hand. Three inches of vertical scar appeared on his forehead, shooting out a white light that could split mountains and shatter rivers. Three pointed two blades cut through the air, bringing up astral winds. He would not rest until he had picked Li Dao up on the tip of the blade! Li Dao''s expression turned colder and colder. It was not difficult to find out from Yang Jian that Yang Chan was currently imprisoned within the Celestial Prison. Who knew what kind of torture she was enduring? But can I go to the Heavenly Court with Yang Jian? Di Yan soared up, Li Dao reached out his hand and pulled, turning into a pillar of fire that shot into the sky, smashing towards Yang Jian. Yang Jian clenched his teeth, and stabbed towards the pillar of fire with his three blades and two daggers without any hesitation. With a loud boom, the pillar of fire collided with the triple-edged, two-edged blade. Mana surged, bringing with it a shockwave. Yang Jian flew back, the bright silver armor seemed to melt. The black cloak had been destroyed, and the triple-edged two-edged sword let out a wail, as if it was in a sorry state. When Li Dao activated Di Yan with all his might, Yang Jian only suffered a little. This could be considered good. Yang Jian did not care about his demeanor and turned around to shout at a tall man with a red beard, wearing a golden armor and a fiery red cloak. "Wang Xie, why aren''t you attacking? Are you trying to watch him escape again?" The red-faced man held the steel whip and walked over to Li Dao. He glanced at Yang Jian and said coldly, "Yang Jian, you''re not worthy enough to order a family!" Li Dao frowned and gave Bai Suzhen and Xiaoqing a meaningful glance. Wang Xie was not a nameless person. He was also known as Officer Wang Ling, and was known as the Innate First General, the Red Heart Protector of the Dao. In the past, Sun Wukong had caused a ruckus in the sky and fought his way into Lingxiao Treasure Hall. It was this man who had fought a battle with Sun Wukong for three hundred rounds and was not at a disadvantage. Their battle prowess was unknown, and their cultivation realms were the same as Li Dao and Yang Jian; they were both True Immortals. "Insolent madman, the heavens are so mighty, yet you still refuse to commit suicide. When will you be waiting for that moment?" His voice was like thunder, and his red beard made him look especially ugly. He raised his hand and swung out a whip. The whip was like a mountain and river pressing down on one''s body, unstoppable and unstoppable. "Di Yan, explode!" Following Li Dao''s voice, the flames exploded and engulfed the entire sea of bamboo. After the flames dissipated, there was no more sea of bamboo at the foot of the Green City Mountain. There was only a pitch-black bottomless abyss and the air was still scorching hot. Who knew how many creatures were implicated and turned into ashes. Yang Jian''s expression was cold, and did not say a word. Wang Ling official was slightly surprised. When he came here, he had heard some rumors about Li Dao. However, he did not take it to heart. He only thought Yang Jian and the rest were trash and did not expect that this person was truly formidable. "Howling Celestial Dog, in which direction did they go?" Looking at the unfathomable black hole that was burned out by Di Yan, Yang Jian asked the Howling Celestial Dog beside him. "Boundless Heaven and Earth, Thousand Miles Tracking!" The Howling Celestial Dog immediately used its ability to find the direction Li Dao had escaped in. At this moment, Bai Suizhen was carrying Li Dao on her back, madly running while riding the clouds. Her heart was beating rapidly, as if she would jump out at any moment. Xiaoqing followed closely behind, gritting her teeth. She used all of her mana to fly. "We should head towards places with many people. It would be best if it is a busy city in a big city. As the deities of the Heavenly Court, they should be wary of us!" Li Dao laid on Bai Suizhen''s back without showing any other expression. His voice was calm and indifferent. When Bai Suzhen heard this, she clenched her teeth and summoned her mana before heading towards the bustling city. C781 The distance from the Green City Mountain to Jincheng was only a few hundred Li. With Bai Suizhen''s Immortal Soul cultivation, she appeared in Jincheng within fifteen minutes with Li Dao on her back. Jincheng City was also known as the capital of Shu. It was known as the Heavenly Province. It was a place where the rich flourished and the people lived in peace. Du Fu had once written that the outskirts of the Jinguang City was dense and dense, and the Jinguang City was referring to the capital of Shu. People were coming and going on the streets. Teahouses, brothels, gambling houses, booths, stalls, performers, they were all bustling with noise and excitement. Suddenly, a streak of white light appeared. Two women appeared on the street. One was in white, the other in green. At the end of the street was a devastatingly beautiful woman. Strangely, on the back of this devastatingly beautiful woman in white was a weak and handsome young master. The commoners didn''t see how Li Blade and the other two appeared, they were only surprised by their appearances. "Look at that gigolo, he''s in broad daylight. How shameful!" "Who doesn''t? It''s such a pity for such a devastatingly beautiful beauty to actually marry such a good-for-nothing!" Some scholars started to discuss the matter, feeling ashamed of Li Dao, who was on Bai Suzhen''s back. In their eyes, Li Dao was a scholar. Indeed, just by looking at her appearance, she was no different from a scholar. "Ai, a good daughter of yours, why did she marry such a good husband?" "That''s why I said, what''s the use of finding a man who can''t just look at his face? No matter how good-looking he is, he''s still just a pushover. His wife even carried him on her back when he left ¡­" "It''s just that I pity that girl. She has such a pretty face." An older woman looked at Li Dao and the other two, pointing fingers and making remarks. Her tone of voice was filled with undisguised disdain. Regardless of whether it was Li Dao, Bai Suanzhen, or Xiao Qing, none of them had the mood to care what these mortals were saying. Bai Suzhen frowned and asked Li Dao, "What do we do now?" Li Dao smiled and patted Bai Suzhen''s shoulder, indicating for her to put him down. Li Dao nearly lost his balance after landing on the ground. The ignorant commoners around him began to criticize him for his excessive indulgence. "Miss Bai, Lady Qing, you''ve all seen it. I''m in a very bad situation right now." This is the end of our fates, so you don''t need to worry about me. Quickly leave, their target is me, Li, and I will not investigate the crimes of you two little monsters. " Li Dao said as he walked forward. There was a middle-aged man in white robes pulling Er Hu there. The Er Hu''s voice was so disorderly that it was hard to hear. "No!" At a time like this, how could we abandon you and leave? Li Dao had only taken two steps when Little Blue and Bai Suanzhen both walked up to support him. Little Blue''s cheeks were puffed up, and her chubby cheeks looked very cute. Unfortunately, Li Dao was not in the mood to appreciate them. Bai Suzhen did not speak. Her delicate eyebrows were frowning and she had a heavy heart. It was unknown if it was because she was worried about Li Dao, or if she was worried about being implicated, or both. "Miss Bai, Miss Qing, do you know who it is that you want to face? It will be beyond redemption! " Li Dao stopped his steps and said to the two girls with a heavier tone. The two girls looked at each other and hesitated. In the end, they did not let go of Li Dao''s arm. Li Dao let out a sigh. The other side was loyal to him, but he couldn''t harm them. He broke free from the two girls'' arms and shouted, "Bai Suzhen, Xiaoqing, it''s not easy to cultivate. Don''t mess with yourself, hurry up and leave!" Xiaoqing had yet to say anything. Light suddenly appeared, and dark clouds gathered in the sky. She was a heavenly soldier. Behind him was Yang Jian, Officer Wang Ling, the four Mei brothers, and the Howling Celestial Dog. "Hurry up, or it''ll be too late!" Li Dao turned around and glanced at Yang Jian and the others. Then, he said a few words to Bai Suzhen and Xiaoqing before he continued to walk towards the white-clothed man, carrying Erhu, with empty steps. Li Dao didn''t do this for no reason. The white clothed man could only see the back of the figure. His voice was messy, but there was a faint flow of rhythm within it. He did not want to run into any experts in the city. Even though he did not know who this person was nor did he know his cultivation level, Li Dao still decided to go closer and listen attentively to that man. Under the messy Erhu sound, Old Lord Taishang''s remaining dao halo showed signs of loosening. "Li Dao, stop fighting with beasts. You won''t be able to escape!" Yang Jian, who was standing behind Li Dao, felt a little puzzled as he watched Li Dao walk towards him with his floating footsteps. He did not attack immediately, but chose to talk him down. If Li Dao were to fight with his life on the line, Yang Jian did not know how many civilians would die in this Jinguo City. At that time, he would also have karmic strength wrapped around himself, and although he could still withstand this bit of karma, for no reason at all, who would be willing to be infected by karma? Wang Ling raised his black steel whip and didn''t say anything. He just looked at Li Dao, wanting to see if he had any other tricks up his sleeve. At this moment, the Imperial City was in complete chaos. The commoners fled in all directions, hiding in the shadows to watch what was happening. The appearance of Li Dao and Bai Suizhen with only a few people, the commoners were not surprised. However, Yang Jian''s group had too many targets. In addition to his armor, there was the incomparably ugly Wang Ling official, as well as the hundreds of thousands of heavenly soldiers in the sky. The commoners were not blind, so they obviously knew how to avoid this. When immortals fought, hundreds of people would suffer. This was something that ordinary people knew. Li Dao turned a deaf ear to Yang Jian''s words, and walked towards the man with his back to the crowd, step by step. Bai Suzhen and Xiao Qing did not know what to do. They hurriedly followed beside Li Dao, one on the left and one on the right. They were both incomparably flustered. He couldn''t see the white-clothed man''s appearance, and could only judge from his back that he was a middle-aged man. His back gave others a sense of elegance. With such a huge scene, the entire official city was silenced. The commoners did not dare to speak, fearing that they would anger the deities. Only the man was still meddling with his own affairs, his voice was disorderly and ear-piercing. Li Dao walked to the man''s side and sat down. He did not say anything nor did he make any movements. Bai Suzhen and Xiaoqing''s hearts nearly jumped out of their chests. They stood beside Li Dao and pinched the corners of their clothes, not daring to look at Yang Jian and the rest. Officer Wang was unable to understand Li Dao''s actions, while Yang Jian was also unable to understand it. He could only feel baffled. "Li Dao, looks like you aren''t willing to be executed. Fine, since I''m evil, let me experience your abilities!" As he spoke, he held the steel whip in his hand and quickly rushed towards Li Dao. Li Dao''s expression remained unchanged, as if he didn''t see Wang Ling, and his mind was immersed in the voice of Er Hu, carefully comprehending the dao''s charm. The originally loud and disorderly sounds of the two hulks, along with the Wang Ling officials, suddenly became shrill and shrill, as if they were all crying at the same time. As if he had suffered a heavy blow, the royal spirit official''s body came to a sudden halt with a look of shock on his face. Yang Jian squinted his eyes and looked at the man in white, whose back was facing the crowd. The man in white slowly turned his head, holding the Erhu in his hand. A warm jade-like face with an evil aura about it appeared in front of everyone''s eyes. The refined and evil energy mixed together, forming a special temperament. The man laughed heartily and said, "Meeting is fate. Masters, please extinguish your weapons and listen to me play a song!" When they saw this person''s appearance, both Yang Jian and Wang Ling Guan involuntarily took a few steps back, looking extremely terrified. C782 "Meeting each other is a fortuitous event. All lords, please rest for your time and listen to my song!" The man slowly turned around, revealing a refined and gentle, yet extremely evil and bizarre face. It was said that mature men were the most attractive, and the truth was the same. This person had a handsome face with a unique temperament. It was unlikely that any woman could be immune to his charm. The man''s voice was also extremely magnetic, causing people to be unable to resist wanting to hear him say a few more words. For example, some of the little fresh meat celebrities might look good, but they could only attract some mediocre fans. Of course, 99% of the people in the world were vulgar, and 99% of the women were ordinary as well. In fact, this man''s charm was enough to make both the young and old alike eat. Even Li Dao became silent because of this man''s charm. Compared to this person, perhaps only a handsome face would not lose. In terms of temperament and connotation, he was far inferior. Li Dao was still sighing in admiration at this person''s charm, while Yang Jian and Wang Ling were bewildered as they retreated backwards. "Nightmare, why are you here?" Taking a few steps back, Yang Jian sucked in a breath of cold air. His heart sank as he asked coldly. Even a boorish man like Minister Wang Ling did not dare to be presumptuous at this moment. He was as obedient as a docile child. The man who was called Nightmare by Yang Jian smiled. His magnetic voice was gentle as he asked, "Is there a problem with me, Song Xueyi, here? Or did I break a heaven''s law, the God of Justice want to bring me back to the Heavenly Court to interrogate me?" "Senior, please don''t bother junior, how would junior dare offend you?" Yang Jian frowned. Even though the man in front of him had a harmless smile, as gentle as a gentleman, those who knew him all knew what kind of ruthless character he was. Li Dao laughed. Although he did not know what kind of background Nightmare had, nor did he know if this person was extremely vicious or not, was there any difference? This person could solve the problem right in front of his eyes. It was enough. "Senior, Yang Jian was ordered to capture criminal Li Dao of the Heavenly Court. He has never offended senior in the slightest. Senior, please do not obstruct him." Yang Jian held the tri-edged two-edged blade tightly in his hand and spoke to the man with a grave expression. "Hahahaha, God of Justice, are you threatening me?" The man looked at Yang Jian with a faint smile. His forehead was drenched in sweat, and he did not dare to say anything else. At this moment, Minister Wang Ling appeared even more cowardly than Yang Jian as he obediently stood at the side with a respectful expression. Thinking about this person''s background and legend, Yang Jian felt troubled. If there was a person, there would be a ghost. If there was an immortal, there would be a demon. If there was a god, there would naturally be a demon. Yin and Yang were opposites. The world had always been two sides. This person''s name was Song Xueyi. When did his path become unclear? He was one of the Three Realms'' owl-like devils, the Free and Unrestrained Nightmare. There were three devils in the Three Realms who were extremely capable. They were Blood Demons, Demons of the Heart, Demons of the Dream, and even Lord Buddha couldn''t do anything to them. The blood demons loved killing, the heart demons were strange, and the nightmare demons were mysterious. In comparison to Blood Demon and Inner Devil, Nightmare was a much easier opponent to get along with. Nightmare, also known as nightmare. Dressed in white, he held the Erhu in his hand. Between the three free and unfettered realms, there had once been a song that sent a nation into a dream. The entire nation fell into a dream that it would never be able to wake up from. It was only because the king of the country had made a bet with Nightmare, harming the citizens of the country. They all said that he, Yang Jian, was the number one wargod in the Heaven Realm, other people did not know about it. Without mentioning anything else, the masters who had taught him, as well as his uncles and grandmasters, and even his grandmasters, were all all stronger than him. "Woosh, woosh, woosh, woosh ~ ~ ~" It was just that the big heads did not want to easily take action, which was why he, Yang Jian, got the title of Heaven Realm''s number one war god. Not to mention those almighty elders, even the royal spirit official in the Heavenly Court was not weaker than him. As for that monkey, he was not weak either. Yang Jian was very self-aware, he did not lose himself because of the title of Heaven Realm''s number one wargod. "Senior Nightmare, this junior doesn''t dare to be disrespectful to you, but please don''t make things difficult for this junior. This person is a criminal personally appointed by the Jade Emperor. If we don''t bring him down, Yang Jian won''t be able to respond!" Yang Jian clasped his fists respectfully, then looked towards Nightmare. At this moment, Li Dao was sitting next to Nightmare and directly went up to grab him. Both Yang Jian and Wang Ling were not as daring as he was and had to seek the opinion of Nightmare. Nightmare laughed again. His voice was clear and teasing as he said, "I am a demon and you are immortals. Aren''t you afraid that your grandmaster will be angry when you call me senior?" Yang Jian clasped his hands and lowered his head without saying anything, nor did he know how to reply. The man only felt bored. He looked at Li Dao, then at Yang Jian and the others and smiled. "Everyone should listen to my song before saying anything else." After saying that, without caring about Yang Jian and the others'' expressions, the man sat back down, played the zither code, and strummed it. Holding the zither in one hand and the bow in the other, he closed his eyes and slowly began to pull. A deep tone rang out. At first, everyone didn''t think much of it, but slowly, the tone began to change, sometimes low, sometimes high. The man became more and more engrossed, looking like a landscape that blended into the heaven and earth. Hearing Li Dao''s melody, Yang Jian and the others also fell into a strange dream. The Erhu''s voice lingered in Li Dao''s ears. He seemed to see the surging tides, but also seemed to see the eruption of a volcano, and he also seemed to see the boundless Xiao Xiao and the falling of trees. Then, the scene in front of him changed, and a man appeared. It was Nightmare. Immersed in the music, the scene in front of him changed as the tune changed. Li Dao followed the man through the first half of his life, coldly watching from the side, his face expressionless. Unlike Li Dao, Yang Jian and the others were also immersed in the illusions, while expressions of joy, anger, sadness, joy, and the like all changed irregularly. Clang! The clashing of metals ended in the end! Yang Jian and the others woke up from the illusion and were all horrified. They looked at Nightmare and were trembling. Perhaps a quarter of an hour had passed in the outside world, but they had already fallen into an illusion for a thousand years. Their minds and moods were completely different from when they first saw Nightmare. Instantly, his heart grew older by a thousand years. Seeing the expressionless Li Dao beside Nightmare with his eyes closed, Yang Jian''s emotions became extremely complicated. The man glanced at Li Dao and looked towards Yang Jian and the others. His expression turned serious as he said, "This kid is fated to be with me, but I can''t let you take him away. If you insist on capturing him, you can try! However, let me give you guys a suggestion, it would be best for you guys to return to the Heavenly Court and have Zhang Bones personally come to take him away. " "Junior understands. I will take my leave now!" Looking at Li Dao, who was sitting beside Nightmare, Yang Jian threw his black cloak to the side, turned around and left. Ruthlessness is something only a fool would do. Both Yang Jian and Wang Ling are well-informed people, so they did not say much. Bai Suzhen and Xiaoqing looked at the retreating Yang Jian and company with confusion. Although they had experienced a thousand years in the illusion world, they did not achieve much improvement. The corner of the man''s mouth curled into a gentle smile. He had given these people a massive lucky chance, but unfortunately, only one person was able to grasp it! C783 After an unknown amount of time had passed, Li Dao finished looking at the first half of Nightmare''s life and slowly opened his eyes. Nightmare stood to the side, smiling without saying a word. He had the appearance of an intellectual middle-aged uncle. Right now, Li Dao''s true age was only less than 200 years. But, strictly speaking, he had already lived several thousands of years before Nightmare became a part of the Dao. Li Dao bent his knees and knelt before Nightmare, looking extremely serious. The man had gold on his knees and was kneeling in front of his parents. Li Dao was an orphan when he was young. Without parents, he did not respect the heavens or the earth, so it was basically impossible for him to kneel down. But now, he was kneeling to Nightmare, not because Nightmare had driven Yang Jian and the others away, nor because Nightmare had saved him, but because of Nightmare''s kindness in transmitting his Taoism. To pass on the Dao was greater than the heavens and earth. One could not help but kneel. Having experienced the first half of Nightmare''s life, he naturally experienced the process of him becoming a devil, and saw the dao that he comprehended. Nightmare was originally a mortal scholar. His hand was powerless, and his name was Song Xueyi. Just like most of the scholars, the young Song Xueyi was studying hard, while the old Song Xueyi was studying hard for more than ten years. Her father had died early, and her mother had grown up by his side. She had a childhood sweetheart, and they had an intimate relationship with each other. Song Xueyi had studied diligently and studied diligently. He had entered the capital at the age of 15 to pursue his studies, and had gone from being a scholar to an Elementary Scholar and then to becoming a High Scholar. Having won the top scholar, his status had changed. He could live up to his expectations and become famous throughout the world. Song Xueyi was born with such good skin. When the prime minister wanted to marry his daughter, the emperor wanted to make him his consort. The brothel''s courtesan was willing to give him a thousand gold just to beg for his inscription poem. Song Xueyi had already refused. There was still a girl waiting for him at home, waiting for him to fulfill his promise when he returned to be the top scholar in high school. Returning home in glory was originally a glorious affair. Riding his big horse, Song Xueyi returned to his hometown. He was so happy that he wanted to share his success with his mother and the girl. After leaving home for fifteen years, Song Xueyi was excited and nervous at the same time. When he reached the front of the house, he realized that the yard was already filled with weeds. The door had been corroded by the rain and was in ruins. At first, Song Xueyi only thought that his mother had moved into the house, so he went to the childhood sweetheart''s house to inquire about her mother''s whereabouts. When the old man saw him, he just shook his head and sighed and walked him out the door. Under his constant questioning, the girl''s father revealed a piece of news that was like a bolt out of the blue. It turned out that in the years that Song Xueyi had been studying, he had once met the girl that he had sworn an oath with and forcefully wanted to take her away. The girl was at home, helping her mother. Her mother had risked her life to stop the newcomer from taking her away, but the result was that she was stabbed through with a knife by a bodyguard of the Prince of Martialism. His mother had died, and no one had been buried. Only his neighbors had been wrapped in straw mats and hastily buried by the small mountain path. They hadn''t even erected a tablet. Song Xueyi could not accept what the girl''s old man had said, much less how he would react to it. He left the girl''s house in a daze, found his mother''s corpse, and buried it again for three years. To the current Song Xueyi, his name, power, and everything else was no longer important. After being filial to his mother for three full years, Song Xueyi was going to look for that girl. Song Xueyi, 33 years old, arrived at the Martial Imperial Manor and saw the girl with a smile like a flower. In his memory, the girl with the smile like a flower had already become a woman. She was no longer that immature, but had an old and numb look on her face. She was in her thirties, yet her temples were gray, and her eyes were lifeless. Seeing Song Xue Yi again, Fang Hua''s dead girl''s eyes came to life. Without a word, she crashed into the red pillar of the Martial Imperial Manor. Perhaps she had only lived this long to see him once! Song Xueyi had left behind blood and tears as he killed his way towards King Wu Ping''s heir on the spot. But how could a mere scholar like him be a match for King Wu Ping? Song Xueyi was dead. His body was hung on the city gate and exposed for half a month. No one would offend the King of Power for an infuriated young man who had resigned from his post. As a result, there was an extra evil spirit in the city. Song Xueyi, whose resentment had turned into evil spirits, sought the life of King Wu Ping. However, King Wu Ping had a high position and was protected by a martial arts master. His body was killed, his soul scattered after being exposed to the sun for half a month. Song Xueyi did not die. He still had his grievances, and if the heavens did not give him justice, he would go and demand it himself. This obsession had persisted for a long time, growing through the consumption of worldly resentment. Coincidentally, this resentment that floated between heaven and earth was attached to a rock left behind by the Nuwa Heaven Mending Goddess. With the nourishment of the Heaven Mending Stone, the resentment gradually dissipated and a new soul was born. The new life form of the Heaven Mending Stone had inherited Song Xueyi''s memories. He instinctively believed himself to be Song Xueyi, so he continued to use the name Song Xueyi. He went to look for Wu Ping Wang for revenge, but the world was changeable, the world was in flux, and Wu Ping Wang had already passed away. Song Xueyi was unwilling to give up. He went to the Underworld to snatch the life and death scroll and found the reincarnated King Wu Ping. King Wu Ping reincarnated and became a musician who pulled Erhu along. He even fell in love with a girl and had deep feelings for her. Without a second word, Song Xue Yi killed the musician and tormented his soul until it disappeared. After killing the musician, Song Xueyi did not get the consolation of taking revenge. Instead, he felt uneasy in his heart. The girl who was in love with the musician was heartbroken. She had repeatedly sought revenge on Song Xuanyi, but she was just a mortal. How could she take revenge? In the end, she committed suicide in front of Song Xueyi. When the girl died in front of him, her despairing look before she died caused Song Xuanyi to be greatly shocked. He suddenly realized that he was Song Xueyi, not the original Song Xueyi. In the end, he was just a new life whose resentment had been purified by the Heaven Mending Stone. From then on, Song Xueyi was still Song Xueyi. He was a completely new Song Xueyi. He brought up that musician, Erhu, and started to float around the world, observing the love between a man and a woman. After drifting for who knows how many years, he came across many immortals and devils along the way. His knowledge gradually widened as he comprehended the great Dao of lust and became the current Blood Cloth of Nightmare Song. Li Dao had experienced most of Song Xueyi''s life before he comprehended the Dao of Emotions, and more than half of the dao essence remaining in Old Lord Taishang''s body faded away. Although his injuries were not completely healed, he had regained his basic fighting strength. "Thank you for your kindness, Senior. Li Dao will never forget it!" This illusion was the life of Song Xuanyi, and it was also his path of cultivation. Song Xuanyi had selflessly passed on his dao to him; how could Li Dao not be grateful? This was the true devil of character, an open and unrestrained devil, an unrestrained devil. "When I am in a good mood, I always play a song when I see people. Others don''t see my path, but you do. It just means that we are fated, and it''s not much of a favor. "If you want, I think we can be friends." Dressed in white, just like Li Dao, the man had a bright smile on his face as he extended a hand towards Li Dao. Seeing the man''s candid smile, Li Dao also extended his hand and stood up. With a carefree smile, he said, "You are older than me, so you should be my brother!" "That''s right, you should be my younger brother!" The two of them held hands and laughed heartily as they chatted. Bai Suzhen and Xiaoqing, who were watching from the side, were completely baffled. C784 On the streets of Jinguang City, two men and two women sat next to an obscure tea shop. The three of them were all wearing white, and only the azure-dressed girl had the appearance and temperament of four people that others would dare to look at from afar. "Little brother, I can see from your cultivation level that you''re not strong enough to make a move against the emperor. Moreover, with the demeanor of the emperor, it''s even less likely for him to attack you. What exactly is going on?" Song Xueyi curiously asked Li Dao as he held the zither shaft in one hand and the zither bow in the other. The Erhu Zither in his hand was originally the Erhu Zither of an ordinary musician. It was ordinary, with nothing out of the ordinary about it. However, once it landed in his hands, it became contaminated by his aura and became extraordinary as well. Nightmare was a very carefree person. He was very curious about what was going on, so he asked directly. The reason why Nightmare suffered such a serious injury should be due to someone else''s private matters. In other words, Nightmare''s actions were meant to pry into other people''s private matters. He revealed the details of how he fell in love with Yang Chan, how he faced Yang Jian and the others, how he killed a hundred thousand heavenly soldiers with a single slash, and how Old Lord Taishang threw out the diamond chakram without hiding anything. At the beginning, they only thought that Li Dao was a deity that violated the rules of the heaven. When they heard Li Dao personally say that he had slain a hundred thousand heavenly soldiers with a single sword strike, their hearts shook and their eyes widened. "Weird, weird, even if it''s like this, Taiyang Zi still wouldn''t dare to attack you!" Nightmare rubbed his chin, puzzled. Li Dao''s expression was dark. He had a guess. If his prediction was correct, then Old Lord Taishang must have noticed that something was amiss and attacked him. However, Li Dao didn''t intend to tell Nightmare about him being a transcender. No matter how good their relationship was, they still couldn''t tell Nightmare about it. Since he couldn''t figure out what was going on, Nightmare wasn''t the type of person who couldn''t let go. He switched the topic back to Li Dao''s injuries. "Little brother, I can only help you with your injuries to this point. If you want to recover, you have to rely on yourself!" Li Dao nodded. He understood this principle. If Nightmare was someone on the same level as Old Lord Taishang, then he might be able to help him expel the remaining Dao marks in his body. However, it was clear that although Nightmare was powerful, he was still far inferior to Old Lord Taishang. Even the Nightmare was unable to help Ye Zichen recover from Old Lord Taishang''s casual attacks. "Big bro, don''t worry. I can handle this sort of injury myself. Give me a hundred years, and it''ll be enough to dissolve the Dao mark left by Old Lord Taishang!" "Hahahaha, it''s good that you have this sort of heroic spirit. However, I am unable to save your lover." When Yang Chan''s name was mentioned, Li Dao stopped talking. When he thought of how she was still suffering in the Heavenly Court''s prison, Li Dao wanted to immediately cause a ruckus in the Heavenly Court and then save her. As if he had seen through Li Dao''s thoughts, Nightmare let out a long sigh. "Little brother, this matter still needs to be slowly planned out. The Heavenly Court was not as simple as it seemed. The monkey from a thousand years ago caused a huge ruckus in the Heavenly Palace, and you yourself felt the might of it. Brother doesn''t dare to go to the Heavenly Court and cause a ruckus! " "Big Brother, you don''t have to worry. I know what I am capable of, but sooner or later, I will personally save Chan''er!" How could Li Dao not understand how terrifying the Heavenly Court was? At this moment, he was just a grasshopper in the eyes of the Jade Emperor and the others. Even Nightmare, a famous devil of the Three Realms, did not dare to be impudent in front of the Jade Emperor and Old Lord Taishang. Seeing that Li Dao wasn''t in a good mood, Nightmare turned to look at Bai Suanzhen and smiled, "Little Snake, you''re already so charmed. What kind of deity are you? Why don''t you follow me and become a demon?" Bai Suzhen was stunned. At this moment, Bai Suzhen only knew that the man in front of her was a devil and did not know how terrifying Nightmare was. She tactfully rejected, "Senior, I am deeply grateful. It''s just that Bai Suizhen''s ambition is to become an immortal, so I''ll have to show Senior my good intentions. " Bai Suzhen''s attitude was very reserved. Although she didn''t know much about Nightmare''s identity, she knew that this man in front of her was a demon that would make anyone''s expression change. "Little Snake, if you want to become an Immortal but have an inner demon in your heart that cannot be unraveled, how can you become an Immortal? Even if you become an immortal, so what? Wouldn''t it be good if you became a carefree and happy devil with me? " Nightmare wasn''t angered by that and asked Bai Suzhen with a chuckle. Bai Suzhen''s eyes were firm. She shook her head and rejected Nightmare. The reason why Bai Suzhen wanted to become a deity was because she wanted to get rid of her identity as a demon. In reality, immortals and fiendish demons were basically a process of pursuing power. This did not mean that the lifespan or strength of fiendish demons were inferior to that of immortals. They had the same cultivation base, as well as the same longevity. In fact, there were even some special Demonic beasts whose lifespans were very long before they reached that stage. The demons were weak, the human cultivators were shouting and fighting. Bai Suanzhen seemed strong and kind, but in reality, she was sensitive and wanted to become that noble deity. Immortal-Buddha Demons were the first to be ranked and the last to be ranked. This meant that Demons were even more unpopular than Demons. Bai Suzhen didn''t even want to be a demon, so how could she be bewitched? Xiaoqing didn''t think that way. She only felt that the man in front of her was very impressive, as he was able to scare away so many immortals without even making a move. "Uncle, I''m not willing to be bewitched by you, what do you think about me?" Xiaoqing, who had a skittish personality, might have been afraid in the beginning, but now she wasn''t restrained at all. Her voice was lively and lively as she asked Nightmare this question. Uncle? Nightmare smiled and looked at Xiaoqing carefully, then said, "You''re a good sapling, but you don''t have any demons in your heart, so naturally you won''t be bedeviled." "Ah?" How could it be like this! " Hearing Nightmare''s words, Little Qing couldn''t help but feel somewhat disappointed. "Qing`er!" Bai Suzhen spoke up with a harsh tone and a warning look in her eyes. Nightmare laughed loudly. "You little snake, you really don''t make sense. It''s fine if you don''t want to become bewitched, but why don''t you allow others to become bedeviled? Ridiculous, ridiculous! Young brother, let''s part ways here. If you want to find me, then come and find me! " As the laughter continued to echo in the air, Nightmare''s figure gradually faded until he disappeared. Li Dao cupped his hands and said in a clear voice, "Big brother, we will meet again in the future!" After looking at the spot where Nightmare had disappeared for a while, Li Blade turned to look at Bai Suanzhen and asked calmly, "Do you know what you have missed?" Bai Suzhen looked at Li Dao and answered with a serious expression, "I have made up my mind to become an immortal. The Devil Dao is not the path I should walk!" Li Dao couldn''t help but laugh when he saw Bai Suanzhen''s firm gaze. It was because he was infuriated by Bai Suanzhen. Having spent quite a bit of time with Bai Suzhen and Xiao Qing, Bai Suanzhen watched his opportunity slip away. Out of concern, she said a few words about her and explained the pros and cons of it. Bai Suanzhen''s eyes revealed a hint of disappointment as he looked at Li Dao who was laughing heartily. He had originally thought that Li Dao was an immortal that had violated the rules of the heavens and had some sort of inexplicable feeling for Li Dao. But now, Li Dao was brothers with a devil. Bai Suzhen was extremely disappointed with Li Dao, and her face turned cold. An immortal was the most noble, and a devil should be despised by others. This was Bai Suzhen''s simple view of the world and her values. C785 "The Devil Dao is not the way I should go!" Bai Suozhen looked at Li Dao with a resolute expression, her eyes filled with disappointment. Immortal Ascension was her true belief and determination. Li Dao was angered and laughed. He looked at Bai Suanzhen and felt slightly helpless. This woman that seemed to have the characteristics of a perfect woman was actually extremely stubborn to the extreme. Such women were considerate, gentle, generous, compassionate, and seemingly obedient, but they only listened to the right words, or words that were insignificant. They had their own perseverance, and they who seemed gentle and obedient were the most stubborn. Some of the more aggressive girls were a bit unhappy. They beat and scolded the men, and on the surface, they didn''t look like they were easy to mess with. When you mentioned breaking up with her, she would be entangled in all sorts of ways and would be unwilling to let it go. And some gentle and kind women, who looked weak and were good at listening, no matter how exaggerated your boasting, always listened with smiles and smiles, properly showing their admiration for you. However, their true feelings were extremely firm. Whenever a certain thought arose in her mind, they would unhesitatingly carry it out, and they would act even more emotionlessly and coldly than the men. They were the ones who could truly lift their pants and act as if nothing had happened. Without a doubt, Bai Suzhen''s heart was as firm as this. It was harder for a stubborn woman to change her mind when she was certain of something. For all living creatures, only a single heart was hard to fathom. This was also why inner demons were so formidable. The major powers were able to understand the laws of the world, but they weren''t able to see through the hearts of men. Li Dao did not believe that he could change Bai Suzhen''s beliefs and perseverance. However, there were some things that he had to say. If he said everything that he had to say, then fate would end it, and in the future, no matter how Bai Suzhen said, she would have nothing to do with him. "Bai Suzhen, I know why you want to become an Immortal. But, what is the fundamental difference between an Immortal and a Demon?" Without waiting for Bai Suzhen''s reply, Li Dao continued. "Originally, there was no Heaven and Earth. When Pangu established Heaven and Earth, there was also a Heaven and Earth. No matter if it was Immortals, Buddha, Demons, Demons, Humans, Gods, or Ghosts, they were all the same. They were all creatures raised by the heavens and earth. If one didn''t have to differentiate between high and low, the strong would be noble while the weak would be lowly! In the Primordial Era, the human race had yet to rise to prominence, and the Immortal Dao had yet to rise to greatness. The Demonic Lord was a land of Witch Masters. Back then, the Monster race was the most respected being in the world. There were also the handsome demon emperors, the emperor of the East, the demon master Kun Peng, and the ten great demon gods. Back then, how glorious were the demon clans? They treated humans as food for blood. Lich War, the rise of the human race, the fall of the demon race, everyone calls for a fight, why is that? Mother Nuwa was a monster as well ¡­ but did anyone think she was that lowly of a person? It was not easy for you to cultivate. It was difficult for you to cultivate. You struggled all the way, and your demonic nature was erased from this world. You became a human, a demon, a demon, and you lost yourself. Do you think that by becoming a god, you can rise above others, live forever and be revered by others? But you are a demon, why should you care about the respect of the human race? Is it because the Monster race can''t be respected, because they can''t build their own path, and because they can''t live forever? " Bai Suzhen did not waver in the face of Li Dao''s questions, but her eyes remained firm. On the other hand, Xiaoqing''s blood was boiling as she listened, feeling proud and proud of her status as a demi-human. "I don''t deny that what you say is the truth, but what you say is not true. Demons had wreaked havoc in the world, and their wild nature was hard to deal with. Demons were despised by the Three Realms. Yet the Divine Immortals and Buddha received the incense of the mortal world, why was that so? Because the deities do not view human lives like grass and the deities only care about my well-being, that''s why I want to become a deity! " Bai Suzhen''s eyes were filled with spirit as she stared straight into Li Dao''s eyes, full of confidence. It was as if what she had said was the truth, and what Li Dao had said was all wrong. Bai Suzhen was disappointed in Li Jie, and Li Dao had given up on Bai Suanzhen. Such a person could not be saved, and was born to be a chess piece to be manipulated. The so-called protagonists were all bewitched by the righteousness of the common people. They followed the decree of the gods, and as righteous chess pieces, they all believed in their faith and upheld their own justice. From a partial perspective, or from a specific standpoint, they were indeed just. From a higher vantage point, what was justice and what was evil? Of course, Li Dao did not want to say this to Bai Suzhen. In the end, her position was still too low and she was stubborn and could not listen to what others had to say. In the future, she would bear all the consequences of her actions. "If you want to understand it this way, then I won''t say anything. But please remember, while the so-called deities receive the incense from the Li people, they also share the luck of the humans and increase their cultivation. The demons you despise, however, frighten the gods. The path of an Immortal was the Dao. The path of Buddhism was the Dao. The path of a Demonic cultivator was the Dao, and the path of a Demonic cultivator was the Dao of Magic! Buddha was the Dao, so was Demons. All Daos depended on whose Dao was higher and whose Dao was stronger. Immortal Li, Buddha, and Devil all cultivate the same path. They do not side with each other, but rely solely on themselves. As far as I''m concerned, even Immortals in your eyes can be killed with a single sword strike! That''s all I have to say, and that''s all fate has to offer. I promised to teach you the sacred art, and this Azure Lotus Sword Canon is directed at the Golden Immortal, so take it with you. " Li Dao shook his head. With a flick of his sleeve, small green characters condensed in the air. A hazy halo of light appeared, and within it were green lotuses. Xiaoqing was extremely happy as she focused on the Blue Lotus Sword Scripture that Li Dao''s mana had condensed. Her expression grew richer and richer. As a wild monster, Xiaoqing could only instinctively use her demonic powers before meeting Bai Suzhen. If he met Bai Suzhen, he would have to teach her some small spells so that Xiao Qing could see her as a family member. However, Bai Suzhen''s trivial knowledge from Lishan''s mother was nothing compared to Li Dao''s direct cultivation method to the Golden Immortal. It was like the difference between cloud and mud. Bai Suzhen didn''t even look at the Blue Lotus Sword Scripture that was condensed from Li Dao''s mana. She pulled Little Green over and coldly said to Li Dao, "The path is different, there is no such thing as scheming or not. I don''t need to care about the favor of saving you, and I won''t accept your gift either. "Hahahahaha, what a good thing that different paths do not lead to different goals. Since the paths are different, then we will part ways and part ways." That''s great, then we''ll meet again in the future! " Li Dao chuckled. He then took a final glance at Bai Suzhen and Xiao Qing before disappearing from the eyes of the two demons. Meeting was fate, and originally, it wasn''t really a life saving favor. But now that fate had ended, it wasn''t that he, Li Jun, hadn''t warned her. It was just that she wouldn''t listen. In the future, if he was suppressed by the Thunder Peak Tower, he would only be asking for it! "Li Dao, Li Dao?" Seeing Li Dao''s figure disappear, Xiaoqing looked around and shouted loudly. Her voice spread out, startling all the birds in the forest. "Sigh!" He really left! " Xiaoqing stamped her feet, feeling depressed and helpless as she sighed. "If he''s gone, then he''s gone. I''ll just pretend I didn''t see him." Bai Suzhen''s face was cold as she tried her best to conceal the disappointment in her eyes, not letting Xiaoqing see it. "Big sister, I''m not talking to you. What''s so good about becoming an immortal?" What Li Dao said is not right. Look at those immortals, aren''t they afraid of the devil? " "Qing`er, don''t speak such nonsense. Lifting your head up is akin to raising it to become a god, and you shouldn''t fall into the demonic path. Otherwise, don''t blame me for not recognizing you as my little sister!" As Bai Suizhen spoke, she turned around and left. At the instant she turned around, her eyes revealed a trace of sadness. In the end, she was still a woman. Even if she adhered to her faith, her heart still grew. Li Dao could wave his sleeves and walk lightly. She was not that free and easy and could only pretend to be cold and indifferent. "Elder sister, elder sister ¡­!" Xiaoqing looked at the direction Li Daoyi disappeared in, then looked at Bai Suizhen''s receding back. She stomped her feet and chased after him with gritted teeth. For some reason, Xiaoqing always felt that her elder sister had something on her mind, and it wasn''t as easy as what she said. C786 West Beijing Luoyang, the white robed Li Dao once again set foot in this ancient city. As for Bai Suzhen and Xiao Qing, Li Dao sighed and stopped thinking about them. If her fate was not deviated from its path, Bai Suzhen would then encounter Xu Xian in the West Lake under Guan Yin''s guidance. In order to cultivate and bear fruit, Bai Suzhen could only follow Guan Yin''s instructions and submit herself to Xu Xian to repay the saving grace of a thousand years ago. If the two were in love, they would be obstructed by Jin Shan Temple''s Fa Hai. Bai Suzhen gave birth to her son, the descendant of the Celestial Court''s Literari Star Lord. As for the purpose of the Literari Star''s descent, it was to consolidate the destiny of the Heavenly Court, gather the Burning Incense faith, and so on, so as to increase the influence of the Heavenly Court on the mortal world. Fa Hai was a buddhist disciple, Guan Yin was a buddhist Bodhisattva, and Bai Suzhen''s son was a literary star in the Heavenly Court. No matter how one looked at it, Guan Yin wouldn''t care about Bai Suanzhen. Between the transaction between the Buddhist Sect and the Heavenly Court, whether it was Bai Suzhen or Xu Xian, they were only pitiful pawns. Unfortunately, that foolish woman already had an inner demon in her heart in order to become an immortal. It was obvious that following Nightmare Cultivator was the best choice, but she wouldn''t listen to a word of advice. Does his life or death have anything to do with him? Li Dao shook his head and laughed. He did not know when he had become so kind-hearted. It was just a matter of luck or destiny. There was no need to worry about her. On the contrary, he had more things to do. First, he had to increase his cultivation, otherwise, how could he save Yang Chan? Raising one''s cultivation and combat strength was not something that could be done in a day or two. One either had to bitterly cultivate the Great Dao, or rob others of their good fortune. On the Dou Qi continent, Li Dao had merged twenty-two different kinds of ''Heavenly Flames''. He had touched upon the threshold of many different kinds of ''Heavenly Flames''. But if Li Dao could wait, could Yang Chan wait? When she thought about how Yang Chan was still suffering in the Sky Prison, Li Dao could not calm down. As a man, one could be poor, but one could not be lacking in dignity. You can have no ability, but you can''t have no responsibility and no responsibility. The Eight Immortals crossed the sea and entered the Penglai. They gathered the faith of all the people and strengthened the teachings of the people. Old Lord Taishang had a good plan, but he didn''t allow him to do as he pleased. He attacked, causing him to be in a sorry state, and even implicating Yang Chan. If he did not avenge this grudge, Li Dao would not feel at ease. If you have a grudge in your heart, then vent it. Otherwise, if you keep a grudge in your heart, sooner or later you will be unable to hold it in and become ill. Didn''t they want the Eight Immortals to cross the sea? I will prevent the Eight Immortals from crossing the sea. Aren''t we going to enter the main Penglai? Well, Penglai belongs to me, Mr. Li. As one of the three great islands in the ocean that was left behind from ancient times, there were still many islands that had yet to appear. There were bound to be countless spiritual medicines within them, and perhaps they did not have a natural array, or even a Protocosmic spirit-treasure. However, he still had to consider this matter carefully. It would be unrealistic for him to eat Penglai Immortal Island by himself. Thus, he must think of a way to recruit allies. Normally, Old Lord Taishang wouldn''t be able to contend against him. There were only a few people in the Three Realms that could counter Old Lord Taishang. Nuwa? This won''t do. Nuwa was one of the most exalted of all the major powers, and he wouldn''t be able to see her at all. Then what about Yuanshi Tianzun? This won''t do either. With the primal Sky Sovereign''s character, he doesn''t care much about Li Dao, moreover, Li Dao cannot trust his character. Forwarding and receiving Daoists in the West? It seemed like he could give it a try, but what about when he came into contact with that Supreme Lord or Bodhisattva of the Buddhist Sangha? Sun Wukong had an untamed personality, but he didn''t have any ambitions. No way. Guan Shiyin''s scheming mind was too deep, so he couldn''t do it either. It was very possible that he had been sold. Zhu Bajie, this seems to be fine. It was just that it wasn''t certain whether or not the Quasi-Attraction existed in this world. Old Lord Taishang and the Primordial Sky Sovereign joined forces and caused the teachings of all the deities to fall. The Heavenly Master had a reason to oppose Old Lord Taishang. In addition, the disciples were relatively easy to interact with. Cooperating with the disciples made it impossible for the Eight Immortals to take control of Penglai. This seemed to be the best choice. With this thought, Li Dao made up his mind. Even though he was just a grasshopper in Old Lord Taishang''s eyes, perhaps Old Lord Taishang was not as strong as he thought. Up till now, Li Dao still hadn''t figured out whether this world was the true prehistoric era or not. If it was, then the waters were too deep. If it wasn''t, it wasn''t as scary as he had imagined. Old Lord Taishang is laozi''s incarnation, he can''t represent laozi. Thinking back to the story in which Chen Xiang split the mountain to save his mother, and Pan Gu left behind the Heaven Splitting Axe that couldn''t even break the King Mother''s Vajra Bowl on Mount Hua, wasn''t that a joke? The axe transformed into the taiji diagram in my hands, and the handle into the Pangu Banner in the hands of the Yuanshi Tianzun. The axe blade transformed into the four slashes of the Divine Punisher Blade in the hands of the Hierarch; how could he let Chen Xiang have them? In other words, this world did not belong to the orthodox Great Desolate World, but rather the projection of the Great Desolate World. It was more or less similar, but it was actually a little off. No matter what, it was not Li Dao''s character to not vent his anger. His gaze pierced through the crowd and locked onto a man in a long brown robe with a long sword on his back and a wine jug in his hand. His hair was disheveled, and a cold glint could be seen in Li Dao''s eyes. During this period of time, Lu Yan was very vexed. The White Peony that he had promised to marry had suddenly disappeared on the day of his marriage. As a grandmaster of martial arts, Lu Yan naturally realized that White Peony''s identity was unusual. Perhaps it was as the walking stick deity had said, ''Peony is a monster!'' But Peony was a monster, so what? He, Lu Yan, didn''t care. As long as he truly loved her, that was fine. Lu Yan had reason to believe that White Peony also loved him. She must have met with some difficult situation to leave him, so he wanted to help her. The cultivation of a martial arts grandmaster was comparable to a weak demon. It was nothing compared to a greater demon. Therefore, Lu Yan desired power. He wanted to help White Peony, and if there were any difficulties, they would have to bear the burden together. Thus, he went to the two immortals to ask them to give him strength. However, the one leaning on the walking stick and waving a fan said that his state of mind was lacking and that he couldn''t become an immortal! What dogshit of an immortal! Lu Yan only wanted strength to retrieve the White Peony! Strength was not that easy to obtain, so Lu Yan was now extremely depressed. He spent all his time drinking to get rid of his worries. The elegant swordsman of the martial arts world had almost become a beggar in dire straits. At this time, Lu Yan was stumbling along the street. The surrounding people were all pointing at him, detesting the smell of alcohol on his body and avoiding him. Suddenly, a shadow appeared beneath his feet. The road in front of him was blocked. Lu Yan raised his head and was about to curse. Upon seeing the person in front of him, Lu Yan was somewhat astonished. "Where have we not met in life? Brother Lu Yan, it seems that we are fated to meet!" The white-robed man in front of him laughed gently. His smile was as warm as the spring wind, causing Lu Yan to be extremely excited. He saw hope. "Great deity, do you still remember me?" "Of course I remember. It seems like Brother L¨¹ encountered some difficulties!" Li Dao smiled and nodded. He looked at Lu Yan with a cold glint in his eyes. "Great! Great deity, you also remember Peony?" She will definitely be in trouble now. I need to go and help her, I need strength! " Lu Yan''s face was anxious. He went straight to the point and didn''t even bother to say anything polite. He directly stated his goals and requirements. "I can give you power, unparalleled strength. I can allow you to sweep through the world and freely roam the Three Realms. Not only can I allow you to solve the problems that White Peony encountered, I can also let you be together for eternity. No one can stop me." Under the sun, Li Dao''s smiling face became even more brilliant, and a divine radiance appeared in Lu Yan''s eyes. C787 After finding a random restaurant, Lu Yan grabbed a handful of clean water from the basin, washed off the greasy hair from his handsome face, and combed his hair. These days, Lu Yan was a little dispirited. He had exchanged all the silver for wine, and since he hadn''t made any progress, he was now going to treat Li Dao to a drink. He had even mortgaged his sword. "Great deity, I''m being disrespectful to you. I''ve made you lower yourself to the heavens!" Lu Yan was a little embarrassed. Li Dao''s status was definitely high in Lu Yan''s eyes. In the end, he was naturally embarrassed to be in such dire straits. Compared to the crippled leg, the ragged Iron Crutch Li, and the potbellied Han Zhongli waving a fan, Li Dao was more like a god to Lu Yan, regardless of appearance or temperament. Li Dao waved his hand and smiled, "Don''t call me Great Immortal. I am an unspecialized character, and am not worthy of the title of Great Immortal." Dongbin, to tell you the truth, I am now an important criminal in the Heavenly Court and I am considered an evil demon. Have you thought about it? " Hearing Li Dao''s words, Lu Dongbin hesitated for a moment before his gaze became firm. He changed his tone and said, "Senior, I don''t know what an immortal is, nor do I know what a demon is. As long as I''m together with a peony, it''s fine even if I fall into the path of evil!" L¨¹ Dongbin''s face was filled with determination, but his eyes didn''t waver in the slightest. It seemed that what he said wasn''t a lie. If L¨¹ Dongbin, like Bai Suzhen, believed that immortals were the most noble creatures and despised fiendish demons, he would not have believed that the White Peony was a monster, and yet it was still working with it. Lu Dongbin was a reincarnation of a deity, but reincarnation was the most mysterious. After reincarnation, the soul was still the same soul, but with the memories and feelings of this life, even if he awakened his truesoul and recovered the memories of his previous life, was the person who gained so many memories and feelings still the same person as in his previous life? Li Dao laughed. L¨¹ Dongbin was the same way, so was Literari Star. The big bosses had laid out the chess pieces, but they ignored the fact that the chess pieces were an uncontrollable factor. They could be deflected with just a slight move. Therefore, Li Dao''s face turned serious as he said to Lu Dongbin, "Dongbin, there are people in the Three Realms. There are gods, ghosts, immortals, buddhas, demons, and demons. Different races had different attributes and strengths, but they were all the same in nature. There were tens of thousands of different paths leading to the same destination. Strictly speaking, there was no difference between the strong and the weak. The human race''s bell was born from the heaven and earth, and its body was weak. However, it was born with a hundred orifices and was full of spirituality. Cultivators could cultivate. They could cultivate Buddha. They could become Demons. They could become ghosts. They could also become devils. The Immortals and Buddha Demons of the Three Realms were mostly humans, and humans were the most limitless race. There were major powers in the human race as well. The three Sovereigns of the Fire Cloud Cave were capable of suppressing the karmic luck of the human race, and Ren Zu was comparable to supreme powers. The gods you speak of are the gods who are born of heaven and earth, and the creatures who are bestowed the title of the Heavenly Court. The gods that the heavens and earth nurture have great abilities and great power. The Divine Spirit of the Heavenly Court, under the incense of the Li people, was relatively weak. The so-called deities were originally people who became deities through cultivation, then accepted the orders from the Heavenly Court. They were called deities. As for you, Lu Dongbin, your original body was a deity! " As Li Dao said this, he pointed his finger at Lu Dongbin''s forehead. "Senior, since I am an immortal, then why am I no different from a mortal? Why don''t I have any magic power? " L¨¹ Dongbin was a bit confused. He probably understood what Li Dao was saying, but he didn''t understand why Li Dao was saying it. A mysterious smile appeared on his face as he said, "Because you are an immortal, you have to be restrained by the Heavenly Court. You need their mana to give it to you, and you have it, otherwise you''re just a mortal!" Li Dao wasn''t trying to trick Lu Dongbin into doing so. This was also the truth. As long as they were on the Divine Seal Decree, then the Divine Seal Decree would have restrained them. However, he didn''t know whether or not Lu Dongbin was on the Divine Seal Decree. "I was wondering why those two deities weren''t willing to let me become an immortal," Lu Dongbin said, grinding his teeth. "I was wondering why those two deities weren''t willing to let me become an immortal, even though they were saying that I would become an immortal. Li Dao had no interest in learning of Lu Dongbin''s resentment. The Eight Immortals were originally one. The return of the Eight Immortals was related to the fate of being taught. In any case, Li Dao could not let the Eight Immortals return to their position. "Whether it is a god or a demon, all living beings are equal under the Grand Dao. The law of the jungle was the law of the jungle. Whoever was stronger would be the ruler. I cultivate the Immortal. I cultivate the Buddha. I also cultivate the Devil. If you want power, I can teach you anything. Li Dao didn''t directly let Lu Dongbin cultivate the demonic arts. Only when he had made up his mind, would he be unable to turn back. "Senior, dare I ask, which path can allow me to quickly obtain great strength?" L¨¹ Dongbin was very focused as he stared at Li Dao. Right now, he was already showing signs of being bedeviled. "The Immortal path is rugged. One step at a time is difficult. The foundation is important. There is peace in every step, and progress is slow. The path of Buddhism emphasizes the soul. Once one gains enlightenment, one can obtain a position. The path of demon was strange. It ascended shortcuts. It was easy to obtain strength, but it was fraught with drawbacks. I have the Azure Lotus Sword Art, which can point straight to the path of the Golden Immortal, I have six golden bodies to prove the location of the Buddha fruit, and I also have blood nerves to become the ruler of countless devils. Without the slightest hesitation, Li Dao took out the three top-grade cultivation techniques that he possessed and gave them to Li Yao to choose from. Light flickered in Lu Dongbin''s eyes, but he quickly made up his mind. With a resolute face, he said, "My magic root is already deep. Senior, please draw me into the devil path!" "Awesome! "Awesome!" Li Dao clapped his hands and smiled. He looked at Lu Dongbin with admiration. If he wasn''t one of the Eight Immortals, Li Dao might have become his good friend. As for now, he was only giving Lu Dongbin directions. Lu Dongbin had chosen this path, so Lu Dongbin couldn''t be blamed. C788 "Lu Dongbin, you have to be clear. Once you become a demon, there is no retreat!" Li Dao stood up and said while looking at Lu Dongbin with a serious expression. "As long as I can be together with Peony, it doesn''t matter whether I become an Immortal or a Devil. Lu Yan will never regret this!" L¨¹ Dongbin kneeled in front of Li Dao, his tone was firm and decisive, without a shred of doubt. Men, when it comes to women, can do anything, no matter how absurd, and never consider the consequences. "Alright, since you have made up your mind, then I will help you become bewitched and become the ruler of all demons!" Li Dao stretched out his hand to pull up the kneeling L¨¹ Dongbin, feeling very satisfied. Naturally, a restaurant was not a place to cultivate demonic arts. One had to choose a secluded place. The two walked down the stairs side by side. Li Dao had an inexplicable smile on his face while Lu Dongbin had a resolute look in his eyes. If he could help White Peony, so what if he was bewitched? Just as he was about to walk out of the restaurant, he bumped into two immortals. It was precisely Han Zhongli who had a lame leg and was leaning on a walking stick. He was wearing a tattered robe, while Iron Crutch Li and his bare chest were exposed. "Dong Bin, so you''re here. We were looking for you for a matter!" Seeing L¨¹ Dongbin, Han Zhongli''s face lit up. The Eight Immortals were originally one, so naturally Iron Crutch Li and Han Zhongli didn''t have that many plans and thoughts towards L¨¹ Dongbin. "mortals, there''s no need for you two deities to worry. Lu Yan has important matters to attend to, so please allow them to pass." L¨¹ Dongbin knew from Li Daoyi that he was originally a deity. However, Li Dao didn''t mention that the Eight Immortals were tied down by karma, so L¨¹ Yan was very against the two of them. "Hey, L¨¹ Dongbin, what''s with your attitude? We''ve done our best for you, and yet you put on a face to show it to whom? " L¨¹ Dongbin''s nonchalant attitude made Han Zhongli somewhat angry. He was someone who could wholeheartedly serve L¨¹ Dongbin and sincerely hope for the Eight Immortals to return to their position. L¨¹ Dongbin''s expression remained indifferent. Previously, he had begged them to help him become an immortal, but they had refused to do anything. If it was for his own good, then they shouldn''t have obstructed him and White Peony. "Good, good, good. Today we have come to tell you a fact." Han Zhongli suppressed the indignation in his heart and tried his best to calm his tone. "What is it?" Lu Dongbin still had that indifferent look on his face. "You can''t be together with White Peony. We''ve already found out that she''s a thousand-year-old flower spirit that breathes in yang energy, causing many kinds of evils. Being together with her will only make you suffer and never become an immortal!" Han Zhongli told Lu Dongbin the news that the white peony was a flower essence, anticipating to see the terrified expression on L¨¹ Dongbin''s face. However, L¨¹ Dongbin''s expression made him disappointed. L¨¹ Dongbin''s eyes turned cold as he looked at Han Zhongli with killing intent. "I already knew peony was a monster, but so what?" I just want to be with her. As for becoming Immortal, I don''t want to be one anymore! In the future, please do not worry about Lu Yan''s matters. This has nothing to do with you! " "You, you ¡­ You evil creature, do you know what you''re saying? " Han Zhongli was flustered and exasperated. He pointed at L¨¹ Dongbin and found it hard to speak. As one of the Eight Immortals, if he didn''t return to his position, how could he traverse the East to pick herbs and ruin the plans of his grandmaster? Compared to Han Zhongli, Iron Crutch Li was much calmer. As far as he was concerned, a girl''s love was always a joke. The path of immortals was the most important thing. Lu Dongbin couldn''t see it clearly, and Iron Crutch Li wasn''t in a rush. He believed that Lu Dongbin would see it clearly sooner or later. The return of the Eight Immortals was a definite trend. Iron Crutch Li didn''t take L¨¹ Dongbin''s love affair with White Peony to heart. Instead, he noticed Li Dao, who was standing beside L¨¹ Dongbin. Iron Crutch Li had once met Li Dao when he was scheming against Liu Yanchang. He didn''t know that the person before him had foiled his plans, and he also didn''t know that this person before him was Li Dao, the person the Heavenly Court was trying to capture. After meeting Li Dao twice and seeing his innate ability, Iron Crutch Li could not help but nod his head. This was a good seedling! If they accepted his as their disciple and taught his well, then within a thousand years, they would be in the Eight Immortals Faction. When he thought here, Iron Crutch Li smiled and looked at Li Dao. He asked, "Little friend, do you still remember me?" Li Dao''s eyes were cold. He politely smiled and said, "Of course I remember. I never thought that I would be able to meet an old beggar like you." "Little friend, you must be joking. I''m not a beggar. I''m a famous deity from the Heavenly Court. The two times we met, it meant that little friend was fated to meet me. Why don''t you join my sect and follow me to achieve immortality?" Iron Crutch Li had a proud expression on his face. He thought that it would be lucky for a mortal to have the chance to become an Immortal. He should be overjoyed and bow down before him. Han Zhongli looked at Iron Crutch Li in puzzlement, then carefully sized up Li Dao. He immediately understood that Li Dao was indeed a good seedling, but he still needed to be evaluated. He would naturally change his identity into that of someone of various identities in order to probe his character. Li Dao didn''t know that Iron Crutch Li and Han Zhongli had thought of this much in an instant. It would have been fine if Old Lord Taishang hadn''t attacked him. But now, he just wanted to kill these two people and burn them into nothingness. However, after considering the consequences of doing so, Li Dao suppressed his dangerous thoughts and sneered, "You beggar, you sure know how to joke. However, I don''t have time to listen to your nonsense today." Finishing his words, he turned around and left, afraid that he would be unable to resist attacking the two of them. Seeing Li Dao walk out, L¨¹ Dongbin quickly followed without even looking at Iron Crutch Li and Han Zhongli. Iron Crutch Li touched his nose, but he didn''t notice anything wrong with Li Dao. He thought that Li Dao didn''t believe in his identity as a deity. "This is a good seedling. But to accept him into our sect, we have to report this to teacher." Watching Li Dao and Lu Dongbin leave, Han Zhongli said to Iron Crutch Li while waving a fan. "No worries, let''s test his character first. If he meets the requirements, then we can report to the reserve teacher." "However, the matter between Dongbin and that demoness, White Peony, is also troublesome. I really don''t know when he''ll be able to accept it. If he doesn''t return, then the Eight Immortals wouldn''t be the Eight Immortals!" "Humph, what trouble? Just kill that demon. Once you reveal your true form, Dongbin will let you go." I think he can clearly understand what is important and what is not. " Iron Crutch Li sneered, and Han Zhongli nodded in agreement. The two of them did not know that if Li Dao had not suppressed his killing intent, they would have already broken through to the Dao. C789 As for Iron Crutch Li and Han Zhongli, Li Dao paid them no heed, afraid that he would be unable to suppress his killing intent. Actually, it was because Iron Crutch Li was too despicable. The matter of plotting against Yang Chan and Old Lord Taishang''s matter made Li Dao want to kill Iron Crutch Li. Han Zhong was purely incidental. Who told him to be the closest to Iron Crutch Li? There was a bamboo house in the bamboo forest outside of Luoyang City. It was elegantly built and was where L¨¹ Dongbin stayed. Right now, Lu Dongbin was lying in front of Li Dao with his clothes on and a resolute expression on his face. Since he had already chosen to become bewitched, he would never regret it. Beside the bed, there was a table with a syringe full of silver needles about five inches long and as thick as a man''s hair. Holding the sharp knife in one hand and the silver needle in the other, Li Dao spoke again, "The blood nerves use blood as a guide. I can guide you to the Dao, and you will be the one to practice it. If I were to cultivate Blood Nerve, then it is inevitable that I will kill people to take their blood to supplement my body. If not, I might be able to regret it now. Otherwise, there will be no retreat! " "Senior, I''ve thought it through. Come!" L¨¹ Dongbin slowly closed his eyes. In his heart, he thought that at worst, he would just go and find the person who had done all of this. In L¨¹ Dongbin''s view, there was no difference between right and wrong in power. When it was used, it was used in the right; when it was used, it was used in the wrong; when it was used, it was used in the evil; when it was used, it was used in the evil. If this was in the lower realms, it wouldn''t be a problem, but in the higher realms, it wouldn''t work. Once the blood nerves were cultivated, there would be no lack of blood. At that time, how many people would be able to maintain their true nature? The reason why demons were demons was because they followed the rules of nature. They did not respect the heavens and earth, but only themselves. Strictly speaking, Li Dao could also be considered a demon. Regardless of whether one was an immortal or a devil, people were divided based on their strength attribute. In essence, they had already deviated from it. Immortals had their own nature, demons also had their own humanity. Right and wrong, it was simply nonsense to separate them completely. "Alright, since you''ve made up your mind, I won''t say anymore. To train in the bloodstream, entering the door will be very painful, so you have to hold it in. " "Bring it on!" Li Dao''s eyes narrowed. He turned the dagger in his hand and slashed towards L¨¹ Dongbin''s forehead, all the way down to the bottom of his foot. Lu Dongbin was a man as well. He forcefully endured it, clenching his teeth tightly and keeping silent. However, what Li Dao did next made L¨¹ Dongbin unable to hold back. Li Dao reached out and grabbed L¨¹ Dongbin''s skin and pulled forcefully, ripping off his skin and exposing his bloody muscles and blood vessels. "Ah ¡­" "Ahhh!" Miserable screams filled the air, shaking the world. Holding the silver needle in his hand, Li Dao shook his head. Lu Dongbin was not as good as him. When he had experienced this, he hadn''t cried out. A pair of hands moved back and forth like a butterfly, the silver needles accurately piercing all the acupoints on L¨¹ Dongbin''s body. As Li Dao moved faster and faster, all 365 acupoints in Lu Dongbin''s body were filled with silver needles, just like a hedgehog. "Alright, we will now proceed with the second step. Later on, I will use my blood to help you enter the sect. Follow the route of cultivation that I taught you before and use it to refine my blood!" As Li Dao spoke, he cut his palm, and the crystal clear blood dripped onto L¨¹ Dongbin''s body. The strength of Li Dao''s physique was not any weaker than Buddha''s Golden Body. It was extremely precious. In order to lead Lu Dongbin into becoming a devil, Li Dao had expended quite a bit of his strength. The translucent blood seeped into Lu Dongbin''s body. He only had a human form, but no skin. He struggled, unable to withstand the excruciating pain. "Concentrate your spirit, gather your spirit and protect your body. Do as I have taught you and refine the blood that has seeped into your body!" Li Dao shouted coldly. Lu Dongbin clenched his teeth to the point that they almost shattered. He forcefully endured the intense pain that caused his nerves to break down. He began to circulate the Zhen Qi in his body to refine Li Dao''s blood. While Li Dao was helping Lu Dongbin cultivate his blood nerves, Old Lord Taishang, who had his eyes closed, suddenly opened his eyes and quickly made calculations. He frowned as he thought it over a few times. Just now, on a whim, he had perceived the great change in the situation. However, he did not discover anything. After thinking about it, Old Lord Taishang only thought that someone had deceived him, so he slowly closed his eyes. When Old Lord Taishang made the calculations, it had already been two to three months in the mortal realm. At this moment, L¨¹ Dongbin had already completely changed into a different person. The original L¨¹ Dongbin was tall and straight. His eyebrows were like swords, eyebrows, and eyes were like stars. He looked very free and at ease. He had an unruly, unrestrained, and unrestrained air about him. At this moment, Lu Dongbin looked the same as before. However, he was thin, skinny, and had prominent cheekbones. His face was pale and bloodless, and his eyes had a tinge of bloodlust and grimness to them. Li Dao blood was as precious as heavenly materials. With his help, Lu Dongbin was able to directly train his blood and nerves. At this point, he had already formed a Blood Pill and was just a step away from having a Nascent Soul. In three months time, only a demonic path cultivation method would be able to make such progress from a mortal martial artist to a Jindan Stage cultivator. "Dongbin, I can only help you to this point. Blood nerves were incomparably overbearing and cultivation was extremely dangerous. Along the way, you would attract many devil exterminators. As long as you could survive, you would be the ruler of all demons. "Alright, let''s look for your Peony!" Li Dao waved his hand and said to Lu Dongbin, whose temperament greatly changed. Lu Dongbin was clad in blood-red clothes, and his eyes were gloomy and stern. He looked somewhat like a devil, but he looked just like a bamboo pole, making people worried that the wind would blow away any bigger. "Senior, please help me step into the Dao. L¨¹ Dongbin will never forget this kindness for the rest of his life!" L¨¹ Dongbin cupped his hands in a bow, bowed deeply, and said, "Thank you." "I don''t want you to return the favor. I just hope that you do not regret it in the future. Once you have fallen into the devil''s path, you will never return. Go!" Looking at Lu Dongbin in front of him, Li Dao became increasingly satisfied. Bedevilment didn''t just refer to the cultivation technique, but also to a change in one''s mentality. The devils in martial arts novels, while practicing the Blood-Thirsty Demonic Art, although everyone was shouting and shouting about it, the devil nature might not be that deep. However, the blood nerves were different. Lu Dongbin already had signs of becoming a devil, and now that he was catalyzed by the blood nerves, his demonic nature was completely released. Buddha could transcend demons, but if one did not transmigrate to a true devil, then no one could traverse a true devil. Li Dao had also trained in the Blood Nerve. However, his demonic nature had never been as profound as L¨¹ Dongbin''s. Thus, his conduct could not be considered extreme. Now, however, Li Dao was laughing heartily as he watched Lu Dongbin walk into the distance, fully clothed in blood-red. This was going to be a good show. He had already become a demon. How could the Seven Immortals and Demons return to their position? Or could it be Iron Crutch Li and the others have a way to pull L¨¹ Dongbin back? True devils were the nature that released the deepest depths of one''s heart. Those who were lost in emotions and desires were also called devils, but they were fake devils. Being able to summon them back was a completely different matter. With Lu Dongbin''s talent, his cultivation speed would definitely be extremely fast. When that time came, even Iron Crutch Li and the others might not be able to stop him. Li Dao seemed to have already seen the demons and demons wreaking havoc on the common people as they walked further and further on the demonic path. White Peony was originally a demoness. It would hide in a brothel and absorb the male''s yang energy to increase its cultivation. L¨¹ Dongbin was releasing his demonic aura at this moment and needed to fight for his blood to cultivate. With the two of them together and the external pressure, it would be strange for them to be able to do good things. Forming a blood demon with his own hands left Li Dao feeling no guilt at all. He really wanted to know if L¨¹ Dongbin, who had trained in the blood nerve, could suppress a true blood demon to become the sovereign of all demons. C790 In the prosperous city of Luoyang, there was an unknown period of time when there was a group of unremarkable patients. In this day and age, the people were rich, but only in clothing and food. There were no other aspects to it. Doctors were always an indispensable occupation, and the doctors in Luoyang City found an epidemic situation that they did not pay much attention to at the beginning. Slowly, the epidemic situation became more and more intense, and had developed into an uncontrollable trend. There were more and more patients. The key point was that there was no cure. This was an unheard-of disease. The epidemic situation only spread among the people, the influential nobles had long been isolated from the sick, hiding in their manors and refusing to go out. However, this wasn''t a foolproof plan. After eating all the food, they would have to send their underlings out to purchase some, right? As for the servants who went out to purchase items, they would not be infected. For a moment, the entire Luo Yang fell into a state of panic. Those who were not sick hid at home, locked their doors, and had no labor. Those who were sick lined up in the front rows of the medical centers. Not all the infirmary doors were open to treat patients, because these patients could not be treated. Those who could open the doors to receive patients were all truly kind people. At the door of the He family clinic, the long line of patients lacked vitality. Every patient was dispirited and lifeless. Only when they saw Fairy Xiaoyun could they muster up their spirits. The bustling streets had become deserted and devoid of pedestrians. Occasionally, there would be one who would cover his mouth as he scurried by. "Fairy Xiaoyun, is it possible that I can''t?" A twenty-something year old man with a face full of pus and sores had a hopeful look in his eyes. He wanted to hear hope from this beautiful fairy in front of him. She Xiaoyun didn''t know how to reply to this young man in front of him. She had recently become an immortal, but even so, she found that her magic power was useless. Looking at the suffering of the common people, She Xiaoyun felt sad and somewhat remorseful. She had already become an immortal, yet she was unable to alleviate the suffering of the common people. What was the point of becoming an immortal? "Fairy, say something!" Seeing She Xiaoyun remain silent for a long time, the man was somewhat anxious. His voice turned stern, and there was even a hint of insanity in his voice. She Xiaoyun raised her head to look at the man, then looked at the long queue behind him. With a sigh, she turned around to pack the medicine. She did not have the ability to treat these patients, so she could only temporarily suppress them. The young man suddenly stood up and shouted crazily, "I can''t die! There''s only one child in my family, I''m over 60 years old. Who can support me if I die?" I haven''t even touched a woman''s hand since I was born. Doctor He, I beg you, please save me! " The man screamed at first, then began to wail and wail. Finally, he lowered his head, and his eyes were filled with despair. "Doctor He, you have great medical skills. You can''t ignore us!" The patients behind the man began to speak, and despair quietly spread through the crowd. He Xiaoyun turned around silently, not daring to face the crowd. At this moment, Iron Crutch Li and Han Zhongli hurried over to the He clinic. Before anyone could arrive, their voices had already reached them. "Xiaoyun, Xiaoyun, come with us. L¨¹ Dongbin has been possessed!" The two of them walked into the infirmary, pushed through the line of patients, and charged inside. "Hey, who are you? Didn''t you see that Doctor He is currently treating everyone? The patients glared at Iron Crutch Li and Han Zhongli as they rushed inside. One of them, a young and robust man, grabbed Han Zhongli by the shoulders. "Hmph, a bunch of commoners. Don''t interfere with our business!" Han Zhongli snorted coldly and waved his fan, sending out rays of light that swept away the patients surrounding him. Han Zhongli and Iron Crutch Li were immortals, so it was impossible for them to fear contagion. They were only a group of lowly mortals, so how could they get too close? "An immortal has descended to the mortal world!" "We''re saved! The Heavens have opened their eyes and sent an immortal to save us!" "Immortals, please save us ¡­" Seeing Han Zhongli send the patient flying, the other patients were not angry, but overjoyed. They treated Iron Crutch and Li Jun as their saviors. Only He Xiaoyun slightly frowned. In her eyes, mortals were not as lowly as ants, because she was also a mortal before, and her mother was also a mortal. These patients were not mistaken, Iron Crutch Li and the others were indeed their saviors. This kind of extended illness couldn''t even be cured with magic power. Of course, it depended on the caster''s cultivation. At least, She Xiaoyun couldn''t save him. Only a medicinal herb grown on Penglai Island in the East China Sea could be treated. Only when the Eight Immortals returned to their position in Penglai Island and retrieved their medicinal plants could the citizens be saved. However, the commoners would never know that their illness was originally spread through the human world by the gods who controlled the plague in the heavens. This was a pitiful group of people. They treated deities as saviors, but the deities that cured them were the main culprits that caused their illness. "Everyone, don''t worry. We have seen all of your suffering. We, the Eight Immortals, have descended to the mortal realm to save everyone." I am making a promise here that I will definitely go to the East China Sea to gather divine medicine to treat everyone''s illness. Now, everyone can go back and wait in peace. Iron Crutch Li raised his walking stick. His body was radiating light, and he had a holy expression on his face. His voice was clearly heard by everyone present. The patient naturally did not doubt the deity, thanked him profusely, and left. Very quickly, the news of eight Immortals descending from the heavens to save the people of the world spread throughout the entire Luo Yang City. Those who were ill had hope, and word of mouth had spread. When all the patients had left, She Xiaoyun asked with a frown, "What did you just say about L¨¹ Dongbin?" "Alas, L¨¹ Dongbin has fallen into an enchantment!" It just so happened that we bumped into that demon, White Peony, and was about to bring him back. Han Zhongli sighed, his expression somewhat gloomy. "How did Dongbin get bewitched when he was perfectly fine?" She Xiaoyun was a little surprised. She had known L¨¹ Dongbin for a long time, and her impression of him had always been of being a natural and unrestrained Heroic Assassin. Now that she heard that L¨¹ Dongbin had been possessed, she didn''t believe it. But since the Eight Immortals were one, there was no need for Iron Crutch Li and Han Zhongli to lie to him. "It''s still not White Peony, that monster! Before, Dongbin had begged us to help him become an immortal, but before the time came, we couldn''t restore his magic power. To our surprise, he couldn''t wait any longer. In the end, the evil that he, Lu Dongbin, has done, is something that we, the Eight Immortals, must shoulder together. If we had known earlier, we wouldn''t have been able to cause so much trouble by killing that monster, White Peony! " Iron Crutch Li leaned on the cold glowing steel crutch, a cold light flickering in his eyes. Right now, the people''s situation was getting worse and worse. The Eight Immortals returned to their position, and they had to move to Penglai. There was no way they could delay this any longer. "Then let''s hurry and find Dongbin and persuade him to turn around and not do any more bad things." He Xiaoyun stood up anxiously and was about to leave. "No. We can''t go find Lu Dongbin right now. If he''s with the Flower Dragon, there''s no use in going." The Eight Immortals haven''t returned to their position, we are no match for the Flower Dragon. The plan right now is to quickly find the next Eight Immortals so that we all have a better chance of winning. " Han Zhongli waved his fan as he stood in front of He Xiaoyun with his belly full of oil, speaking out his and Iron Crutch Li''s plans. "But we just let Dongbin do as he pleases. Are we just going to sit back and do nothing?" She Xiaoyun still couldn''t agree with Iron Crutch Li and Han Zhongli''s actions, so she began to hesitate. C791 At the outskirts of Luoyang, Li Dao suppressed the clouds and looked down with a faint smile on his face. At this moment, Li Dao was about to leave Luoyang City and go to Lishan to see his mother. The Eight Immortals had traversed the Penglai Mountains, and had already planted hidden spies. Right now, all Li Dao had to do was to join forces with others to scheme for the good fortune on Penglai Island. Old Mother Lishan was originally a saintless saint who was a great senior. As long as she sent a message to the Skypalace Sect Leader, the Skypalace Sect Leader would definitely be happy to stop Old Lord Taishang. As for Yin Xi, Old Lord Taishang''s direct disciple, he naturally did not stand in the way of the Virgin Mary. His opponent was only the Eight Immortals and the others who taught the third generation disciples. Li Dao did not have the qualifications to face Old Lord Taishang directly, and was not even Yin Xi''s match. However, he still had the confidence to deal with the Eight Immortals and the others. In the Human Sect, the Sect Leader was naturally the old man. There was only one disciple in the second generation, and that was Yin Xi. Yin Xi had multiple identities. He was a Mage of Xuandu, a Spiritual Master of Xuanwei. He had once changed his name to "Wang Pao", establishing his Ghost Valley lineage and passing down his skills. I only took Yin Xi as my disciple, and Yin Xi took more disciples. The most famous one was the Canopy Marshal, now known as Zhu Bajie. The Upper Cave Eight Immortals were the past lives of Lu Dongbin and the others. The Ghost Valley Sect, which was founded as the embodiment of the King, also had many outstanding disciples, including Su Qin Zhang Yi, Pang Xun Sun Pian, and other outstanding disciples. Xu Fu and the rest had learned the seven Yin Talisman Arts, the Five Dragons Enriching Spirit Spell, and so on. In addition, Yin Xi had accepted honorary disciples for his lifetime. He had founded the Emei Sect in Mount Shu, and was one of the top Sword Immortals in the human world. Li Dao wanted to cut off the opportunity of the Eight Immortals; this was a battle of power. In terms of overall situation, how could he, Li Dao, compete against others and surpass them? Therefore, Li Dao had no choice but to use the power of interception. It was not that Li Dao did not want to borrow the influence of hermeneutics and Buddhism, but that hermeneutics and Buddhism were not easy to borrow. As long as the Heavenly Secrets could stop Old Lord Taishang and the Virgin Mary could stop Yin Xi, Li Dao was confident that he would be able to seize this good fortune and opportunity. In the face of great tribulation, they would be reduced to ashes if they were not careful. However, Li Dao was not afraid. The elders were chess players, and those with insufficient cultivation could only be used as pawns. The ones fighting on the chessboard were also chess pieces, so it was up to them to see who had the better skills. Li Dao was originally someone who was not on the board. Now that he had taken the initiative to enter the board, he naturally had to choose a faction. Interception was his best choice. Li Dao stood on the clouds and thought through all of this. People''s teachings, hermentions, intercepts, buddhist sects, heaven and earth, these forces, these forces, they all fell one after another. He had to be very careful when killing his way in. Beneath the clouds, Lu Dongbin, who was clad in blood-red clothes and had an arrogant look between his brows, and White Peony, who was wearing a bright red dress, were currently fighting against a lizard demon. Lu Dongbin was the leader of the Eight Immortals. He was the reincarnated Immortal. His talent, comprehension, and affinity with the Eight Immortals weren''t bad either. After obtaining Li Dao''s Blood Nerve, his cultivation had become even more terrifying. In such a short period of time, Lu Dongbin had already cultivated his Primordial Spirit. The dark red sword in his hand had drank countless amounts of fresh blood. The scarlet sword qi was extremely corrosive. As it danced, the lizard demon dodged awkwardly. The lizard demon had trained for more than a thousand years, but it was still only at the Immortal Soul stage. It was actually at a disadvantage against a person who had trained for only a few months. The Burning Blood Technique, the Blood Devouring Array, the Blood Devouring Sword, the Shadow Blood Escape, the Blood God, and L¨¹ Dongbin were filled with all sorts of strange methods. On the other hand, the lizard demon, a wild demon who had cultivated for a thousand years, had only obtained incomplete abilities from his bloodline. It had struggled to find a few spells and finally became a greater demon, but was forced to dodge and endure by L¨¹ Dongbin. White Peony stood to the side and formed a seal with his sword. The lizard demon had to be vigilant of White Peony who was about to attack him at any time, which hastened his death. As the dark red demon sword entered its body, the lizard demon widened its eyes and began to laugh strangely. "Hehehehe, White Peony, when your cultivation level was low, who was the one who protected you?" I, Huang Long, think that I have treated you well, is this how you treat me? " The lizard demon was stabbed into its stomach. It didn''t look at Lu Dongbin, but calmly looked at the white peony in the distance and asked with a hint of madness in its eyes. "Huang Long, you have treated me well, but please remember that I, White Peony, am not your subordinate, nor am I your personal possession! Lu Lang and I are in love with each other. Since you don''t want me to be a good person, then please go on your way! " The White Peony remained expressionless. It calmly looked at the lizard demon without the slightest hint of guilt or regret. Above the cloud, Li Dao could roughly see that it was another dog-blooded love triangle. The only thing was that the lizard loved the White Peony and had a strong possessive desire to kill L¨¹ Dongbin. White Peony, on the other hand, had no feelings for the lizard demon and fell in love with L¨¹ Dongbin. If the lizard demon wanted to take back the White Peony, it could only kill L¨¹ Dongbin. It was simple and clear, not complicated at all. L¨¹ Dongbin was a travelling adventurer before he became a devil. He was not a good person to begin with. Now that he had become a devil, he was even more ruthless. If the lizard demon wanted to kill him and obstruct him and White Peony, he would have to kill it back. "Good, good, good! If you want to kill me, then let''s all die together. I''m not well, so don''t even think about getting away with it! " The eyes of the lizard demon were filled with madness. Its primordial spirit swelled up and its mana swelled up, causing a whirlwind of air currents. "You madman! "Lu Lang, get out of the way! He''s going to self-destruct!" A look of surprise appeared on White Peony''s calm face. Her voice was sharp as she shouted at L¨¹ Dongbin. "Hehe, even you want me to die with you. Aren''t you overestimating yourself?" L¨¹ Dongbin sneered as a suction force came from the dark red sword in his hand. He placed one of his hands on the top of the lizard demon''s head and turned into blood. Dark red blood wrapped around the lizard demon, gurgling. After a while, L¨¹ Dongbin''s figure appeared again. There was nothing left of the lizard demon. Its flesh and bones, including its soul, had all been devoured. And now, Lu Dongbin seemed to have become even more powerful. "Lu Lang, are you alright?" White Peony ran to L¨¹ Dongbin with a gentle expression and asked in concern. "What can happen? I need senior to teach me the bloodstream and I''m destined to become the ruler of all demons. What can a mere lizard demon do to me?" Peony, don''t worry. No one can stop us from being together. I''ll kill whoever dares to stand in my way! " L¨¹ Dongbin''s face was deathly pale and his eyes were fierce. Even the White Peony felt that he was a stranger. When Lu Dongbin became like this, although White Peony felt that it was a bit strange, she really liked the change that happened to L¨¹ Dongbin. Only by doing this could they be together forever. Looking at the white peony and L¨¹ Dongbin hugging each other, Li Dao quietly left. There was no need to peep at other people''s happiness. As Lu Dongbin became more and more devilish, Li Dao felt at ease. If he wasn''t surprised, Iron Crutch Li and the others wouldn''t be able to pull Lu Dongbin back. They would definitely choose another immortal to replace Lu Dongbin. However, the leader of the Eight Immortals, L¨¹ Dongbin, wasn''t back. Was the Eight Immortals still one of the Eight Immortals? C792 Glancing at Lu Dongbin and White Peony who were hugging each other in the distance, the corner of Li Dao''s mouth curled up into a smile as he quickly flew towards northern Shaanxi Province. Lishan is located in the northern part of Shaanxi Province, which is very close to Huashan. Revisit the place, fly over the top of the mountain, Li Dao a few more sad. Back then, she had met Yang Chan on the Hua Mountain and brought her down the Hua Mountain, causing her to be imprisoned. Looking down, the Western Mountain Temple was still the Western Mountain Temple. Nothing had changed except that the pilgrims were no longer the same as before. Perhaps it was because Yang Chan was not here, but the people found that the Third Mother was not as outstanding as before. If not for him, Yang Chan would definitely have been tricked by Iron Crutch Li, and the consequences would have been even worse than right now. Thinking of this, Li Dao felt that he was right. No matter what, he had to rescue her as soon as possible. After thinking like that, Li Dao suddenly felt a bit sad. Very clearly, Yang Chan unknowingly became a chess piece, a chess piece that was abandoned from the start. It was just like a pawn that was sending itself to its death. Even though she already carried the trajectory of fate, Yang Chan was still unable to achieve a happy ending. How hateful! His current level of cultivation was not worth mentioning in the eyes of those chess players. Otherwise, they would have flipped the chessboard. While he was thinking, he passed by a village and stopped. Eh? Li Dao''s expression was very strange because he saw a familiar face in the village below. This person was Liu Yanchang, who had been poisoned by obscenity and had made peace with the sow. At this time, Liu Yanchang opened a lantern shop. His face was brimming with a warm smile. There were all kinds of lanterns hanging outside the shop. There were red, festive lanterns, as well as white ones that were used for funerals. Looking at Liu Yanchang''s appearance, he no longer had the high spirits of a scholar. Clearly, he had already transformed into an ordinary villager. Compared to the time when Li Dao first met him, the current Liu Yanchang was steady, gentle, and his scheming had disappeared by a lot. Li Dao did not understand why Liu Yanchang would have such a huge change. Furthermore, there was clearly an Earthly Immortal in the store. This undoubtedly aroused Li Dao''s curiosity. Lowering his cloud, he landed in front of the lantern shop. Li Dao had a gentle smile on his face as he greeted Liu Yanchang. "Brother Liu, it''s been four years. How have you been?" It had been four years since Li Dao and Liu Yanchang had last met. It wasn''t strange for Liu Yanchang to make such a huge change, but what was strange was the immortal in the room. Liu Yanchang was surprised for a moment and then immediately reacted. He smiled at Li Dao and replied, "Should I call you brother Yang or immortal?" Li Dao touched his chin. He could feel that Liu Yanchang truly did not have any resentment towards him. However, doing that kind of thing with a sow was something he did himself. Was his magnanimity already so great? It was truly three days since they parted. They had a whole new level of respect for each other now. Liu Yanchang''s Innate Ability was originally not bad. If he were to cultivate at this time, he would definitely be able to travel a thousand miles in a single day. These random thoughts flashed across Li Dao''s mind, he quickly reacted and laughed, "Brother Liu, I have to apologize to you. You were honest with me, but I didn''t even tell you my name. I hope Brother Liu will remember that my name is Li Dao. " Liu Yanchang smiled and nodded, then extended his hand and made a welcoming gesture, "So it''s Brother Li, why don''t you come in with me and have a seat. Country people, there''s no wine, only green tea to serve Brother Li, I hope you don''t mind." "Brother Liu, I still haven''t asked you about that ¡­" It''s all because of my inappropriate way of doing things back then. " Li Dao was very curious about Liu Yanchang''s past. However, he was too embarrassed to directly ask about the possibility of him having a scar. Liu Yanchang looked at Li Dao, who was standing in front of him. He had a feeling that he had been separated for a lifetime, and his emotions were also very complicated. Immediately after, Feng Qingyun lightly smiled and said, "Brother Li doesn''t need to think about it that way. In a human''s life, where wouldn''t they encounter some setbacks? As long as I am able to see through it, where is it not the spring breeze and where is there not to be proud of? " Although this was what Liu Yanchang said, Li Dao could still see the haze in the depths of his eyes. It seemed that the incident from back then had caused him to feel quite a shadow! Thinking back to when he was tricked by someone inside the West Peak Temple, and he was poisoned by obscene poison, it was precisely that person and Yang Chan who caught that thing to cure him of the poison. How could Iron Crutch Li''s magic treasure be extraordinary? If it really was compatible with a female immortal, then obtaining the female immortal''s yin would also be a good solution to the poison. However, the truth was enough to make one wish they were dead. Faintly stepping out of the Western Mountain Temple, he could no longer see Li Dao and Yang Chan''s figures. Thus, Liu Yanchang walked down the mountain with empty steps. When he went down the mountain, his body was a little weak because he had been tormenting himself too hard at night. He took a step into the air and fell down from the precipitous mountain. As the squall of astral wind blew across his face, between the fear of life and death, Liu Yanchang actually put down a lot of things. He only felt that his past actions were laughable. The wind was getting more and more anxious. As expected, he would fall and break his avatar. Just as Liu Yanchang was about to laugh at himself and safely die, a fairy appeared. He was not any inferior to Yang Chan. The fairy flew over, wrapped her arms around his waist, and brought him out of danger. The poison in Liu Yanchang''s body had not been completely dispelled, so when he suddenly came in contact with the female immortal, his breathing quickened as he held down the female immortal''s face and randomly kissed his. The rapid and disorderly breathing hit the female immortal''s face. The female immortal was also affected by the lust poison, so the two of them became entangled and tumbled onto the grass. Afterwards, Liu Yanchang found out that the person he was riding was actually the Hundred Flowers Fairy of the Heavenly Court. In this kind of situation, as long as the man didn''t use a waxed gun for a few seconds, the woman would basically not leave the man who took her red pill. To obtain a woman''s heart was very simple. One could either use one''s appearance to truly move her. Or take her red ball, use body impact, so that she opened her heart, let her indulge in it, never want to leave you. Hundred Flowers Fairy didn''t leave Liu Yanchang. Instead, he married Liu Yanchang. After encountering the incident with the sow, Liu Yanchang''s heart was already dead. Unexpectedly, he had a relationship with another fairy and before the fairy had left him, Liu Yanchang''s heart had come alive again. "Since the matter is over, let him pass. There''s nothing else to say!" Liu Yanchang shook his head, obviously not willing to talk about what had happened back then. Li Dao did not press on and expressed his understanding of this matter. There are some women who can be coerced for money, but you let a man dog try and see if anyone wants to. This sort of matter was undoubtedly a great humiliation. Liu Yanchang did not glare at them; he was absolutely magnanimous. "Daddy, Daddy, where is the wooden sword you promised me?" At this time, in the distance, a three year old child, covered in mud, ran over and grabbed Liu Yanchang''s pants. The child''s voice was very cute. Li Dao narrowed his eyes. This child''s eyes were bright and full of spirit energy. He was definitely not simple! "Chen Xiang, stop messing around. Daddy is entertaining guests right now. Go back to your room and look for your mother." Liu Yanchang rubbed the boy''s head and warmly said. His eyes were filled with the love of a father. "Has Xiang''er returned?" Half a woman''s body drilled out of the room. A woman''s beauty could topple empires, and her noble and cold temperament was enough to make Hua Yue ashamed. Her body even had a faint fragrance of flowers. The woman stuck out half of her body. When she looked at her child, her eyes were filled with love. She was a fairy who had fallen into the mortal world. Liu Yanchang smiled and said to Li Dao, "Brother Li, I''ve let you down. This is my son''s fault." Li Dao smiled and nodded. He smiled at the Hundred Flowers Fairy and the child before saying, "Brother Liu, looks like you''ve really let go." Liu Yanchang laughed. His laugh was as gentle as the sun. It was like the spring wind blowing, making him feel proud of his life. C793 "Yan Chang, is this a friend of yours? Why didn''t you invite someone to come in and take a seat?" Hundred Flowers Fairy said to Liu Yanchang with a face full of anger. Seeing Li Dao, Hundred Flowers Fairy was a bit surprised. His husband, Liu Yanchang, was already more beautiful than Pan An and had a face like Song Yu. He didn''t think that there would be such an unparalleled beauty in the mortal world! When people gathered together, they would form a group. As for her husband, this friend, no one dared to underestimate him. "Uncle, you''re so pretty, can you give me a candied fruit to eat?" The three-year-old child abandoned his father and ran towards Li Dao, his eyes shining. This was an intelligent and intelligent child. At such a young age, he already knew how to ask for candied fruits at the age of three. As expected of a mixed blood between humans and immortals. "Chen Xiang, how can you be so rude? How did I teach you in the past?" Liu Yanchang''s face was stern as he shouted towards Liu Chen Xiang. Liu Chenxiang shrank back her neck and hid behind Li Dao. Then, she stuck out her small head and made a face at Liu Yanchang. "What are you doing? Chen Xiang is still young, why are you being so strict?" At this moment, the Hundred Flowers Fairy did not have the slightest bit of grace of a fairy. The love in her eyes made her completely turn into a mortal woman. Looking at this family of people, Li Dao was speechless. He had foiled Iron Crutch Li''s plans to not let Liu Yanchang and Yang Chan come together. Unexpectedly, Liu Chen Xiang was still born. It was just that the female lead had changed, changing Yang Chan into the Hundred Flowers Fairy instead. Could fate really be unchangeable? Li Dao had a serious look in his eyes. The power of destiny, that was terrifying. The Great Way of the Gods, where destiny reigned supreme, these words were not just for show. Regardless of man, demon, immortal, or buddha, all living things, they were all contained within the Great Way of Fate and had their destinies. Chen Xiang saved his mother. This was a great calamity that couldn''t be avoided. A great calamity was a product of the Heavenly Dao. However, the elders saw through the great calamity and stood outside it, treating it as a game of chess. "Hehe, Chen Xiang, what do you think this is?" While thinking about Liu Chen Xiang''s situation, Li Dao pulled out a bunch of candied fruits. To create something out of thin air, one had to first touch upon the Great Way of Creation. Naturally, Li Dao did not have that ability. The candied fruits were taken from the hawkers in the distance by Li Dao. However, Liu Yanchang and Liu Chenxiang looked ordinary, as if they came out of thin air. Seeing Li Dao''s move, Hundred Flowers Fairy squinted her eyes and looked at Li Dao in alarm. Li Dao lightly laughed, rubbed Chen Xiang''s head and said, "Hundred Flowers Fairy, I''ve heard a lot about you!" "You ¡­ Who the hell are you? "There''s no one like you in the Heavenly Court." Hundred Flowers Fairy looked coldly at Li Dao. The mana on her body surged, showing signs of attacking. "Madam, I forgot to introduce you. Brother Li is also a deity." Seeing Hundred Flowers Fairy''s nervous expression, Liu Yanchang opened his mouth to explain. "Immortals? I am just a rogue cultivator, not some immortals." On the other hand, Hundred Flowers Fairy, you have to be careful, I will naturally not harm you, but it is hard to say for the Heavenly Court. As you know, Immortals are not allowed to fall in love with each other. " Li Dao smiled and waved his hand as he spoke to Hundred Flowers Fairy. Hundred Flowers Fairy had a solemn expression as she put down her guard. It seemed like the person in front of her wasn''t really sent by the Heavenly Court to capture her, otherwise, she would have made a move a long time ago. Fairy Hundred Flowers actually knew that Immortals could not fall in love with one another, but she still held onto the thought of letting go. One day in heaven, one year on earth. As a mere mortal, Liu Yanchang''s 90 year lifespan was already considered the highest. She was just an unremarkable deity in the Heavenly Court. He had been in the mortal realm for dozens of years, and the Heavenly Court had only been for a few days. It was unlikely that anyone would notice her. Wouldn''t it be fine if she returned to the Heavenly Court after Liu Yanchang''s death? Fairy Hundred Flowers thought it was simple, but she did not know that Liu Chen Xiang''s action of splitting the mountain to save her mother was already destined to happen. The Heavenly Court had long since taken this matter into consideration. Hearing Li Dao''s words, Liu Yanchang panicked and asked, "Brother Li, are you serious?" "Of course, your wife knows the truth!" Chen Xiang, who was at the side, bit her candied fruit and asked with a puzzled expression, "Uncle, what are deities? Are they delicious?" Li Dao patted his head and said with a smile, "Immortals are also humans, they can''t be eaten." If Li Dao hadn''t brought it up, then that would have been fine. But when it came to this matter, Hundred Flowers Fairy''s expression was extremely ugly. She had been immersed in love and had almost forgotten about it. Thinking about the consequences of breaking the Heaven''s Path, he frowned. Liu Yanchang panicked as he paced back and forth on the spot. The couple no longer had any intention of inviting Li Dao in for tea. Li Dao didn''t care and squatted down to play with Chen Xiang. "What should we do? Madam, why don''t we pack our things and move to a place where no one can find us in the forest. Then, no one will be able to find us!" Liu Yanchang, who was walking back and forth, clapped his hands and then suggested to Hundred Flowers Fairy as he thought of this attention. The Hundred Flowers Fairy shook her head, then said helplessly, "Husband, how could it be so easy? The Heavenly Court can find us anywhere, no matter where they hide." The two of them did not speak again, and the atmosphere became a little weird. After a while, Hundred Flowers Fairy laughed, but barely, she comforted him, "Husband, don''t be nervous, the Heavenly Court won''t find out about us so soon. By the time they do, it might be dozens of years later, so there''s no need to think so much into it now." Hearing this, Liu Yanchang felt a bit more at ease. It was not certain that he would still be alive after dozens of years. Li Dao stood up and frowned as he looked at the sky. He muttered to himself, "Could it be that I really bring the main character''s aura with me and that I will encounter trouble wherever I go?" Li Dao''s muttering entered the ears of Hundred Flowers Fairy and Liu Yanchang. Liu Yanchang had a puzzled expression as he asked, "Brother Li, what do you mean by this?" "The people that the Heavenly Court sent to capture you have arrived!" Li Dao replied to Liu Yanchang. After he finished his sentence, he added in his heart that this person was still an old acquaintance. C794 "The people that the Heavenly Court sent to capture you have arrived!" As Li Dao''s voice fell, Hundred Flowers Fairy''s face was filled with fear as she looked towards the sky. Liu Yanchang also unconsciously looked towards the sky. They believed that Li Dao would not make fun of them over such matters. Actually, the only person the Heavenly Court wanted was the Hundred Flowers Fairy. Liu Chenxiang still had the mission to split the mountain on her own, so she couldn''t take it. It was just that Liu Yanchang and the Hundred Flowers Fairy didn''t know about this. They became flustered, panic, and other emotions rushed into their hearts. For a moment, they were completely flustered. Chen Xiang was happily licking her candied fruits, completely unaware that her parents'' expressions were off. Not long after, a group of people landed in front of the lantern shop. The one leading was Li Dao''s old acquaintance, Yang Jian, followed by Howling Celestial Dog and the four brothers of Plum Mountain. As the God of Justice, this was his responsibility. Of course, it was up to him to take the person. When they landed on the ground, they saw Li Dao. The expressions of Yang Jian and the others turned extremely ugly. "Why are you here?" His intention was to capture the Hundred Flowers Fairy. As for Li Dao being out of his consideration, that was because the Jade Emperor had temporarily stopped his pursuit of Li Dao. "Where am I? Do I need to report this to you, Empyrean God of Justice?" Li Dao looked straight into Yang Jian''s eyes and asked in a neither cold nor indifferent manner. Now that his injuries had recovered and his cultivation had even improved, he would not be afraid of Yang Jian. "Second master, why talk so much with him? Kill him to avenge fifth brother and sixth sister!" "Right, avenge fifth brother and sixth sister!" When they saw Li Dao again, thinking of the scene of Old Fifth and Sixth Brother dying miserably in the sea of fire without even their truesouls being able to escape, the four Mei Shan brothers'' eyes immediately turned red, their killing intent boiling. Li Dao sneered without saying a word. These few pieces of trash were talking about revenge, but they didn''t pay attention to the situation. Even Yang Jian wasn''t a match for them, with their attitude, did they think that they wouldn''t dare to kill? Yang Jian fell silent. Revenge? Firstly, he wasn''t a match for Li Dao at all. Secondly, Li Yao was his little sister''s sweetheart. How could he take revenge? "Li Dao, I don''t care if your appearance here is a coincidence or not. Now, please leave immediately and don''t meddle in other people''s business!" Yang Jian held the three pointed, two bladed knife and endured the three inch vertical scar on his forehead as he coldly said. "Hehe, you asked me to leave so I could leave. Do you have that much face?" Li Dao had a cold smile on his face the entire time. Of course, he was clear that his injury back then had nothing to do with Yang Jian. Furthermore, he was Yang Chan''s second brother. Likely, Yang Chan''s suffering was not good for him, but Li Dao''s attitude towards him was not any better. "Second Master!" "Alright, since you, Yang Jian, don''t dare to make a move, then we''ll take revenge for Fifth and Sixth Brother!" Seeing that Yang Jian did not intend to make a move on Li Dao, the four brothers of Plum Mountain immediately made their move on Li Dao. "Stop! Without my order, you are not to cause any trouble, our mission this time is to capture the Hundred Flowers Fairy, do not cause unnecessary trouble! " Yang Jian held the triple-edged two-edged saber and slammed it into the ground, causing the ground to split open and the four Mei Shan brothers to become more clear-headed. However, their gazes towards Li Dao still contained killing intent that could not be dissolved. The Hundred Flowers Fairy and Liu Yanchang were dumbfounded. They did not expect that Li Dao and Yang Jian were acquainted. Furthermore, looking at the appearance of Yang Jian and the others, they seemed to be somewhat afraid of Li Dao. Seeing Li Dao standing with his hands behind his back, Liu Yanchang and Hundred Flowers Fairy looked at each other, hope flashing across their eyes. Just as he was about to open his mouth, Li Dao saw through their intentions and directly said, "You don''t have to beg me, the Heavenly Court will not let the Hundred Flowers Fairy go. Even if I can beat back Yang Jian, there''s still a stronger role to play. Furthermore, I will not go against the Heavenly Court for your sake. " Hearing Li Dao say this, Liu Yanchang fell silent. He was also a scholar; how could he not understand this logic? If others were willing to help you, it was because of friendship, but if they refused to help you, it was because of duty. Besides, Liu Yanchang didn''t think that there was any relationship between him and Li Dao. Liu Yanchang understood this logic, but the Hundred Flowers Fairy didn''t understand. He looked at Li Dao with a panicked expression and shouted, "Aren''t you Yanchang''s friend? If you can beat Yang Jian back, then why aren''t you saving our family?" Li Dao shook his head and did not reply. He understood the Hundred Flowers Fairy''s current state of mind and thoughts. In the eyes of the Hundred Flowers Fairy, Yang Jian was the God of Justice, the number one general of the Heavenly Court. Since Li Dao was able to beat Yang Jian back, it proved that no one in the Heavenly Court was a match for Li Dao. On the other hand, Yang Jian could not help but heave a sigh of relief when he heard that Li Dao did not have the intention to meddle in their business. If Li Dao insisted on stopping him from capturing the Hundred Flowers Fairy, he would have to return empty-handed. "Hundred Flowers Fairy, you are an official deity of the Heavenly Court, yet you have violated the heaven''s rule by secretly falling in love with a mortal. Hurry up and surrender, lest you suffer too much!" Yang Jian''s face was cold and the black cloak behind him moved without any wind. He looked extremely majestic. "What crime have I committed? Just because I''m in love with Yan Chang, you want to punish me for my crimes? What kind of heaven''s rule was this? Yin and Yang are compatible, and men love their women. Isn''t this the great dao of heaven and earth? Even deities are humans, why would they capture me? " The Hundred Flowers Fairy''s voice was sharp as she retorted. The mana on her body surged crazily, blowing up the dust. Yang Jian was silent for a moment. He was unable to answer this question, so he could only say, "Heavenly rules are Heavenly rules. As a deity, you have to follow them. You violated the Heavenly rules, so don''t resist. You are not my opponent!" "I refuse to accept this, I refuse to accept this ¡­" Chen Xiang is only three years old. I can''t leave him, and Liu Lang as well. Hundred Flowers Fairy''s hair was in disarray, her expression was sad, and she was shouting crazily. She could not leave her son and her husband. The three-year-old Chen Xiang dropped the candied fruits in his hands that he had not finished nibbling on, blocking in front of Hundred Flowers Fairy. In the face of Yang Jian clenching his fist and kicking his randomly, his voice was crisp and his momentum was not weak. Looking at the little Chen Xiang who was kicking around, Hundred Flowers Fairy bent down and hugged her three-year-old son, crying. Liu Yanchang stood to the side and silently wept. He did not wipe them away and instead allowed the tears to flow down his chin and drip onto the ground. Yang Jian did not argue with the three year old little Chen Xiang. He was not lacking in bearing. Furthermore, his fate was similar to Liu Chen Xiang. At that moment, he even wanted to turn around and leave. The four brothers and the Howling Celestial Dog didn''t say anything as they offered their sympathy to this family. Due to the time difference between the sky and the mortal world, Yang Jian and company were not in a hurry to capture the Hundred Flowers Fairy. "Mother, don''t cry, don''t cry. With Chen Xiang protecting you, the bad guys won''t dare to bully you!" The three-year-old Chen Xiang frantically patted the Hundred Flowers Fairy''s back, her expression a little anxious. Seeing her mother crying, even though she was only three years old, Chen Xiang still felt uneasy. This was the natural instinct of a son. Hearing Chen Xiang''s words, Hundred Flowers Fairy cried even louder. Yang Jian and the others did not lose their patience. Their eyes were filled with sympathy, and the atmosphere was a little silent. After a long while, Hundred Flowers Fairy raised her head. Her hair was in a mess, and her face was covered in tears. Facing Li Dao, Hundred Flowers Fairy was expressionless as she asked, "Can I ask you a favor?" C795 "Can I ask you a favor?" The Hundred Flowers Fairy had a beautiful face that could topple empires as she asked Li Dao with tears on her face. Li Dao nodded and said, "Say, as long as it''s not too troublesome, I promise you." "You are friends with Yan Chang, you cannot watch him suffer. I am an immortal, a person who has violated the laws of heaven. I alone will bear all the sins. But Yan Chang and Chen Xiang were only mortals; how could they be wrong? Please keep them. " Hundred Flowers Fairy''s expression was indifferent. She seemed to have already seen the scene of herself being pawned on the Immortal Slaying Platform. However, she could not allow her own husband and son to suffer together with her. She was a virtuous woman who loved her husband and her son. She was impeccable. Li Dao did not hesitate and agreed, "I cannot save you, but I can promise you that I will protect Liu Yanchang and Chen Xiang." Actually, this really wasn''t a difficult matter. The Heavenly Court caught the Hundred Flowers Fairy, separated her from Chen Xiang and her mother, and then let Chen Xiang save her mother, thereby perfecting the Heaven''s Bar. Thus, Chen Xiang was not within their range to be caught. As for Liu Yanchang, he was just a mortal that they could take care of. "Who do you think you are? How could you disobey the orders of the Heavenly Court! " Seeing Li Dao agreeing to the Hundred Flowers Fairy and not taking them seriously, the four Mei Shan brothers could not help but burn with anger. Li Dao coldly swept his gaze over. The aggressive Four Plum Mountain Brothers immediately shut their mouths, like ducks that had their necks strangled. Turning to look at Yang Jian, Li Dao asked, "I want to protect Liu Yanchang and Liu Chenxiang, do you have any objections? Of course, you can''t object even if you want to. If you want to make a move, I''ll accompany you! " Yang Jian gave Li Dao a deep look, threw away his cloak and shouted, "Capture the Hundred Flowers Fairy and report back to the Heavenly Court!" Yang Jian knew that he had to fight with Li Dao, and the Jade Emperor had ordered him to capture the Hundred Flowers Fairy, but did not say that he wanted to capture Liu Yanchang and Liu Chenxiang. Yang Jian also did not want to cause any unnecessary trouble. "What are you bad guys doing? Go away, you''re not allowed to touch my mother!" Seeing that the leader and second brother of the Plum Mountain were going to lock down the Hundred Flowers Fairy, Chen Xiang was like an angry tiger cub, baring its fangs at the two of them. Even though he was a mixed blood between humans and immortals, which was different from normal children, how could his punches and kicks be of any help to Boss Mei Shan and Second Bro Mei Shan? It''s not enough to give people itching. Liu Yanchang quickly went forward to hug Chen Xiang and silently wept as he looked at Hundred Flowers Fairy. "Father, what are you doing?" Let go of me, those bad people want to bully my mother, I''m going to fight with them! " Chen Xiang struggled with all his might. Liu Yanchang had no choice but to hold him tightly in his embrace and use his wide sleeves to cover his eyes. "Dad, let me go, let me go!" Liu Chenxiang was like an angry little tiger, and Liu Yanchang had a faint uncontrollable feeling. The couple looked at each other, and eventually, the Hundred Flowers Fairy was the first to speak, "Husband, these few days with you two are my happiest days. In the future, I won''t be able to stay by your side. You must raise Chen Xiang properly, let him study, and become a person who can support both heaven and earth. " "Madam, I ¡­" "Wuuu, wuu, wuu!" Liu Yanchang, who had been silently weeping, couldn''t hold back his tears and cried out, unable to say a single word. "Dad, don''t cry. You taught me that men don''t cry easily!" Let me go and we''ll fight off the evildoers who bully mother together! " The small Chen Xiang was held tightly in Liu Yanchang''s bosom, his eyes were covered, and he could not see what was happening. His small hands and feet recklessly kicked about, and his struggles became increasingly fierce. Li Dao silently watched from the side. The big bosses were all standing high up, and their hands were raised up and down as they easily manipulated these chess pieces. However, the chess pieces that they played with were so pitiful. Could it be that the big bosses who played chess could not experience the true emotions of the world? No, definitely not, but they had already taken it all lightly. "Take him away!" Yang Jian gently closed his eyes, and said with a tone that made it difficult for him to speak. The boss and the second brother had locked the Hundred Flowers Fairy, and the heavy, cold iron chain was locked onto the body of a fairy. It was truly unsightly. "Liu Lang ¡­!" "Madam, madam ¡­!" In the blink of an eye, Yang Jian and the others grabbed the Hundred Flowers Fairy and soared into the sky, leaving Liu Yanchang to call his Madam until his voice was hoarse. Unable to shout anymore, Liu Yanchang released the incense in his arms and sobbed non-stop. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to help Liu Yanchang''s family, but he was powerless to do so. If he did it, then Old Lord Taishang would have done it last time, and it might have attracted the Jade Emperor to do it this time. Normally, a man wouldn''t shed tears. It is said that women''s tears are the best weapon against men. But when a man shed tears, it must be with extreme sadness. No one can be indifferent to a man''s tears, even if he is a man, but it is hard to see a man''s tears. Little Chen Xiang came out of Liu Yanchang''s arms. She was unusually silent. She was no longer noisy, and was so quiet that she didn''t seem like a three year old child. The original story was that Liu Yanchang was in love with the Third Virgin, and the moment Chen Xiang was born, the Third Virgin was taken away and suppressed at the bottom of Mount Hua. Now that Chen Xiang was three years old, it was impossible for his to not understand. After witnessing all of this, Chen Xiang would hate Yang Jian and the others, and thus hate immortals. Waiting until Chen Xiang came to capture the Hundred Blossom Fairy when he was three years old was the biggest failure of the Heavenly Court. It was fine if he wasn''t there, but since he was, he wouldn''t be Li Yao. That''s right, Old Lord Taishang had heavily injured him, but Yang Chan was imprisoned in the Heavenly Court. Thus, Li Dao''s impression of the Heavenly Court was undoubtedly even worse. Didn''t he want Chen Xiang to save his mother and improve Heaven''s Bar? Alright, I shall do as you wish! With this thought in mind, a cold glint appeared in Li Dao''s eyes. Chen Xiang sat silently on the ground, not crying nor making a ruckus, but the look in her eyes explained everything. The seeds of hatred had already been planted in his young heart. Children with hatred were undoubtedly the easiest to nurture and the easiest to develop into something big. Moreover, Chen Xiang had the aura of a main character, so she was also lucky. "Uncle, what do you think those bad people will do to mother?" While Li Blade was thinking about these things, little Chen Xiang raised her head and looked at Li Dao. Surprisingly, her voice had a bit of calmness and calmness to it. C796 "Uncle, what will those bad people do to my mother?" Chen Xiang lifted her head, the seeds of hatred in her clear eyes had taken root. When she spoke, her tone was calm and collected, not like that of a child''s. Liu Yanchang also stopped crying. He was extremely concerned with this issue. Wiping his tears, he looked towards Li Dao. Compared to his three year old son, Liu Yanchang was clearly a bit cowardly. However, Li Dao could understand this as well. Liu Yanchang was already over 30 years old, and he knew that there was no way he could fight against the immortals in the sky. But Chen Xiang was different. He, who was three years old, was without a doubt very simple. He knew that there were bad people bullying his mother. He wanted to save his mother. This was the case for newborn calves. Li Dao was silent. In the end, he stroked Chen Xiang''s head and said, "Those are not bad people, they are gods!" "I don''t care what kind of immortals they are, I only know that they captured mother." The current Chen Xiang didn''t understand the concept of immortals at all. She only knew that the immortals were bad people and that was enough. "Chen Xiang, don''t worry. Although your mother has violated heavenly laws, the Heavenly Court shouldn''t kill her. They should lock her up in one place and rescue her mother when she grows up!" Li Dao didn''t say where Hundred Flowers Fairy would be locked up. Everything would only erupt when Chen Xiang slowly grew up and the hatred accumulated at a zero boundary point. "Brother Li, are you speaking the truth? Is my wife really just locked up?" Liu Yanchang''s expression was anxious. He couldn''t tell if Li Dao''s words were actually meant to comfort Chen Xiang or not. "Brother Liu, don''t worry. What I said is the truth. Your family will reunite one day." Li Dao nodded and felt pity for Liu Yanchang. Not long ago, Liu Yanchang also said, "Where is the spring wind, and where is not the pride?" In the blink of an eye, however, he had become the current cool autumn wind. The sudden change in his mood did not cause him to collapse. This was already due to his mental fortitude being tough enough. "Uncle, I know you are a capable person. Those scoundrels and deities were all afraid of you just now." Can you hand over your abilities to Chen Xiang? Chen Xiang has to defeat those bad guys and save mother! " Chen Xiang stared fixedly at Li Dao, her clear eyes filled with determination. The other kids, when they were three years old, were still playing with mud, while Agarwood had suddenly turned from a child playing with mud into a child carrying hatred. How pitiful! Li Dao had no reason to refuse Chen Xiang, much less refuse her. He nodded and said, "I can teach you, but you have to promise me one thing." "Uncle, say it, as long as I can save mother, I''ll promise you anything!" "I''ll teach you, but I''ll lock you up until you''re sixteen. You can''t come out." Chen Xiang didn''t immediately agree. After thinking for a while, she nodded her head carefully. "Alright, since you want to learn, then follow me!" As Li Dao spoke, he walked towards a small mountain in front of him. Chen Xiang was wearing a pair of open crotch pants and was covered in mud. Liu Yanchang also crawled up from the ground. Ignoring the dust on his butt, he hurriedly chased after Li Dao and his son. On the other hand, Yang Jian and co. brought the Hundred Flowers Fairy back to the Heavenly Court. In the Lingxiao Treasure Hall, the group of immortals were divided into two rows, and they watched as the embarrassed Hundred Flowers Fairy was escorted into the hall. The Jade Emperor and his royal mother sat at the high seats on the left and right. They looked no different from secular emperors. "Reporting to Your Majesty, it was fortunate that Yang Jian did not fail in his mission and that the Hundred Flowers Fairy has arrived!" Yang Jian clasped his hands and kneeled down, lowering his head to report. Behind him were the four Mei Shan brothers who were escorting the Hundred Flowers Fairy. As for the Howling Celestial Dog, it could not enter Lingxiao Treasure Hall. Seeing the Hundred Flowers Fairy, who was kneeling on the ground with her hair in disarray and her expression cold, the group of immortals all whispered to each other. Their attitudes were completely different. The Jade Emperor sat upright, his expression solemn, and asked, "Hundred Flowers Fairy, do you know your crime?" Hundred Flowers Fairy raised her head and looked at the Jade Emperor. She knew that it was impossible for her to escape from this calamity, so she was no longer afraid. "How dare you disrespect his majesty?" Before the Jade Emperor could get angry, the Star Lord of the Heaven''s Expanse Palace jumped out. He placed his right hand on the hilt of his sword and pulled it out. The group of immortals looked at Star Lord Wu Qu with contempt. If they were both in the same boat, it was fine if they didn''t speak up for the justice, but to add insult to injury? Especially those female immortals who had a close relationship with the Hundred Flowers Fairy, such as the Supreme Mistress of the Lunar Star, Chang''e, Peony, and others. They didn''t even bother to conceal the disdain in their eyes when they looked at the Starlord. "Alright, Starlord Wu Qu, you have no business here. You can leave for now." The Jade Emperor waved his hand, obviously unhappy with what he had done. Starlord Wu Quang also came to his senses. He sheathed his sword, then awkwardly retreated back to his original position. "Hundred Flowers Fairy, as a deity, you actually ignore the rules of the heavens, fell in love with mortals, and even gave birth to a child. Violation of the laws of the heavens was a crime. Your actions made the Heavenly Court lose all its prestige, this is the second sin. What else do you have to say? " The Jade Emperor''s expression did not change at all. His voice was neither warm nor angry, but it was filled with authority. The Paragon of the Three Realms had a golden mouth, a jade mouth, and a rule that no one dared to refute. However, Hundred Flowers Fairy retorted. She looked straight at the Jade Emperor and asked, "Your Majesty, this subject has something he doesn''t understand. Please explain." "Go ahead." "Yin and Yang are compatible. This is a great dao of heaven and earth, and even deities and deities come here through cultivation. Why can''t they join together with mortals?" Seeing the Hundred Flowers Fairy''s burning gaze, the Jade Emperor''s eyes turned cold. He could answer this question, but he didn''t want to. "What a sharp-tongued Hundred Flowers Fairy! He has violated the heaven''s rules, and yet he is still so stubborn. Someone, drag Fairy Hundred Flowers Fairy onto the Immortal Execution Altar!" The Jade Emperor did not want to answer this question. Wang Mu''s mother started to sing ''dark face'', which could be considered as helping the Jade Emperor. As soon as Wang Mu''s words fell, the imperial bodyguards immediately rushed into the hall, intending to drag Hundred Flowers Fairy down. "Hold on!" A gentle female voice sounded and a fairy even more beautiful than the Hundred Flowers Fairy stood out. "Star King Taiyin, what do you have to say for yourself?" Wang Mu''s mother asked as she looked at Chang''e, who stood up. "Reporting to Your Majesty, Empress, although Hundred Flowers Fairy has violated the laws of the heavens, her sin is not to ascend to the Immortal Execution Archipelago. Chang''e dares to say that Your Majesty and the Empress can retract their orders and leave lightly!" Chang''e lowered her head and kneeled down, causing the deities behind her to look at each other in dismay. "Please retract your orders, Your Majesty and the Empress, and allow us to do as we please!" With Chang''e taking the lead, all of the deities who were on good terms with the Hundred Flowers Fairy or who were kind-hearted and godlike had knelt down. Only Lord Wu Quxing and the others remained standing. The Jade Emperor was a little hesitant, as though he had been caught off guard by the question before him and was unable to make up his mind. At this moment, Taibai Jinxing took action and said softly, "Your Majesty, Niang Niang, although Hundred Flowers Fairy is guilty, the deities should plead on her behalf. How about we just let it go?" "Then Taibai, how do you think we should deal with him?" The Jade Emperor looked at Taibai Jinxing with a look of satisfaction. As expected of his trusted aide. "Your Majesty, could you suppress the Hundred Flowers Fairy beneath the mountains forever and serve as an example? You not only punished the Hundred Flowers Fairy, but also saved the face of the Heavenly Court, what do you think?" "Alright, alright, alright. I''ll do as you say!" The Jade Emperor replied with three "good words" and immediately made his decision. The group of immortals stood up, feeling rather relaxed. They thought that it was because of their pleas that Hundred Flowers Fairy was able to escape the Immortal Execution Stage, and they were very satisfied with the result. Fairy Hundred Flowers also had a look of relief in her eyes. It was better to suppress someone at the bottom of the mountain than to ascend the Immortal Execution Altar. There was a saying that it was better to die than to live. C797 On top of a small hill a few miles away from the Liu Family Village, there was a hidden cave entrance. There was a layer of light around the cave entrance, preventing even mosquitoes, flies and other animals from entering. This was a man-made cave, the ceiling of which was inlaid with fist-sized Night Pearls. They dispersed the darkness and emitted a gentle light. The cave was very large and was filled with bookshelves. The shelves were filled with blue books. At this moment, the three-year-old Chen Xiang was holding a wooden sword, drawing in a serious manner. "Little Chen Xiang, it''s time to rest. Come here and eat!" Li Dao fiddled with a basket and shouted to Chen Xiang who was practicing his swordsmanship. The top of the basket was covered with a layer of white cloth, and a thin cloth was revealed. The food inside was not bad, four dishes and a soup, which was sent by Liu Yanchang. Li Dao had set up a barrier around this cave. It was impossible to enter and exit without the cultivation of an Immortal Soul stage cultivator. Liu Yanchang was stuck at the entrance of the cave. He could only look at his son through the curtain of light and deliver food to Chen Xiang every day. It wasn''t that Li Dao was ruthless enough to let the two of them separate, but it was that Li Dao was worried that Chen Xiang wouldn''t be able to resist going to Mount Hua to save Hundred Flowers Fairy. He would have to wait for Chen Xiang to open up a little. Hearing Li Dao''s voice, Chen Xiang put down the wooden sword in her hand and ran over, wiping the sweat from her forehead. The wooden sword was a simple and crude magic tool refined for Chen Xiang by Li Dao. It could be big or small, and heavy or light. Now that Chen Xiang had practiced diligently, a three year old child, one could imagine how the seeds of hatred in his heart were growing day by day as he cultivated for more than ten hours a day. Naturally, Li Dao didn''t need to eat. He watched Chen Xiang gobble down the food, almost finishing all the food in the basket. These days, Li Dao had led Chen Xiang to feel true qi. Chen Xiang had just barely entered the cultivation threshold. Although she was young, her appetite was not small. Other children might still have some milk left, but his appetite was bigger than many adult males. According to the speed of Agarwood''s growth, he really didn''t know if Liu Yanchang could afford to keep some Agarwood for himself. Perhaps before he left, he should save some gold and silver for Liu Yanchang. "Chen Xiang, take your time and eat. Don''t choke!" Li Dao lightly patted Chen Xiang''s back and said with a smile. Looking at this child, Li Dao could not help but feel some pity. Chen Xiang picked up the big bowl, finished the soup, and wiped her mouth with her sleeve as she said, "Thank you Uncle, you not only taught me skills, but also taught me so many things. Other than mother and father, you are also my most respected person! I don''t know how I can repay you. " "Foolish child, Uncle does not need you to repay me. As long as you study and cultivate properly, you will repay Uncle the best!" Li Dao rubbed Chen Xiang''s head and looked at the bookshelf that was leaning against the wall with a satisfied expression. The cave was cut into a rectangular shape by Li Dao. On the left was the Nine Yin Sutra, the Lone Nine Swords, the Golden Buddha Indestructible Body, the Brilliant King Sword, the Separating Sword Technique, the Four Symbols of Heaven''s Will, the Dragon Riding Slash, the doppelganger Demon Shadow, the Blue Lotus Sword Scripture, and other martial arts manuals that Li Dao knew. On the right bookshelf of the cave, there was a set of Materialistic Dialectics: Black Studies, Red and Black, Old Man and Sea, Three Kingdoms'' Romance, Journey to the West, Ma Lie''s Thought, Evil God Legend, Dragon Sky Legend, Wukong Legend, etc. Among them were philosophical treatises, classical novels, and later online novels. Not only did Li Dao teach Chen Xiang how to use his abilities, he also wanted to turn Chen Xiang into someone who had the thinking of a future generation. He wanted Chen Xiang to understand that the so-called immortal was no different from a mortal, apart from being powerful. When he read all sorts of books from the future, he saw all kinds of heaven-defying opinions. In addition, he also saw the seeds of hatred planted in Chen Xiang''s heart. Li Dao had reason to believe that Chen Xiang would absolutely not let the Heavenly Court lead the way after she grew up. In the original book, Chen Xiang had taken Sun Wukong as her master. After learning the Seventy-Two Transformations, she had also obtained Old Lord Taishang''s immortal pills and became someone who could fight against Yang Jian. Li Dao didn''t know why Sun Wukong wanted to teach Agility Dharma, but the reason was definitely not simple. He just didn''t know what dirty business the Heavenly Court and Buddhist Sect had with regards to Chen Xiang''s savior. "Chen Xiang, you must remember, every time you finish reading a book, you will burn a book. When you have finished reading the books in the cave and have learned martial arts, you can go out and save your mother." At this point, Li Dao had already decided to leave. He had already stayed in the Liu Family Village for more than half a month and could not afford to delay any longer. He had to hurry to meet the Blessed Virgin and join the camp of the apostles, so that he could have the confidence to fight for the ownership of Penglai Immortal Island. Chen Xiang was undoubtedly a smart child. When she felt the atmosphere, she reluctantly looked at Li Dao and asked, "Uncle Li, you''re leaving, aren''t you?" Li Dao had a forced smile on his face as he answered, "Good child, this is a banquet that will never be left untouched. Sooner or later, I will have to leave this place. After that, no one will be supervising your cultivation. You must work hard and not disappoint your uncle or your mother. " "Uncle, don''t worry. Chen Xiang won''t disappoint you, and she won''t disappoint mother either!" Chen Xiang raised her head and puffed up her chest, her eyes determined as she promised Li Dao. Li Dao patted his head again and stood up with a smile. "Chen Xiang is so sensible. Uncle can rest assured that Uncle will go and do something very important." "Uncle, what do you want to do? Can Chen Xiang help you?" "Sure. Once Chen Xiang has mastered it, I can save mother and help uncle." Li Dao smiled. That smile that was as warm as the sun made Chen Xiang even more energetic. "Alright, Uncle is about to leave." Li Dao stood up and walked out of the cave. "Uncle, when can I see you again?" A clear and reluctant voice came from behind. Li Dao''s body paused for a moment. Without looking back, he replied, "When you come out, we will meet again." With that, Li Dao soared into the sky and disappeared from Chen Xiang''s sight. "Uncle, uncle ¡­!" Chen Xiang shouted and rushed towards the cave entrance, subconsciously trying to find Li Dao. However, when she rushed into the cave entrance, she was bounced back by the enchantment that Li Dao had set up. After sitting on the ground for a while, Chen Xiang stood up. She was less than three feet tall. She took the wooden sword that Li Dao had made for him and began to swing it. Chen Xiang muttered to herself as she brandished her sword, "Uncle, I won''t let you waste your efforts. I must learn the skill as soon as possible so that I can save mother." Chen Xiang began her daily cultivation career. Whenever she got tired of cultivating, she would go through the miscellaneous books left behind by Li Dao. As for Li Dao, he had left Liu Jia Village and was now at the foot of Lishan. The tall and lofty mountain range extended endlessly. With a single glance, one could see the victorious scenery of a heavenly paradise. The mountain peak bloomed with dense multicolored light. A cave was hidden in the multicolored light, and one couldn''t see anything. C798 In the dense light, a cave was faintly discernible, and people who weren''t cultivators could not see it. Li Dao did not hesitate and went up the stairs. He did not directly fly over. There were many considerations in doing so. Firstly, she had come to ask for a favor, and secondly, she had come to ask for a favor, and secondly, she had come to ask for a favor. Back in the day, the sect was very powerful, and the Sect Leader had cut off a thread of survival for all. Those who found the Roaming Jade Island to join the sect had all been taken in, without exception. On the other hand, other than the Skypiercing Sect''s sectmaster, the disciples of the school were all different. Some were strong and some were weak. The eldest disciple, Daoist Duobao. The second disciple, Lady Wudang, is a quasi-Sect Leader. There were also the three great powerful women, the Lady of the Golden Spirit, the Goddess of the Turtle Spirit, Zhao Gongming, Yun Xiao, Bi Xiao, and Qiong Xiao. They were all talented people. During the Conferred God Battle, the Sect Leader of Heavenly Secrets had set up the Immortal Slaying Sword Formation in the Realm of the Gods. The Heavenly Master was originally the person with the highest battle power among all the Hierarchs. Even if he were to fight against the four Hierarchs, he might not necessarily lose. However, the Sect Leader lost because he gave the Six Soul Banner to the Young Master of the Zhang Er Dating Light Immortal. During the most intense time of the great battle, Long Ear had taken the Six Soul Banners and abandoned his sect to join the Buddhist Sangha, causing the Sect Leader to suffer a crushing defeat. Since the Sect Leader had lost, his disciples naturally dispersed. For some unknown reason, Daoist Dobao had transformed into Tathagata from the Buddhist Sangha. The Fairy of the Three Heavens was suppressed on the Qilin Cliff, so there was no hope of saving her. The rest of the disciples either died or died. The last wisp of their true spirit ascended the Divine Seal Decree. The disciples that luckily survived were taken away by the Buddhist Sangha. This was the meridian within the Divine Seal Decree. As for the specific details of this world, Li Dao wasn''t clear, but the difference shouldn''t be too great. The main difference was that the meridian should be the same. Li Dao was not clear who was the most powerful person in this world. If there was also Ancestor Hong Jun in this world, then he must be the strongest person in this world. If Grandmaster Hong Jun didn''t exist, then the Heavenly Master, Old Lord Taishang, Primordial Sky Sovereign, Mother Nuwa, would most likely be the strongest in the world. Below the Sect Leaders were various Supreme Elders such as the Peacock King, Jade Emperor, Tathagata, Zhenyuan Immortal, the Three Sovereigns of Mankind, the Demonic Master Kun Peng, the Patriarch of Styx, and so on. If he didn''t show some respect, he wouldn''t be able to cry even if he was slapped to death. Walking up the mountain step by step, there were some disciples on both sides of the road who were breathing in and refining Qi. These disciples should be the ''Blessed Virgin'', the honorary disciples of Old Lady Li Shan. Bai Suzhen was most likely a member of these honorary disciples. "Senior Brother White Ape, do you see that person also came to ask for a teacher?" A oriole perched on the shoulder of the white ape and asked in human language. The white ape sized up Li Dao with its intelligent eyes and replied, "No, he doesn''t look like him. His bearing is extraordinary, so he went straight to the mountain''s cave abode. He must be a great deity, possibly a friend of Master." "No way, no matter how I look at it, he''s just a mortal!" "Huang Que, your cultivation is too low, how can you see through other people''s cultivation? Also, you are not to speak carelessly. If you were able to run into a almighty being and get you captured for soul extraction and training, it would be too late for regret by then. " Li Dao paid no heed to the conversation between the white ape and the yellow sparrow and continued on his way to the top of the mountain. The cultivators by the stone steps were all curious about Li Dao, but Li Dao chose to ignore them. They were all minor characters who had yet to complete their immortal path, so it was unknown whether they had ever seen the true body of the Goddess. When he arrived at the top of the mountain, there were two children standing guard at the entrance of the cave. There was no name in the cave. The two children looked to be twelve or thirteen years old, but Li Dao''s heart was in his throat. "Who are you, state your name!" One of the boys looked at Li Dao suspiciously and asked. Among their Master''s friends, they were sure that there was no one like Li Dao. "At the end of your studies, Li Dao wishes to meet the Goddess of Mercy. Please pass on your teachings to the two celestial children." Li Dao clasped his hands and respectfully said to the two children. Don''t underestimate these two kids because their cultivation is low and they have yet to complete their immortal path. Some of them were seventh rank officials before the Prime Minister. If they were unwilling to spread the news, then he would really be blinded. "Let''s go!" What kind of savage came here to cause trouble? There are no virgins here, only Old Mother Lishan, I''m afraid you''ve found the wrong place. "Another boy waved his hand and made a gesture to drive away the flies. Li Dao''s expression was somewhat unsightly. These two kids didn''t know that Old Mother Li Shan was just a virgin. This was really troublesome. If he were to directly ask for an audience with Lishan''s mother, he probably wouldn''t be willing to see him either. As long as he was straightforward and pointed out his identity as the ''Blessed Virgin'', who would have thought that these two kids would not even know his master''s true identity? "Immortal children, I am looking for my mother. However, my mother used to be known as the Blessed Virgin. I will have to trouble you to go in and spread the news. My mother will then meet with me." As Li Dao said this, he flipped his sleeve and took out two spirit fruits, handing them over to the two kids. This spirit fruit was something Li Dao had casually collected in other worlds in the past, but now it was actually useful. The two children who had yet to succeed in the immortal path, when had they ever seen such a spirit fruit filled with spirit energy. They put it by their noses and sniffed it. They looked at each other and put away the spirit fruit in tacit understanding. One of the boys turned around and entered the cave. The other boy looked at Li Dao warily and said, "We can''t guarantee that we won''t be able to see you. Also, don''t play any tricks!" Li Dao stood at the side with a smile on his face. He held his hands in his sleeves and did not speak. He believed that the Goddess of Mercy would receive him. Sure enough, after waiting for a short while, the boy who had reported in earlier came out. He looked suspiciously at Li Dao and said, "I asked me to invite you in. Remember not to speak nonsense after you enter." Li Dao smiled at the two of them before he turned around and entered the cave. From the outside, it looked very ordinary, just like an ordinary cave. Only after entering the cave would one know that there was another cave. His vision blurred as he stepped on the lush green grass. In the distance, there were hundreds of alluring red flowers blooming, and there were bees and butterflies dancing in the flowers. How was this the interior of the cave? It was clearly a small world. However, Li Dao was not surprised by this method. After all, a Dou Sheng of the Dou Qi Continent could open a small world in the void. She would be at least a thousand times stronger than those Dou Saints. A benevolent old woman slowly walked among the flowers, holding a kettle to water the plants. Seeing this old woman, Li Dao felt a bit nervous. After all, she was a quasi-sect master. It would be strange if she wasn''t. Just as Li Dao was about to speak, the old woman in front opened her mouth and asked, "Junior, who are you?" "Junior Li Dao pays his respects to the Blessed Virgin!" Li Dao bowed and cupped his hands in a show of respect. The old woman opposite of me raised her head. Her eyes flickered with a bright light, and her voice was fierce. She asked, "How did you know my identity?" "Senior, please forgive me. This junior can''t say ¡­" Li Dao lowered his head. The corners of his mouth were slightly bitter. He couldn''t say that he had learned about it from the book, right? As for lying, that was completely unrealistic. All of these almighty figures had cultivated for millions of years, how could they possibly be so easily deceived? "Hmm?" The old woman dragged her nose as she spoke. Immediately, it was as if Li Dao was carrying a mountain on his back. The spine on his back was on the verge of being crushed. C799 The old woman''s eyes flashed. Although she looked old, her eyes didn''t look like those of an old man. Li Dao lowered his head and gritted his teeth to prevent himself from falling down. The other person''s aura was so terrifying. At this moment, Li Dao was glad that he survived under Old Lord Taishang''s diamond chakram. It has to be known that Old Lord Taishang was even more terrifying than the person in front of him. The bones all over his body crackled. Facing against the aura of the other party, Li Dao was sweating profusely. It was as if an entire world had passed by, and the pressure on her body suddenly vanished. The candid female voice laughed and said, "Not bad, you''re not bad at all. A mere True Immortal cultivation base can withstand my pressure." Li Dao took a deep breath and raised his head to look. There was no longer any old woman. There was a twenty-seven or twenty-eight year old beauty standing not far from him. However, this person just stood there. No one dared to underestimate him. This woman was tall and slender, standing there like a sharp sword. She did not have a curvy body, only a bright smile, even more so than most men''s. Her eyebrows were stuck in her temples like two swords. This was the great senior sister of the Goddess of Mercy! When the Holy Mother transformed into the mother of Lishan and displayed his identity as the old woman, he became a peerless beauty. Li Dao could not help but smile bitterly as he asked, "Senior, do you know of any juniors?" "Of course! Slashing a hundred thousand heavenly soldiers with one sword strike had caused the Heavenly Court to lose a lot of face. After being hit by that old thief''s Diamond Chakram, I can still stand here alive. How could I not recognize you? " The Goddess of Mercy laughed heartily. Her voice and manner of speech gave off a feeling of being able to support both heaven and earth. As expected, he was already in the sights of many of the almighty powers. If not for the fact that he came today to pay his respects to the Blessed Virgin, he might have been hopping up and down like a clown. "Then, Senior, do you know the purpose of this junior''s trip?" Li Dao looked at the Goddess of Mercy with suspicion. His heart was in his throat. Even she had to see through his motives, how could those Sect Leaders not see through it? "You brat, you''re too careful. I''m not a worm in your stomach, how can I see through your thoughts? A person''s heart cannot be fathomed. Even if it''s the Sect Leader''s old family, they still won''t be able to see through him! " The Goddess of Mercy shook her head and saw Li Dao''s expression. She felt it was a little funny. Li Dao heaved a sigh of relief. It made sense to him to think about it. If he had been able to see through his motives, then even the Sect Leader wouldn''t have given the Six Soul Banners to Chang''e, Guang Xian, to a complete defeat. The human heart was something that could only be guessed at. It wasn''t necessarily accurate. "I said, don''t tell me you want to get revenge on that old thief over there?" Damn, she almost guessed correctly! Li Dao cursed in his heart as he looked at her with a smile that wasn''t a smile. Those who didn''t know what was going on would think that she had really seen through him. "Not at all, I know my own limits. It''s not realistic to seek Old Lord Taishang for revenge, and I can''t do something like trying to shake a tree with an ant. I only do things that I''m confident in." Li Dao straightened his expression and replied in a neither humble nor haughty manner. "Really? Then what is the purpose of you coming to see me?" The Goddess of Mercy walked over and circled around Li Dao, trying to see through him. Unfortunately, she had no way of seeing through him. Li Dao stood on the spot and spat out a few words in a cold voice, "The Eight Immortals have crossed the sea and entered the main Penglai!" The Goddess of Mercy stopped and did not speak for a while. No one knew what she was thinking about. The return of the Eight Immortals to the position was related to the destiny of the humans and was also a trend of the heavens. This was something that the unworthy Virgin Mary knew. However, she only knew that the return of the Eight Immortals would enhance the karmic luck of the people, but she did not know the more specific details. Now, hearing Li Dao''s words, the Virgin Mary naturally understood what was going on. Fangzhu, Penglai, Yingzhou, the three islands, are not yet born, do not know what this means. She didn''t doubt Li Dao''s words because he didn''t need to lie to her. She thought for a long time, then laughed again and asked, "So your goal this time is to take advantage of me to take advantage of the situation, to restrain others, and thus destroy the chance of the Eight Immortals returning to their position. Although this move will not harm that old thief, but it can make him feel disgusted, right?" Li Dao smiled and replied, "Senior''s eyes are sharp like a torch, this is what junior means!" Actually, Li Dao''s goal was not only to disgust Old Lord Taishang, but also to have a great opportunity during the great tribulation. Therefore, the reason why he took the initiative to charge into the chessboard was to seize the opportunity, raise his cultivation level, and rescue Yang Chan as soon as possible. "Hahahaha, brat, you are quite bold, even a True Immortal Stage expert would dare to act in such a manner." However, I have to say, you really suit my taste! " The Goddess of Mercy laughed, looking at Li Dao with eyes full of admiration. "Then, did senior agree?" The corner of Li Dao''s mouth curled up involuntarily. Before he came here, he thought that he would be able to borrow the strength of an interrogator, but he didn''t expect the process to be so simple. "Who said I promised you?" Goddess of Mercy looked at Li Dao strangely. It was as if she was caring for a retarded child. Li Dao didn''t know what to say. As expected, it was time to use the Transcender''s ultimate skill. Talking big? Before he came here, Li Dao had wanted to analyze the situation with the Goddess of Mercy and have her support him by joining forces with him. It was time to take out the words he had prepared earlier. Li Dao had already organized the words in his mind and was about to speak. However, the Goddess of Mercy was the first to speak. "It is naturally impossible for you to use the power of my interception to contend against the teachings of others. However ¡­" As she said this, she stopped and looked at Li Dao with a smile. Hearing that Li Yao was a virgin, Li Dao did not know her purpose. Could it be that seeing that Li Jun was handsome and handsome, she wanted him to marry into her family? No, absolutely not. He was not interested in the airport''s women. Although he had a lot of thoughts in his mind, Li Dao still asked, "But what?" "If you were my disciple, then this matter would be different." Seeing that Li Dao could not figure it out, even the Goddess of Mercy was not angry, and directly stated her purpose. Li Dao had a sudden realization. He saw that I, Li Jun, have extraordinary Innate Ability and exceptional comprehension. My luck is monstrous. I wanted to take him in as a disciple. Fine, as long as it isn''t a burden, I will acknowledge him as my teacher! In any case, Li Dao did not reject being the Holy Maiden. The other party was at least two great realms higher than him, and he would not lose out. "You little rascal, you are a natural born sword embryo, you should join my school of interception and pass on my teachings to the way of the sword. Are you willing to take my teaching? " She did not bother to hide her admiration for Li Dao and directly threw out the invitation. Natural Sword Embryo? At this moment, Li Dao was thinking about this. Although he knew that the Goddess of Mercy had no intention of scolding people, he still couldn''t help but mock her. C800 However, Li Dao''s reaction was not slow. He bent his knees and was about to kneel down. Li Dao didn''t know the specific realm of the Goddess of Mercy, but he knew that the power of the Goddess of Mercy could suppress him so much that he couldn''t move at all. He might even reach the boundary of the Great Luo. If one does not kneel to the heavens and the earth, one must bow to the grace of the heavens and the heavens. However, Li Dao did not kneel down and allowed a surge of energy to support his body. Li Dao looked doubtfully at the Goddess of Mercy, confused. Wasn''t he supposed to take her as his master? "Hehe, it''s not that I want to accept you as my disciple, but that I should be able to help you, a natural born sword embryo, obtain personal guidance from Master!" Our Lady of Mercy smiles and lifts Li Dao up. Li Dao no longer had any thoughts of complaining. He only felt that it was inconceivable. No matter what, the Holy Mother would not accept him as a disciple, and the master he wanted to take as his disciple was the Skypalace Sect Leader? "That ¡­" Li Dao wanted to ask a question, but he didn''t know how to address the Goddess of Mercy. It was impossible to call out her name. It was impolite to call her senior, but it was not friendly enough. It was also possible to call her senior because of her thick skin. "Junior Brother, there''s no need to be so formal. Right now, Master is not allowed to show his face, so it''s only my choice to take in a disciple on his behalf." The Unparalleled Virgin laughed as she explained to Li Dao. Since the Goddess of Mercy called him Junior Brother, Li Dao didn''t feel awkward anymore. He immediately asked, "Senior Sister, may I ask where is Master right now?" "Don''t say it, don''t say it." Our Lady of the Unchanging shook her head, signaling Li Dao not to ask any more questions. Li Dao understood the meaning of being a virgin and immediately shut his mouth. Looking at the Goddess of Mercy, he felt a little awkward. After all, he had no one to kneel to now that the Sect Leader was no longer around. As if she had guessed what Li Dao was thinking, she stretched out her hand and a green longsword over three feet long appeared in her palm. When the sword appeared, it did not move. The killing intent and sword Qi coming from the sword caused Li Dao''s heart to tremble. He could not help but take a second look. This was definitely not an ordinary magic treasure. Compared to the Kunlun Mirror in Li Changfeng''s hands, this mirror was several times more powerful. At the bottom of the sword hilt was a cyan lotus with four petals. The thin lotus leaves were green and glistening, as if they were real lotus leaves. In an instant, Li Dao reacted. This was most likely the legendary Sword of the Skypiercing Sect''s Sect Leader, the Green Pingping Sword! Three Purities had a magical treasure at his birth. I, the Supreme Grand Elder, have the Heaven and Earth Mystical Yellow Linglong Treasure Pagoda and the Flat Whip. Empyrean Primordial Spirit has the Three Treasures, the Celestial Sect Leader has the Cyan Python Sword. The Dark Yellow Linglong Treasure Pagoda was created after the creation of Pan Gu and combined with the Heaven Opening Art, it had an unparalleled defense, standing under the pagoda in an invincible position. As for the flat turning, the jade ruyi, and the Blue Python Sword, they were formed from the shattering of the twelfth grade Manifestation Blue Lotus. As for the primal chaos diagram, the Pangu Banner, and the Immortal Slaying Four Swords, they were all acquired later. According to the legends, these were all divided up by Patriarch Hongjun of the Violet Firmament Palace. "Li Dao, why aren''t you kneeling down?" Just as Li Dao was carefully observing the Green Ping Sword, the Goddess of Mercy, with a solemn expression, shouted out coldly. Li Dao recovered from his shock and bent his knees before kneeling heavily on the ground. "This is the Sect Leader''s personal sword. Leave it under my control for the time being. Seeing this sword is the same as seeing the Sect Leader!" "Greetings, Sect Leader. I wish you good luck, Sect Leader!" Li Dao respectfully kowtowed to Qing Ping Sword. The Goddess of Mercy was very satisfied with Li Dao''s attitude. In the hearts of most of the disciples, the High Priestess was like their father. Even though it was said that in the later generations, the Sect Leader of Skypalace Sect would only appear as the final opposing boss, and even more importantly, the Sect Leader of Skypalace Sect was actually killed by the Eight Immortals in Journey to the East. There were also many story scripts, in which the High Priestess was the incarnation of evil and anyone could step on her. However, the real High Priestess was Pangu''s orthodoxy, a saint of the Dao of Heaven and Earth. Li Dao was extremely respectful towards the Skypiercing Sect Leader. He firmly believed that the Skypalace Sect Leader was unparalleled in battle and that he was the most aggressive of the few Sect Leaders. "Today, there is an unspecialized character, Li Dao. He admires me for cutting him off from the sect. He is now a direct disciple of the sect. Since then, the unspecialized characters will be able to rest and share the glory." The Great Sage held the Green Python Sword with both hands and took two steps back. He let the sword float in the air and respectfully kowtowed as he reported to the Green Python Sword. Floating in the air, Qing Ping Sword slightly trembled twice. It was unknown if it was the Sword Spirit or the Heavenly Master''s spiritual sense controlling it. The Qingping Sword represented the Skysplit Sect''s Leader. If it nodded, then it would prove that Li Dao was the Skysplit Sect''s Leader''s disciple from then on. Li Dao kowtowed once again as he felt an invisible force wrap around his body. Needless to say, Li Dao also understood that this was the fate of an apostle. Join the interception, from then on Li Dao and the interception of the karmic luck, honor and disgrace and common. Being a disciple in the mythical world was definitely not as simple as being a disciple in the wuxia world. Once the master-disciple relationship was confirmed, the karmic luck would be linked together. If he wanted to join the Sect, it would undoubtedly be a very troublesome task. All sorts of schemes and schemes would be involved. "Junior Brother Li, get up!" The Goddess of Mercy retracted her Green Pingping Sword and spoke to Li Dao in a gentle tone. Li Dao then stood up and got closer to the Goddess of Mercy. After all, they were now a family. Right now, Li Dao felt a lot more at ease. He had his own backer, so there was no need to worry about a big backer attacking him for no reason. Otherwise, would the Sect Leader really be treated as a decoration? Although the sect leader hadn''t shown himself, a character on the level of the sect head could sweep across the Three Realms with just a thought. There were absolutely not many things that could be concealed from them. "Junior brother Li, since you''ve become a member of my tutelage, there are some things that I need to emphasize to you once again." Ever since the battle with Feng Shen, his master had gone into seclusion. There weren''t many disciples left to intercept him, so he had to change his appearance and travel through the Three Realms. When you enter the school, no one will know of your identity. However, you must know that even though the strength of my school is weak, no one can bully you. If you want to fight the Eight Immortals for power, then relax your mind. Don''t hold back your hands and legs, and if you lose face for your master, then I will not forgive you! " Even though she was a woman, she stood up straighter than a man. She stood there like a sharp sword that supported the heavens. She, his eldest senior sister, could not be underestimated! "Senior Sister, please be at ease. I, Li Jun, do not fear when I do things. I will absolutely not lose face for Master!" Li Dao''s eyes emitted a cold light. With a backer, why would he be afraid of a ball? If he didn''t kill Iron Crutch Li and the others, Li Yao would look down on him. The Penglai Immortal Island had decided, whoever came to stop them would be killed! Li Dao could not help but emit a biting cold killing intent. As expected of the natural born sword embryo, if one did not fall in the middle of it, their achievements would be immeasurable. C801 At the foot of the mountain, Li Dao looked back and saw that the mountain was still shrouded in mist and misty clouds. He retracted his gaze and walked forward with firm steps. Hehe, the Eight Immortals crossing the sea, gathering medicine to save the world, and let this person, Li, expose your true colors! Once he entered the school, Li Dao would no longer have any scruples in his actions. The battle between him and the Eight Immortals was a battle between juniors. How could Sect Master level characters interfere in a battle between juniors? The Goddess of Mercy was very straightforward in her actions. After bringing Li Dao back to the door, she immediately passed on the immortal arts of the Upper Qing bloodline. Tai Qing, Yu Qing, and Shang Qing were created by Pangu''s Primordial Spirit. Each of the three inheritances focused on one aspect. Tai Qing is good at concocting pills, Yu Qing Yuan is good at smithing, and Shang Qing Tongtian is good at formations and the way of the sword. All sorts of magic arts, spells, and divine abilities, arrays, sword arts, talismans, and smithing techniques passed down by the Goddess of Mercy were involved. There was also the explanation given by the Sect Leader about the great Dao. Li Dao was not interested in those spells and abilities. He did not want to involve himself with formations and talismans. He only wanted to focus on the Heavenly Master''s explanation of the Dao and the sword techniques recorded in it. True Immortals used the Laws to construct their own domain. Their lifespan was the same as the heavens, and they lived in three free and unfettered realms, appearing outside of the five elements. Above a True Immortal was the Golden Immortal. When a Golden Immortal ignited their true spirit fire, their soul would remain immortal. If the Heavens and Earth did not extinguish, the Golden Immortal would not perish. And above the Golden Immortal was the Tai Yi Golden Immortal. The Grand Yi Golden Immortal was one of the most supreme of powers. He was someone who could touch upon the Grand Dao. He was known as a Daolord. From the words of the Goddess of Mercy, Li Dao found out that almost all the supreme elders in the Three Realms were Grand Yi Golden Immortals. The Goddess of Mercy was made of gold, the Jade Emperor was made of gold, and Tathagata was made of gold. These sect masters were supreme experts. They could control this world and prove themselves as the Great Luo. They had the divine ability to refine the earth, water, wind, fire, and evolve the heavens and earth. The first tier of experts beneath the Sect Leaders was none other than the Grand Yi Golden Immortal, Jade Emperor Tathagata, and so on. The powerhouses of the second tier were most likely Guan Yin, Yama Minamiya, or Nightmare. On the other hand, while Li Dao''s current combat prowess was unmatched in the realm of true Immortals, he was nothing in the eyes of Golden Immortals or Daolords of the Supreme B. As they left Lishan and headed east, the crowd became denser, and the people''s situation became even more serious. If he wanted to solve the problem with the civilians, he would have to go to the Penglai Immortal Island and take the elixirs. With Li Dao''s mana and abilities, he could also dispel the plague from the common people, but only on a small scale. With so many people affected by the plague, it would be unrealistic to treat them one by one with magic power. Unless a few of the Sect Leaders acted personally, they would be able to heal all the commoners in the world with a wave of their hands. Along the way, the ground was filled with sorrow, the bones were buried by the roadside, and even the plants were affected by the plague. The entire world was shrouded in a dark yellow color. Officials who loved their people like children were not afraid of the plague. They led the sick citizens to build altars and prayed to the heavens, imploring the Jade Emperor to send the gods down to save the world. Li Dao flew across the sky. Upon seeing this scene, he felt quite sarcastic. For the return of the Eight Immortals, pestilence was laid, and all the people of the world were cast into fire, while these suffering people built altars and slaughtered livestock to pray to heaven. As they continued forward, there were also officials who kept their doors shut. Regardless of the lives of their citizens, they were afraid that they would be infected. The lives of the people were difficult, and the ruling class was no longer stable. The refugees died, and many who were infected with the plague and despaired of their lives fell prey to the grass and became kings. At the last moment of their lives, they chose to indulge themselves. Li Dao originally had no reverence for life, but along the way, he was greatly touched. It was true that the heavens and earth were heartless and treated all living things as ruminants. One life was lost right in front of his eyes. Li Dao did not feel anything, but ten thousand lives were lost right in front of his eyes. However, hundreds of thousands of people became sick and struggled in pain and despair. In the end, they were unwilling to die. This scene caused Li Dao to be moved. His expression was indifferent as he chopped off a head with a single sword strike. Fresh blood splattered all over, clean and tidy. But when one sees a person not simply die, but rather desire for life, struggling in despair, the tenacity of that life cannot be unmoved. This was what it meant to regard human life as nothing more than grass. The deities were so high up in the sky, and after directing such a desperate drama, the commoners were finally able to clap their hands and cheer. The Heavenly Court is not worthy to rule over the Three Realms. Li Dao''s expression was cold, feeling sorrowful for all the lives under the heavens. Perhaps the gods should be made known to the public, so that the people can stand up for themselves and no longer believe in the gods. But if he did so, he would definitely become enemies with all the deities and buddhas in the world, was it worth it? In the end, Li Dao felt that it was worth it. If he didn''t like Li Dao, then he should clear away this matter that he didn''t like. So what if all the gods and buddhas in the world were enemies? Are people born into this world to suffer? Training was training the heart. Once one''s spiritual level was reached, the Grand Dao would come closer. If one had to be ignorant of even their own intentions, what was the point in asking for help? Having thought through all of this, Li Dao felt a sense of relief. The invisible shackles on his body seemed to have been broken. Li Dao knew that he was not far from the Golden Immortal Realm. As long as he could accumulate enough knowledge, he would have another chance to reach the Golden Immortal Realm. As for what he was about to do now, Li Dao had already made up his mind. His eyes turned cold as he flew towards Liangliang City. The rulers of the commoners were the scholars, the officials were above them, the officials were the princes and ministers, and above them was the emperor. The Jade Emperor was the ruler of the Three Realms. The Emperor was the ruler of the world. When immortals fool the common people, then Li Dao will enter into the mortal world. Only by entering deep into the mortal world and gaining the trust of the common people can the people of the world see the true face of the immortals. If he entered the mortal world and obtained the trust of all the people in the world, then the first thing he would do was to gain the trust of the emperor. He was once the Imperial Advisor of the Song Dynasty, but this time, Li Dao wanted to be the Imperial Advisor of the Song Dynasty. The so-called Imperial Advisor was the teacher of a country, the teacher of a common man. He brought light to the despairing citizens in the night, guiding them on their path. Landing outside Bianliang City, Li Dao''s eyes flashed. This time, not only was he fighting with the Eight Immortals, but he was also going to expose the true nature of those immortals. This was a heavy responsibility! It was not that Li Dao did not wish to appear in the Imperial Palace directly, but rather, there was a Divine Dragon of karmic luck in the Imperial City, a Divine Dragon of karmic luck in a country. It was not the time to change dynasties yet, and the Dragon of Destiny was still strong and robust. In the past, the city had been bustling with noise and excitement, but now, the city gates were still as magnificent as before. However, the soldiers guarding the city gates were now dispirited and lifeless. A large group of people surrounded the city gate. There were all sorts of people, old and young. These people used numb towels to wrap their faces tightly, afraid that they would be infected or someone else might get infected. A middle-aged man wearing an azure daoist robe and holding a horsetail whisk walked out from the crowd with a pear-shaped sword on his back. His left hand was holding a yellow silk cloth. Although this Daoist was young, he had the demeanor of a transcendent being. Every move he made was filled with a noble aura. The surrounding citizens were all pointing at this man. Some doubted his ability to treat patients, but there were also people who were full of hope. They felt that since this Taoist before them dared to lift the royal record, he was definitely not a swindler. The yellow silk cloth was the imperial list that the current emperor had posted on the city wall. Li Dao didn''t pay too much attention to this Daoist man. He was just a novice who had just reached the Foundation Establishment stage. If he didn''t know his place and took down the Emperor Board, then no one would know how he would die. Walking to the side of the city wall, Li Dao lifted his hand and tore down a royal monument that looked exactly like a Daoist''s. It attracted quite a bit of attention. C802 When they saw Li Dao accept the royal announcement, the surrounding people were all astonished. Although Li Dao''s appearance and temperament were not bad, he did not look like an expert. In the hearts of the plain and simple citizens, deities should be children with beautiful hair, carrying a horsetail whisk, carrying a long sword, and riding an immortal crane. And no matter how Li Dao looked at it, he looked like a gentle young master with a jade-like appearance. "This little brother, the Emperor''s List isn''t just for show. If you don''t have the ability, you''ll be beheaded." The middle-aged man at the side slowly walked over and said to Li Dao with a gentle expression. Li Dao took a glance at the Daoist man and ignored him. A Foundation Establishment cultivator might be able to understand the art of the Yellow Division, but if he did not have the ability, would he be able to? "That''s right, this young master cannot use his life as a joke!" The surrounding commoners also joined in the persuasion, chattering non-stop, causing the gloomy atmosphere to become more lively. Even though he was being questioned, Li Dao did not get angry. The majority of the people are ignorant, they have all sorts of character defects, and they also have character sparkle. To be unable to recognize one''s own true expert and doubt them because of that, this was their expression of kindness. Li Dao didn''t say anything as he used his magic power to separate the crowd. Carrying the Emperor Board, he entered the city and headed straight for the Imperial Palace. Being separated by Li Dao''s mana and being unable to approach, the commoners finally realized that this was a true expert. The crowd immediately became excited. The more experts there were, the more likely they would be treated. The middle-aged Daoist had a look of shock on his face. No wonder he couldn''t tell the other party''s cultivation level. He was confused as well. He could never judge the path of cultivation by its appearance. To think that after living in the mortal world for so many years, he would make such a simple mistake. "Hey, little brother, wait for me!" Seeing Li Dao walk further and further away, the middle-aged Daoist quickly chased after him. The commoners were talking among themselves, and even the soldiers guarding the city began to talk among themselves. Everyone hoped that the plague would be cured and the days of singing and dancing would return to normal. After entering the city, his mana was restricted, and he felt as if he had fallen into a quagmire. The middle-aged Daoist quickly caught up to Li Dao and enthusiastically asked, "May I know where Senior''s Immortal Mountain is?" Li Dao ignored all of the Daoist''s questions. The Foundation Establishment stage was only the beginning of the path of cultivation. It was obvious that the Daoist man before him did not have the ability to solve the plague. Most likely, he was a swindler who had cultivated a few techniques and went down the mountain to cheat. It was no wonder that before the Conferred God Battle had begun, King Zhou had desecrated Mother Nuwa, mentioned her lecherous poem, but Mother Nuwa hadn''t immediately killed him with a single slap. The reason was probably because Mother Nuwa couldn''t do anything to King Zhou directly, so she sent three demons to the mortal world to cause chaos and turn the world into a world of chaos. Even Mother Nuwa, who was at the level of his sect leader, couldn''t bear to attack King Zhou directly. Arriving at the entrance of the Imperial Palace, he displayed the Imperial Board and informed the guards of his purpose of coming here. Only after a long time did a eunuch come out to lead Li Dao and the middle-aged Daoist into the Imperial Palace. The Imperial Palace was not much different from the Imperial Palace that Li Yao had seen before. It was a full half hour in every direction. Finally, under the guidance of a eunuch, they were able to meet the current Emperor. An emperor in his thirties was sitting upright on a high seat. His face was sallow, slightly black, and the bags under his eyes drooped. He looked like he was indulging in excessive lust. However, even though he had overindulged in it, he still possessed the majesty of an emperor. Sitting upright on the dragon throne, he gave off a oppressive feeling. Li Dao was still fine, his expression did not change as he lightly faced the emperor. Even though the middle-aged Daoist looked calm and composed, like an expert, his palms were already covered in sweat. "How dare you! Why didn''t you kneel before the emperor?" The old eunuch by the Emperor''s side shouted at the silent Li Dao and the middle-aged Daoist. His voice was sharp and his face was filled with hostility. This old eunuch was also not a simple character. He was clearly a grandmaster who had formed a true pill in the path of martial dao. The middle-aged Daoist''s legs went limp as he knelt down. "We pay our respects to Your Majesty. Your Majesty, may we live for ten thousand years!" Li Dao stood on the spot without saying a word. Although his magic power was restricted in the palace, it was impossible for him to show a respectful attitude towards the Emperor. Kneeling down was even more impossible. One must know that this person, Li Jun, does not even kneel to the heavens and earth, much less the Emperor. "How dare you be disrespectful to His Majesty! Men! Drag him down and behead him!" The eunuch by the emperor''s side had gloomy eyes. Seeing that Li Dao did not kneel to the emperor, he shouted towards the imperial guards. The armored bodyguard immediately walked towards Li Dao and prepared to take him down. The middle-aged Daoist was scared to the point that cold sweat dripped down his forehead. He kept giving Li Dao meaningful glances, but unfortunately, Li Dao remained unmoved as he expressionlessly looked at the Emperor. The guards walked up to Li Dao, but his expression remained unchanged. "Stop!" The Emperor, who had been silent all this time, finally opened his mouth and spoke. He looked at Li Dao with interest. The guards retreated to their original spot and stood up straight, meticulous. "That young Taoist, why didn''t he kneel when he saw us?" "Those who are not from the outside world will not kneel unless they are bound by the secular world. Moreover, I don''t even kneel to the heavens and earth, so why would I kneel to you? You are the monarch of the world, but you are not the monarch of me, Li. " Li Dao looked into the emperor''s eyes and answered indifferently. "Oh, looks like he really is an expert?" The emperor cast an inquiring glance at the eunuchs beside him, and his voice dragged on for a long time. "Your Majesty, if he''s an expert or not, we''ll know after this servant gives it a try." The old eunuch''s eyes were fierce and dark. He hated those experts who tried to flaunt and deceive him the most. Not many emperors had been deceived. The Emperor didn''t speak, and could be considered to have tacitly agreed. Although he was very interested in Li Dao, the Emperor was prepared to let the Old Eunuch have a try in order to avoid having to act like a swindler. The old eunuch smiled at Li Dao. With a ferocious expression, he kicked out and struck out with his palm. Li Dao lifted his eyelids. Even if his mana was restricted, he was not someone a eunuch could easily humiliate. The old eunuch rushed forward and Li Dao lifted his eyelids to take a look. The originally aggressive old eunuch flew back at an even faster speed. His internal energy was in disarray and he spat out a mouthful of blood. His eyes were filled with horror. Just now, he had rushed to Li Dao''s front, only to be met with a sweeping glance from Li Dao. Immediately, mountains of corpses and seas of blood appeared before his eyes, along with a pungent smell of blood. He was so frightened that he immediately retreated backward, and the zhenqi in his body went against his will. For a eunuch, no matter how deep one''s level of martial arts was, one''s spirit would not be high. "Good, good, good, what a master! "I have been rude." Looking at the old eunuch who vomited blood, not only was the emperor not angered, but he also stood up from the dragon throne excitedly. The outbreak of the plague had caused him to no longer have the mood to have fun, and the appearance of this expert had undoubtedly made his heart feel a lot more at ease. C803 "Master, you really are a master of the dao!" The emperor laughed while clapping his hands. Other people might not be clear about the old eunuch''s cultivation, but how could the emperor not be aware of it? As the emperor''s personal eunuch, ordinary cultivators were not necessarily the eunuchs'' match. Li Dao had forced the eunuch to retreat with a single glance and had even caused the eunuch to cough up blood with a look of shock on his face. The old eunuch respectfully retreated to the side, the hostility in his eyes gradually fading away. He did not dare to look at Li Dao again. Although there were countless experts in this world, there were not many truly experts in the human world. The Old Eunuch was a grandmaster of condensing a true pill in the path of martial arts. He was comparable to a Demonic Lord. However, Li Dao had seriously injured him with just a single glance. This implied that the Old Eunuch was very clear about this. In response to the Emperor''s praise, Li Dao did not rush nor slow down as he replied in a flat voice, "Your Majesty has praised me." The Emperor didn''t care about Li Dao''s attitude. As a master, he naturally had the demeanor of an expert. Arrogance wasn''t anything much. He wasn''t someone who couldn''t tolerate others. "May I ask where in the Immortal Mountain is the master of that great deity?" The Emperor took a deep breath and started asking about Li Dao''s inheritance. Li Dao looked at the Emperor and replied, "My master is from the Pure Spirit Treasure Faction, and he is a second generation disciple." Hearing Li Dao''s reply, the Emperor cast a questioning look at the eunuch. If Li Dao were to say ''Dragon Tiger Mountain'', ''Mao Mountain'', or ''Laoshan'', the Emperor would know about it. However, this teaching was unheard-of to the Emperor. The emperor had heard of the name ''Shangguan Qing''. For example, the Green Mountain Sect and the Dragon Tiger Mountain Sect were both from the upper branch of the Pure Spirit Sect. The eunuch shook his head, indicating that he had never heard of it either. "Haha, forgive the ignorant and ill-informed people, but I''ve never heard of the name of the interception. Since an expert came from the interception, I presume that he is also an immortal sect that will not appear in the outside world." The emperor chuckled as he tried to cover his embarrassment. As the king of the world, he had never heard of any sect under his rule. He really shouldn''t have done so. However, it could also be because this parachute was too nameless, which was why he had never heard of it before, the Emperor thought. Li Dao didn''t explain anything. In the battle of the Conferred Gods Sect, the interception was almost dissolved. If the Sect Leader didn''t come out, then there would be no concealment. It was normal for the people to not know about the interception. Moreover, the people''s school, the hermeneutics school, the interception school, were the source of the Taoist school. It would be strange if ordinary people could not hear them, as they had not reached a certain level of cultivation and thus did not know of the existence of the three sects. For example, the famous Dragon Tiger Sect, the Emei Sect, which was founded by a second-generation disciple, and whose founder held the lifespan of a third-generation honorary disciple, was an example. The Emperor and the Old Eunuch did not have much of a reaction. However, the expressions of the middle-aged Daoist beside Li Dao changed again and again. In the end, he knelt towards Li Dao. Li Dao was puzzled. Could it be that this middle-aged Daoist was also from the Upper Qing? After thinking about it, he concluded that the probability of success was very high. All the sects in this world originated from Tai Qing, Yu Qing and Shang Qing. It wouldn''t be strange if the master of this middle-aged Daoist''s sect was an apostle of a second or third generation disciple. "Divine Firmament Chapter outer disciple Lin Mu greets Martial Ancestor. I wish Martial Granduncle a blissful and happy life!" The middle-aged Daoist bowed to Li Dao with incomparable respect. He had even forgotten about the Emperor. The ancestor of the Divine Firmament Chapter was an honorary disciple of the second generation. It was not wrong for the Daoist to address Li Dao as Martial Ancestor. After all, Li Dao was the direct disciple of the Divine Firmament Chapter, so his status was definitely higher than the Divine Firmament Chapter''s Patriarch. "So you''re one of my disciples. Get up first." Li Dao calmly looked at the middle-aged Daoist. He felt that the Daoist''s name sounded familiar, but he could not recall the exact details. "Two masters, the Divine Firmament Chapter has never been heard of. It is said that they are big sects of immortals. However, what is the background of this sect?" At this moment, the emperor was a little confused. So the interception was not a nameless affair. He was really ill-informed about it. Li Dao was about to explain his position to the Emperor, but unexpectedly, Lin Mu''s middle-aged Daoist was the first to speak. "Reporting to Your Majesty, all the sects in the world are taught by people, and they are taught by people. The three sects are the origin of the sects in the world. And my Divine Firmament Chapter, Luo Fu Shan, Dragon Tiger Mountain, and other sects'' ancestors are all disciples of interception. The tutors and disciples of the school are all disciples who have gained true Immortals. It is normal for your Imperial Majesty to not have heard of them. " The middle-aged Daoist cupped his hands and spoke with a humble and courteous tone. His Taoist demeanor was completely evident; he was a natural born swindler. It was easy for people to get a good impression of him and then listen to his words. For example, it''s a bit like the Shen Gonglei. Li Daoyi had taken a liking to Daoist Nian and found him to be an exquisite fellow. The middle-aged Daoist had lowered his head earlier and the Emperor''s gaze had been fixated on Li Dao the entire time, thus he did not notice Li Dao. Now that Li Dao had spoken, the Emperor had the time to glance at him. It didn''t matter if he didn''t look. When he did, the Emperor was stunned and didn''t speak for a long time. The old eunuch followed the gaze of the Emperor and looked towards the middle-aged Daoist. He seemed to have thought of something and instantly frowned. Li Dao was astounded. Looking at the situation, could it be that the Emperor was addicted to dividing peach with a broken sleeve? Otherwise, he would be able to see through the man''s true appearance? Speaking of which, although this middle-aged Daoist looked good, he was far inferior to Li Jun. If the Emperor really had the habit of splitting peaches with a broken sleeve, then he should be the one looking at me! Could it be that Li Jun''s aura was too strong and the Emperor did not dare to have any profane thoughts towards Li Jun. Hence, he did not have any evil thoughts? That doesn''t seem to be a problem. Pah pah pah! Li Dao came back to his senses and spat three times. He tossed the messy thoughts to the back of his mind and decided not to think about why the emperor was looking at the middle-aged Daoist in a daze. "This expert, may I know his name?" After looking for a while, the Emperor finally came back to his senses and asked the middle-aged Daoist. The middle-aged Daoist felt uncomfortable under the emperor''s gaze. He felt goosebumps all over his body as he hurriedly replied, "Your Majesty, your subject''s surname is Lin. It''s a terrible word." The Daoist man cupped his hands and introduced his origins once again without the slightest bit of displeasure. "My wife, do you think that Sage Lin looks like Lingxiu?" "Guan family, Ling Su has been dead for more than ten years. If he knew in the underworld that you were still worried about him, he would definitely be very grateful." A trace of gloom flashed across the old eunuch''s eyes. The Ling in the emperor''s mouth was also a eunuch. Back then, he was highly favored by the emperor. After that, he died. Who would''ve thought that the emperor would still remember him? When Li Dao heard this, he finally understood why he felt that the middle-aged Daoist''s name was so familiar. Lin Mu''s name wasn''t famous, but not many people didn''t know of Lin Lingxiu''s name. This person could be called a Taoist saint, and he had done something that could shake the foundations of Buddhism. Lin Mu was the master of the Divine Firmament Chapter, Zhao Sheng. He had to pass down the Five Thunder Calligraphy, and after entering the palace, he was bestowed with a name, Lin Lingxiu, by the Emperor. Although this person''s cultivation was low, he had done an incredible thing in the end. Who would have thought that he would run into the person who had yet to make a name for himself. C804 The emperor was still immersed in his memories, and Lin Mu was feeling uneasy. Only when a young eunuch entered the palace to give his report did the Emperor come back to his senses. Another expert had entered the palace. This time, he was not from a sect, but from a buddhist sect. He had a bald head and nine scars on it. The buddhist disciples were benevolent. Li Dao did not find it strange that there were monks that could lift the emperor''s banner. He just did not know if the other party had the ability to deal with the plague. The origin of the Buddhist Sect was naturally a spiritual mountain. It was large and small, with countless temples. It could be said that it was even more prosperous than the Daoist Sect. The other party was dressed in a crimson cassock embroidered with golden threads. His right hand held the Sentinel Wand, while his left hand held the Vajra Bowl. With a single glance, he looked extremely rich. "Great Sage Temple''s Yuan Zhou kowtows to our Emperor. Long live our Emperor!" The monk was sixty to seventy years old. As soon as he entered the palace, he immediately bowed down to the floor and shouted, "Long live the monk!" This monk''s cultivation level was a bit higher than Lin Nightmare''s. He was already at the Core Formation stage and was not a proper monk. Regardless of the Dao or the Buddha, they were all cultivators that could not be left out of the human realm. It wasn''t strange for them to have this kind of behavior. However, Buddhist people had always been thick-skinned, and this was something they had inherited from their ancestors, so it couldn''t be faked. There were more believers in the Buddhist Sect than the Daoist Path, and that was because the disciples of the Buddhist Sect were more capable of deceiving them. The emperor didn''t seem to have a good impression of the monk. He lightly glanced at the old monk called Yuan Ye and said indifferently, "Since you are a high monk, then dispense with the formalities." The monk stood up, not caring much about the emperor''s attitude. If the emperor had been very cordial from the start, it would have been weird. The buddhist faith in the buddhist faith was numerous, but in the past dynasties, there were very few emperors who believed in Buddhism. Instead, there were quite a few emperors who detested Buddhism. There were many overlords who suppressed Buddhism. The most famous one was Emperor Liang Wu who exterminated Buddha. And in the near future, this emperor would also support Lin Xixing''s act of exterminating Buddha. It was just that the monk in front of him did not know about it. Ever since the old monk entered the hall, Lin Nightmare''s face darkened, showing her hatred for the monk. Lin Li had no parents when he was young, and had once been toyed with by monks for the sake of beggars. Later, Lin became Su Dongpo''s errand boy and learned many truths from Su Dongpo. Under the influence of Su Dongpo, Lin Li felt even more ill for the Buddhist sect. Until he became a disciple of the Divine Firmament Chapter, roamed the world, and got used to seeing the dirty nature of the majority of the buddhist disciples, his hatred towards the buddhist faith became even more intense. The struggle over the Dao had been going on for a long time, and after Lin Mu changed his name to Lin Lingxiu, he was favored by the emperor. He had suppressed the Buddhist sect many times and almost succeeded in exterminating it. As the inheritor of the two Western Sect, it was naturally not easy to suppress it. The teachings of the people, the teachings of the people, and the interception of the teachings did not succeed. Of course, it was impossible to exterminate the Buddhist Sangha. If the two pope from the west did not fall, the Buddhist Sangha would never fall. Li Dao didn''t have any ill feelings towards Buddhism, probably because he didn''t have any dealings with Buddhism. Moreover, he had once received the Six Golds Golden Body from Old Man Buddha, so he had no objections to the Buddhist Sangha. Looking at the three masters in the great hall, the emperor coughed and said, "During this time of chaos, plagues will arise everywhere, and life will be difficult for the people. As the ruler of a nation, I can''t sleep or eat at night when I see my people in the midst of water and fire! Therefore, I have posted the royal name list on the city wall. I only wish for the help of the experts to save thousands of people in the midst of fire and water! Who can help me pass through this crisis? I will treat you as an Imperial Advisor. I wonder how the three experts are going to teach me? " The Emperor changed the subject and brought the topic back to the plague. Now that the plague was everywhere, the group of doctors were helpless. Millions of people died from the plague every day, causing the people''s resentment to boil. It would be strange if the emperor wasn''t in a hurry. In the long run, the government would not be able to solve the problem. The refugees would definitely rise up, and the government would fall into a crisis. Even if no one rebelled, when most of the citizens died, what meaning would the emperor have in front of others? The doctors had no way to deal with the plague, so the emperor placed his hopes on the experts. Many of them had taken down the imperial rankings and entered the palace, but none of them had the ability to deal with the plague, allowing the emperor to behead them. The three people who entered the palace today seemed to have some ability. They were hoping to get rid of the plague! The Emperor looked expectantly at Li Dao''s group of three, hoping that they would be able to come up with a reliable plan. Li Dao stood on the spot, motionless and expressionless. Seeing that Li Dao did not express anything, Lin Xie glared at the old monk, stepped forward, and said, "Your Majesty, this plague has been caused by the immortals of the heavens. There is no cure for the mortals." "That''s right!" The old monk nodded, agreeing with Lin Li''s words. This time, it was Li Dao''s turn to be surprised. Could it be that Lin Mu had some ability, and he was right about it? In fact, the plague was spread by the gods. As for Lin Mu and the old monk, Li Dao was still suspicious for the time being. It was possible that the two of them were just fooling around, and that they just happened to be the truth. "Sage Li, is what Sage Lin and High Monk Yuan Ye said true?" The emperor was slightly suspicious. According to what Lin Mu said, the plague was caused by a deity. Why would the deity do such a thing? It was too unbelievable. Li Dao nodded and replied, "What Lin Nightmare said is true. The plague is indeed a heavenly general, and ordinary medicines cannot cure it." Hearing Li Dao''s words, Lin Mu blinked his eyes at Li Dao. As expected of his martial granduncle, he was able to rely on him at critical moments. Li Dao couldn''t help but laugh when he saw Lin Xie winking at him. It was obvious that he was just fooling around. The Forest Boa was originally unable to deal with the plague, probably by chance. Coincidentally, the Eight Immortals had come back from the Penglai Grass to pick herbs, and the plague was solved. Among the commoners, the name of the Eight Immortals was renowned, but the emperor thought that it was because of Lin Li that he was able to rise to the top. "Three great masters, you said that the plague was caused by the descent of a deity from the heavens, then why did the deities do this? What is their purpose?" The Emperor still didn''t believe the words of the three, so he asked. Li Dao naturally knew what the purpose of immortals was, but Lin Mu and the old monk did not. However, since the two of them dared to lift the Emperor Board, they naturally came prepared. Lin Mu''s expression was straight as he said solemnly, "Your Majesty doesn''t know that immortals are no different from mortals. They also need to believe in incense. They brought down the plague, caused the suffering of all the people in the world, and then sent their gods to save the people. They made the people feel grateful towards them, and built temples for them, and offered incense to them. " "Amitabha!" Daoist Master Lin''s words are not wrong; this is the way immortals do things. This humble monk can''t stand to watch too much, so he left the mountain without hesitation. He can''t bear to see the common people suffer! " Seeing that Lin Mu and the old monk were singing the same tune, the Emperor was so scared that he was at a loss for words. Li Dao was also at a loss for words. Two rookies, one was a Foundation Establishment Daoist Priest, the other was a Jindan Stage monk. How could they have come into contact with immortals? It seemed ridiculous that they should be able to tell the truth, but the truth was often even more absurd than people imagined. The emperor was also not that easy to intimidate. He asked hesitantly, "According to what the two experts said, it''s a plague spread by immortals, then the two masters must know which immortals caused it? "The two masters might as well say that I destroyed his temple and extinguished his incense." Lin Mu and the old monk thought to themselves, "It''s not good to know that immortals really exist. If the emperor were to send people to destroy the temple, then the immortals would find out. Then wouldn''t they be finished?" Immediately, cold sweat broke out on their foreheads as they didn''t know what to say anymore. Lin Mu turned his pleading gaze towards Li Dao. I can''t afford to offend those immortals, so Martial Granduncle shouldn''t be afraid, right? Li Dao did not disappoint Lin Li''s expectations. He stood up and said indifferently, "I know which deity did it!" C805 What? Monk Yuan Ye looked at Li Dao, unable to conceal the astonishment in his eyes. One had to know that immortals were real existences. How could the immortals just leave it at that? What would he do then? The emperor''s interest was piqued as well, and he was in high spirits as he asked, "Daoist Master Li, quickly tell me which deity spread this plague to us." "There are a total of five gods in charge of the plague, and they are known as the Five Plague''s Messengers. They are Chun Chuang Zhang Yuan Bo, Xia Chuan Liu Yuanda, Qiu Chuan Gongming, Zhong Shigui of the East Plague, and Shi Wenye, the General Manager of the Plague." "So the plague was spread by these five people?" "No, Zhao Gongming is my senior brother. He should be a loyal person and would not do such a thing. According to what I see, it should be Shi Wenye''s doing. " Li Dao did not hide the truth and directly said it. Shi Wenye was directly under the Jade Emperor, and his senior brother, Zhao Gongming, whom he had never met, would not listen to the Jade Emperor''s orders. However, Li Dao could not say that this was something the Jade Emperor had ordered him to do. If the Emperor''s mind was riled up and he wanted to destroy all the temples belonging to the Jade Emperor, what would happen then? If the Jade Emperor were to pursue the matter, even if he had his back against the school, Li Dao would still not be able to predict the outcome. But Shi Wenye was different. So what if his temple was destroyed? Could it be that he, Shi Wenye, dares to come here and settle the score with Li Jun. I''m afraid he thinks Li''s sword is not sharp enough? Seeing how confident Li Dao was, the Emperor believed him and asked, "If that''s the case, then why would you teach me?" "No, Shi Wenye''s goal is not himself, but the Eight Immortals of the Cave of Immortal. The Eight Immortals of the Cave of Immortal, who have descended to the mortal world, to open a Dao meridian. And Shi Wenye is building up momentum for them! " "Abominable, abominable to the extreme. For the sake of preaching, people are not allowed to care about water and fire. Such behavior is not worthy of being worshipped by incense!" Listening to Li Dao tell the truth one by one, Lin Mu was immediately filled with righteous indignation and cursed incessantly. The old monk, Yuan Ye, wore a forgiving expression as he proclaimed the name of Buddha. "In that case, I will destroy their temple and not allow the Eight Immortals to establish their sect. What does Daoist Master think?" The Emperor probed with a gloomy face. Of course, he would not completely believe Li Dao. "This is exactly how it should be. This kind of god who has an unrighteous mind is unworthy of preaching in the human world!" Li Dao nodded. Using the power of the secular dynasty, he would not allow the Eight Immortals to establish their own sects. They would see how the number of people they could teach would increase. "Three masters, you only said the reason for the spread of the plague, how should we solve that?" The emperor could not possibly be a fool, or else he would not be able to rule the world. Lin Xie glanced at Li Dao, clasped her hands and bowed towards the Emperor, before speaking in a righteous tone, "This matter is easy. I plead for Your Majesty to give the order to build an altar and invite my ancestor, the Divine Firmament Ancestral Master, to descend to the mortal world. Furthermore, with senior granduncle here, I believe that senior granduncle will have a better way. " Yuan Ye''s way of speaking was similar to Lin Mu''s. He was asking the Bodhisattva to descend to the mortal world to save all living beings. The Emperor looked displeased and kept it to himself. He looked at Li Dao and asked, "Spiritual Master Li, what is your method?" "Since ancient times, when there''s something wrong there''s something wrong with it. The art industry has spread the plague all over the world, and even if I had the ability, I still wouldn''t be able to save them one by one. If you want to solve the problem from the roots, then you have to travel to the East to gather medicine to save all living beings. " Hearing Li Dao''s story was different from Lin Mu and the old monk''s, the Emperor''s face turned slightly better and he asked, "Where is Penglai?" "There are immortal islands overseas, and their names are Penglai. The only problem is that there are numerous obstacles in the way of the sea, and they are beyond the reach of any human!" "Alright, even if what Li Zhenren said is the truth, how can I believe that you can go to the Penglai Mountains and pick up a hundred medicines?" At this point, the Emperor was still not at ease with Li Dao and the other two, even though Li Dao had already displayed an extraordinary side to him. "This matter is simple. I have countless divine abilities that I can display to His Majesty!" Li Dao stood straight, neither cold nor indifferent, causing Lin Mu and the old monk to feel ashamed. "In that case, I''d like to invite you to demonstrate your innate techniques to me." The emperor nodded. He also wanted to see how powerful Li Dao''s innate techniques were. "This place is too small. Your Majesty, please take a step outside the main hall to observe." Li Dao spoke as he walked out of the main hall. The Emperor would not be able to relax if he did not reveal a few things. With the cultivation of Lin Mu and the old monk Yuan Ye, even if they were to cast spells, they would not be able to create much of a commotion. After exiting the great hall, they arrived at the plaza. Aside from the old eunuch, the emperor also brought several tens of guards with him. Lin Mu and the old monk followed closely behind. They were also very interested in Li Dao''s cultivation and sacred art. What happened next was simple. With Li Dao''s cultivation level, he could easily display two of his hands and shock the Emperor to the point that he was like a celestial being. Lin Mu and the old monk Yuan Ye were even more shocked. They were also cultivators, so how could they not know that Li Dao was a true expert when they felt the world-shaking might? Even a deity would not be able to do this! Indeed, these people were not mistaken. Li Dao was much stronger than those godly and celestial beings. After all, he was the man who had killed a hundred thousand heavenly soldiers with a single sword. "Sage Li actually has such a divine ability. It is disrespectful to us. I will proclaim the world as the Imperial Advisor and bestow upon it the title of ''Adept Li'', allowing it to save tens of thousands of lives!" The Emperor looked at Li Dao in a completely different light. Previously, he had only been curious, but now, it had turned into reverence. As for the eunuchs beside the emperor, the guards were even more exaggerated. They didn''t even dare to glance at Li Dao, fearing that they would desecrate a deity. However, Li Daoyi was not a deity. He was the heretic who wanted to pull the deity down from the altar. Lifting his head to look at the sky, Li Dao turned around and the corner of his mouth curled into an enigmatic smile. "Eight Immortals, East Crossing, quickly return this person''s speed. Just slice open the evil waves in the East Sea!" Lin Mu followed by Li Dao''s side. At this moment, he completely believed in Li Dao''s identity; he was extremely passionate. As for that old monk, he basically had nothing to do with him and Li Dao did not pay any attention to him. Now, he would peacefully accept the title of Emperor and lead the Imperial Water Army to the East. C806 Even though it was early in the morning, the scorching summer day still made people feel hot and dry. Out of the hundred civil and military officials that used to be gathered in the throne room, there were only less than 300 people left. The plague only got worse and worse. Not only did the poor and poor suffer from the plague, even the officials and officials, who were not high enough and had insufficient luck, were affected by it. This was also the reason why the emperor was in such a rush. As long as the problem of the plague was not resolved, the emperor would not be able to rest at ease. "Your Majesty, the plague is getting worse and worse. The people are seething with resentment now. If we don''t deal with it now, we might not be able to survive!" Standing in front of the officials, the prime minister held the ivory jade cup in his hand, and with a serious expression, he began to admonish the emperor. "That''s right. People are already panicking inside the Bianliang City. If it''s like this in the past, it might cause a lot of trouble!" "A few days ago, Lord Kou had already passed away from illness. Is it going to end like this?" "Your Majesty, I suggest that we open a altar to offer sacrifice to the heavens, and ask for the grace of the heavens to save the lives of tens of thousands of people!" All the officials were talking, none of them looked relaxed. At this moment, there was no longer any scheming or scheming. Everyone was having a headache because of the plague. If it were any other day, the emperor would definitely fly into a rage upon hearing such words and curse at the trash of a hundred officials, unable to come up with a solution to the problem. However, today, the Emperor''s expression was very relaxed. As he looked at all the officials within the hall speaking, a trace of satisfaction could be seen in his eyes. "Silence, how can the imperial court be as noisy as a bustling city? Everyone here is a pillar of our nation, why not listen to His Majesty''s thoughts!" At first, the emperor was interested in listening to the officials'' speeches, but as soon as they started whispering to each other, they were unable to stop themselves. After listening for a long time, the emperor would naturally become impatient. Under the directions of the emperor, the old eunuch shouted out in a high-pitched voice. Sure enough, the eunuch''s shout that was filled with inner strength suppressed the voices of all the civil and military officials in the imperial court. The hall immediately quieted down, and all of the officials looked towards the emperor sitting on the dragon throne. "We are all worried about our country and our people, and I am very pleased with this fact. [Plague is everywhere. The people don''t live peacefully. It has become a knot in my heart.] However, fortunately, the blessing of heaven, Liang City can bring down immortals, to solve the misfortunes of the common people. "Eunuch, there is no need to worry. We have already made our decision!" The moment the emperor spoke, the entire hall went silent. This was the majesty that belonged to the emperor. With a country at stake, mortals were not allowed to disobey. The civil and military officials had different expressions when the emperor finished speaking. Some were happy, some frowned, and some were skeptical. "Your Majesty, the word of a deity has always been illusory and indistinct. This matter concerns the lives of the common people of Li. It must not be a joke!" The Prime Minister was already over seventy years old and had been the Emperor for three generations. He was an honorable elder of three dynasties and an old official of a supporting country. In terms of prestige, he was even more powerful than the Emperor. Although there were many signs of life in this world, not everyone could see it. The Prime Minister had lived for more than seventy years, had lived for many years, had read a great deal of holy books when he was young, had worked hard in his middle years on the ways of healing the people, and had always been critical of the theory of immortals. If this was not child''s play, then what was the emperor of a country putting the country''s affairs on the shoulders of the ethereal immortal? Like the old Prime Minister, there were many officials who did not believe in ghosts and gods. They rushed forward to remonstrate, afraid that the Emperor would mislead them and mislead them. "There is no need to speak anymore, we have our own decisions to make. Anyone who questions our decision will not be forgiven!" Seeing so many people rejecting him, the emperor was enraged. He slapped the table in front of him and stood up to look at the officials. As the emperor, no one would be happy if an official questioned him. Not to mention the emperor, even ordinary people would not be happy if they were denied by others. "Your Majesty, you are the Ninth Paragon, the world''s ruler ¡­" "Shut your mouth, can we really harm our people?" Whoever dares to speak anymore will be beheaded without mercy! " The emperor''s aggressive eyes interrupted the old prime minister who continued to speak on the spot. The old prime minister, who had been indulging in debauchery all year round, seemed to be roaring like a real dragon. The officials were so frightened that they didn''t dare to say anything. Even if he was to be his assistant emperor for several generations, the upright and honest old prime minister would keep his mouth shut, not daring to refute the emperor at this time. When the man got angry, blood splashed all over the five steps. The Son of Heaven was angry, and blood flowed! These words were definitely not false. With the authority of the Emperor, the subjects would not dare to resist, and they would not be able to. Only an official with a dragon''s soul would be able to resist, and such a person would not be suppressed by the Emperor. Looking around, none of the officials dared to meet his gaze. Only then did the emperor nod his head, feeling satisfied with his majesty. He then calmly spoke to the old eunuch beside him, "Announce to the audience, Sage Li!" With a smile on his face, the eunuch glanced at the old Prime Minister provocatively before releasing his high-pitched voice to shout, "His Majesty has decreed that we shall grant an audience with the Apostle Li Dao!" As the eunuch''s voice traveled out of the hall in waves, the old prime minister put his hands under his sleeves and lowered his head. The veins on his forehead were popping out and his eyes were filled with hatred. As a loyal prime minister, he naturally hated the eunuchs around the emperor and the misguided citizens. Suppressing his anger, the Prime Minister made up his mind that once the demonic path entered the palace, he would reveal the true nature of the demonic path in front of all the officials. He definitely would not allow the evil way to bewitch the Emperor and bring disaster upon the people. Since ancient times, the Emperor had sought the path of immortality, but the subjects hated the Taoism, believing that the Daoism demon bewitched the Emperor to expend his people''s energy to refine pills and medicine, causing the rivers and mountains to tremble. It was very natural for emperors to speak their language. Even commoners yearned for immortality, let alone an emperor. This was also the difference between Dao Buddhism and Dao Buddhism. The Daoists refined alchemy and pursued immortality while Buddhism advocated the afterlife. It was strange that emperors would have a favorable impression of the buddhist faith. The old eunuch''s voice transmitted outside the hall with great penetrative power. All of the officials within the hall cast their gazes towards the entrance, wanting to see what the Immortal Daoist Master who the Emperor spoke of looked like. Hearing the old eunuch''s voice, Li Dao lifted his clothes and entered the palace hall. Lin Mu followed closely behind Li Dao. He had always been half a step behind, and was fully aware of his responsibilities as a lackey. The moment Li Dao entered the hall, he felt a lot of unfriendly gazes converging on him. Some were skeptical, some were filled with hatred. Li Daoyi ignored the stares. He walked to the front of the emperor with large strides, cupped his hands, and said, "Unofficial Fang, Li Dao greets Your Majesty!" In front of the civil and military officials, it was best to give the Emperor face. Even if Li Dao did not take the Emperor too seriously. Lin Mu also followed Li Dao''s example and cupped his hands. With Li Dao, a master and grandmaster, by his side, his waist was much harder than before. When he saw the Emperor, he did not even bother bowing. "I am very pleased to hear that Daoist Master Li has been granted the title of Grand Song Empire''s Imperial Advisor and has been bestowed with the title of Daoist Master of Absolute beginning Xuan Yuan, and have bestowed upon him the title of Daolord of Absolute Beginning Xuan Yuan ¡­" Under the directions of the emperor, the old eunuch picked up the yellow imperial edict, enunciated each word, and began to read it aloud. The officials were in an uproar as their expressions were all different. How could a teacher of a country be a child''s play, bestowed such a title? "Li Dao, why aren''t you accepting the decree?" After reading the imperial edict, the eunuch shouted at Li Dao. Li Dao took two steps forward and was about to receive the imperial edict when an old voice filled with vigor rang out, setting off waves in the sea of anger. "Hold it, Your Majesty. This old subject has an objection!" The Prime Minister held Yu Hu with both of his hands, opening his mouth and interrupting Li Dao''s action of accepting the edict with a serious face. C807 "How dare you, Song Yangxu, you don''t care about being alone?" The Emperor stared angrily at Prime Minister Song Yangxu, his eyes burning with killing intent. As an elder of the three dynasties, Song Yangxu was determined to help his country, but he would often use his seniority to offend the emperor. How could a ruler of a country allow people to clash against him again and again? Moreover, the emperor had seen Li Dao''s sacred art before, so he was afraid that Song Yangxu would anger Li Dao. "Your Majesty, even if you kill this old official today, this old official will have no complaints. However, this old subject is sincere and loyal to the great Song Dynasty. I hope that Your Majesty can listen to the heartfelt words of this old subject. " Song Yangxu''s body trembled as he knelt on the ground. His forehead touched the floor as he spoke in a low voice. Looking at the old Song Yangxu, the emperor could not bear to see him. He turned his head away and placed his hands behind his back. It was obvious that he was infuriated by this loyal official. "Your Majesty, why don''t you listen to the words of the elder." Li Dao did not have any ill feelings or prejudice towards this corrupt scholar. Even though the other party was targeting him, he was not that narrow-minded of a person. If all the civil and military officials in the court were like this old prime minister, then the lives of the commoners would be much easier. Only then did the Emperor turn his head, but his expression was still extremely unsightly. "Your Majesty, the words of the Daoist Immortals are illusory. The so-called Daoist Immortals are nothing more than swindlers in the underworld. Moreover, how could there be such a young deity? But you brat, your majesty, don''t let the demon deceive you! " Song Yangxu glared at Li Dao, as he pounded his chest and stamped his feet as he spoke. Saliva flew everywhere from his mouth as he almost pointed it at Li Dao''s nose and scolded him. Li Dao wasn''t angry. Although this old man was over 70 years old, if he really counted up, he would think of Li Yao as a great grandpa. There was no need to be emotional because of the doubts of others. If he got angry like this, then Li Dao''s mana and supernatural powers would be wasted. Li Dao remained expressionless as he listened quietly. Lin Mu and the Emperor beside him, however, reacted greatly. No matter what, Li Dao was a character from Master Lin''s ancestor generation. With true ability, how could he allow ordinary people to slander him? The emperor was angry because he felt that Song Yangxu did not know what was good for him. It was fine if Song Yangxu disagreed with him on normal occasions, but it was difficult for a country to hold the head, and it wasn''t easy for him to recruit a true immortal. "Hey, old thing, you can fart, but you can''t spout nonsense! Didn''t he hear that the immortal had a face preserving technique? My senior granduncle''s sacred art is strong enough to topple mountains and overturn the seas. How dare you slander the stars and hunt the moon? " Lin Mu was furious, he almost jumped up and scolded Song Yangxu while pointing at him. "Song Yangxu, it seems like you are being overindulged by the few, resulting in you becoming more and more arrogant. It''s fine if you criticize me on a daily basis, but you still dare to be impudent in front of an immortal!" "Men, drag this stubborn old thing down and throw him into the Celestial Prison with fifty canes. He can''t be visited unless he''s an orphan!" The Emperor swept his sleeve, and his face was black as he ordered. Song Yangxu was not afraid, his voice was old and vigorous, and he said, "This old official has died a thousand times before, but it is more important for His Majesty to be deceived by this demon! This old official admonishes you with my death today. Even if I were to be beheaded in this great hall, I will still have the face to meet the late emperor if I enter the Nine Springs! " The unyielding look on his face caused everyone to be moved. The loyal official kneeled onto the floor. "Do you really think I don''t dare to kill you?" The emperor stared dangerously at Song Yangxu as his previously black face turned cold. "If the king wishes for this official to die, this official has no choice but to die. This old official''s death is not to be regretted. I hope that His Majesty places great importance on the mountains and rivers!" Song Yangxu stubbornly held his neck and did not show any signs of weakness as he looked the Emperor in the face. This elder of the three dynasties had shown his staunchness, and really dared to admonish the Emperor in the hall to his death. Li Dao laughed involuntarily. It was one thing if he was really a swindler, but Song Yangxu was already quite old, even though he said that he was loyal to the end. However, his personality was too stubborn, and he wasn''t sure if he had the ability to face the Emperor in such a manner. Only the current emperor had a weak character. If it was a different emperor, with his character, even a hundred heads wouldn''t be enough to cut him down. "Men! Drag that old thing down and kill him as an example to others!" No matter how good the emperor''s temper was, he had no choice but to do this. Song Yangxu did not give the emperor a way out. If he admitted his wrongs feebly, with the emperor''s personality, this matter would be settled. However, he raised his head with a face as if he was facing death, and looked at the emperor as if he was looking at a monarch who had fainted. The Emperor gave the order and the guards outside the hall entered. They hesitated when they saw Song Yangxu. After all, Song Yangxu was an elder of the three dynasties, it was normal for the guards to hesitate if he showed his power and prestige. "Your Majesty, please don''t. The Prime Minister is doing this for the sake of the Land of the Nine Prefectures. If His Majesty insists on killing the Prime Minister, won''t the subjects be disappointed?" A young man stood up. He was seven feet tall, and his body was as straight as a pine tree. The Cloudy Sun Plate in his hand covered his forehead, and his entire body was filled with righteous energy. The Emperor turned around to look at the young man, and his difficult expression turned even uglier as he asked. "Imperial Uncle, do you think I''m the one that fainted?" "This subject doesn''t dare. It''s just that the Prime Minister has always been willing to serve the land of the land. Even if he were to offend His Majesty, he wouldn''t be beheaded. I hope he will think twice before acting!" "Your Majesty, please reconsider!" Behind the young man, a few upright officials started pleading for mercy one after another. The atmosphere in the hall immediately became oppressive, as if a storm was about to break. "Rebels, all of you are my good subjects!" Seeing such a scene, the Emperor laughed out of anger as he pointed at the officials within the palace hall and spoke. "This subject is terrified, but Your Majesty, the Prime Minister did not do anything wrong. He has misled the country, and there have been historical examples. Please take back your orders, Your Majesty!" The young man held the Cloud Sun Board, but did not raise his head. His voice was filled with righteousness, and every word he spoke contained a power that could move the heart. "Cao Jingxiu, what do you mean by this?" The emperor felt somewhat awkward. He looked at Li Dao, unsure of how to manage the situation. He had never imagined that his subject would force him into such a predicament. At this moment, Li Dao''s eyes exploded with a bright light. Just now when the young man stood out, Li Dao felt that something was wrong. The young man''s body was shrouded in a layer of mist. However, in the throne room, with his Fa Li being suppressed, Li Dao was unable to see through his background. At this moment, upon hearing the young man''s name, Li Dao finally realized that Cao Jingxiu, Cao Guojiu, was one of the Eight Immortals! The emperor looked at Li Dao. Naturally, Li Dao could not continue to embarrass the emperor. If the position of the Imperial Advisor could not be fulfilled, how could he lead troops to cross Penglai? "Everyone, the reason why you all are acting this way is because you all doubt my identity. Now that the plague is everywhere, the people have a hard time living. I have come specifically to solve the problem of the tens of thousands of people. You have only seen my face, how can you tell that I am that swindler and have even charged into His Majesty''s hands? " Li Dao''s voice was not loud, but it was clearly heard in every single one of the officials'' hearts. All of a sudden, they were stunned. C808 "You have only met me once, how can you tell that I am that swindler?" Li Dao''s voice was not loud, but it was clearly heard in everyone''s heart. The officials were stunned for a moment. That''s right, could it be that the other party was a fraud? In this era, most people believed in the saying of ghosts and gods. Moreover, ghosts and gods truly existed, and there were also scholars who didn''t believe in ghosts and gods. However, not everyone was like Prime Minister Song Yangxu. To be able to enter the palace, it could be said that among the civil and military people in the imperial court, not a single one was a fool. Just now, they had only been affected by Song Yangxu''s iron will and aura. As they calmed down and thought about it, their gazes towards Li Dao immediately changed. Let''s not talk about anything else. Just based on Li Dao''s appearance and bearing, what kind of mortals could possibly have? "Everyone, the officials still need to talk about finding evidence in a case. The Prime Minister directly determined that I was a swindler and a swindler, trying to trick His Majesty into doing so." But is His Majesty really that gullible? Or do you all think that His Majesty is that three year old child? " When Li Dao spoke, his face was expressionless and he did not move his body. However, the officials could not refute him. Seeing that the officials were speechless, the emperor''s mood improved a lot. Of course his will would not be shaken so easily. He looked at Li Dao with disdain and asked, "You call yourself a deity, but is it possible that you can prove your identity as a deity? Which immortal in the temple looks like you? It''s obvious that he''s a demon from a calamitous country! " "Ridiculous! When did I ever say I was an immortal?" Li Dao''s gaze turned cold. Towards this kind of stubborn and unreasonable person, who would have a good temper after so many tangles? Even the Clay Buddha had a bit of a temper. "Since he is not a deity, does he really dare to spout such arrogant words to bring calamity to everyone?" The disdain on Song Yangxu''s face became more obvious. He was just a swindler, he only used illusions to scare people. This old man has lived for more than half his life. I''ve seen all sorts of hardships, yet I still can''t tear you apart as a swindler? Song Yangxu thought like this, and a cold smile appeared on his face. "I disdain being bothered by ordinary people like you. What, do you all think I''m a swindler?" Li Dao did not look at Song Yangxu anymore. There was no need to argue with him. Besides, Li Dao had never been good at arguing. If he could settle the matter himself, why bother arguing? Arguing with a common man seemed to be demeaning. There were also people from the civil and military officials who were well-informed. They stood aside and kept a low profile, not saying a word. There were still some officials who were skeptical. It was said that Immortals had great divine abilities, but how many had actually seen immortals? Li Dao did not want to argue with him, but Song Yangxu felt that Li Dao was weak, so he grew even more imposing, and said, "If you are truly capable, why not show us your skills, in order to prove your identity as an expert, or else you will be deceiving His Majesty and committing the crime of deceiving the monarch, you will have to exterminate three races!" "Indeed, you might as well show your true abilities so that we common folk can have an eye-opener." Cao Jing Xiu stood on the same side as Song Yangxu, and spoke to Li Dao in a neither cold nor indifferent manner. "How dare you!? Martial Granduncle has an esteemed status. He can''t even be compared to the immortals of the heavens. How could you doubt him?" Lin Mu was indignant. Facing the entire imperial court, he felt greatly humiliated. If Li Dao was not here, Lin Mu would not be so angry. However, Li Dao''s sacred art was genuine, and Lin Mu was confident that he could go against Song Yangxu and the rest. "In the end, you are not guilty, if you do not reveal your true abilities, then it will mean that you are scammers. If you plead guilty now, then you can go easy on them, otherwise the consequences will not be as simple as killing the three races." Song Yangxu sneered as he stared at Li Dao and Lin Mu, wanting to see the fear and panic on their faces. However, the truth had disappointed Song Yangxu. Li Dao was expressionless, and Lin Mu was brimming with confidence, as if he had nothing to fear. The emperor''s frown did not stop there. The old eunuch carefully accompanied him to the side. They had all seen Li Dao''s ability before, and now Song Yangxu looked like he was a clown jumping up and down, the key point was that the other party was the Prime Minister, an old man. "Alright, since you want to see my ability, let me show you. If I can prove my identity, what should I do?" A cold light flashed in Li Dao''s eyes. Although he did not want to bicker with a mortal, this person''s aggressive attitude was far too much. Did he really think that Li Jun was a good man and a good woman? "If you really have the ability, then how about I smash my head into the throne room?" Song Yangxu had a face full of certainty as he sneered. He was certain that Li Dao and Lin Mu were the swindlers. "Old sir, please be careful." Cao Jingxiu secretly pulled on Song Yangxu''s sleeve and advised him. Although Cao Jingxiu also didn''t believe that Li Dao had a divine ability and was a high level immortal, it was still better for him to be cautious in everything. The Confucius family had a cautious way of saying it, but Song Yangxu had obviously broken the rule of ''Prudent''. "There''s no need for too much persuasion. If he really is an immortal and is able to save the people of this world, then this old man would be at liberty to crash his head into the throne room and die." Song Yangxu waved his hand and broke free from Cao Jingxiu''s grasp. He looked at Li Dao with a cold smile, as if saying, "Let''s see how this old man will expose you now." "Fine. If you want to see my divine ability, then I''ll grant your wish!" Li Dao looked deeply into Song Yangxu''s eyes and extended his hand. The flame mark on his forehead jumped, and in that instant, a colorful flame appeared in his hand. As soon as Di Yan appeared, the terrifying temperature caused the air in the hall to become anxious. Everyone felt as if they were in a furnace and their hair were about to ignite. Within the palace, the pure gold pillar showed signs of melting. The emperor stood up immediately. As the Dragon Throne beneath him started to melt due to the heat, his butt was being burned. Seeing this scene, the official widened his eyes as he stared at the mysterious flame mark on Li Dao''s forehead. The more he looked, the more mysterious he felt. Sweat trickled down his face, staining his clothes wet. Soon, his clothes were dry from the high temperature, leaving behind white crystals. At this moment, anyone who wasn''t a fool would be able to tell that Li Dao was truly an immortal. An official who was adept at flattering others would immediately exclaim, "The Imperial Advisor really is a godly person!" "That''s right. Some people even question the Imperial Advisor. If he were to be angered, wouldn''t it harm the entire nation?" When these words reached his ears, Song Yangxu''s face turned red. He raised his head, stiffened his neck, and shouted, "Just a simple martial art, all of you sirs are knowledgeable people, how could you be deceived?" "Oh, what makes you think this is a martial art style?" Looking at Song Yangxu''s stiff neck, Li Dao laughed. He asked, curious to hear what other reasons the Prime Minister could use to question him. C809 "Oh, what makes you think this is a martial art style?" Li Dao laughed. As he held onto the colorful flame, the flame mark on his forehead seemed to be alive, appearing extremely mysterious. "Hmph, don''t think that I don''t know. Yellow, phosphorous, white, and other items can combust without fire at a certain temperature. Who knows if you''re using yellow, white, and other items to trick us with illusions?" Song Yangxu snorted coldly as he carefully observed the burning flame in Li Dao''s hand, trying to find a weak point. Many of the officials took a few steps back, separating Song Yangxu from the rest. In an instant, he had become isolated, with only an upright Cao Jingxiu standing by his side. Yellow, phosphorous, white, and other items that were known to all the civil and military officials. However, could these things produce multicolored flames? Moreover, looking at the golden pillar in the main hall, it looked like it was about to melt. This was definitely not something a swindler could do, and this young man in front of him was a true person of the Dao. "Alright, you suspect that this is an illusion technique. I''ll let you see for yourself whether this is an illusion technique or not!" As Li Dao said that, the flames in his palm expanded, transforming into a roaring dragon that rushed towards Song Yang. "Old man, be careful! Get out of the way!" Cao Jingxiu reacted faster than everyone else and shouted loudly. However, how could Song Yangxu himself react? By the time everyone could react, Song Yangxu''s official uniform was completely burnt off. His hair, beard, hair, armpits, and other hair were all gone. All that was left on the ground was a white-haired, bald old man with stinging eyes. When Li Dao retrieved Di Yan, everyone finally reacted and opened their mouths wide. This was not something that could be done with illusions or illusions. This technique of controlling fire was clearly an immortal technique! The only reason why Li Dao did not have any killing intent towards Song Yangxu was because if he did, he would definitely turn Song Yangxu into nothingness, and not even ashes would remain. Without clothes to cover his body, even all the hair on his body had been burnt away. Song Yangxu felt a little cold, the two old eggs beneath his crotch were swaying, it was simply too ugly to look at. When he looked down, Song Yangxu, who was in his seventies, exclaimed. He blocked his lower body with one hand and pointed at Li Dao with the other. His eyebrow less forehead was covered in wrinkles as he shouted, "You demon spirit, you''ve gone too far, you''ve gone too far!" After shouting this, Song Yangxu spat out a mouthful of blood. He seemed to have already seen the public discussing his reputation in private! From now on, he would probably never have the face to see anyone again, especially if he was familiar with them. Scholars had better show their face. For Li Dao to humiliate him like this, it would be better to kill him to his heart''s content. Right now, Song Yangxu''s heart was filled with grief and indignation. He had even forgotten about Li Dao being a true immortal. After spitting out a mouthful of blood, Song Yangxu fell face-first onto the throne room. His hands were still clutching his crotch, where all his feathers had been burnt. Seeing Song Yangxu''s expression, the officials all had different expressions. Some gloated at his misfortune, some shrunk their necks, and looked at Li Dao with fear in their eyes, while others were filled with desolation. "Cough cough, come, send Master Song home. From today onwards, strip him of his official position and let him focus on his retirement. "Oh right, remember to get him dressed!" The emperor forced himself not to laugh and called for his guards to help him carry Song Yangxu out. The atmosphere in the throne room had become somewhat oppressive. There were no longer any officials who dared to question Li Dao''s ability and ability. What would they do if the other party were to set the throne on fire? Song Yangxu had only half a foot into the coffin, but they still had a long way to go, so they did not want to become a joke. It could be expected that after Song Yangxu woke up, he would either find fault with himself or settle down for the rest of his life. He would not be able to live for long. "The Oligarchy conferred the title of Imperial Advisor to Daoist Master Li. The Chief Eunuch is in charge of the plague, what objections do the other officials have?" The emperor''s gaze swept up and down the officials as he asked this question. "I have no objections!" The officials all agreed. No one dared to say anything, not even Cao Jingxiu. Although he was an upright person, he was not a fool. Moreover, the Imperial Advisor was not someone who cheated on people. If this Imperial Advisor, Li Dao, could really solve the problem of tens of thousands of people in the world, Cao Jingxiu would clap his hands and cheer for him. Just like this, the Emperor conferred Li Dao the title of Grand Song''s Imperial Advisor and bestowed him with the title of Grand Beginner''s Daoist Master. He gave one to the mansion for ten thousand taels of gold and over a thousand slaves. Li Dao wasn''t interested in any of these things, but since the Emperor wanted to give it to him, he took it. After all, it would take at least two to three days to build an army and a ship in the Penglai Divine land. In these two to three days, Li Dao was ready to interact with Cao Jingxiu and see if he could split another Eight Immortals. After leaving the imperial court, some of the more upright officials left. There were also some who flattered and flattered Li Dao in order to curry favor with the new Imperial Advisor. Of course, Li Dao had no interest in dealing with these commoners. His goal was to compete with the Eight Immortals for Penglai, and not to become the Imperial Advisor of the Great Song. He left the palace and followed in the direction that Cao Jingxiu had left in. Li Dao wanted to do some thinking for him. An honest official like Cao Jingxiu wanted to use the interests of the people to move him. After a brief exchange of words with Li Dao, the officials began discussing amongst themselves about the character of the new Imperial Advisor. Lin Mu quickly caught up to Li Dao. If he followed his Martial Granduncle closely, he would have a great opportunity. He was sure of this. In the beginning, Lin Mu only thought of coming to the imperial court to pluck out some wealth and wealth. But after knowing Li Dao, he was no longer interested in wealth and glory. If it wasn''t for their poor aptitude and their uncultivated dao, who would be willing to enter this world? The opportunity had come, so he must seize it. Lin Mu thought in this manner, his heart full of energy. Li Dao looked at Cao Jingxiu''s back as he left. The corner of his mouth hooked up into a smile as he happily followed. As for Cao Jingxiu, he left the palace and headed straight for the carriage, ignoring the coachman''s greetings. As an uncle of the country and a court official, Cao Jingxiu naturally had his own mansion in Bianliang City, as well as a special carriage and coachman. At this moment, Cao Jingxiu was still thinking about Li Dao. He was sure that Li Dao was someone with true ability, but he still had doubts as to whether Li Dao could cure the plague. Thinking back to all that had happened in the hall, Cao Jingxiu frowned and asked to himself, "Imperial Advisor, ah, Imperial Advisor, just what kind of person are you?" I hope that you can really deal with the plague. The people are suffering. " As Cao Jingxiu was talking to himself, the carriage shook and stopped. Cao Jing Xiu came back to his senses. He sat in the carriage and asked directly, "Uncle Wang, why did you stop?" The carriage driver vigilantly looked at the three in front of the carriage and replied, "Uncle Guo, there''s someone blocking the way." "Who is it?" "I don''t know him!" Cao Jingxiu did not lose his temper. He was quite lenient towards his servants. He pulled open the curtain of the carriage and looked in front. A lame man, who was leaning on a walking stick and dressed in ragged clothes, a fat man, who was bare-chested and had a sleek belly, and a beautiful woman with a pure blue heart, were standing in front of the car. This kind of combination was something Cao Jingxiu couldn''t understand, especially when the three people in front of him had smiles plastered on their faces.